《Dimensional Hotel》


 Chapter 1: Rain

    Yu Sheng had always considered himself an ordinary man, living an ordinary life and doing ordinary things for over twenty years. He expected this uneventful routine to stretch on right until the day his quiet, uneventful life would eventually come to an end.


    At least, that¡¯s what he had believed.


    But now, those days seemed like a distant memory.


    The sky had grown darker, with thick gray clouds rolling in from the northeast, spreading across the city like a damp blanket. The air was dense with moisture, signaling an imminent downpour. It could start raining any minute.


    Yu Sheng clutched the plastic bags filled with vegetables and spices he had just bought from the supermarket, hurrying along with the scattered crowd as they crossed streets, all heading home beneath the gloomy, darkening sky.


    As he passed a shop, Yu Sheng stopped, drawn to the sign above the entrance. He stared at it for a few seconds before tearing his gaze away and continuing on his way, shaking off the unease gnawing at him.


    The streets were getting emptier. The once bustling city seemed to quiet down as if holding its breath, waiting for the rain. Yu Sheng glanced at the commercial street ahead, bathed in the soft glow of shop lights. Despite the scenery being all so familiar, he couldn¡¯t shake off the unfamiliar sensation in which he couldn¡¯t describe.


    Yes, unfamiliar. Yu Sheng had lived in this city for over twenty years, yet now, this Boundary City seemed like a place he no longer recognized. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It wasn¡¯t the same city he remembered. Some things looked familiar, but more often, they seemed subtly off. He clearly remembered the skyscraper in the city center being called Boyuan Tower, not this new ¡°Council Tower.¡± And that shop on Siyuan Street. It used to be just a brick wall. Even his old home wasn¡¯t the same¡ªit had been replaced by an enormous, crumbling old house deep in the old town, leaning as if it might collapse any second.


    But what unsettled him most were the other things. Things that didn¡¯t belong. Old-fashioned phone booths that appeared randomly at street corners, steam trains chugging along rooftops in the dead of night, empty classrooms echoing with voices reading lessons out loud, and¡­


    Yu Sheng¡¯s breath caught as his gaze fixed on something under the streetlamp ahead¡ªa tall, thin shadow stretched like a dark pole.


    He raised his head, squinting at the streetlamp in the distance. A silhouette stood there, impossibly tall and spindly, its body thin as a stick. It towered three or four meters high, with a pitch-black face, void of any features. The shadow seemed to be watching him, though it didn¡¯t move. Just¡­ stood there, staring silently back at Yu Sheng.


    Pedestrians rushed past beneath it, completely unaware of the eerie figure by the streetlamp. Some even walked through it as if it weren¡¯t there at all.


    Only Yu Sheng could see it.


    After a few tense moments, he tore his eyes away, his heart pounding in his chest. He took a sharp turn, picking up his pace as he hurried down another street, trying to shake the lingering sense of dread.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell if the city had changed¡ªor if he had. But he knew, without a doubt, that the normal life he had once known had vanished one sunny morning two months ago.


    It was that bright morning when he had opened his front door, intending to visit the small supermarket on the corner for some oranges.


    That was the last time he opened the door to his home. Ever since he hadn¡¯t seen it again.


    He¡¯d thought long and hard about it¡ªmaybe it was some kind of ¡°crossing over.¡± When he stepped through the door that day, he must have entered a parallel world that was similar but subtly different from his own. He couldn¡¯t find his way back because the door had disappeared when he passed through it. ????????§§S


    Or maybe something within him had changed. Perhaps at that exact moment, or shortly after, something had shifted. Now, he saw things others couldn¡¯t. He was still living in the same place, but the familiar things¡ªthe ordinary, everyday things¡ªhad faded from view, replaced by strange, unsettling shadows.


    But there was no point in trying to figure it out.


    Whichever way he looked at it, the simple life he remembered was gone. And this vast, strange city was like an endless forest, trapping him in its dark, twisting branches. In the two months since, Yu Sheng had barely begun to adapt to this ¡°new home,¡± let alone uncover any of its secrets.


    Still, at least he was Yu Sheng here. He had ID, a legal address, and enough money to get by. He even had a job¡ªthough not an exceptionally reliable one. If this really was some sort of ¡°crossing over,¡± he was lucky not to face the usual problems of identity most travelers encountered: ¡°Who am I? Where am I? Where do I get an ID?¡±


    Those were crucial concerns in a city as orderly as this modern metropolis. In a society with strict population management, living without some form of documentation would be impossible.


    On the other hand, crossing into a chaotic society, or even a lawless world, would have brought other dangers¡ªlike being hunted as an enemy spy, executed as an alien invader, or mistaken for a monster and killed on sight. Or even worse, being captured by a goblin in a cave and stewed¡­


    These thoughts flickered through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind as he took a shortcut through the narrow alleyways beside the commercial street.


    The sky was getting even darker, and the strange things he had seen before were starting to reappear more frequently now. From the corner of his eye, he could see flickering shadows moving along the aged walls of the buildings. A cat leapt from the shadows, balancing gracefully on a beam of light that seemed to come from nowhere. It meowed twice in his direction before vanishing into the falling raindrops, merging into the puddles on the ground.


    The rain had come sooner than he expected.


    The wind picked up, biting at him with a cold edge, seeping through his clothes.


    Yu Sheng grimaced, lifting his shopping bags over his head to shield himself as best as he could and quickening his steps. If it weren¡¯t for that shadow by the streetlamp, he would¡¯ve taken the main road and been home by now. That house might have been creepy, but at least it was somewhere to shelter from the rain.


    He cursed under his breath, his mind returning to the black figure under the streetlamp.


    From experience, Yu Sheng knew that these strange things he saw were usually harmless¡ªas long as he didn¡¯t mess with them, they wouldn¡¯t mess with him. But even knowing that, his instincts told him to avoid anything that looked too eerie. Taking this detour had been a mistake.


    The cold deepened, the air thick with an unnatural chill for a random shower.


    Yu Sheng frowned.


    He realized with growing alarm that his breath was misting in the air, and the raindrops that fell were hard, sharp, like icy needles stabbing into his skin. The ground beneath his feet was turning into a slick mirror, reflecting the falling rain like a glassy sheet.


    Panic surged in his chest. He had never seen anything like this before¡ªnot even in this bizarre, twisted version of the city. There was something¡­ malevolent about this rain.


    The malice in the air made his skin prickle.


    He looked around frantically, but the street that had been filled with a few other people moments ago was now completely deserted. There was no one else in sight. The lights in the distance were dim, and the world around him seemed to warp, the intersection at the end of the street shifting between near and far.


    The whole world felt like it was shrinking in on him, leaving only the freezing rain and the empty, closed buildings around him.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s pulse raced. He sprinted toward the nearest building¡ªa shop with an old iron door. He didn¡¯t care what kind of shop it was; he just needed to find shelter and help.


    The rain was turning into something far worse, each drop biting like a shard of glass. And the air was so cold now that it hurt to breathe.


    He reached the door and pounded on it desperately. ¡°Is anyone there¡ª?¡±


    His voice died in his throat.


    There was no door. It was only a painting on the wall.


    And the windows? They were painted too.


    A faint rustling came from behind him.


    Heart pounding, Yu Sheng slowly turned around, dread pooling in his gut.


    In the reflection of the rain-slicked ground, a shadowy figure was taking shape. Emerging from the darkness was a strange, twisted creature.


    It was a frog¡ªa massive frog, nearly a meter tall, with a head covered in countless, unblinking eyes. Its slimy body glistened, reflecting the rain like a warped mirror.


    The frog¡¯s mouth opened, and in an instant, a sharp tongue shot out, aiming straight for Yu Sheng¡¯s heart.


    ¡°SHIT!¡± Yu Sheng swore, leaping to the side, his hand flying to the baton he carried for protection. He twisted his body, dodging the attack.


    But the tongue moved unnaturally, curving in mid-air and piercing straight through his back, out the other side.


    ¡°Wha¡ª?¡±


    Yu Sheng stared down, eyes wide, at the tongue sticking through his chest. His heart, still beating, was impaled on the tip.


    ¡°Fucker¡­ that¡¯s mine¡­¡± was his last thought before everything went black.

 Chapter 2: No One Was Harmed

    As dusk approached, the fading sunlight stretched long shadows over the city, spilling golden beams between the towering skyscrapers. But the light barely reached in the old town, where the high-rises loomed over narrow alleys. Shadows claimed the streets, and a damp chill hung in the air, oddly out of place compared to the dry warmth outside. Small patches of melting ice clung to the cracks between bricks, a quiet testament that something strange had happened here.


    Shadows flickered and darted between the buildings, moving like wind across rooftops. They jumped effortlessly from one corner to the next, and when they landed, the shadows trembled and took shape, solidifying into wolf-like forms. Their faces were vague, almost blurry, as they prowled and sniffed at the ground. One of them raised its head to the sky and let out a long, eerie howl.


    ¡°Awooo¡­¡±


    ¡°Thud!¡±


    A stone sailed through the air and struck the wolf right on the head, cutting its howl short. A scolding voice rang out from the shadows of a nearby building. ¡°Quiet! No howling in the city¡ªand don¡¯t think adding a ¡®woof¡¯ at the end will fool anyone! People aren¡¯t that stupid. They won¡¯t mistake you for dogs!¡±


    The phantom wolves whined softly and backed away as if chastised. From the shadows emerged a petite figure, moving with purpose.


    She was a young girl, no older than sixteen or seventeen, with short hair framed by her face and a single strand curling upward on her forehead. She looked calm beyond her years, dressed in a black skirt and a dark red jacket. As she walked past the wolves, they lowered their heads respectfully. She didn¡¯t spare them a glance, her eyes fixed instead on the lifeless body lying by the side of the alley.


    Her face darkened for a brief moment as she knelt beside the body, inspecting it. One of the wolves approached, its growl low and muddled like it was trying to convey something.


    ¡°¡­The scent of rain?¡± she muttered, frowning. She looked up at the sky¡ªclear and cloudless, though the sun was sinking fast. The sky between the skyscrapers was still bright, with no sign of the storm the wolf suggested.


    Her brow furrowed further as she examined the grisly wound on the man¡¯s chest. ¡°Rain¡­ his heart¡­ and the stench of frogs?¡± She whispered the words as if trying to solve a puzzle.


    Before she could think anymore, a sharp ringtone came from the small pouch at her waist, playing the familiar opening notes of Journey to the West. She sighed and answered before the song could play a fourth time.


    ¡°Hello, who¡¯s this? ¡­Oh, right, it¡¯s me,¡± she said, keeping her voice low as she held the phone to her ear. She waved her hand to signal the wolves to keep guard, then walked a few paces away from the body. ¡°I¡¯m here. My wolves were the first to catch wind of it, but¡­ nothing. We didn¡¯t find anything useful.¡±


    She glanced at the unfortunate corpse again, her expression tight. ¡°It was ¡®Rain,¡¯ and there was a manifestation¡ªa ¡®Rain Frog.¡¯ But it seems the rain only targeted one person. Yes, the victim is very unlucky. By the time I got here, it had already stopped. The depth is back to Level L; the ¡®Rain¡¯ has disconnected from the Boundary.¡±


    The person on the other side must have asked about medical assistance because the girl sighed and replied, ¡°Send someone to collect the body. There¡¯s no point in sending a medic. No one can survive a ¡®Rain Frog¡¯ attack alone. His heart¡¯s been taken¡­ Yes, I¡¯ll stay until you send the clean-up team. Oh, and don¡¯t forget to add this to my overtime pay.¡±


    She barely awaited a response before hanging up, sighing deeply as she returned to the wolves. She beckoned one to lie down and sat on its back, propping her chin on her hand as she looked at the lifeless body.


    ¡°Poor guy. I wonder if you had any family waiting for you. It must¡¯ve been lonely, dying like this¡­ in the rain no less. I¡¯d warm you up if I could, but unfortunately, I¡¯m not a fairy tale match girl,¡± she said softly, her voice filled with quiet sympathy.


    Time passed slowly as she waited for the clean-up crew. Eventually, the roar of an engine reached her ears, coming from the nearby intersection. It was loud, like an old armored vehicle dragging a metal container behind it. The sound grew louder, the ground trembling as the van approached, bouncing over every speed bump in the road. Even the wolf beneath her seemed startled, though it didn¡¯t move since she was still sitting on its back.


    The girl looked up to see an old, rattling van crawling around the corner, struggling over the bumps like a rusty Soviet tractor. She watched it with mild curiosity as it finally came to a stop. Several men in tactical gear quickly jumped out, immediately pushing the van from behind as if they¡¯d done this a hundred times.


    Finally, a middle-aged man in a coffee-colored coat stepped out of the van, followed by a young woman in a white dress. They glanced back at their struggling team, then walked toward the girl, expressions resigned.


    The girl rolled her eyes, standing up from the wolf¡¯s back as they approached. ¡°Seriously, can¡¯t Team 2 get a new van? Does the Special Operations Bureau really have that tight of a budget? I swear, one of your gadgets costs more than that hunk of junk.¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± The middle-aged man quickly raised his hand, lowering his voice as he glanced nervously back at the stalled van and his team. ¡°Keep it down¡­ You don¡¯t understand. Our bureau¡¯s got special issues. The van¡¯s just acting up today. Replacing it is not an option.¡±


    ¡°Big organizations sure do have their share of problems,¡± the young woman shrugged, clearly uninterested in the man¡¯s dilemma. She then turned to the petite woman dressed in a simple white gown. ¡°Good afternoon, Dr. Lin. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good evening now, Little Red Riding Hood,¡± Dr. Lin replied with a faint but polite smile. Her thin lips added to her reserved demeanor. ¡°How¡¯s your injury from last time?¡±


    ¡°Nearly healed,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, flexing her right wrist. ¡°You know, wolves tend to have pretty amazing healing powers.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Humans have the strongest healing abilities,¡± Dr. Lin corrected her with a serious tone, ¡°we¡¯re just very keen on avoiding injuries in the first place.¡± ?????§¦s?


    ¡°Oh,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, a little absentmindedly, before shifting her attention to the lifeless body on the ground. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s focus on this for now. The victim is male, in his early twenties, and it looks like his heart was taken by a ¡®Rain Frog.¡¯ Time of death¡ªabout two hours ago. I haven¡¯t searched the body yet, so I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯s carrying any ID. I wanted to preserve the scene.¡±


    She glanced curiously at Dr. Lin. ¡°By the way, you came all this way¡­ Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re here to try and treat this guy? Is that even possible?¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m no miracle worker,¡± Dr. Lin replied with a shake of her head. She crouched beside the body, inspecting it carefully. ¡°I¡¯m just here because this place is close to my house.¡±


    After a few moments of examination, she found an ID card on the victim and held it up.


    ¡°The deceased¡¯s name is Yu Sheng, age twenty-four. Address is listed as 77 Wutong Road in the old city,¡± she said, comparing the ID to the victim¡¯s face. ¡°Captain Song, you should use the bureau¡¯s resources to try and contact his family.¡±


    The broad-shouldered man, Captain Song, nodded. He leaned over to get a closer look at the ID, frowning in confusion. ¡°Why¡¯s the photo so blurry?¡±


    Hearing this, Little Red Riding Hood leaned in as well. The portrait on the card looked like it was smeared with a dark, grayish grime, rendering the face almost unrecognizable.


    Dr. Lin rubbed at the grime with her fingers, but it wouldn¡¯t come off. It was more stubborn than she had expected and seemed to have covered the entire card.


    ¡°You can barely make out the name,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered. ¡°The ID number¡¯s almost invisible too. We¡¯ll have to take it back to the bureau and scan the chip.¡±


    Captain Song sighed, sounding resigned. ¡°What a shame. It would¡¯ve been helpful to have some clear ID. Now we¡¯ve got even less to work with.¡±


    Dr. Lin nodded thoughtfully, her gaze drifting to the bloodstains on the ground that had nearly been washed away by the rain. ¡°With so little evidence left behind, it¡¯s going to be difficult to figure out exactly what happened.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood listened quietly to their conversation as if in deep thought. Then suddenly, she looked up at Dr. Lin and said something astonishing. ¡°Good evening, Dr. Lin.¡±


    ¡°Good evening, Little Red Riding Hood.¡± Dr. Lin greeted the girl with a smile, ¡°How¡¯s the patrol going?¡±


    Little Red Hood stroked the head of a large wolf beside her and looked around. ¡°It rained pretty hard here, which means a ¡®Rain Frog¡¯ probably manifested. But, luckily, there don¡¯t seem to be any victims.¡±


    Dr. Lin looked relieved. ¡°That¡¯s a good sign, then.¡±


    Just then, the sound of a sputtering engine came from nearby. The dilapidated van roared back to life, the engine finally running smoothly. The operatives who had been struggling to push it stood nearby, panting. One of them hurried over to Captain Song.


    ¡°Captain, the van¡¯s ready. Should we head back?¡±


    Captain Song nodded and turned to the others. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get moving. And don¡¯t forget to give Dr. Lin a lift.¡±

 Chapter 3: The Locked Room

    Yu Sheng¡¯s head felt heavy and muddled as if a thick fog had settled inside his mind. The distant hum of traffic on the main road drifted in and out, like a dream slipping away the moment you tried to grasp it.


    He wandered in this half-dazed state for what felt like ages before his thoughts began to clear. Slowly, he came to a stop and turned to glance back at the path he¡¯d been walking.


    Night had fallen. The streetlights now shone brightly along the road, casting a warm, yellowish glow. He found himself on a narrow street close to home, surrounded by old, weathered apartment buildings. They stood like silent sentinels in the dark, their aging walls looming over him. Yet, the soft light spilling out from small, makeshift shops on the ground floor¡ªhomes turned into businesses¡ªoffered a strange comfort, gently easing the cold feeling gnawing at his chest.


    Cold?


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng shivered as he felt an icy chill seep into his lungs, like frozen blades piercing through his skin. His mind flashed back to those cold, slippery eyes¡ªthe eyes of the frog.


    He gasped, his breath caught in his throat, as panic crept in. It took several seconds before he could remember how to breathe. When he finally managed to, he pressed his hand to his chest.


    For a brief, terrifying moment, he imagined a hole where his heart should be like his chest had been hollowed out. His heart, once a warm, beating thing, now seemed cold and lifeless, as if it had been snatched away. But then, as he stood there, he heard it¡ªthump, thump. His heartbeat was louder and clearer than ever before. He was alive. He hadn¡¯t been killed by that monstrous frog after all.


    But the memories¡ªwild and scattered¡ªcame flooding back, unstoppable like a raging river. Yu Sheng remembered the rain, the strange door painted on the wall, and the giant frog. He tried to push the thoughts away, to convince himself it had all been some twisted dream. But the harder he tried, the clearer and sharper the memories became.


    He had died once. And yet, here he was, walking toward home¡ªonly two intersections away.


    Of all the strange things that had happened to him since arriving in this unsettling city, this was by far the most bizarre.


    It was then that he realized people were staring at him. His strange behavior had drawn the attention of passersby. One person seemed to hesitate as though considering whether to check on him. Quickly, Yu Sheng waved them off, avoiding any more awkward looks. He picked up his pace, eager to leave before anyone else took notice.


    Standing in the street wasn¡¯t going to help him figure out whatever had happened to him.


    He moved faster, darting through the narrow lanes and leaving the old neighborhood behind. Soon, he found himself in a quieter part of the city, where even the streetlights seemed dimmer. The bustling life of the streets disappeared, and the cold, eerie silence wrapped around him once more. Pedestrians thinned out until he was left alone with the empty streetlights.


    Eventually, there it was¡ªhis home. The old mansion stood alone in the darkness, distant from the surrounding buildings, as if it didn¡¯t quite belong.


    It was a large but unimpressive house, three stories tall, with peeling paint and a roof that sagged slightly. The doors and windows, though old, were well-kept and clean. The place looked like one of those self-built houses people had hurriedly thrown together years ago before strict regulations had taken hold. It was a relic, left behind in the shadows of the city¡¯s rapid development.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t fully understand the city¡¯s planning. After all, he¡¯d only been in this strange place for two months. And for much of that time, he¡¯d kept a low profile, staying indoors and only now beginning to get used to his new life. But one thing was certain.


    This old house¡ªodd as it was¡ªfelt like the only safe place in the entire city. Here, within its walls, he hadn¡¯t encountered the strange shadows that seemed to follow him everywhere else.


    Still, the house held its own mysteries.


    Taking a deep breath, Yu Sheng tightened his grip on the supermarket bag he was holding. He walked through the pale glow of the streetlamp and approached the front door, fumbling for his key in the process.


    The old door creaked as it swung open. Yu Sheng stepped inside and flicked on the lights. The house was nothing like the home he remembered, yet the moment the light filled the room, he felt a strange sense of peace, as though he was truly safe.


    He turned and closed the door behind him, shutting out the cold night outside.


    Without thinking much, he tossed the groceries onto the shelf near the kitchen door and headed straight for the bathroom mirror. His mind raced with the memories, too vivid to ignore, and he couldn¡¯t shake the feeling of unease creeping up his spine.


    With a quick, nervous motion, he yanked open his shirt, revealing his chest.


    There were no wounds. No blood. No sign that he had died.


    Yu Sheng frowned, checking his clothes for any sign of a tear. His hand moved instinctively to his chest, pressing the spot where, in his memory, that monstrous frog had ripped out his heart. He let out a sigh of relief when he found no gaping wound. His heart was still there, beating steadily under his palm.


    ¡°Something¡¯s not right¡­¡± he muttered to himself, his voice barely a whisper.


    He moved out of the bathroom, still lost in thought. Behind him, the mirror above the sink silently splintered into a web of cracks¡ªonly to mend itself in an instant, leaving no trace of its damage. ?¨¤??£Â?s?


    Back in the living room, Yu Sheng sank into the sofa, trying to untangle his chaotic thoughts. How long had he been here? How long had it been since he¡¯d arrived in this strange, unsettling place? His mind, exhausted and heavy, began to drift. Sleep crept over him, slowly at first, then all at once.


    It wasn¡¯t a restful sleep. A deep haze lingered in his mind until a loud thud exploded in his head, like the strike of a shovel against a stone right above him. The sound jolted him awake.


    Yu Sheng blinked, his eyes struggling to adjust to the darkness that had overtaken the room. The living room lights had gone out at some point. But he remembered leaving them on¡ªhe was sure of it.


    Panic flared in his chest. Instinctively, he reached for the extendable baton beside him¡ªthe very first thing he¡¯d gotten his hands on when he¡¯d arrived in this creepy city. It hadn¡¯t been of much use yet, but just holding it made him feel a little safer. He stood up cautiously, every sense heightened, alert to the slightest noise.


    In a place this remote, a break-in wasn¡¯t impossible. In fact, he almost hoped it was just a burglar. A thief he could deal with¡ªa meter-tall frog, on the other hand, not so much. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the room was silent. There were no signs of forced entry. No creaks of floorboards, no rustle of movement.


    And¡ªthankfully¡ªno frogs.


    Yu Sheng crouched low, using the dim light from the streetlamp outside to scan the room. Everything looked as it had before. Slowly, he made his way to the wall switch and flicked the lights back on.


    The sudden brightness flooded the living room, and his eyes quickly adjusted. But even with the lights on, something still felt off¡ªthough he couldn¡¯t quite place what it was.


    Gripping his baton, he hunched slightly, moving through the house cautiously. He checked every corner of the ground floor: the living room, the kitchen, the dining room, and the unused spare room. Everything seemed normal.


    He hesitated at the foot of the stairs leading to the second floor. Then, steeling himself, he began to climb.


    The second floor had three rooms: his bedroom, a storage room filled with random clutter, and the locked room at the end of the corridor.


    That locked room had been a mystery from the day he moved in. No matter how much he searched, he had never found the key.


    He checked his bedroom first¡ªnothing out of place. The storage room was the same, cluttered but undisturbed.


    Finally, he approached the locked door.


    As usual, it was firmly shut.


    Yu Sheng had tried everything to get inside: power drills, handheld electric saws, even a crowbar. None of it worked. The seemingly fragile wooden door remained unscathed as if mocking his attempts. The tools would throw off sparks and wear down, but the door? Not a single scratch.


    Desperate, he had even called in professional help. Three locksmiths, to be exact. The first two never even made it to the house, getting lost in the maze of old-town streets. The third one, well, he¡¯d been hit by a motorcycle just after turning onto Sycamore Road. He¡¯d only been released from the hospital last week.


    It was as if something was actively preventing him from unlocking this room in his own house.


    His hand closed around the doorknob, and, as expected, it didn¡¯t budge.


    Everything seemed the same. Locked. Impenetrable.


    But just as he was about to let go, he thought he heard something¡ªa faint giggle. So soft it could¡¯ve been the wind, but no¡­ it sounded like a young woman¡¯s laugh, barely audible but filled with amusement like she was mocking him.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s blood ran cold, his heart pounding in his chest.


    He stepped back, his pulse thundering in his ears. Someone¡­ or something was in there. Someone had been inside the entire time.


    But how could they still be alive? How hadn¡¯t they starved?

 Chapter 4: No One in the Room

    The fact that someone was hidden in the locked room¡ªa room that couldn¡¯t be opened¡ªsent an unsettling chill down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. His scalp prickled, and questions began to tumble through his mind like a wild storm he couldn¡¯t control.


    Who was it? How had they managed to sneak inside? Did they slip in while he was asleep, or¡ªfar worse¡ªhad they been there the entire two months since he¡¯d moved in?


    The second thought was unbearable. It would mean that someone had been concealed in that very room while Yu Sheng lived in the house, unaware and alone. He distinctly recalled that no one, not once, had opened the door to the second-floor room. Could someone have been there all along? Was there some hidden passage? Or worse¡ªwas it even human?


    A flood of wild thoughts swept through his mind, but soon, his expression calmed. Maybe it was because of that strange encounter with the ¡°frog¡± not too long ago, or perhaps it was the strange sensation of having narrowly survived something dangerous. His reaction felt¡­ odd. The voice didn¡¯t sound hostile, nor did it sound friendly¡ªit was just¡­ strange. And after the initial shiver of fear passed, all that remained was a burning, undeniable curiosity.


    He needed to know what was inside.


    He had to understand what secrets this house, his supposed refuge, was hiding. After all, this was meant to be his safe place, his sanctuary in a sprawling, unforgiving city. There couldn¡¯t be anything unsafe here¡ªright?


    Slowly, he leaned in, pressing his ear to the door, straining to hear. Was that a faint chuckle? Or was it just the wind? sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without hesitation, he knocked.


    ¡°Open up. I know you¡¯re in there.¡±


    As expected, the door remained shut, and the eerie chuckle fell silent.


    He wasn¡¯t surprised. Yu Sheng said nothing more. He simply turned away, walking with purpose toward the next room. He had tools in there¡ªvarious items he¡¯d collected over the months. Reaching into a cluttered pile, he grabbed an axe.


    Returning to the locked door, he lifted the axe high and swung it down with all his strength.


    The axe struck the wooden door with a sharp, metallic clang as though it had hit solid steel. Sparks flew from the impact, but to Yu Sheng¡¯s shock, not even a scratch marred the door¡¯s surface. It was as though magic protected the flimsy wood.


    The chuckle returned, muffled but mocking.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care. His face remained impassive, his mind focused. He raised the axe again and swung. Each strike was more forceful than the last as if every failed attempt only fueled his resolve. His strikes grew rhythmic, almost like a craftsman at work, each blow deliberate, each swing of the axe synchronized with his growing determination.


    He knew the door wouldn¡¯t budge¡ªhe had tried everything over the past two months. Hammers, drills, even a saw. But today was different. That voice, the presence inside, had set something alight within him. Today, he would break it down.


    With each swing, his resolve deepened. Each thud of the axe against the door sent vibrations up his arms, and, oddly enough, it felt¡­ satisfying. It was as if the act of chopping at this door was connecting him to some deeper, primal force. His mind wandered, and for a strange moment, he imagined himself as Wu Gang, the mythical figure condemned to endlessly chop down a laurel tree on the moon. If he chopped long enough, maybe even the jade rabbit and Chang¡¯e would come to cheer him on¡­ or maybe Sisyphus would join the party with his boulder.


    Wait, Sisyphus? Where had that thought come from?


    The laughter behind the door suddenly grew louder, sharper, almost unnervingly close. It was as if the person was standing right on the other side, taunting him, aware of the door¡¯s indestructible nature. ?????£Î¨°?§¦?


    Then, without warning, another voice cut through the eerie laughter¡ªthis one anxious and irritated.


    ¡°Will you stop laughing! If he breaks in, I¡¯ll be the first one to get chopped to bits!¡±


    The laughter stopped immediately.


    Yu Sheng froze mid-swing, stunned. He stood there for a moment, blinking in confusion. Then, he felt a sharp crack in his lower back.


    The axe slipped from his hands, landing awkwardly against the door.


    But this time, the sound was different. The axe had struck the door with a lighter, crisper sound. Yu Sheng winced, reaching for his lower back as a sharp pain shot through him, almost as if something had snapped.


    Leaning against the door, he took a few moments to catch his breath, wincing as he clutched at his back. The pain was real, too real, reminding him that he wasn¡¯t some mythic figure from legend.


    When the sharp ache eventually dulled to a throbbing pain, Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes fell to the spot where the axe had last struck.


    Just a few centimeters above the hinge, something strange caught Yu Sheng¡¯s attention¡ªa brief flicker of light, frozen in mid-air like a spark suspended in time. It was as though the impact from the axe had ignited a flash of fire that had decided to stay still, trapped in the moment.


    Using the light, Yu Sheng noticed something peculiar on the door. Slowly, he reached out to touch it.


    Suddenly, a muffled, high-pitched scream pierced through the door. ¡°Ahh!¡±


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes snapped open, and he found himself back on the sofa, the harsh glow of the living room light burning into his vision. His whole body ached as though he¡¯d been in some kind of battle. The ticking of the clock on the wall was the only sound in the otherwise silent room.


    He glanced over at the clock¡ªit had only been forty minutes since he¡¯d fallen asleep.


    Lying there, disoriented, Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts slowly sharpened.


    Was it all a dream?


    He blinked, still trying to make sense of everything. But something wasn¡¯t right.


    The dream¡­ it had felt too real. The vividness of each detail lingered with him¡ªthe weight of the axe in his hands, the force of each blow, and that spark frozen on the door. And¡ª


    With a groan, Yu Sheng sat up abruptly, clutching his lower back.


    Pain. Sharp and very real.


    ¡°Wha¡­ Ouch¡­¡± he muttered through gritted teeth, cursing softly. Between the sudden jolt and the lingering ache in his back, it felt like his body had been put through a grinder. Maybe that bizarre encounter with the frog would¡¯ve been less painful¡ªit had only lasted a few seconds, after all.


    He winced as he stood, still holding his back. The more he thought about the dream, the more convinced he became that it wasn¡¯t just a dream.


    You don¡¯t pull your back in a dream, do you?


    Something wasn¡¯t right. Something¡ªor someone¡ªhad found its way into his safe house.


    Straightening himself as best he could, despite the pain, Yu Sheng made his way upstairs to the second floor, a new sense of urgency pushing him forward. He wasn¡¯t going to let this go unanswered. Clutching a retractable baton in one hand, he rummaged through the storage room until he found the axe from his dream.


    The moment his fingers wrapped around its handle, a familiar sensation coursed through him¡ªthe exact warmth and weight from the dream were present, down to the smallest detail.


    He returned to the locked door. On the surface, it looked unchanged, just as solid and unyielding as ever. No sign of the strange glowing mark he¡¯d seen.


    Everything was quiet. Too quiet.


    But Yu Sheng knew exactly where to look.


    He clipped the baton to his belt, shifted the axe into his left hand, and stretched out his right hand, feeling along the door¡¯s surface. His fingers searched near the hinge, where he¡¯d seen¡­ something.


    Then, his hand brushed against it¡ªa handle. An invisible handle, one that definitely hadn¡¯t been there before.


    How? He had checked every inch of this door countless times. There hadn¡¯t been a handle. Had his dream somehow revealed it to him? Was this the result of his relentless efforts, or was it something else¡­ something more bizarre?


    A flood of possibilities rushed through his mind, each one fueled by the films, books, and games that had always sparked his imagination. But he didn¡¯t dwell on it. He acted.


    Without hesitation, he gripped the handle and turned it gently. The door¡ªimpenetrable for months¡ªswung open without the slightest resistance.


    The room beyond was empty.


    Yu Sheng blinked, standing at the threshold, the door half-open. A sliver of dim light spilled from the hallway into the room, casting faint shadows on the bare walls and wooden floor.


    No ghost. No mocking laughter. No mysterious figure.


    Only the soft whisper of a cold breeze slipping through a crack in the curtains. Moonlight, thin and pale, spilled across the floor in uneven patches.


    But then, something caught his eye.


    There was something inside the room.


    Directly opposite the door, hanging on the wall, was a painting.


    It was framed beautifully, with intricate, classical vines weaving around the edges. The scene depicted an elegant chair draped over with a rich, red carpet as its backdrop.


    Nothing more.


    No eerie figure staring out from the canvas. No haunted image waiting to spring to life.


    Yu Sheng frowned, taking a cautious step closer to examine the half-meter-tall painting. He reached for the light switch by the door, flicking it on.


    Under the bright light, the painting¡¯s details stood out in sharp relief.


    His eyes narrowed as he studied the scene. The longer he looked, the more he felt there was something he wasn¡¯t seeing. His gaze roamed over every inch of the artwork, searching for anything unusual.


    Then, he saw it¡ªdown in the bottom corner of the frame. It was barely noticeable, but there it was¡ªa small hem of a skirt peeking out as if someone were hiding just beyond the edge of the scene.


    ¡°¡­You there?¡± Yu Sheng called out, skepticism clear in his voice.


    From the painting, a guilty voice replied, ¡°No one¡¯s here!¡±

 Chapter 5: Irene in the Painting

    Ever since that strange incident with the frog, Yu Sheng felt as though his heart had expanded, somehow toughened. Everything seemed a bit easier to handle¡ªlike now, for instance. Waking from a bizarre dream, he had unlocked a room that should¡¯ve stayed locked, discovered a talking oil painting, and even sensed there was something more¡ªsomething not quite right¡ªlurking within it. Yet, here he was, calm as ever.


    Stepping forward, Yu Sheng lifted the painting from the wall, holding it in his hands, and studied it carefully.


    The frame was heavy, almost commanding respect, and the details were extraordinary. Intricate patterns swirled across the surface of the black wood, weaving in and out of one another like vines, blending seamlessly with the delicate flowers at the edges of the canvas. He didn¡¯t know much about art, but even he could tell this painting was worth a small fortune.


    Still, the figure hiding within the painting refused to fully reveal itself. Only the hem of a skirt peeked out from the corner, retreating ever so slightly as if it sensed his attention.


    Yu Sheng leaned in closer, squinting at the painting, trying to peer into its depths. But there was nothing more to see.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re in there,¡± he said, shaking the frame just enough to rattle it. ¡°Hiding won¡¯t do you any good.¡±


    A soft rustling came from the painting¡¯s corner, but no voice.


    Not one to be ignored, Yu Sheng calmly placed the painting on the floor and crouched down. From his pocket, he pulled out a lighter, flicking it open with a smooth, practiced motion.


    A small flame danced at the end of the lighter as he held it near the painting, his expression cool. ¡°I¡¯ll count to three. If you don¡¯t come out, I¡¯ll burn this whole thing to ashes.¡±


    The silence that followed was tense, but just when he was about to make good on his threat, a small, hesitant voice spoke from the painting. ¡°¡­It¡¯s just an ordinary flame. You can¡¯t hurt a supernatural being with that.¡±


    Though there was a tremble in the voice, Yu Sheng could hear it loud and clear.


    ¡°Oh really?¡± He raised an eyebrow, leaning forward with a small, knowing smirk. ¡°Let¡¯s see about that.¡±


    Before the voice could protest, he pressed the flame to the corner of the frame.


    A piercing scream rang out almost immediately. ¡°No! Stop! You¡¯re burning it!¡±


    Satisfied, Yu Sheng closed the lighter with a snap and watched as a figure emerged in a rush from the thorny floral patterns at the border of the painting.


    It was a girl dressed in a Gothic black dress that looked as if it had stepped out of another century. A white lace headband crowned her long, jet-black hair, and her pale skin was smooth and flawless as porcelain. She was undeniably beautiful¡ªuntil you noticed her eyes.


    Blood-red, glowing faintly in the dim light of the room. They stared at him, wide with a mixture of fear and anger, and for a moment, Yu Sheng was startled. He hadn¡¯t expected her to appear quite so suddenly.


    Even so, there was something about her that wasn¡¯t entirely frightening. Under normal circumstances, Yu Sheng might have thought her a fragile beauty. But here, emerging from the dark, gloomy backdrop of the painting, her presence was enough to make his heart skip a beat.


    The girl pressed herself close to the edge of the canvas, her red eyes unnervingly large as they bore into his, her face nearly filling the entire painting.


    ¡°Don¡¯t light the fire again,¡± she pleaded, her voice softer now. ¡°This is my only home.¡±


    Yu Sheng took a step back, the intensity of her crimson gaze unsettling him. Something about those eyes¡­ they stuck with him, seeping into his mind like ink on parchment. He had to force himself to look away, not wanting her to gain the upper hand.


    ¡°Fine,¡± he muttered, clearing his throat. ¡°I won¡¯t burn it.¡±


    The girl blinked, her expression calming. She backed away from the edge of the painting and returned to its center, where she seated herself on an ornately carved chair draped in thick, red velvet. In her hands, she clutched a small teddy bear, holding it close to her chest like a protective charm.


    Yu Sheng stood still, observing her. A Gothic girl holding a teddy bear¡ªsomehow, it seemed almost¡­ normal. But as he continued to watch, something felt off.


    His gaze drifted to her wrists, exposed beneath the sleeves of her dress. The joints there¡ªthey weren¡¯t natural. There were visible seams, like the ones you¡¯d see on a ball-jointed doll. ?????N???????


    He blinked, his confusion growing upon realizing she wasn¡¯t human.


    As if sensing his intense scrutiny, the girl shifted uncomfortably in her chair, frowning. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that?¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to ask the question burning in his mind, but he hesitated. What did he know about this world? He¡¯d only just scratched the surface. It was better to keep his ignorance hidden for now. He changed his approach.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± he asked instead, keeping his tone neutral. ¡°And why are you here?¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The girl hesitated, her grip tightening on the bear before she finally spoke.


    ¡°My name is Irene,¡± she said, shifting slightly in her seat as if she was trying to make herself seem more formal. ¡°I come from Alice¡¯s Little House. I¡¯m one of Alice¡¯s dolls¡­ but that was a long time ago.¡±


    A doll?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s attention sharpened on that one word. His eyes flicked to Irene¡¯s wrists¡ªthose strange, ball-jointed wrists¡ªand then back to her face. Two things she¡¯d said stood out to him: Alice¡¯s Little House and Alice¡¯s dolls.


    What could that mean? Dolls, he understood. And given what he¡¯d already seen today, he could stretch his imagination enough to accept a talking doll that lived in a painting. But Alice¡ªwho was that? Or, for that matter, what was that?


    The name ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House¡± sounded like it could be a place or even an organization. And ¡°Alice¡¯s dolls¡± gave him the sense that it wasn¡¯t just Irene¡ªthat there might be more of them.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind raced. Could there be others like her? A whole group of dolls? He imagined houses all over, each with a doll lurking in a painting, locking doors, taunting homeowners who didn¡¯t have the key¡ªbut could be easily bluffed with a lighter.


    The whole thing seemed both surreal and shrouded in mystery.


    Irene¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything? You¡¯re not still thinking about burning it, are you?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked and met her eyes. Her crimson gaze held a hint of worry. He cleared his throat and leaned forward, trying to look serious. ¡°I¡¯ve got a question.¡±


    Irene looked at him expectantly. ¡°Yes? What is it?¡±


    He leaned in even closer, lowering his voice as if he were about to ask something terribly important. ¡°This Alice¡¯s Little House¡­ is it some sort of agency that works to lower property values?¡±


    There was a moment of stunned silence. Irene blinked, clearly baffled, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know,¡± Yu Sheng continued, speaking slowly as though explaining a conspiracy. ¡°People hire you to hang around in houses, locking doors, lying around during the day, and laughing at night to scare people away. It drives down the housing prices, right? Like haunting properties to bring the market down.¡±


    Irene just stared at him, her crimson eyes wide. She didn¡¯t say a word for a long, uncomfortable moment, as if she was struggling to process his absurd theory. Then, her face flushed with a mix of indignation and disbelief.


    ¡°You¡­ You can insult me all you want, but you will not insult the ancestor of dolls or my sisters!¡± she cried, clearly outraged. ¡°We are a very powerful¡ª¡±


    ¡°Then why are you haunting my house?¡± Yu Sheng interrupted, his voice rising in frustration. ¡°Why are you locking doors? And what about that creepy dream I had earlier? Was that your doing? Oh, and the laughter¡ªwas that you?¡±


    He rattled off the questions in rapid succession, his words coming fast and forceful. As he finished, he realized he might¡¯ve pushed too hard. He thought back to the frog from that rain, the one that had somehow opened his heart and led to his¡­ strange experience. He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that this painting¡ªand Irene¡ªmight be just as dangerous. She might seem reasonable now, but who knew what she was truly capable of?


    But before he could backtrack, he shook off his doubts. If the frog had been capable of opening his heart and causing him to ¡°die¡± once, and nothing terrible had come of that, he could probably handle a doll who seemed scared of fire. After all, what was the worst that could happen?


    Irene didn¡¯t explode or throw her teddy bear at him in fury. Instead, she shrank back into her chair, looking a little¡­ guilty.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean for this to happen,¡± she said, her voice much softer now. She twisted in her seat, nervously squeezing her teddy bear until its little arms were misshapen. ¡°A long time ago, I had an accident, and I got trapped inside this painting. I lost contact with all the other dolls¡­¡±


    Her eyes wandered, scanning the room outside the painting as if she were seeing something far beyond the walls of Yu Sheng¡¯s house.


    ¡°As for why I¡¯m in your home,¡± she continued, her voice uncertain, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I¡¯m stuck in this painting, and I don¡¯t get to choose where I end up. Didn¡¯t you¡­ buy me at an art exhibition or something? And hang me on your wall?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, caught off guard by the question. ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 6: The First Step Toward Friendship

    The girl in the painting, who called herself Irene, was locked in a wide-eyed standoff with Yu Sheng. Neither of them blinked, both silently sizing up the other, the tension between them thick enough to cut with a knife. It was clear as day that neither of them trusted the other.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t be sure whether this ¡°girl in the painting¡± was telling the truth or not. She resembled something out of a curse, and her talk of mysterious places like Alice¡¯s Little House and being trapped inside a painting was all too strange. He didn¡¯t believe her for a second when she claimed not to know why she was in the house.


    On the other side of things, Irene seemed just as wary of Yu Sheng. Her eyes kept flicking nervously toward his lighter, clearly suspicious that he was plotting to set her on fire.


    ¡°I still think you bought the painting yourself, hung it up, and then completely forgot about it,¡± Irene insisted for what felt like the hundredth time. ¡°Humans do that, you know. You find something strange, think it¡¯s worth collecting, then you buy it and just leave it there to gather dust.¡±


    Her words made Yu Sheng pause. He couldn¡¯t completely dismiss the idea. After all, he had only been living in this house for two months, and much of it was still a mystery to him. He wasn¡¯t just unfamiliar with the house¡ªhe was unfamiliar with himself. Who knew what this place had been like before he arrived?


    Could there have been another ¡°Yu Sheng¡± before him?


    The thought flashed briefly through his mind but quickly passed. He focused again on the crimson-eyed girl in the painting and shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s impossible,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Anyone can see at a glance that this painting is expensive. There¡¯s no way I could afford something like this.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe it was really cheap?¡± Irene scooted forward, hugging her teddy bear tighter. ¡°These days, there are so many fakes¡ªvases, fans, paintings. Maybe the last owner got me as part of a bulk deal. You know, two and a half yuan per kilogram or something like that. Or maybe the seller didn¡¯t know what I was really worth¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng gave her a strange look. ¡°Your frame is solid old wood, with gold inlaid on the edges¡­¡±


    Irene thought about that for a moment. ¡°It could be redwood veneer with resin inside! And maybe those gold edges are just iron wires plated with copper.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°That would still cost more than two and a half yuan per kilogram.¡±


    ¡°Four and a half yuan then. But no higher! No one would buy me otherwise.¡±


    Yu Sheng just stared at her, lost for words.


    Irene¡¯s crimson eyes gleamed as she looked at him. ¡°What? Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±


    Squatting in front of her frame, Yu Sheng suddenly found himself grinning. He couldn¡¯t help it¡ªhe sat back on the floor and burst out laughing. He laughed so hard he nearly toppled over. The sheer absurdity of the situation hit him all at once: here he was, sitting in an empty room, arguing with a girl in a painting about whether her frame was fake and worth two and a half or four and a half yuan per kilogram.


    And to think, not long ago, he had been on the verge of a heart attack¡ªthanks to a frog that appeared out of nowhere in a freezing rainstorm.


    Everything was just too bizarre.


    On the other hand, Irene was clearly startled by his sudden outburst of laughter. She watched him with wide eyes, confused by his reaction. ¡°Hey, stop laughing! What¡¯s so funny?¡± she demanded.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s laughter eventually subsided. He moved closer to the painting, his expression growing serious again as a new thought occurred to him. ¡°Earlier, I had this strange dream,¡± he began, his voice low. ¡°Was that your doing?¡±


    He was talking about the dream where he had been hacking at the door with an axe, and unsettling laughter echoed from behind it. The more he thought about it, the more certain he became that it was somehow connected to the girl in the painting.


    Oh, and his back was still hurting from when he threw it out in that dream.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡± Irene said quickly, shaking her head. But then, after a pause, her expression shifted, and she looked uncertain. ¡°Well¡­ not entirely me¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? You¡¯re not making any sense.¡±


    ¡°I mean, the dream was yours, but I kind of slipped into it,¡± Irene explained, her tone patient as if talking to a child. ¡°I sensed someone was dreaming and thought I could find someone to help me. But I didn¡¯t mean any harm! How was I supposed to know you couldn¡¯t open that door? And honestly, you¡¯re the one with the temper¡ªforgetting your keys and deciding to break it down with an axe¡­¡±


    Listening to her rambling explanation, Yu Sheng started to get the picture. ¡°So, you didn¡¯t lock the door? You didn¡¯t create the dream? You can just¡­ enter other people¡¯s dreams?¡±


    ¡°Exactly!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes lit up, and a proud smile spread across her face. But it quickly faded. ¡°Well, at least I used to be able to do more. Now that I¡¯m stuck in this painting, I can hardly do anything else¡­¡± ????????¨º?


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t entirely convinced, but he found himself less skeptical than before. There were still so many unanswered questions about the strange dream. He glanced at Irene and asked, ¡°You said you were looking for someone to help you. Help with what, exactly?¡±


    ¡°To get me out of here, of course!¡± Irene said as though it were the most obvious thing in the world. ¡°It would be even better if you could get me out of this painting altogether. But if that¡¯s too hard, at least take me out of that empty room! There¡¯s nothing in there! If there were at least a TV on the opposite wall, I wouldn¡¯t complain. Voice-controlled would be ideal. I¡¯m not great with remotes. Oh, and a tablet would be nice too¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng soon realized that Irene, the girl in the painting, had a habit of letting her thoughts wander off in every direction. If no one stopped her, she¡¯d keep talking, and her mind would drift into the strangest places¡ªoften getting more and more carried away.


    Before she could ramble further, Yu Sheng interrupted, ¡°Then why were you laughing so creepily when you were supposedly looking for help? When I was trying to ¡®open the door¡¯ in that dream, what was with the mocking laughter from inside?¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me!¡± Irene protested, waving her hands quickly and thrusting the brown plush bear she held toward him. ¡°It was this one that was laughing!¡±


    Yu Sheng gave her a long, hard look, his face expressionless, but his eyes clearly said, Do you take me for a fool?


    ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± Irene insisted, a little panicked. She shook the teddy bear vigorously. ¡°It¡¯s been sealed in this painting with me for so long that it¡¯s probably gone a bit mad. Now, all it does is giggle! If you poke it, it usually laughs in this eerie way. But sometimes it just starts laughing on its own¡­ it even scares me sometimes.¡±


    Yu Sheng stood there, stone-faced, as Irene earnestly explained. Watching her so serious about it, he found himself starting to half-believe her. His gaze dropped to the teddy bear in her hands. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he nodded. ¡°Alright then. Make it laugh. Let me hear if it sounds the same.¡±


    Eager to prove her point, Irene immediately poked the bear¡¯s head.


    Nothing happened.


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She poked it again, this time harder¡ªbut still, nothing. She looked as if she were on the verge of tears. ¡°Sometimes¡­ sometimes it does this,¡± she muttered, her voice trembling. ¡°I poke it, and it doesn¡¯t laugh¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched ever so slightly.


    ¡°So let me get this straight,¡± he said in a tone that was almost a tongue twister. ¡°Sometimes it laughs when you don¡¯t poke it, and sometimes it doesn¡¯t laugh when you do. In short, whether it laughs or not has nothing to do with whether you poke it.¡±


    Irene blinked, then slowly nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I guess not.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed deeply. He was starting to feel like he was losing brain cells dealing with this cursed painting. He didn¡¯t even care about the strange laughter from the dream anymore.


    At that moment, his stomach growled loudly, reminding him that he had fallen asleep without eating dinner. He shook his head, smiling faintly, and began to stand up.


    ¡°Wait, are you leaving?¡± Irene¡¯s voice suddenly took on a panicked tone as she saw him get up. ¡°You¡¯re not going to leave me lying here on the floor, are you? At least hang me back up on the wall! There¡¯s wallpaper to look at on the opposite wall; there¡¯s nothing on the ceiling!¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, then reached down to pick up Irene¡¯s frame. He winced in pain as his sore back protested.


    ¡°I¡¯m taking you to the living room, so stop complaining,¡± he muttered.


    Irene immediately perked up, hugging her teddy bear tightly as she settled back into her frame. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s much better. You¡¯re actually quite nice! So, is it dinner time? What¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced down at her. ¡°Can you even eat?¡±


    ¡°I can watch!¡± she replied with a grin.


    Yu Sheng sighed again, wondering if he had gone mad for even humoring her.


    With a groan, he hoisted her frame up, trying to ignore the dull ache in his back as he began to carry her toward the staircase leading to the living room. All the while, Irene chattered nonstop from within the painting.


    ¡°Wow, your house is huge! I had no idea there was such a big space outside that room!¡±


    ¡°Is that your bedroom over there? Hey, is there anyone else here?¡±


    ¡°Should I say hello? Do you think they¡¯d be scared? Normal people probably haven¡¯t seen a talking doll trapped in a painting, right?¡±


    ¡°Oh, and what¡¯s your name again? Yu Sheng? Huh, that¡¯s a funny name¡­ not like sashimi, right?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with your back, anyway? You¡¯re so young, and you¡¯re already having back problems? You really should take better care of your spine. Human joints are tricky, you know¡ªcan¡¯t just replace them like parts of a machine¡­¡±


    She suddenly paused as Yu Sheng glared at her. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? Your eyes are a bit¡­ scary.¡±


    Ignoring her, Yu Sheng finally reached the top of the stairs, panting slightly as he clutched his waist with one hand. Normally, the steps didn¡¯t seem that steep, but with his strained back and a heavy painting in his arms, they now felt like an enormous challenge.


    He thought about carrying Irene¡¯s frame with both hands to safely make it down the stairs, but a sudden realization hit him: his back might not survive the effort.


    He stood there for a moment, staring down at the stairs, deep in thought.


    Irene, sensing the change in atmosphere, fell silent, her expression growing more and more nervous.


    Then Yu Sheng lowered his gaze, locking eyes with the girl who had been talking his ear off, her voice growing more irritating by the second. ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes?¡± Irene stammered, her eyes wide.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed your frame is quite sturdy.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes¡­?¡± she responded, clearly confused.


    Without saying anything else, Yu Sheng placed Irene¡¯s frame at the top of the stairs.


    ¡°Hold on tight. It¡¯s going to get a bit bumpy,¡± he said flatly.


    Realization dawned on Irene¡¯s face as her crimson eyes filled with panic. ¡°Wait, wait¡ªdon¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°Off you go!¡± Yu Sheng said, giving the frame a firm push.


    The painting began its descent, clattering and bouncing down the stairs with a series of loud bangs. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As it tumbled, Irene¡¯s voice echoed through the house, her shrieks growing fainter as the frame tumbled downward.


    ¡°Yu Sheng, you scoundrel¡ªaaahhhh! Owww! Ahhh! You¡ª&%?#¡ª!¡±

 Chapter 7: Irenes Escape Plan

    Irene was absolutely furious, cursing like no tomorrow.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite wrap his head around how a doll trapped inside an oil painting could know such colorful language¡ªand manage to hurl insults non-stop all the way down the staircase without needing to catch her breath.


    Then again, maybe being a doll meant she didn¡¯t need to breathe at all.


    Despite the noise, Yu Sheng stayed calm. Once Irene finally reached the bottom of the stairs, he let her continue venting while making his way down the steps, careful to mind his steps¡ªnot that he had much of a choice with the pain in his back. When he finally reached the ground floor, he crouched down with a groan and picked up the picture frame containing the raging doll.


    ¡°Are you completely out of your mind?¡± Irene demanded, clutching a small plush teddy bear inside the painting. Her eyes were blazing with fury, and her clothes and hair were all in disarray. ¡°Who throws someone down the stairs like that? What if you¡¯d broken the painting?¡±


    ¡°My back hurts,¡± Yu Sheng explained calmly, holding up the frame as he shuffled towards the dining room. ¡°Your painting is heavy. I couldn¡¯t carry it down the stairs. Besides, your frame seems sturdy. If it broke, maybe you¡¯d be freed.¡±


    ¡°If it were that simple, do you think I¡¯d still be stuck in here?!¡± Irene huffed, flopping dramatically into a chair within the painting. ¡°Ugh, my head is spinning¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng suddenly paused and looked intently at the doll in the painting.


    Feeling uneasy under his intense stare, Irene stammered, ¡°W-What are you up to now? I¡¯m warning you, if you throw me down the stairs again, I won¡¯t forgive you! I¡¯ll haunt your dreams every night¡ªset off alarms when you¡¯re dreaming about exams, unplug your games when you¡¯re about to win, chase you with a mud truck in your sleep when you dream about going out, and if you dream about dating, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    How could this doll possibly have so much to say?


    Yu Sheng resisted the strong urge to drag her back upstairs and throw her down again. Instead, he kept a straight face, doing his best to look sincere. ¡°I just wanted to ask about the magic behind your ¡®seal.¡¯ You said you needed someone¡¯s help to break free. So, how exactly can I help?¡±


    Irene blinked, caught off guard. She stared at him for a moment before replying incredulously, ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re offering to help me escape?¡±


    ¡°You said you needed help, didn¡¯t you?¡± Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°I¡¯m just asking for more information. I haven¡¯t agreed to anything yet¡­¡±


    But Irene didn¡¯t seem to hear his last sentence. Before he could finish, she rushed on excitedly. ¡°There are two ways! The best option is finding my body. I don¡¯t know where it is right now, but it has to be nearby¡ªprobably not too far from this painting. Once we find my real body, it¡¯ll be easy! Just bring me close to it, and I¡¯ll be out of this cursed thing in no time¡­¡±


    She hesitated for a moment, then continued, ¡°But if we can¡¯t find my body or if it¡¯s been destroyed¡­ then there¡¯s only the second way: create a new one. It won¡¯t be as good as my original body, of course. It might take some getting used to¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng, who had been listening carefully, couldn¡¯t help but interrupt. ¡°Create a new body? How would that even work? Could I just buy a doll from a toy store?¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Irene retorted sharply. ¡°I¡¯m an Alice Doll¡ªa blessed living doll! Do you think I¡¯m the same as those cheap, mass-produced things in toy stores?¡±


    She paused, her expression growing serious. ¡°Living dolls like me come from the Garden of Alice¡¯s Little House. That¡¯s where my original body was made. But I¡¯ve lost my connection to the garden and can¡¯t leave this painting, so I can¡¯t be reborn there. Even so, we living dolls have a way of creating temporary bodies in the real world. But it¡¯s not an easy process.¡±


    She continued, counting off on her fingers, ¡°First, you¡¯d need hair that grows by itself, soil that moves like it¡¯s alive, bones from the dead that heal when they break, and, of course, tears from a living doll¡ªtwo drops would be better; it¡¯ll make my skin nicer. After that, you¡¯ll need to use alchemy to reanimate everything and smear your own blood¡­ Hey, why are you making that face?¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, silent for a long moment, before finally letting out a sigh. ¡°Why don¡¯t we focus on finding your original body instead?¡±


    Irene blinked, looking confused. ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t know alchemy?¡±


    ¡°Is that something people just know?¡± Yu Sheng replied, exasperated. ¡°And forget alchemy for a second¡ªwhere am I supposed to find that weird list of ingredients? Are you sure you didn¡¯t just pull that from some third-rate fantasy novel? And tears from a living doll? If I could find another living doll, I¡¯d hand you over to her, frame and all! Wouldn¡¯t it be easier for a friend of yours to help you than for me to mess around with this stuff?¡±


    From everything Yu Sheng had gathered since arriving in this strange ¡®world,¡¯ it was clear that he was still far from understanding the eerie shadows and the supernatural forces behind them. Yet, he could easily tell that the materials Irene mentioned were nothing an ordinary person could find lying around. How could she list them off so casually? ?????¦¥s


    Irene seemed to catch on to his skepticism. Shifting in her chair, she lowered her voice slightly as if embarrassed. ¡°Well, I guess¡­ other materials could work too. You could, you know, buy some clay or paint¡­ maybe even wigs online?¡±


    Yu Sheng just stared at her, utterly speechless. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His expression practically screamed, Are you kidding me?


    Irene shrank back slightly under his gaze. ¡°I just¡­ wanted the temporary body to be of good quality, that¡¯s all. But a basic model would be fine if we can¡¯t make something premium.¡±


    She hesitated before adding, ¡°Even with regular materials, though, the final step still needs your blood and a little alchemy. But don¡¯t worry, I can teach you. It¡¯s not that hard¡­ even for a beginner.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t reply right away. He stood still, deep in thought. After a moment, he spoke again, but his question surprised Irene. ¡°Earlier, you said there were three methods. What¡¯s the one you didn¡¯t mention?¡±


    Irene¡¯s face fell. She waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, that one¡­ It¡¯s really not a great option. It has some¡­ consequences,¡± she said, her tone now cautious. ¡°You probably wouldn¡¯t agree to it anyway, and honestly, I don¡¯t want you to. After all, we don¡¯t really know each other that well.¡±


    ¡°If you know we¡¯re not close, then cut the nonsense,¡± Yu Sheng shot back, his voice casual but sharp as he glanced at her.


    Irene bit her lip, suddenly looking much more cautious, which Yu Sheng found oddly amusing. She hesitated before asking, her voice softer this time, ¡°So¡­ are you going to help me get out of here? The second method is actually quite simple. You could just make a rough body; it¡¯s nothing fancy. As long as it looks like a person, I can work with it once I¡¯m inside. Just, uh¡­ don¡¯t make it too ugly, okay?¡±


    For once, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t argue back. Instead, he stood there, considering her words seriously for nearly half a minute. Finally, he gave her a solemn reply, ¡°I can¡¯t agree to it right now. I need more time to think.¡±


    The truth was, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t entirely trust the girl in the painting¡ªnot yet, at least.


    Sure, Irene came across as sincere, even kind-hearted, and definitely chatty. Her personality seemed distinctive, and so far, she¡¯d appeared harmless. But that was all just on the surface. He¡¯d only known her for less than a day. Beneath her quirky, human-like traits, Irene was still an eerie entity trapped in a painting.


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t about to let her cute demeanor trick him into creating a new body for her without fully considering the consequences. What if he freed her, only for her to turn hostile and end him with a flick of her gothic skirt?


    He¡¯d already died once not long ago and had no intention of experiencing that again.


    Irene, surprisingly, didn¡¯t press him. She just looked at him for a moment, then nodded as if she understood completely. ¡°Oh, I get it.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, surprised by her easygoing response. He¡¯d expected her to argue or try to convince him further. But instead, she simply accepted it without a fight.


    ¡°After all, we don¡¯t know each other well, right?¡± she said with a smile, her tone teasing now. She winked from inside the painting. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again once we¡¯ve gotten to know each other better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Alright, we¡¯ll talk about it later,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, a slight smile tugging at his lips.


    With that, he carried Irene¡¯s frame into the dining room and carefully propped it up against the wall, where she could have a good view of the table. He then turned towards the kitchen.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. I¡¯m going to cook something.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ Hey, could you turn on the TV? I¡¯d like to watch something while you cook.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re quite demanding for someone stuck in a painting,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, but he flicked on the TV nonetheless.


    Satisfied, Irene settled down to watch while Yu Sheng busied himself with the vegetables and seasonings he¡¯d bought from the supermarket earlier. He didn¡¯t mind cooking¡ªit was something he actually enjoyed. Ever since arriving in this strange yet oddly familiar ¡®Boundary City,¡¯ he¡¯d made a point to cook his meals at home.


    After all, he was safe in this big, empty house from the eerie shadows that lurked outside. He didn¡¯t mind encountering them during his walks through the city¡¯s streets¡ªhe could handle that. But cooking and eating were sacred moments to him, and he wanted no part of those strange creatures during either.


    Even with this ¡®safe house¡¯ now having a new, peculiar resident in the form of Irene, a chatty doll trapped in a painting, Yu Sheng felt it was still better than dealing with the sinister figures that prowled through the rain-soaked streets.


    After all, compared to them¡ªcold, distant, and terrifying¡ªIrene was downright charming. At least she wasn¡¯t about to rip his heart out.

 Chapter 8: Dont Open Doors Carelessly

    Yu Sheng stepped into the small kitchen, closing the door behind him with a quiet click. He reached for the vent hood switch, and as its loud, constant hum filled the room, he felt his heart finally begin to settle.


    It was as if the thin wooden door and the machine¡¯s steady drone created a barrier between him and the strange, unsettling world outside. For a moment, he could pretend that he was somewhere else. Not in Boundary City, with its eerie streets and looming shadows, but in his real home. A place that felt safe and familiar.


    The house he lived in now was nothing like the one he had left behind. But this kitchen¡ªthis one small room¡ªhe had done his best to make it feel like the kitchen from his old life. He had arranged everything just the way he remembered, right down to the smallest detail.


    Every day, when he cooked, he allowed himself to pretend. To imagine he hadn¡¯t opened his front door that fateful morning and stepped into a different world. Sometimes, if he was busy enough, he could almost believe that if he looked up, he would see his old street through the window. The familiar road outside, bathed in the warm, reddish light of the evening sun, the apartment buildings glowing in the sunset.


    But the moment he looked up, reality would crash back down. There were no apartment buildings here. Just a barren, empty space, with old, low houses in the distance and a mess of tangled utility poles. Once a comforting sight, the sky was either blindingly bright or oppressively dark¡ªnever the peaceful twilight he longed for. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng sighed heavily, pulling down the blinds to shut out the dismal view.


    He set to work, picking through the vegetables, washing them under the cold water, then heating the wok. The familiar sounds of oil sizzling as he fried the scallions gave him a sense of routine and normalcy. Meanwhile, the faint sound of a television show drifted in from the other room. It struck him as odd, even though it shouldn¡¯t have. Despite all its oddities, this city still had its own news channels, TV shows, and even phones. In fact, much of what he had learned about Boundary City came from watching TV and scrolling through the news on his phone.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! The TV¡¯s too quiet! Turn it up for me, would you?¡±


    A loud voice startled him, nearly causing him to spill the contents of the wok. He¡¯d forgotten about Irene.


    Before, when he cooked, it had always been quiet.


    ¡°Hold on, I¡¯ll turn it up in a second!¡± he called back, doing little to hide his annoyance. He muttered under his breath, ¡°She¡¯s really made herself at home¡­¡±


    But, after a moment, he found himself smiling despite it all. At least the noise brought a bit of life to the house. He hadn¡¯t realized how quiet and lonely it had been.


    Soon, he emerged from the kitchen with steaming dishes in hand. He placed the plates on the table, gave the TV volume a slight nudge upward, and then sat down opposite Irene¡¯s painting. He didn¡¯t care much for watching TV while eating, but the background noise kept the room from feeling too empty. He smiled to himself, knowing that Irene could only see from her spot in the painting and wasn¡¯t competing with him for a better view.


    In the painting, Irene sat with her teddy bear, her eyes flickering between the TV and the dishes on the table. She muttered, ¡°Quite the feast¡­¡±


    ¡°Just some home cooking,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I like to cook.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Irene gave a nonchalant nod, turning her attention back to the TV. But after a few minutes, she fidgeted as Yu Sheng started eating. She leaned forward, casting longing glances at the food. Finally, unable to hold back, she huffed, ¡°So, are you just going to eat without offering me anything?¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, waving his chopsticks toward the painting. ¡°Want a bite?¡±


    Irene shot him a glare, but it quickly faded as she lowered her head and sulked.


    ¡°Alright, alright. Just for show,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, feeling a bit guilty. He got up, fetched an empty bowl, scooped some food into it, and placed it in front of the painting. ¡°There. You can at least enjoy the smell. I¡¯ll finish it later anyway.¡±


    Irene studied the bowl for a moment, clearly thinking it over. Eventually, she gave a satisfied nod and hopped down from her seat, moving closer to the edge of the frame. Her face took up almost half the painting as she gazed earnestly at him. ¡°That¡¯ll do. Thanks. You¡¯re quite thoughtful, you know.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged, taking another bite of his meal. But as he looked up again, something about the scene unsettled him. Irene didn¡¯t seem to notice his discomfort. She was still watching him, puzzled by his silence. ¡°What are you staring at?¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly looked down, focusing on his food for a few seconds before glancing back at the painting.


    There was the dark frame, the shadowy background, Irene¡¯s wide-eyed face, and the bowl of food placed solemnly before her.


    It looked disturbingly like a memorial portrait, complete with an offering.


    The muscles in Yu Sheng¡¯s face twitched, but he kept his thoughts to himself¡ªnot out of kindness, but because Irene had a sharp tongue when she chose to use it. He knew better than to provoke her.


    So, instead, he focused on his meal, pretending nothing was wrong. Under Irene¡¯s puzzled gaze, he kept his head down, avoiding the unsettling image of the painting, where the girl in the frame looked far too much like a memorial portrait with the offering bowl still sitting before her.


    It felt like eating at a funeral service.


    When he finally finished, Yu Sheng wiped his mouth and hurried to clear the bowls and dishes away from her painting. He tossed them into the kitchen sink, planning to let them soak overnight. His back was still sore, and the thought of bending over to scrub dishes made his muscles ache. ??£Î?????§¦????


    While he could avoid washing up, he knew he couldn¡¯t skip taking out the trash. In this weather, the kitchen garbage would stink if left overnight. Grimacing through the pain, Yu Sheng gathered up the trash, grabbed the bag, and headed toward the door.


    Irene, still watching the TV, looked up curiously. ¡°Hey, where are you going so late?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to report to you every time I leave my own house?¡± he shot back at the girl in the painting, though his voice had no real heat. He lifted the trash bag as proof. ¡°I¡¯m just taking out the garbage.¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, come back quickly,¡± she said, her attention already back on the screen. ¡°This house is so big, and I get scared of being alone. What if a thief breaks in¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. In a house like this, if a thief walked in and saw a ghostly figure moving in a painting, they¡¯d probably be the ones calling the police. But he didn¡¯t have the heart to say that out loud.


    Shaking his head, he muttered to himself as he walked to the door. He changed into his outdoor shoes, reached for the handle, and paused.


    He applied a little pressure and twisted the knob.


    For a moment, he was reminded of that morning two months ago¡ªwhen everything had changed. It had been just another ordinary day, or so he¡¯d thought. He had opened his front door, stepped outside, and walked straight into a vast, strange city he had never seen before. And from that moment, he hadn¡¯t been able to return.


    The memory made him hesitate, but he shrugged it off with a wry smile. He told himself that nothing like that would happen again, pushing the door open.


    The crisp snap of a twig underfoot shattered the silence. A cold wind hit him like a slap, carrying with it the foul smell of rot and decay. Yu Sheng shivered involuntarily, his brain taking several seconds to process what was happening.


    He wasn¡¯t standing in front of his home anymore.


    Around him were crumbling stones, broken bricks, and the remnants of a long-abandoned place. In the distance, beyond a twisted, gnarled forest, the dark outline of mountains loomed high against the night sky. They stood like silent sentinels, towering over the valley below, casting a heavy, oppressive shadow.


    Yu Sheng stood frozen in place, barely daring to breathe. Slowly, he turned to look behind him.


    What he saw made his stomach drop.


    Where his house had been, there was now only a pile of rubble, bricks scattered haphazardly across the ground. The remains of a temple lay in ruins, its doorframe broken and crooked, with half a door still hanging on by a single rusty hinge. From within the ruins came a low, mournful wail carried by the wind through the cracks in the stones.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Where¡­ am I?¡±


    He didn¡¯t need anyone to tell him. The truth hit him like a cold slap to the face.


    He¡¯d done it again.


    By opening the door, he had crossed into another strange place. But this time, it was worse. Much worse.


    Boundary City had been eerie, yes, but it was still a city¡ªa place with people, streets, and some sense of order. But here? Here he was in the middle of nowhere. Nothing but wilderness ahead of him and crumbling ruins behind.


    He glanced around, taking in the thick forest ahead and the towering mountains on either side. If this place wasn¡¯t crawling with bandits or wild beasts, it would be wasting its gloomy atmosphere.


    And all he had to protect himself was a bag of kitchen garbage.


    Yu Sheng cursed under his breath, using words he usually kept to himself. He felt a surge of frustration, knowing he was utterly unprepared for whatever was about to happen.


    Just as his thoughts spiraled into colorful territory, a voice suddenly rang in his head.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! The TV¡¯s lost signal! When are you coming back?¡±

 Chapter 9: A Glimpse of Truth

    The familiar voice echoed in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, jolting him out of his daze, the cold wind whipping through the valley as though it was trying to pull him deeper into the strange place. He blinked, startled, and then, the voice cut through his thoughts for a second time, forcing him to snap back to reality.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! Are you even listening to me?¡±


    ¡°Irene?¡± He spoke aloud without thinking. His feet crunched lightly against the gravel as he cautiously approached the dilapidated, half-collapsed temple within the valley. He had been searching for some kind of shelter, scanning his surroundings for anything unusual. Now, hearing her voice inside his head, he could barely believe it. ¡°How¡­ How are you talking to me like this? In my head, I mean.¡±


    ¡°Is it really that surprising?¡± Irene¡¯s voice was filled with confidence. ¡°I¡¯m one of Alice¡¯s dolls, remember?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked again, trying to connect the dots. Did all of Alice¡¯s dolls have this kind of ability? Could they all just slip into people¡¯s minds whenever they wanted?


    ¡°Remember,¡± Irene continued, her tone a bit lighter now, ¡°I slipped into your dreams once already. After that, it¡¯s pretty easy to find my way back.¡±


    That made sense, Yu Sheng thought, although he wasn¡¯t sure how comfortable he was with someone being able to just pop into his mind whenever they liked. But before he could say anything, Irene¡¯s voice sharpened.


    ¡°Hold on a second¡­ Where are you? I can¡¯t sense you at all.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, glancing around at the eerie valley, the dense trees towering over him like sentinels. The oppressive silence, only occasionally broken by the wind, gave him the distinct impression that some kind of enormous, terrifying creature would emerge at any moment. His skin prickled. ¡°Well¡­ I might have gone on a bit of a detour. And I don¡¯t think getting back will be that easy.¡±


    Irene¡¯s voice sounded incredulous, almost like she was holding back laughter. ¡°A detour? You said you were just going to take out the trash! What, did you get picked up by a garbage truck and driven off?¡±


    Yu Sheng almost smiled at the absurdity of her suggestion, though it wasn¡¯t far from how things felt. It was strange, but just hearing Irene¡¯s voice, however sarcastic, helped calm the panic that had been slowly building inside him. If she could contact him like this, that meant he still had some connection. There had to be a way back. Even if he didn¡¯t know how or why, he clung to that hope. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For now, though, he needed to focus on survival.


    The valley around him was unsettlingly quiet. The cold wind carried a hollow, ghostly sound as it passed through, and although nothing seemed immediately dangerous, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t shake the sense that he was being watched. Something cold and malicious that didn¡¯t belong in the natural world seemed to be scanning him from the shadows.


    A shiver ran down his spine. He had to find shelter, and fast. Staying out in the open like this wasn¡¯t an option.


    The only problem was the nearest place he could take refuge was the nearly collapsed temple ahead of him. The dense forest on the other side of the valley was even less appealing¡ªhe didn¡¯t need to wander into the dark woods to know that was a bad idea. It was the kind of place where, in horror stories, people disappeared without a trace.


    But then again, entering a ruined temple at midnight wasn¡¯t much better. Temples were where ghosts and monsters usually liked to hang out, and for all he knew, something far worse than wild animals could be lurking inside.


    He gritted his teeth, steeling himself, and made his decision. The temple it was. At least part of it was still intact. If something was going to happen, he¡¯d rather face it there than in the forest.


    As he made his way toward the least broken corner of the temple, he continued his internal conversation with Irene, explaining what had happened so far. Not that there was much to explain. All he knew was that one moment he had been at home, and the next¡­ well, this.


    Irene didn¡¯t respond right away, and the silence made him wonder if he¡¯d somehow lost the connection. But after what felt like an eternity, she spoke again, her voice hesitant. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re¡­ in an Otherworld.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, standing among the scattered ruins of the temple. ¡°An Otherworld?¡± He couldn¡¯t quite believe it. ¡°Is that what you call this place? Do you know where I am?¡±


    Irene¡¯s voice was puzzled. ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly where you are. There are lots of Otherworlds¡­ How would I know which one you¡¯re in?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed. Her casual tone was oddly reassuring, but at the same time, it frustrated him. He had just gained some crucial knowledge that suggested this strange place wasn¡¯t as unique or terrifying as it first seemed. It was part of something bigger that Irene didn¡¯t find particularly strange. ?????¦­?£Â¦¥????


    ¡°Wait,¡± she said suddenly, her voice filled with realization, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what an Otherworld is?¡±


    Yu Sheng gave a small, half-hearted laugh. ¡°No, I haven¡¯t. Should I have?¡±


    Irene¡¯s tone softened, almost apologetic. ¡°Well, it¡¯s normal for most people not to know. Most never encounter anything like this. But you¡­¡± Her words trailed off, leaving Yu Sheng feeling uneasy.


    ¡°But what?¡± he asked, an edge of anxiety creeping into his voice. ¡°I¡¯m just an ordinary person.¡±


    There was a long pause before Irene spoke again, her voice almost a whisper. ¡°¡­But you live in an Otherworld every day.¡±


    ¡­


    Shadows darted through the night as hunters moved silently in the darkness. A fierce-looking wolf, fur gleaming under the dim light, leaped from the shadows, bounding effortlessly across the uneven rooftops of the old city. It landed softly on the deserted street below, standing tall in the middle of the road, ears alert, surveying its surroundings with sharp, glowing eyes.


    ¡°Get back here!¡± came a slightly exasperated female voice from between two shadowy buildings.


    The wolf shrank instantly at the sound, letting out a muffled whimper before padding back into the dark corner beside the brick wall.


    A young girl emerged from the shadows, her red coat swaying with her every movement, the hem of her black skirt brushing her knees. She reached down, patting the wolf¡¯s head fondly before gazing down the length of the old street with a frown.


    The street was short, lined with only a handful of houses. Even without the wolf¡¯s heightened senses, she could easily see that the road was empty, clear from one end to the other.


    Just then, her phone rang¡ªthe familiar theme from Journey to the West filling the quiet night. Before it could get to the second verse, she answered.


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Yes, I¡¯m on Wutong Road in the old city,¡± she said, her voice steady.


    On the other end, a tired middle-aged man¡¯s voice mumbled through the speaker, sounding incoherent and frazzled.


    She listened patiently, tapping her boot on the cobbled street as he rambled. Finally, she replied, ¡°I¡¯m here but haven¡¯t found anything yet. My wolves have swept this street three times over. No sign of a dimensional portal opening, and nothing¡¯s come out of one, either.¡±


    There was a pause on the other end before the man¡¯s weary voice returned, ¡°But our monitors picked up a reaction right on Wutong Road. A passage definitely opened briefly¡­¡±


    ¡°I believe you,¡± she sighed. ¡°I trust your team, but I trust my wolves, too. Maybe there was a passage for a moment, but it¡¯s long gone now. Normally, a dimension wouldn¡¯t just disconnect from our world so quickly. Someone else must have closed it.¡±


    ¡°Not many have the power to shut a portal that fast, and those who can are all registered with us,¡± the man replied, sounding more awake now. ¡°But no one has reported anything tonight.¡±


    ¡°Could be the Secret Society,¡± she said, her tone casual. ¡°They like to keep their activities hidden.¡±


    As expected, this triggered a long lecture from the man, something she was used to by now. Rolling her eyes, she sighed but nodded along as he droned on. ¡°Okay, okay, I get it¡ªthey¡¯re respected scholars. I¡¯ve always admired scholars, you know. Fine, I¡¯ll have my wolves search the shadows again. The street¡¯s not big¡ªonly sixty-five houses¡ªso it won¡¯t take too long.¡±


    She ended the call with a flick of her thumb, staring at the now dark screen. Another sigh escaped her lips.


    Around her, wolf heads began to poke out of the shadows, their glowing eyes watching her closely. She glanced at them, her voice dropping to a mutter, ¡°I still haven¡¯t even finished my homework¡­ Freelancing is such a pain.¡±


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng sat huddled in the corner of the ruined temple, leaning against what he hoped was a solid wall. Cold wind blew through a gaping hole, chilling him to the bone. He glanced up at the night sky through a gap in the broken roof. The sky was murky, clouded over, but even if it were clear, his mind wouldn¡¯t be.


    Tonight, everything he thought he knew had crumbled.


    The only place that had ever felt stable to him¡ªthe one place he had called safe, normal¡ªhad turned out to be an anomaly. An Otherworld.


    Irene had explained it to him earlier, her voice calm, but the concept was terrifying. An Otherworld, she¡¯d said, was a place existing outside of normal reality, a pocket at the edge of reason. The world that ordinary people lived in, the one that felt solid and dependable, was like a mountain with firm roots. But in truth, that mountain was full of tiny, invisible cracks leading into strange, irrational worlds.


    Most people live their whole lives without ever encountering these cracks, without even knowing they exist. But sometimes, just sometimes, light slips through those cracks. And when that happens, certain people¡ªthose unlucky enough to notice¡ªcatch a glimpse of what lies beyond. Once you¡¯ve seen what¡¯s on the other side, there¡¯s no going back.


    Even for Irene, a doll with all the knowledge of their strange world, the idea of someone unknowingly living in an Otherworld was almost too much to believe.

 Chapter 10: Second Chance

    Irene found it utterly absurd that Yu Sheng could have lived in an ¡°Otherworld¡± for so long without realizing it. But Yu Sheng thought the entire situation was quite absurd indeed.


    ¡°So, you¡¯re saying this world is filled with ¡®Otherworlds,¡¯ right?¡± he asked, huddled in the corner of a crumbling temple. His thoughts wandered to Irene, who was communicating with him inside his mind. ¡°It¡¯s just that most people can¡¯t reach them because they can¡¯t see them?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s about right,¡± Irene replied. ¡°But whether the whole ¡®world¡¯ works like that¡­ I¡¯m not entirely sure. The world is vast, after all. At least within ¡®Boundary City,¡¯ the chances of Otherworlds popping up are quite high. That¡¯s why they call this place the ¡®Borderland¡¯ or something like that. I don¡¯t know all the details¡ªI¡¯ve been trapped in this painting for far too long, and my mind¡¯s a bit fuzzy.¡±


    ¡°Borderland?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, feeling a strange sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu at the mention of the name. Then, he realized something else Irene had slipped in¡ªshe had emphasized ¡°within the bounds of Boundary City.¡± So this enormous, seemingly endless city actually had an ¡°outside!¡±


    He hesitated for a moment but couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°What¡¯s outside Boundary City?¡±


    ¡°Outside? Maybe more cities? Or perhaps¡­ the sea or something?¡± Irene¡¯s answer was vague. ¡°I can¡¯t quite remember. I¡¯ve really been in that painting for far too long. I only recall a few things about this city¡­¡±


    She suddenly paused, looking confused. ¡°You don¡¯t know? You¡¯ve never left Boundary City?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched, and he fell silent.


    How would he know? He¡¯d only been in this place for two months. Forget about outside Boundary City; he hadn¡¯t even figured out the bus routes beyond four blocks from his home!


    But after a long pause, he decided to keep this little secret to himself. He wasn¡¯t ready to share that he was just a ¡°homebody¡± with a cursed painting he had only just met.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t been out. I¡¯m quite a homebody¡­ Anyway, let¡¯s not dwell on that,¡± he said casually, trying to steer the conversation elsewhere. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on how to get me out of this so-called ¡®Otherworld.¡¯ It is possible to leave an Otherworld, right?¡±


    Irene seemed to consider this for a moment, as if sifting through the muddled memories of her long confinement. After a while, she replied, ¡°Otherworlds come in many forms. Sometimes it might just be a building that isn¡¯t on any map, or an extra stop on a bus route. It could even be a forest¡ªa kingdom you can enter by opening a wardrobe door. Generally, smaller Otherworlds have obvious exits, or you can return to reality by following certain rules. But the larger the Otherworld, the more complicated things get.¡±


    She paused, looking troubled. ¡°I can¡¯t remember the specifics. There should be a complete classification system for Otherworlds, with ¡®depth¡¯ and ¡®danger level¡¯ ratings. But I really¡­ have been in that painting for too long¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off, sounding a bit despondent.


    At first, Yu Sheng had wanted to make a sarcastic remark, thinking this doll prattled on but hadn¡¯t offered any useful information. But hearing her last murmur, he held his tongue and chose not to bicker with Irene as he had before.


    She was trying her best to help¡ªshe had just been sealed away for far too long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s look around; I¡¯ll find an exit eventually,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head as he gazed out at the valley beyond the dilapidated temple. ¡°This place seems quite vast. From what I can see, there are mountains on either side and forests in the distance. According to what you said, leaving might not be easy.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Irene agreed. ¡°You can start by checking around where you first entered the Otherworld. Look for anything that seems out of place¡ªsomething that immediately strikes you as not belonging there. Usually, the exit of an Otherworld is nearby. If you don¡¯t find anything, try getting to a higher place to see if you can spot any mirror-like reflections or hear the sound of wind.¡±


    ¡°But even if you find something like that, don¡¯t approach it recklessly; it could be a trap leading to a ¡®deeper layer.¡¯ As for the specifics¡­ I can¡¯t explain them clearly; you¡¯ll have to rely on your instincts.¡±


    ¡°Instincts?¡± Yu Sheng interjected.


    ¡°Yes, strictly speaking, it¡¯s called ¡®intuition¡¯¡ªa kind of spiritual perception. Trained investigators can master this method. I know you haven¡¯t been trained in this, but there¡¯s no choice now; you¡¯ll have to push through.¡± R?¨¢?£Ï???


    ¡°But don¡¯t worry too much. Spirituality exists in all intelligent beings. Ordinary people who haven¡¯t been trained have it too; it¡¯s just not awakened. If you¡¯re careful, you¡¯ll feel those innate warnings and premonitions. If you ever encounter something you can¡¯t figure out, tell me, and I¡¯ll¡­ try my best to help.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, stepping out from his hiding spot and cautiously making his way toward the main gate of the temple. The unsettling feeling of being watched, mixed with a sense of lurking hunger, surrounded him, nearly suffocating the air itself. Yet he steeled himself and continued onward.


    According to Irene¡¯s information, he had to find an exit quickly to leave this place¡ªwaiting around wouldn¡¯t make a door appear before him.


    Meanwhile, perhaps to ease his tension, he continued to chat casually with Irene.


    ¡°You said the place I¡¯ve been living is an ¡®Otherworld.¡¯ How did you figure that out? I didn¡¯t notice anything strange about my home¡­¡±


    ¡°I can sense it,¡± Irene replied, her tone matter-of-fact. ¡°It¡¯s that intuition I mentioned. I can feel something¡¯s off about that building¡ªthough on the surface, everything seems normal. I just don¡¯t know why.¡±


    ¡°More intuition, huh¡­¡± Yu Sheng shook his head, skepticism flickering in his eyes. ¡°So, according to you, every day when I go home, I¡¯m entering an Otherworld, and when I leave, I¡¯m exiting it? Then my home is just a harmless ¡®good Otherworld¡¯ that¡¯s freely accessible.¡±


    After a few moments, Irene said softly, ¡°¡­But going out the door doesn¡¯t necessarily take you where you want to go, does it?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression froze, the memory of how he had ended up trapped in this place rushing back to him. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He began to understand what was wrong with his home. Thinking about it, it was a miracle he had lived peacefully in that big house for two months!


    As they spoke, he found himself back in the open space in front of the dilapidated temple¡ªthe spot where he had first entered this Otherworld.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing here,¡± he murmured, carefully checking the clearing. He confirmed he hadn¡¯t found the key item Irene had described. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not going to be that easy.¡±


    ¡°Yes, as expected,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°Try venturing further out, but remember¡ªnever touch anything that¡¯s glowing or suddenly moves in front of you. Also, unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t eat or drink anything in the Otherworld¡­¡±


    ¡°I know¡­ By the way, would it be better to search during the day?¡± Yu Sheng asked, glancing up at the sky, which seemed perpetually shrouded in a murky veil. ¡°Moving around in the wild at night feels pretty creepy.¡±


    ¡°Otherworlds often defy common sense; daytime isn¡¯t necessarily safer, and there might not even be a daytime there,¡± Irene replied promptly. ¡°I still suggest you find the exit as soon as possible. If you delay, something might change on your side.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged, resigned to move further away from the temple.


    Just as he stepped beyond the temple¡¯s vicinity, he heard a sound.


    At first, it was like faint, muffled breathing.


    Instinctively, Yu Sheng looked toward the source and saw a puff of white mist slowly dispersing in the air, as if some invisible giant creature had just exhaled.


    He heard the sound, and so the beast¡¯s breath formed.


    He saw the white mist, and the creature began to take shape before him¡ªa dark shadow looming, nearly three times his size, its heavy breathing echoing in the stillness.


    Now, he could see the outline of the beast¡ªit existed.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart tightened; an overwhelming sense of danger engulfed him, even more oppressive than the threat posed by that frog in the rain!


    Just as his heart clenched, the dark shadow solidified.


    It was something Yu Sheng had never seen before¡ªa mix of a bear, a lion, an eagle, and perhaps a tiger merged with a snake. Countless ferocious limbs were piled onto its massive and grotesque body, as if many creatures had been melted together into a monstrosity that had escaped. This horrifying beast loomed over Yu Sheng, its mismatched eyes glinting with a dreadful hunger.


    Yu Sheng slowly looked up, meeting the beast¡¯s gaze.


    Without hesitation, the creature lunged forward. In that critical moment, Yu Sheng dropped low, narrowly dodging one of the beast¡¯s gaping jaws.


    But he fell into another of its enormous mouths.


    Sharp teeth snapped shut; half of Yu Sheng¡¯s body was instantly torn apart. Yet at that moment, the pain felt distant, almost numbed. Everything around him seemed to slow down. He saw a snake-like limb extend from behind the beast, another massive mouth biting into his remaining lower half¡ªhe even saw his own heart.


    The heart beat slowly, then vanished into the serpent¡¯s maw.


    ¡°Curse you!¡± Yu Sheng forced out a cry. He knew he was probably going to die again, but he couldn¡¯t go down without a fight.


    In his last moments of control, he mustered all his strength to turn his head and bite down beside him¡ªhe didn¡¯t know which part of the beast it was, nor what good biting it would do; he just knew he had sunk his teeth into something.


    At least take a piece of flesh before dying.


    Yu Sheng used every ounce of strength left, fiercely biting into the beast while it continued to tear at him¡ªblood and flesh, claws and teeth, prey and predator¡­


    As his consciousness began to slip into darkness, one final thought squeezed into Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. He softly called out to Irene, who was somewhere far away: ¡°Irene¡­¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯ll hang up now.¡±


    Irene was momentarily stunned, not quite processing his words.


    Then Yu Sheng hung up.

 Chapter 11: Third Times the Charm

    In the final moments before death wrapped its cold grip around him, Yu Sheng felt a darkness deeper than anything he had ever known. It was thick, almost as if it were a living thing, pressing in on him like a dense, viscous liquid. There was no escape, only the crushing weight of oblivion.


    His mind started to fade, slipping away like sand through his fingers. He knew his body was failing, its life ebbing away due to the terrible injuries he had suffered. His thoughts, tied to the physical shell that had sustained them, were ready to dissolve into nothingness. It was, after all, the natural order of things.


    But then¡ªjust as his existence was on the edge of disappearing¡ªsomething stopped it. A force, or maybe it was a stubborn idea, seemed to wrap itself around his mind, pulling him back from the brink. In the hazy confusion, he remembered the frog that had once eaten his heart and how he had been resurrected before.


    How had that even happened? What had become of him? Why was he still¡­alive?


    These questions gnawed at him, keeping him from fully sinking into the dark abyss. His consciousness wavered but refused to give in completely. He had to know¡ªwhat had brought him back before? What had happened after death had taken him?


    The weight of the darkness crushed him harder, turning colder, rougher, like being buried alive beneath layers of rock. He could feel his soul suffocating under its pressure. And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the crushing sensation lifted.


    In that moment of release, a single, clear thought came to him: In dying, death itself had died.


    Yu Sheng had overcome death, and now, death had fled from him. His ¡°body¡± felt lighter, and he shot upward, away from the black void that had almost consumed him.


    As he rose, he glimpsed something¡ªsomething on the surface of the darkness. It was as if he were gliding over a strange layer of existence, but before he could make sense of it, his eyes snapped open.


    The night air was cold, rushing in through the broken wall beside him. He was in the ruined temple again, the roof half-collapsed above him. Outside, the sky was a chaotic mess of swirling clouds, and the valley winds howled in the distance.


    Yu Sheng sat motionless in the corner, his mind hazy. The feeling was eerily familiar. It had happened to him once before.


    But this time, his recovery was faster. Within a few breaths, he remembered everything, including the oppressive darkness that had nearly taken him.


    Steadying his breath, Yu Sheng slowly pushed himself to his feet.


    His body creaked and groaned as if it was waking from a long, deep sleep. Strength flowed back into his limbs, and his mind cleared. He looked outside the temple to the spot where he had collapsed, blood pooling around him.


    There was nothing there now. The beast that had attacked him was gone¡ªor perhaps it was lurking in the shadows, waiting to strike again.


    Yu Sheng stood in silence for a moment before speaking aloud in his thoughts, ¡°Irene?¡±


    Almost instantly, a voice exploded in his mind. ¡°Yu Sheng! Oh my gosh, are you okay?!¡±


    Irene¡¯s voice was frantic as she continued, ¡°You stopped responding out of nowhere! I kept calling and calling, but you didn¡¯t answer! I thought you were dead! You scared me half to death! If you had really died, who¡¯d fix the TV? Are you sure you¡¯re alright?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrow twitched. ¡°So, you¡¯re only worried about the TV at home?¡±


    There was a pause. ¡°¡­Not just that. I mean, I was also worried about you being dead¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, exasperation creeping into his voice. ¡°Really now.¡±


    She hesitated before saying that! he thought in disbelief.


    Clenching his jaw, Yu Sheng struggled to keep calm. ¡°What if I told you I really did die just now?¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t buy it for a second. ¡°You¡¯re talking, aren¡¯t you? You sound fine!¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah, just kidding,¡± Yu Sheng replied dryly. He paused before asking abruptly, ¡°How long has it been?¡±


    ¡°Huh? How long has what been?¡±


    ¡°Since I said I was hanging up. How long have I been gone?¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ I can¡¯t see a clock from here, but maybe half an hour? It¡¯s hard to say for sure. I¡¯ve been stuck in this painting for ages, so my sense of time is a little fuzzy. The sky hasn¡¯t changed much, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯s been a full night. Probably?¡± ?£Á??????????????


    Yu Sheng sighed again. ¡°That¡¯s quite a vague answer, don¡¯t you think? There¡¯s a big difference between half an hour and an entire night.¡±


    There was silence for a moment before a low, almost mischievous laugh sounded nearby.


    Irene immediately jumped in to explain. ¡°That wasn¡¯t me! That was the bear!¡±


    Yu Sheng felt utterly drained, both mentally and physically. He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I know.¡±


    She sounded pleased with herself. ¡°Ah, so you believe me now?¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have the energy to argue. It wasn¡¯t about believing her. It was just that, at this point, her voice alone was enough to make others want to give her a good spanking.


    Still, with Irene¡¯s babbling fading into the background, Yu Sheng stepped out of the temple once more.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was just his imagination, but he felt stronger than he had before. His steps were lighter, his movements more powerful, and even his senses seemed sharper.


    It was as if he were adjusting to this strange place¡ªthe darkness, the ruins, the ever-present malice, and the unseen eyes watching him.


    Without hesitation, he walked toward the open space in front of the temple, toward the ominous forest that loomed on the other side, deep in the heart of the ¡°Otherworld.¡±


    He knew the risks. He could die again at any moment, with the next step, or in the next breath.


    Irene¡¯s voice echoed in his mind once more, softer this time. ¡°Yu Sheng¡­ are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± he replied, his voice steady. ¡°I got hurt before, but I¡¯m healed now.¡± S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Maybe you should stay put¡­ find somewhere safe. I¡¯ll try to remember if I¡¯ve ever heard of this ¡®valley¡¯ you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°You go ahead and try that. I¡¯ll keep moving.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what if it¡¯s too dangero¡ª¡±


    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted. Standing in the cold, eerie night air, he glanced at the dark forest ahead of him. For the first time in what felt like forever, he grinned. ¡°These days, I¡¯ve felt like I¡¯ve been¡­ drifting.¡±


    Irene sounded confused. ¡°Drifting?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, just¡­ wandering. But when you mentioned the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ and people accidentally stumbling into it, do you know how that made me feel?¡±


    ¡°How did it make you feel?¡± she asked cautiously.


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Happy.¡±


    ¡°Happy? Really?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Really happy.¡± His smile widened, a laugh bubbling up inside him. ¡°You said that some people accidentally open the wrong door, or step on the wrong floorboard, and they end up in a Otherworld, right? And you also said that if they¡¯re lucky, they can find a way out.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ what I said,¡± Irene replied, her voice uncertain. ¡°But it¡¯s not easy! Professional investigators have a hard time making it out, and ordinary people usually¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°Die a few times, and I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, half to himself.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Irene asked, not catching his words.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng said lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve just found something to focus on. It¡¯ll take time, but I¡¯ll get out of here.¡±


    ¡°Well, if that makes you feel better, I¡¯m glad! Just¡­ don¡¯t die again, okay? I still need you to come back and fix the TV¡­ oh, and maybe find me a body?¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng said with a laugh. ¡°When I get back, I¡¯ll see what I can do about that.¡±


    Irene brightened. ¡°Really? You¡¯re a doll maker or something? Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier?¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, then admitted with a sigh, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not exactly a professional. I¡¯ve watched a few videos on sculpture and modeling¡­ but my hands don¡¯t quite match my ambitions.¡±


    Two seconds of silence followed before Irene began cursing him loudly.


    But for the first time in a long while, Yu Sheng felt truly at ease. He walked forward, gazing up at the towering mountains, and caught sight of something lurking just ahead.


    It was a massive creature, its body made up of twisted, fused limbs. It stood by the roadside, watching him with unblinking eyes.


    Yu Sheng stopped in his tracks and, without hesitation, called out to Irene. ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ I might need to hang up again.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±

 Chapter 12: Someones Here?!

    Even though Yu Sheng had said he was hanging up to Irene, he didn¡¯t disconnect immediately.


    It wasn¡¯t because the beast before him had suddenly decided to become a vegetarian. No, the terrifying creature seemed, for some reason, confused. It stood frozen in the breeze, its grotesque form covered in dozens of overlapping, chaotic eyes, all fixated on its prey. Oddly enough, Yu Sheng thought he could read confusion in those eyes, the kind of bewilderment you might have when trying to balance a checkbook and the numbers just won¡¯t add up.


    Irene¡¯s anxious voice echoed in his mind, calling his name, but it felt distant, muffled, as though she were speaking from the other side of thick curtains. Yu Sheng¡¯s attention was entirely focused on the creature before him. His heart raced like a drum, every fiber of his body tense as he observed the monster¡¯s every move. He could see the faintest twitch of its muscles, the pulse of its veins ¡ª all as clear as day.


    He¡¯d been ready for this moment ever since his ¡°resurrection¡± in the ruined temple, but facing death¡¯s crushing weight again still made him shiver.


    This time, though, the fear wasn¡¯t as overwhelming. Instead, it was mixed with something new, something primal he didn¡¯t quite recognize at first ¡ª excitement.


    Then, something shifted.


    He could feel the creature¡¯s muscles tightening, hear its blood pumping like a roaring waterfall, its hunger rising from deep within. In that split second, alarms went off in Yu Sheng¡¯s head, outlining the danger before him with pinpoint accuracy.


    The monster was about to attack. It would lunge at him from the left, but that would only be a distraction. The real danger lay in its tail ¡ª sharp and deadly, about to whip around from behind.


    The creature lunged, one of its grotesque limbs snapping open to reveal a gaping maw aimed at Yu Sheng¡¯s left side. But before it could strike, Yu Sheng was already moving. His instincts kicked in, and without thinking, he dodged, sidestepping with a swiftness that even surprised him.


    He noticed that the sprain he¡¯d suffered earlier had healed completely. Since his ¡°resurrection,¡± his body had been in perfect condition.


    The beast missed its target, its treacherous tail just grazing past Yu Sheng¡¯s back. The sensation of narrowly escaping death made his hair stand on end. But more than fear, he was filled with disbelief.


    Did I really just dodge that? What¡¯s happening?


    There wasn¡¯t time to dwell on it. Another wave of danger loomed behind him. Before he could regain his footing, he saw a sharp claw descending toward him like a meteor crashing to earth.


    Desperation surged through him. Instinctively, Yu Sheng raised his arms, his frail human limbs the only thing between him and the monstrous claw.


    Dust and grass scattered everywhere as the air exploded around him with a thunderous crash. Pain shot through his body as though a dozen bones had shattered at once. He grunted, stumbling back two steps, the breath knocked out of him.


    But he had blocked the attack. He couldn¡¯t believe it ¡ª he had actually blocked it.


    Staring in disbelief at his hands, he saw his left arm bent at a strange, broken angle. Yet, the pain was already fading, and the bone was slowly knitting itself back together.


    He remembered the monster¡¯s first strike, its immense power. It should have been able to crush him easily. Yu Sheng was certain that if the creature had used its full strength, he wouldn¡¯t have stood a chance, broken bones or not. ??????????


    But the creature wasn¡¯t about to let him think for long. After pausing for just a second, it roared furiously, charging once more at its frustratingly elusive prey.


    The wind howled as the monster¡¯s massive body bore down on him like a falling mountain. Yu Sheng reacted quickly, rolling awkwardly to the side and leaping up to dodge a tail swipe that could have split stone. But before he could fully steady himself, the beast¡¯s tail lashed out again, sweeping his legs out from under him.


    The monster¡¯s body split open in the middle, and a long, wriggling, tentacle-like tongue shot out of the darkness. It wrapped tightly around Yu Sheng, dragging him toward the creature.


    He pressed hard against the slimy tongue, trying to stop it from crushing him ¡ª or at least slow it down. But the tongue dragged him closer to the monster, which had opened its enormous, tooth-filled maw. The sharp teeth clicked together hungrily, eager for a meal.


    As Yu Sheng neared the gaping mouth, he kicked out desperately, smashing the ground beneath his feet with a loud crack. The force of his kick was so strong that it caused the monster to stumble.


    He didn¡¯t waste time wondering where that sudden strength had come from. Instead, he seized the moment, using every bit of energy he had to tear the tongue apart. With a roar, he grabbed a sharp piece of broken rock from the ground and flung himself toward one of the monster¡¯s cloudy, trembling eyes.


    The severed tongue caused the monster to let out a chilling scream, blood spurting from its middle as it struggled to regain its footing. Dozens of eyes filled with madness and hunger locked onto Yu Sheng.


    So fragrant¡­ So delicious¡­


    The scent of blood filled the air, stirring something deep within Yu Sheng. Something primal. Something long dormant.


    It smelled¡­so good.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart pounded wildly in his chest, something hot and boiling coursing through his veins. It was a strange feeling, a kind of ecstasy rising inside him. He struggled to understand why he felt so elated, and finally, he realized.


    It was the thrill of an imminent feast, the joy of hunger about to be satisfied.


    That giant beast before him, that mass of writhing flesh, that chaotic, lost soul¡ªit was¡­ exquisite meat.


    The sharp stone in his hand crumbled into dust under the force of his grip. He breathed heavily, feeling as if the entire world had slowed down around him.


    He charged at the monster, and the monster lunged at him in the fashion of prey meeting prey. At that moment, Yu Sheng felt as though he hadn¡¯t truly eaten in twenty years or perhaps had never tasted ¡°real food.¡± He clung to the monster¡¯s grotesque limb while the beast ¡°embraced¡± him with even greater force, crushing bone after bone in his body.


    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care. He was already biting into the monster¡¯s flesh. It wasn¡¯t a desperate, final act like before. This time, he had a new perspective¡ª


    He wouldn¡¯t die. He¡¯d come back. No matter how many times the creature killed him, he would always return.


    And with each death, he¡¯d learn how to defeat it.


    It might take a while, but he would savor this fine piece of meat, one bite at a time.


    Several of the monster¡¯s dozens of eyes began to tremble, flickering wildly. Some of them seemed to realize something was wrong and finally focused on Yu Sheng.


    A massive mouth, filled with sharp teeth, was tearing into him, but those eyes¡­ they showed fear.


    Yu Sheng felt his body being ripped apart. He knew he had lost again, just as expected. He would die, consumed by the beast.


    But this time, he¡¯d lasted longer than he thought he would. He¡¯d expected to die instantly, but instead, he had managed to fight back, exchanging blows with the creature.


    ¡°Irene¡­¡± Yu Sheng tried to reach out in his mind as his consciousness began to fade.


    Irene¡¯s voice was there almost immediately, ¡°Yu Sheng! Are you okay?! I¡¯ve been calling you and you didn¡¯t answer¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I guess I spoke too soon. I¡¯m¡­ going to hang up now¡­¡±


    He ignored Irene¡¯s panicked shouts, quietly awaiting the end.


    But just before the darkness fully swallowed him, he heard a voice nearby. It wasn¡¯t in his head¡ªit was real, echoing through the valley.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯m here to save you!¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was hazy, his body numb, but the words jolted him awake. A thunderous realization struck him¡ª


    Someone?


    Is there someone here?


    He forced his heavy eyelids open, struggling to see the source of the voice. Through the blur, he spotted a figure running toward him in the distance. It looked like a girl, her clothes ragged and torn. But before he could make sense of it, he saw another shape swaying quickly behind her, darting through the night.


    What was that?


    A tail? S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A fox?


    A person?


    No¡­ it was a supersonic headbutt.


    Yu Sheng watched in despair as the girl, who had just yelled she was coming to save him, accelerated mid-air like a speeding missile, head lowered and charging directly at him. The monster chewing on him shifted slightly¡ªprobably on purpose¡ªmaking him the unintended target of her collision.


    ¡°Oh, cra¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t even have time to finish his curse when the supersonic headbutt collided straight into Yu Sheng¡¯s chest. And then¡­ his chest was no more. Everything below his neck vanished as if it had evaporated.


    ¡°Miss, you¡­ hit the wrong spot¡­¡± he managed to whisper.


    And with that, Yu Sheng was saved¡ªright to his death.

 Chapter 13: Encounter

    Yu Sheng awoke to a familiar sensation¡ªthe weight of darkness all around him, pressing in from every side. It felt as if his consciousness was sinking deeper and deeper, like being submerged in a thick, inky sea.


    His thoughts floated aimlessly in the dark, swirling like leaves caught in a storm. The pressure made him feel small and powerless, leaving behind nothing but a deep exhaustion.


    He had expected the road out of the ¡°Otherworld¡± to be treacherous. Maybe even dangerous enough to cost him his life more than once. He had predicted a lot, but not this. As he drifted in the suffocating blackness, memories began to surface¡ªfragments of the last thing he saw before everything went dark: a pair of golden-red eyes locking onto his, the sight of those magnificent fox tails flaring like fireworks in the sky.


    And then that headbutt. That supersonic headbutt.


    Who was that girl, anyway? Where did she come from? And why was she in that strange place? He replayed the scene over and over in his head as if he could untangle the mystery by sheer will.


    But that wasn¡¯t the only thing nagging at him. During the fight with that monster, something had changed inside him. His strength had surged, his movements had sharpened, and¡­ there was that overwhelming hunger.


    What was happening to him?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts spun like a whirlpool. With no body to ground him, his mind conjured strange, shifting images that danced before his eyes. Among them were snippets of memory: the creature made of countless limbs, the fox-eared girl crashing into him with that final blow. Then suddenly, something different appeared¡ªa painting, where Irene lay shattered across a chair, her puppet-like limbs connected by delicate threads. In the background, a shadow lurked, faint but unmistakable.


    And then, in an instant, it was gone.


    New memories surfaced¡ªcrimson skies, sunlight that flowed like water down familiar streets and alleys. It was his home, Boundary City. He had left it just two months ago, but somehow, as these scenes drifted in front of him, they felt distant, like memories from someone else¡¯s life.


    As quickly as they had appeared, the images faded into darkness once more, leaving Yu Sheng in silence.


    For a moment, his mind cleared, and he tried calling out, ¡°Irene.¡±


    Nothing. No response.


    Of course, in this state of ¡°death,¡± he must have lost his connection to her.


    Yu Sheng shifted his focus. Could he move his limbs? Was there anything here he could touch or even see? He tried to look around, but all he found was an empty void. He was just a floating consciousness¡ªdisembodied, without form.


    For a while, he experimented in silence.


    The last two times he ¡°died,¡± he had no real grasp on what had happened. Each time, he came back to life in a daze. But this time, something was different. He had some clarity now, an awareness that let him test the boundaries of this strange place.


    He knew it had all been a blur¡ªan unfamiliar world, bizarre events, mysteries about his own body, and the fact that he had died and come back twice already. Too much had happened, and none of it made sense. Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But ever since Irene mentioned the ¡°Otherworld,¡± Yu Sheng had set a new goal: to return to the normal world.


    He had learned from her that sometimes, ordinary people would accidentally cross into the Otherworld. It could happen in the most mundane ways¡ªstepping off the wrong bus stop, turning an extra corner, or opening the wrong door. It didn¡¯t matter how it happened, but the key thing was that it wasn¡¯t always permanent. There were ways to come back.


    According to what Irene had told him, there were even people who studied the Otherworld¡ªexperts who had mapped out some of its rules. Some people had managed to return to normal life after slipping through the cracks.


    This valley, where night never ended, was one such Otherworld. The house on Wutong Road, where Yu Sheng had stayed, was another. But Yu Sheng had a feeling that his journey into the Otherworld had started even earlier.


    Maybe the day he opened his front door two months ago was the day he first stepped into this strange reality.


    Now, more than ever, he needed to understand. He had to figure out these strange occurrences, unlock the secrets of the Otherworld, and most importantly, find his way out.


    With that resolve, Yu Sheng opened his eyes.


    The cold night wind swept through the gaping hole in the wall, its sharp bite carrying through the half-collapsed roof and into the dim, murky sky beyond.


    Yu Sheng sat in the corner of the ruined temple, not moving right away. He stayed perfectly still, frozen in the posture of someone who had just woken up. His senses were on high alert, carefully scanning everything around him. His mind scrambled to hold onto the memories and impressions that were slipping away, vanishing as quickly as they had come. ???????????¨§?


    He was trying to recall that exact moment when he had woken up, to pinpoint where the line was between the darkness he¡¯d emerged from and the ¡°real world¡± he now found himself in.


    Maybe, just maybe, this would help him understand what was really happening to him¡ªthe mystery of his constant ¡°dying and resurrecting.¡±


    At the very least, it could give him a clue to what lay behind it all.


    Gradually, pieces of what he¡¯d seen before waking up began to return to him. He remembered rising out of the darkness, crossing a foggy boundary, and then falling back toward reality. But after that? What had happened between the moment he descended toward reality and the instant his eyes opened? There was something important in that tiny sliver of time.


    There had been fleeting images¡ªbrief, blurry scenes¡ªyet a few had stood out, clearer than the rest. He saw the familiar path near his home, the gate of the house on Wutong Road, and this very corner deep inside the ruined temple.


    Yu Sheng closed his eyes for a moment, letting his thoughts settle. He entertained some theories but decided to push them aside for now. Instead, he took a slow, deep breath and began flexing his hands and feet, testing his body.


    This body felt strong and powerful. He could sense the energy coursing through his veins. His hearing was sharp, his vision clear, and his limbs brimming with strength¡ªeven though he had been nearly decapitated not long ago by a supersonic headbutt. Now, it was as if none of that had happened. He felt completely refreshed.


    Standing up, Yu Sheng prepared to call out to Irene.


    But then he froze.


    There was a sound, faint but unmistakable, coming from beyond the broken wall.


    For a brief second, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind raced. That delicious-smelling monster¡­ had it followed him into the temple?


    But no. Something was wrong. That creature always made a lot of noise. Whatever this was, it was moving stealthily, almost cautiously.


    Yu Sheng took a silent breath, letting his curiosity take over as he crept to the hole in the wall and peeked outside.


    The night was deep, but he could still see clearly.


    There, among the ruins, was a girl. She was picking her way carefully through the debris.


    Her clothes were tattered¡ªa gown that might once have been beautiful but now was little more than a ragged mess. Her white hair hung in tangled knots, covering most of her face. But poking through the disarray were two pointed, furry fox ears.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted behind her, and his eyes widened at what he saw: tails¡ªfox tails, more than one. From his angle, it was hard to count exactly how many. The way her tails were tangled made it look like she only had one enormous one.


    He knew who she was, of course.


    The one who¡¯d delivered the supersonic headbutt.


    Yet, she seemed completely unaware of his presence. She moved cautiously among the ruins, sniffing the air as though searching for something. After a while, her eyes lit up, and she darted toward a specific spot.


    The sound of rustling plastic echoed faintly in the night.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped.


    It was the plastic bag¡ªthe one filled with kitchen scraps. He¡¯d brought it with him when he¡¯d been ¡°thrown¡± into this valley earlier. Without thinking much of it, he had tossed it into the ruins.


    Inside the bag were discarded vegetable peels, eggshells, and the leftovers he had cleaned out from the fridge.


    He crouched lower, watching as the fox-tailed girl excitedly tore at the plastic bag, spilling its contents. Without a second thought, she grabbed a handful of scraps and stuffed them into her mouth, eating hungrily as though she hadn¡¯t had a meal in ages.


    Yu Sheng felt a strange tightness in his chest.


    He wasn¡¯t sure why, but it filled him with sadness. No one, he thought, should be left to starve like this.


    Not even someone who didn¡¯t quite look¡­ human.


    Even if she had headbutted him before. After all, she had been trying to save him.


    Just then, the girl seemed to sense that she wasn¡¯t alone.


    She crouched there, frozen mid-bite, her eyes wide with surprise and nervousness.


    Yu Sheng stood at the crumbling corner of the temple wall. Across the ruins, their eyes met.

 Chapter 14: Foxy

    The night was thick with shadows, swirling like whispers among the crumbling walls of an ancient, abandoned temple. In the middle of the wreckage, a silver-haired girl with fox tails crouched low, desperately stuffing wilted vegetable leaves from a garbage bag into her mouth. Not far off, Yu Sheng stood frozen behind the remains of a shattered wall, his eyes wide with disbelief as he took in the strange sight before him.


    For a long moment, they just stared at each other through the gloom, neither speaking. Of all the encounters Yu Sheng had imagined (though he wasn¡¯t counting that earlier headbutt), this was one he was sure he¡¯d never forget.


    The fox-tailed girl¡¯s golden-red eyes widened, flickering with shock, delight, and maybe a hint of disbelief. She slowly stood, still clutching a fistful of wilted leaves, her body trembling slightly. Then, as if something had suddenly clicked in her mind, she pointed directly at Yu Sheng, her voice trembling.


    ¡°A human?!¡± she gasped, her words barely a whisper at first before growing louder, almost frantic. ¡°A human! You¡­ you¡¯re a human! Who¡­ who are you? Where did you come from?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, completely thrown off. He had planned how he would introduce himself, prepared his questions, and even thought of how he¡¯d politely wave off the earlier headbutt. But the moment she spoke, all his rehearsed lines vanished. This wasn¡¯t what he¡¯d expected.


    What did she mean, ¡°You¡¯re a human?¡± Was it really that surprising? Had she never seen one before¡ªor had it just been that long? And then, something else struck him as odd.


    Was she looking at him as if she were seeing him for the very first time? But they¡¯d already crossed paths earlier when he had been fighting that monster. Granted, that encounter was chaotic, and yes, she¡¯d headbutted him¡ªhard¡ªbut his face hadn¡¯t changed, had it?


    Even if she hadn¡¯t really noticed him before, surely she remembered the guy she had accidentally killed? Yet, she was acting like he was a complete stranger.


    ¡°We¡­ we¡¯ve met before,¡± Yu Sheng stammered after a moment. ¡°Outside, not long ago. You said you were going to save me. Do you not remember?¡±


    The fox girl tilted her head, her confusion deepening. But before she could respond, her attention drifted elsewhere. She glanced down at a bag of kitchen scraps lying nearby, her eyes glowing with hunger in the dim light.


    ¡°Is this¡­ yours?¡± she asked haltingly, as though she was piecing the words together after a long time without speaking.


    ¡°Uh, yeah¡­¡± Yu Sheng replied, not entirely sure where this was going.


    ¡°Can I¡­ eat it?¡± she asked, her voice quick and breathless. She clutched the leaves in her hand, fighting the urge to gobble them down right there. She chewed what was already in her mouth, glancing nervously at him. ¡°I¡¯m hungry. So hungry. Sorry¡­¡±


    Her hands shook as she spoke, her voice tinged with desperation. She seemed to be battling more than just hunger¡ªsomething darker, more dangerous, something barely kept under control.


    Yu Sheng squinted, almost certain he¡¯d seen faint shadows swirling behind her, lurking like predators in the darkness, waiting for her to falter.


    But as quickly as they appeared, they were gone.


    Taking a deep breath, he stepped out from behind the wall, cautiously approaching her. There was something very wrong about this girl¡ªapart from the fact that she had fox tails. Still, he couldn¡¯t just leave her there.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat that stuff,¡± he said, trying to sound firm. ¡°It¡¯s all¡­¡±


    He trailed off, suddenly realizing he didn¡¯t really know what it felt like to be as hungry as she seemed to be.


    By now, she had crouched down again, her patience clearly wearing thin. She reached out, her fingers scrabbling to gather the scattered scraps.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ve got some food!¡± Yu Sheng blurted out. His hands fumbled through his pockets as he remembered the snacks he had brought.


    Finally, he pulled out two small packaged buns and a palm-sized chocolate bar¡ªhis stash for a late-night work snack.


    The fox girl eyed him warily but with a flicker of hope. Moving slowly, Yu Sheng showed her how to open the packaging. The crinkling sound seemed deafening in the stillness, and as the smell of fresh bread filled the air, her eyes lit up. In a blink, she lunged forward, grabbing his hand in a vice-like grip and pulling it toward her mouth. ????????N???????


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, yanking his hand back just in time. She was shockingly fast¡ªand much stronger than she looked. He managed to pull his fingers free just before her sharp teeth snapped shut. Even so, her fangs grazed his finger, drawing a tiny bead of blood.


    ¡°How long has it been since you¡¯ve eaten?¡± he muttered, shaking his hand and inspecting the scratch.


    But the fox girl didn¡¯t seem to hear him. She devoured the bun with an alarming speed, her cheeks puffing out as she stuffed more into her mouth. Her eyes grew wide with every bite, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but worry that she might choke.


    ¡°Hey, slow down!¡± Yu Sheng said, stepping in front of her as she fixed her gaze on the second bun. ¡°Take it easy. If you eat too fast, you¡¯ll choke. Understand?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand¡­¡± She nodded vigorously, swallowing with some difficulty.


    He handed her the second bun, watching closely as she fumbled with the wrapper. Her movements were clumsy, but her strength was startling. She easily tore through the packaging, reducing it to shreds in seconds. She ripped the bun in half, but she paused just before cramming it into her mouth. Perhaps remembering Yu Sheng¡¯s warning¡ªor maybe realizing the preciousness of the food¡ªshe started tearing it into smaller pieces, eating more slowly this time.


    As she ate, her gaze kept flickering towards the chocolate bar still in his hand.


    ¡°This is chocolate,¡± Yu Sheng said, holding it up. He hesitated, an uncertain expression crossing his face.


    His thoughts whirled. ¡°Irene,¡± he called out silently in his mind.


    A familiar, irritable voice responded almost immediately. ¡°Yu Sheng! Where in the world have you been? You disappeared again! I¡¯ve been trying to reach you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Things are a bit complicated,¡± he replied quickly in his thoughts. ¡°I¡¯ll fill you in later. I need your help with something first.¡±


    Irene huffed impatiently. ¡°Fine. What is it?¡±


    ¡°Uh, dogs can¡¯t eat chocolate, right?¡±


    ¡°¡­Correct,¡± Irene replied, sounding confused. ¡°It¡¯s toxic to them. Why¡ª¡±


    ¡°What about foxes? Can foxes eat chocolate?¡±


    ¡°Foxes? Probably not,¡± she mused. ¡°They¡¯re canines too, after all. A lot of human food can be dangerous for other species. Honestly, your diet is bizarre¡ªeven to beings like me. You humans eat the strangest¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng cut her off. ¡°What about fox spirits? You know, foxes that have transformed into human form?¡±


    For a moment, there was silence. Then Irene¡¯s voice returned, incredulous. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m standing here with a starving fox girl,¡± Yu Sheng explained hurriedly. ¡°She¡¯s got white hair, red eyes, multiple tails¡ªpossibly nine, though it¡¯s hard to tell right now. And the only food I¡¯ve got left is this chocolate bar.¡±


    There was a pause as Irene processed this information. Finally, she spoke again. ¡°Well, if she¡¯s got that many tails, she¡¯s probably powerful enough to handle a bit of chocolate. If she can¡¯t¡­ well, what¡¯s the point of all that power? But hold on¡ªweren¡¯t you in some forsaken world? How in the world did you find a fox girl there?¡±


    Yu Sheng, feeling reassured by her response, had already stopped listening. He offered the chocolate to the girl but warned, ¡°Here, but try a little bit first. It might not be good for you.¡±


    Her face brightened, her eyes sparkling with gratitude. ¡°Thank you!¡± she exclaimed, eagerly fumbling with the wrapper. She took a cautious bite, and the moment the chocolate touched her tongue, her entire face lit up with pure joy. Her eyes fluttered shut as she savored the taste, clearly overwhelmed.


    Yu Sheng watched her, a little amused. ¡°That¡¯s all I¡¯ve got,¡± he said, spreading his hands apologetically. ¡°I hope it helps. By the way, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    She looked up at him, her expression softening into one of deep gratitude. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said again, more sincerely this time. Then, with a slight smile, she pointed to herself. ¡°Foxy.¡±


    ¡°Sorry?¡± Yu Sheng blinked.


    ¡°Foxy,¡± she repeated, her smile widening just a little. ¡°That¡¯s my name.¡±

 Chapter 15: Trapped Here

    .


    When the girl introduced herself, Yu Sheng¡¯s first thought was how blunt she seemed¡ªshe had simply named herself ¡°Fox.¡± But after asking a few more times, he realized she was actually saying ¡°Foxy.¡±


    Her name was Foxy. It sounded unusual but somehow appropriate, especially with the mass of tails she had.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng,¡± he said, settling down beside her amidst the ruins of the old temple. ¡°I come from¡­ well, it¡¯s complicated. I come from the ¡®outside,¡¯ but not just outside this valley.¡±


    ¡°You really come from the ¡®outside¡¯!¡± Foxy¡¯s eyes grew wide. She immediately seemed to understand him as if the ¡®outside¡¯ idea was already familiar.


    Foxy hesitantly nibbled at the chocolate he had given her, her gaze fixed on him. ¡°How did you get in? Do you¡­ know how to get out? Is it¡­ through the sky?¡±


    Her speech was becoming smoother, almost as if her ability to speak properly was returning.


    Yu Sheng was confused by her question. ¡°The sky? What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°The immortal told us, just before he died, that we came from the sky,¡± she said slowly, picking her words carefully. Her speech was clearer now, but she still struggled with longer sentences. ¡°But then the sky went dark, and we couldn¡¯t go back. The land became dangerous¡ªpoisonous. Many who came with us died, and¡­ we couldn¡¯t return.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened in a daze, trying to piece together her broken story. The valley, which Irene had classified as an Otherworld, was clearly hiding a more complex history. And Foxy, with her many tails, seemed to have an even more extraordinary background.


    She was trapped here too!


    When he tried asking her more questions¡ªwhere exactly the ¡®sky¡¯ was, who the ¡®many people¡¯ were, and how they had arrived here¡ªher answers became disjointed again.


    ¡°The sky¡­ it¡¯s just the sky,¡± Foxy gestured vaguely upwards. ¡°I¡¯ve tried for years to go back, but I can¡¯t. I try to jump, but I hit something. It hurts. Everyone¡¯s forgotten now. My dad, mom, the immortal, and the others¡­ we came down in a ship, a big one¡­¡±


    At that, Foxy seemed to remember something. She raised a trembling hand and pointed deeper into the valley, where darkness seemed to swallow everything. ¡°Over there. The ship fell and became part of the mountain. Dad always wanted to go back to the ship to get something, but¡­ everyone died before they could figure out how.¡±


    Her words sent a shiver down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. There was something deeply unsettling about her story.


    He tried to make sense of it, pushing aside thoughts of the ¡®immortal¡¯ and the ¡®sky.¡¯ From what Foxy had told him, he pieced together a rough idea of what had happened. Foxy, her family, and someone she called the ¡®immortal¡¯ had arrived in this valley years ago on a large ship¡ªa flying one, most likely. The valley hadn¡¯t been a dead place back then. But something catastrophic had happened; the sky had darkened, and they had become trapped. A terrible enemy had attacked them, almost wiping them out.


    Only Foxy had survived.


    But these were just Yu Sheng¡¯s guesses. Foxy¡¯s memories were scattered, and she didn¡¯t seem entirely sure of what had happened herself. The truth, whatever it was, was buried in her fragmented recollections.


    This girl¡¯s mind was fragile.


    ¡°How long have you been trapped here?¡± Yu Sheng asked gently.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ a long time,¡± Foxy whispered, shaking her head as she held the remaining piece of chocolate. ¡°Nothing changes here. I don¡¯t know how to count the days. I faint when I¡¯m hungry, and when I wake up, it feels like a lot of time has passed.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. Her clothes were ragged, and the disjointed events she had described suggested that she had been stuck here for far longer than he had first thought¡ªperhaps even years.


    ¡°How have you survived all this time?¡± he asked, unable to hide his concern. ¡°What do you eat? Do you just scavenge through the temple? But¡­ there¡¯s nothing edible here.¡±


    ¡°No, nothing to eat here,¡± Foxy shook her head, her eyes dull. ¡°Sometimes there are fruits in the woods, but they¡¯re poisonous. They make me faint. Except for water, everything is dangerous here. Most of the time¡­ I stay hungry.¡± ???????¦¢??


    Then, as if recalling something, Foxy offered a weak smile. She pointed at herself, seeming almost proud. ¡°A demon is strong. I won¡¯t die from hunger. But¡­ it still hurts.¡±


    Her smile faded as quickly as it had come. She stood up suddenly, running a short distance to rummage through some broken bricks and debris. After a moment, she returned, clutching a bag of kitchen scraps¡ªleftovers, rotting vegetables, and what looked like bread crumbs.


    She held the bag close like it was precious. ¡°This is still edible,¡± she said seriously, looking at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, but no words came out. He wished he could summon a mountain of food, or even open a door back to the real world, but he couldn¡¯t even protect himself right now, let alone offer Foxy anything more.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s soft voice broke the silence.


    Yu Sheng blinked, not quite understanding. ¡°What did you call me?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± she repeated, her tone sincere. ¡°Mom said someone who helps you a lot is a benefactor. You gave me food.¡±


    Yu Sheng waved it off awkwardly. ¡°That sounds a bit¡­ formal. Just call me Yu Sheng. It¡¯s what I¡¯m used to.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay, bene¡ª¡± Foxy mumbled, catching herself mid-word. She lowered her gaze, eyes falling on Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Yu Sheng looked down and noticed the wound on his finger¡ªthe bite mark from when Foxy had nipped him earlier while snatching the bread. Surprisingly, it had already healed, leaving just a smear of dried blood. He casually wiped it away. ¡°Oh, this? Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s just a scratch.¡±


    But Foxy didn¡¯t look convinced. Her brow furrowed. ¡°Benefactor, are you sure? Being bitten by a demon¡­ it damages the essence. It shouldn¡¯t heal.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at her, puzzled. ¡°But it has healed.¡± He flexed his hand, showing her the now-unblemished skin. ¡°Look.¡±


    Foxy stared at his hand in disbelief. ¡°It really did heal¡­ Benefactor, are you also an immortal?¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled lightly, though her question only added to his confusion. ¡°I¡¯m not. I don¡¯t even know what you mean by an ¡®immortal¡¯¡ªwhere I come from, it¡¯s just something people become after cultivating, right? But now I¡¯m wondering¡­ why would an immortal be with demons? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like this immortal was traveling with a group of demons? That¡¯s not how it usually goes in the stories I¡¯ve heard.¡±


    Finally, Yu Sheng voiced the thought that had been nagging him since Foxy had started talking about her past. The tales she told were filled with terms he¡¯d only heard in ancient legends. And with her multiple tails, she seemed like something straight out of those same stories¡ªa mystical fox spirit, maybe even a thousand years old. Yet, the idea of an immortal leading demons around was strange to him. Weren¡¯t immortals and demons usually enemies?


    But Foxy only tilted her head, clearly not following his train of thought. After a moment of hard thinking, she replied hesitantly, ¡°Because¡­ he was a tour guide immortal.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    He stared at her, utterly baffled. Did he hear that right? A tour guide immortal?


    He asked again, just to be sure, but Foxy nodded earnestly. There was no mistake. The immortal who had led Foxy and her companions wasn¡¯t just any immortal¡ªhe was a tour guide.


    Many years ago, Foxy and the other demons had been part of a tour group. And somehow, their ¡®immortal ship¡¯ had crashed into this desolate land, trapping them here.


    Yu Sheng sat back in the chilly night air, letting the wind blow through the ruins of the old temple. The world he¡¯d stepped into was becoming stranger by the minute.


    And now¡­ he was trapped with a demon who had once been on a guided tour?


    Before he could wrap his head around that bizarre idea, Foxy¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts once more.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡±


    ¡°Just call me Yu Sheng,¡± he said with a sigh, running a hand through his hair. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Foxy was clutching her stomach, her face twisted in discomfort. ¡°My stomach¡­ it hurts a little.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her for a second, blinking in confusion. ¡°Huh?¡± Then, realization hit him like a brick. His eyes darted to the half-eaten chocolate in her hand.


    Wait¡­ even fox spirits can¡¯t handle chocolate?!


    ¡°Oh no, stop eating that!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, rushing over to snatch the chocolate from her hand. ¡°This stuff is¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, Foxy let out a low growl, more animal than human, and snapped at his hand like a wild beast. ¡°Grrr!¡±


    The next second, Yu Sheng let¡¯s out a yell louder than hers.


    S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 16: Hunger

    .


    Foxy slumped against the cracked stone steps of the ruined temple, her once-proud posture now crumbling like the walls around them. Her head drooped low as if weighed down by guilt¡ªor worse, hunger.


    Next to her, Yu Sheng sat quietly, his head hanging too, though for a much more literal reason. A fresh wound on his arm throbbed painfully, the result of Foxy¡¯s sharp bite. The fox spirit girl had torn into him, ripping away a piece of flesh without hesitation. He winced, the sting still fresh in his mind.


    He knew animals could be possessive of their food, but he hadn¡¯t expected a fox spirit to react with such viciousness.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s voice trembled, barely above a whisper. Her usually sleek and elegant white fur now shimmered under the fading light as if on the verge of tears. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m so sorry. I couldn¡¯t stop myself. I¡¯ve hurt you again¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng let out a sigh that seemed to drain what little energy he had left. ¡°Yes, you¡¯ve hurt me again.¡± His tone was weary, not angry. ¡°But this time, it¡¯s not as bad as the first.¡± His eyes drifted to the blood at the corner of her mouth, red against her snowy fur. It wasn¡¯t a deep wound, he thought, certainly not as bad as the last time, when her supersonic headbutt had nearly broken every bone below his neck.


    Foxy tilted her head, a puzzled frown crossing her face. She still had no memory of that ¡°first meeting¡± Yu Sheng spoke about. Every time he tried to bring it up, she responded the same way, as if the memory had been wiped clean from her mind.


    ¡°Benefactor, are you sure we met before¡­ outside the temple?¡± she asked, blinking with confusion.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t remember?¡± Yu Sheng frowned, the frustration clear in his voice. ¡°I was fighting some strange creature, and you showed up, said you¡¯d help. Then¡ªbam¡ªyou knocked me out cold. Next thing I knew, I woke up here, and you were wandering around outside.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s brow furrowed as she tried to recall. Her fluffy ears twitched, but the effort seemed too much. Slowly, her ears drooped, her face clouded with uncertainty.


    Yu Sheng shifted uncomfortably, glancing at the bite mark on his hand. To his surprise, the wound wasn¡¯t as bad as he¡¯d expected. In fact, it was healing¡ªright before his eyes. New skin and muscle fibers wove together like threads in a tapestry, knitting the wound shut. Rather than simply clotting, his blood seemed alive, moving with a purpose, filling in the gaps with unnatural precision.


    Within moments, the pain had vanished, replaced by a faint itch.


    This¡­ this isn¡¯t normal. Yu Sheng knew that much. Human bodies don¡¯t heal this fast. But what troubled him even more was that this was the least strange thing happening to him. He had come back from the dead. Twice!


    He stared at his hand, unease creeping into his thoughts. These changes in his body might seem like gifts, but Yu Sheng knew better. Gifts always came with a price. And in his case, he feared the cost was still hidden.


    As if on cue, an odd sensation washed over him, making him shiver. It wasn¡¯t pain, but something far stranger¡ªlike thoughts, but not his own, creeping into his mind. Memories he couldn¡¯t recognize, feelings that weren¡¯t his. It was as if a door had been opened, letting in something foreign. He could feel another presence stirring in the depths of his consciousness:


    Mom is gone, Dad is gone, uncles and aunties are all gone¡­ Dark, poisonous, cold¡­ So hungry, so cold, so hungry¡­ The thoughts echoed through his mind like a scream in the dark. The fruit is poison, the bark can¡¯t be eaten, the leaves are poison, the stones¡­ Can¡¯t eat, can¡¯t eat¡­ Hungry, so hungry¡­


    The overwhelming hunger hit Yu Sheng like a tidal wave, crashing into his mind and threatening to drown him in its depths. The thoughts gnawed at his sanity, a ravenous, insatiable hunger that clawed at the edges of his reason. As the storm of thoughts slowly receded, Yu Sheng managed to catch his breath, his vision clearing enough to see Foxy beside him.


    She was licking the blood from the corner of her mouth, savoring it as though it were a delicacy. His blood, Yu Sheng realized with a start, wasn¡¯t just disappearing. It was alive, wriggling on her tongue like it had a mind of its own, sinking into her skin, her teeth, perhaps even her very soul.


    Foxy looked up, sensing his stare. She wiped the last drop of blood from her lips with a satisfied smile¡ªa smile that tried to appear innocent, yet behind it, something darker lurked. Yu Sheng could see it. He could see the hunger beneath her calm facade, a hunger that went far beyond food. She was starving, more than she let on. More than even she realized.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Her voice was soft and sweet, her eyes darting to his pocket like a child asking for a treat. ¡°Do you have any more food? My stomach¡¯s still grumbling a little¡­¡± ?¨¢???¨º?


    A chill raced down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. He knew, without a doubt, that something was terribly wrong. And not just with Foxy. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How could he have heard her thoughts? Seen her memories? He thought back to the moment when his blood had seeped into her skin. Could that have triggered it?


    Before he could speak, Foxy¡¯s expression shifted. Her eyes flickered, her confusion quickly giving way to shock. Slowly, she stood up, her gaze fixed on Yu Sheng as though seeing him for the first time. She pointed a trembling finger at him, her voice shaking with disbelief.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­ you¡­ you¡¯re not dead?!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, momentarily stunned. Standing beside him, Foxy raised a trembling hand and pressed it hard against her forehead. Her whole body swayed unsteadily as though struggling to balance under the weight of some overwhelming burden. Conflicting memories surged through her mind, tearing at her fragile sanity.


    Then, like a fog lifting, she began to recall the fragments of a reality she had long forgotten. The first ¡°meeting,¡± the awful accident, the memory of her benefactor¡¯s body being torn apart¡ªhis warm, human blood¡ªand then¡­ it all faded away. The memory of Yu Sheng¡¯s death had disappeared as swiftly as it had come.


    Now steadying herself, Foxy blinked through her daze. Her golden-red eyes were clouded as she muttered softly, more to herself than to him. ¡°I remember now. Benefactor, we met outside, didn¡¯t we? I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean to, but¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off into incoherent murmurs. It was clear her mind, fragile at the best of times, was spiraling into confusion again.


    Yu Sheng watched, uncertain. She had remembered their first meeting, that much was clear, including the disastrous headbutt that had nearly ended him. What he didn¡¯t know was how¡ªor why¡ªshe had suddenly recalled all of this. Was it related to his strange ability to glimpse her thoughts? Now wasn¡¯t the time to puzzle it out.


    Foxy was clearly unstable. She swayed again as though she might collapse any second.


    Instinctively, Yu Sheng stepped forward, half reaching out to catch her. But he froze, his breath catching in his throat.


    Foxy lifted her head, her once-clouded golden-red eyes glowing, burning with a crimson light that sent a jolt of fear through him. She stared at him, unblinking, and a low, rumbling growl escaped her throat.


    She crouched, low and feral, her tails¡ªonce neat and delicate¡ªsuddenly unfurled behind her, stretching out in the dark night. At the tip of each tail, ghostly blue flames began to flicker and burn, casting an eerie glow across the ruined temple.


    She wasn¡¯t Foxy anymore. She was a predator, hungry, wild, and dangerous.


    The hunger in her eyes burned brighter, almost too much for Yu Sheng to bear. Through some strange, unseen connection, he felt it too¡ªthe insatiable need, the desperate hunger gnawing at her. And in the depths of that hunger, he heard a thought, not his own, but echoing in his mind:


    Benefactor, you smell so good¡­


    Yu Sheng swallowed hard, instinctively stepping back. At that moment, out of the corner of his eye, he caught sight of something¡ªa shadow moving behind Foxy.


    It wasn¡¯t just any shadow. It was vast, expanding from the darkness and slowly creeping up behind her. Under the ghostly blue flames of her tails, the shadow took form, revealing something twisted and grotesque. It was a monstrous, tangled mass of beastly limbs, crawling with eyes, claws, and mouths¡ªits very being radiated hunger, the same hunger that burned in Foxy¡¯s eyes.


    The creature let out a low, gurgling roar, urging Foxy forward and pushing her to feed.


    Foxy crouched even lower, her body trembling with the need to attack. Her silver-white fur spread rapidly over her skin, her face twisted, and sharp fangs grew where her soft features once were. Within moments, the girl Yu Sheng knew was gone, replaced by a huge, silver-white fox with glowing blue tails that lit up the crumbling ruins.


    And then came the voice¡ªfaint but piercing, filling Yu Sheng¡¯s mind with an unbearable temptation:


    Eat¡­ Eat him, and you won¡¯t be hungry¡­


    Feed¡­


    Feed together¡­


    You¡¯re hungry¡­ Eat¡­


    At first, Yu Sheng thought it was Foxy¡¯s thoughts he was hearing, but soon he realized the truth. It was the monster, that hideous mass behind her, whispering to her, pushing her to give in to her hunger.


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, wanting to shout and warn her not to listen. He wanted to tell her that it wasn¡¯t too late, that she could fight it. But as he stared into her burning eyes, he could feel the hunger taking over her, blotting out all reason.


    There was no stopping it now.


    He could only manage a small, wry smile, spreading his hands before her. ¡°Look, if you eat me, your stomach and mouth will probably regret it later. The next time we meet, things will be¡­ awkward.¡±


    It was a foolish joke, one that barely masked the terror building in him. Still, Yu Sheng braced himself, preparing for the worst. He assumed a stance¡ªmilitary boxing wouldn¡¯t do much against a nine-tailed fox (or was it eight tails?), but at least he could die with some dignity.


    And maybe, just maybe, his newfound strength would allow him to land one solid punch on her snout before she tore him apart. A tiny thought flashed through his mind¡ªat least it would sting her for a while.


    Then, everything happened at once.


    A gust of wind blew against him as the enormous silver-white fox lunged, her powerful form leaping through the air. The air pressure alone made Yu Sheng close his eyes, bracing for the end.


    But death didn¡¯t come.


    Slowly, hesitantly, Yu Sheng opened his eyes.


    Instead of pouncing on him, Foxy had twisted in mid-air, her massive body turning to face the grotesque creature behind her. With a furious, anguished howl, she lunged at the monster, her jaws snapping at it.


    But before she could land a blow, spikes¡ªlong, black, and horn-like¡ªburst from the monster¡¯s body. They pierced her, driving through her limbs and torso, suspending her mid-air.


    .


    Yu Sheng stared in horror as the silver-white fox twisted in agony, golden-red blood pouring from her wounds, steaming in the night air. Slowly, painfully, she turned her head to look at him, her once bright eyes now clouded with pain.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­ run¡­¡± she whispered, her voice weak, trembling.


    You smell so good¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ a monster yet¡­¡±


    So hungry¡­


    ¡°Run!¡±


    Run!

 Chapter 17: The Door

    . S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    All the sounds around him blended into a wild, overwhelming noise. Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts crashed against one another like a storm at sea while the fox demon¡¯s last sliver of sanity clung desperately to life. Foxy¡¯s soft, painful whimpers filled his ears, but his mind was crowded with a riot of other voices¡ªinsatiable hunger, a gnawing, all-consuming starvation, the seductive whispers of dark chaos¡­ and an urgent, desperate voice telling him to run.


    He gasped, crouching low, and darted toward the narrow gap between the fox demon and the monstrous creature. But instead of fleeing as Foxy had urged, Yu Sheng snatched a broken stone slab from the ground and charged toward the beast¡¯s side.


    He knew he couldn¡¯t win. There was no doubt in his mind. But he also knew there was no escape¡ªnot with human speed alone. The area around them was a chaotic maze of rubble and ruins, and the only exit out of the temple was blocked by the hulking creature. If he tried to run blindly, it would just lead to a quicker death.


    Better to grit his teeth and fight. He might not stand a chance, but if he wasn¡¯t afraid to die, maybe, just maybe, he could make a difference. Perhaps his distraction could free Foxy from the creature¡¯s suffocating grip. She was still battling for her sanity¡ªif he could buy her even a moment, they might turn the tables¡­


    These thoughts flickered in his mind for only an instant. There was no time to second-guess. He threw himself forward, summoning a surge of strength from deep within, strength that surprised even him, and hurled the heavy stone slab like a cannonball at the beast.


    He didn¡¯t wait to see if the slab struck its target. A wave of dread flooded his senses, warning him of danger. He leaped to the side just in time, narrowly avoiding the lashing shadow¡ªa serpent¡¯s tail sprouting from the monster¡¯s grotesque body.


    The tail slammed into the ground where he¡¯d stood moments before, shattering stone and sending debris flying in every direction. In mid-air, Yu Sheng felt the force of the impact, shards of rock pelting his body like bullets, ringing against his skin as though it were made of metal.


    But there was no time for pain. As he landed, he rolled swiftly to dodge the serpent tail¡¯s next strike. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Foxy.


    The silver-white fox was thrashing in agony, entangled in a web of black spikes and bone fragments. Ghostly blue flames flickered dangerously around her tails, threatening to spiral out of control at any moment.


    But she remained trapped¡ªthose binds seemed made for her. Yu Sheng¡¯s interference hadn¡¯t changed a thing.


    It was painfully clear to him now: this fox girl, far stronger than he could ever hope to be, was powerless against the creature. There was some kind of sinister connection between them, something designed to overpower her.


    Yet, despite that, she had rushed toward him earlier¡ªout there, on the open ground before the temple ruins. She¡¯d come to save him. Even though she hadn¡¯t succeeded, she had truly tried.


    The memory shot through his mind, and Yu Sheng clenched his jaw, determination burning hotter than ever. He would try again. Maybe he couldn¡¯t win, but he could at least keep fighting.


    He remembered that the changes in him¡ªthe sudden strength, the rapid healing¡ªhad begun after he¡¯d taken a bite of the monster¡¯s flesh. Could there be a connection? He wasn¡¯t sure. But with no other choices and death no longer something he feared, he would try every wild idea he had.


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ worry about me!¡± Foxy¡¯s voice broke through the chaos. ¡°It can¡¯t¡­ kill me. You need to run!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright¡ªit can¡¯t kill me either,¡± Yu Sheng retorted, spitting out a mouthful of blood. Despite the split on his chin, his smile was bright, almost cheerful. ¡°I¡¯ll probably die soon, but don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll come back for you.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s frantic struggles stilled for a moment, confusion flickering across her face.


    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t offer any further explanation. He just stepped forward, a lightness to his stride, and that smile on his face grew wider.


    It was a smile that held no fear, only joy¡ªlike someone about to feast.


    ¡°You like to eat, don¡¯t you?¡± he muttered to the monster. ¡°Alright then¡­ I¡¯ll come and eat.¡±


    And with that, he leaped toward the creature, lunging like a ravenous wolf.


    The dozens of eyes scattered across the beast¡¯s body trembled. For the first time, Yu Sheng saw something new in them¡ªa flicker of hesitation. And fear. ??????¨¯?¨¨?


    In a panic, the monster¡¯s countless mouths roared incoherently. Dozens of serpentine tails, covered in pitch-black scales, shot out from its body, all aimed at Yu Sheng.


    He felt them pierce him¡ªagain and again. Fatal blows. But he couldn¡¯t tell how many. Warm blood poured from his wounds, his life slipping away with it.


    But then came the hunger. The overwhelming, indescribable hunger that swallowed every other sensation. He ignored the pain, the fear, the growing darkness. Grabbing hold of one of the serpent tails impaling him, he grinned¡ªand bit down.


    A high-pitched, agonized howl tore from the monster, the tail thrashing violently to shake Yu Sheng off.


    But he refused to let go. No matter how hard the tail whipped and flailed, he clung on, even as he was slammed into the ground with enough force to shatter stone. His body, unyielding and strange, took the hit without breaking. The pain, if anything, sharpened his focus.


    The tail whipped again, sending him crashing through a crumbling wall. His vision blurred as he flew through the air, but then something caught his eye¡ªa flash of golden light.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s hand shot out instinctively. His fingers closed around¡­ a handle.


    ¡°What the¡ª?¡±


    A soft creak reached his ears, barely audible over the wind. A door appeared in his mind¡ªsimple, plain, but leading somewhere to a place. He didn¡¯t know where.


    Without thinking, he pulled the door open.


    In the next moment, Yu Sheng and the serpent tail were sucked through the door. The door slammed shut behind them with a sharp crack, severing the tail.


    The monster let out a deranged howl, its fury shaking the very air. It rampaged through the temple ruins, biting and smashing everything in sight, including its own flesh, until, at last, it collapsed. Its form melted into darkness, dissolving into the night.


    The black spikes and bone fragments disappeared as if they had never existed. Foxy, battered and broken, collapsed onto the ground, unmoving.


    Minutes passed in silence before she stirred. Slowly, she opened her eyes, her golden-red pupils dull and vacant.


    After a long moment, her gaze drifted to where she and Yu Sheng had sat before everything went wrong.


    She dragged herself over, her large fox body trembling with exhaustion. Beneath the steps, she found the plastic bags and scraps of food they¡¯d left behind. She lowered her head and began to eat, swallowing the remnants hungrily.


    But it wasn¡¯t enough. The hunger still gnawed at her insides, a dark, insistent voice whispering in her mind.


    ¡°Eat¡­ you know where more food is¡­ in the woods¡­ buried there¡­ bones¡­ flesh¡­ blood¡­ go, eat, and you¡¯ll be full¡­¡±


    Foxy whimpered softly, curling up beneath the steps. She stretched out her neck and began gnawing at the broken bricks and dirt, slowly, painfully, trying to satisfy the endless hunger.


    ¡°I¡¯m not hungry¡­ I¡¯m not¡­ someone gave me food¡­ he¡¯ll be back soon¡­ I¡¯m not hungry¡­¡±


    She gnawed at the rubble until, as always, sleep finally took her.


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng awoke, jolted out of unconsciousness by the sensation of falling. The door handle was still in his grasp, and he realized he had crossed a boundary.


    Opening his eyes, he found himself lying on a familiar street. The streetlights, the telephone poles, the old houses lining Wutong Road¡ªhe recognized it all.


    Ahead of him stood the old gate of No. 444 Wutong Road, silent in the morning light.


    He struggled to sit up, glancing over his shoulder just in time to see a shadowy door fading from view. Through the fading image, he could still glimpse the valley, the temple ruins, and¡­ the white fox dragging herself through the ruins.


    Yu Sheng reached out, but before his fingers could touch her, the last remnants of the door vanished into nothing.

 Chapter 18: The Investigators

    .


    Yu Sheng was back¡ªback in this strange, peculiar place known as the Boundary City.


    This city had felt like an enormous, eerie labyrinth not long ago, unsettling him deeply. But now, as he looked at the familiar streetlights, buildings, and the streets bathed in early morning light, a wave of unexpected nostalgia washed over him. It was a feeling he barely understood. After being trapped in that nocturnal valley, the sense of returning to Boundary City was almost like coming home.


    But the next moment, his dizziness returned, triggered by the relentless blood loss. He glanced down sluggishly, noticing bright red blood pooling beneath him. His body had been pierced¡ªa gruesome wound, one that could kill him within minutes. Even though his body had remarkable healing abilities, he knew the truth: he was dying¡ªagain.


    He was getting quite used to that word ¡°again.¡±


    Nearby, the cause of his injury lay still¡ªan odd, scaly ¡°tail¡± severed from the body of a monstrous creature. It had tumbled out of the doorway alongside him. To his surprise, the thing still seemed to possess some life or maybe even a flicker of thought. It writhed sluggishly in the growing pool of blood, almost as if it was trying to slither away from him.


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, half amused and half baffled. Was the severed piece¡­ afraid of him?


    With a grimace, he forced himself to stand, his body swaying under the strain. His home wasn¡¯t far off, and as he glanced toward it, he reached down, grabbed the twitching, scaly tail, and started staggering forward.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t heroes supposed to be fine after escaping death?¡± Yu Sheng mumbled to himself through gritted teeth. ¡°Why¡¯s the wound still here after the map¡¯s loaded? What kind of lousy game design is this¡­ Damn, this hurts¡­¡±


    The blood loss was making everything worse, blurring his thoughts and draining his strength with every step. He barely knew how he kept moving forward, wobbling and stumbling as if guided by sheer instinct. In those final steps, he wasn¡¯t even sure why he was so determined to get home. Maybe to see Irene? Or maybe he didn¡¯t want his body found by an early morning passerby?


    His vision darkened. The warm morning light turned crimson in his eyes, and somewhere in the depths of his mind, the golden-red eyes of Foxy appeared. Those eyes, ravenous with hunger yet still holding a trace of humanity, flickered in and out of focus.


    That fox¡­ She¡¯d said she wouldn¡¯t die. Was that true?


    A hundred thoughts swirled through Yu Sheng¡¯s head as he finally stumbled up to his front door. It was unlocked. He fumbled with the handle, his hand slick with blood, and managed to push it open. He stepped inside, his legs barely supporting him.


    Across the room, the dining area came into view. The oil painting still leaned against the wall, and from within, Irene lifted her head, her eyes widening as she saw him.


    Yu Sheng mustered a weak smile, finding one last flicker of energy. ¡°Irene, I¡¯m back.¡±


    He knew how badly he was hurt. If not for his body¡¯s incredible ability to heal, he would¡¯ve died outside, in the street.


    That thought had barely crossed his mind when his vision tilted, and he collapsed, sliding down against the doorframe. Darkness engulfed him, but not before hearing Irene¡¯s panicked scream echo in his ears.


    Well, at least he died in his home this time.


    ¡­


    With a soft screech of brakes, two electric scooters came to a stop along Wutong Road. Two figures dismounted, surveying the quiet, old streets around them.


    The first was a tall, middle-aged man dressed in a long brown coat. He had a robust build, tanned skin, and short black hair. A jagged scar near his neck gave him a somewhat intimidating presence. But despite his strong figure, his face looked haggard¡ªdark circles under his eyes and a tired expression suggested he hadn¡¯t had a proper break in months.


    Next to him stood a much younger man, probably just over twenty. He was slimmer, with short black hair and an unremarkable face, the kind that could easily blend into a crowd. Dressed in a simple black and blue jacket and trousers, he looked nervous, like a rookie out on his first assignment with a veteran superior. ????¨¤NO??¨º?


    They both glanced around at the quiet neighborhood. The old, worn-down buildings seemed normal, if a bit dreary. Occasionally, a resident would pass by, but no one paid the two men much attention.


    ¡°This place looks completely ordinary,¡± the young man muttered under his breath. ¡°Are you sure this is it, Captain Song?¡±


    Captain Song, the older man, nodded. ¡°There was a boundary alert just a moment ago. The coordinates led us right here.¡± His gaze swept over the nearby buildings. ¡°Though the signal vanished almost instantly, we¡¯re sure it was an Otherworld reaction.¡±


    ¡°We got here as fast as we could¡­¡± The younger man glanced at their scooters, hesitating. ¡°Maybe we should¡¯ve taken a car instead¡­¡±


    Captain Song gave him a look. ¡°All the vehicles at the bureau are out on assignments. The only one left is Xu Jiali¡¯s ancient rust bucket of a car. Do you really want to take that? Even with the pedal to the floor, it might still be slower than your scooter.¡±


    The young man chuckled awkwardly, trying to steer the conversation away from the embarrassing topic. ¡°By the way, wasn¡¯t it that person¡­ code name ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯? She¡¯s with the Fairy Tale Organization, right? Didn¡¯t she come here already? And she found nothing?¡±


    ¡°Yes, she didn¡¯t find anything,¡± Captain Song confirmed with a slow nod, his brow furrowed in thought. ¡°Which only makes it more obvious that something¡¯s wrong here. ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯ has worked with the Special Affairs Bureau for years. I trust her abilities. Her wolves can sniff out even the faintest trace of an anomaly. But she searched this place all night and came up empty.¡±


    The young man blinked, his brow furrowing as he tried to process the information.


    ¡°She found nothing,¡± Captain Song repeated, emphasizing the word. ¡°Think about that. This place is too ¡®clean.¡¯ Too normal. There¡¯s no part of the Borderlands that¡¯s this spotless. Her wolves should¡¯ve picked up something. Even the faintest scent of magic or disturbance. But here¡­ from a supernatural perspective, it¡¯s as ¡®clean¡¯ as a vacuum.¡±


    Understanding began to dawn on the young man¡¯s face as his training finally clicked into place.


    ¡°Either this place is genuinely that clean¡ªwhich would mean a ¡®pure zone¡¯ somehow perfectly aligned with the outside world has popped up here in the Borderlands, which is possible, given how these places are connected,¡± Captain Song continued, waving his hand in a tired gesture, ¡°or¡­ there¡¯s something big hiding here. Something powerful enough to alter the environment, continuously masking the entire area.¡±


    The young man¡¯s already tense expression tightened even further.


    ¡°I¡¯m still not going to approve your transfer to logistics,¡± Captain Song said dryly, casting a glance at him. ¡°And transferring to another team isn¡¯t an option either.¡±


    ¡°I never said I wanted out!¡± the young man protested hastily. ¡°I knew what I was signing up for when I joined the team. I¡¯m loyal, dedicated, and ready to serve¡ª¡±


    His impassioned speech was cut short by the sudden chime of a ringtone¡ªa cheerful, upbeat tune from a popular anime series. The young man paused, giving his captain a strange look. ¡°¡­You watch that too?¡±


    Captain Song¡¯s face twitched in irritation. With a reluctant sigh, he pulled his phone out of his coat pocket and muttered, ¡°My daughter must¡¯ve changed the ringtone. She¡¯s been watching this show non-stop lately.¡±


    Li Lin, the young man, suppressed a smile, his lips twitching as he held back a comment about whether middle schoolers should be watching shows about girls forming bands.


    Captain Song answered the call with a sigh. ¡°Yes, Li Lin and I are already at the scene. Same as what Little Red Riding Hood reported¡ªthis place is too clean. Make arrangements to set up a monitoring point here. I¡¯ll assign the personnel when we get back. Oh, and contact the Fairy Tale Organization. We might need their help again if this turns into a long-term operation.¡±


    After hanging up, Captain Song let out another sigh, turning to find Li Lin still watching him with a curious expression.


    ¡°I swear, it really was my daughter who changed it,¡± Captain Song grumbled, clearly defensive. ¡°I don¡¯t watch cartoons.¡±


    Li Lin cleared his throat awkwardly, nodding. ¡°Uh, yeah, I believe you.¡±


    They stood in silence for a few uncomfortable seconds before tacitly agreeing to drop the subject.


    Just then, Li Lin¡¯s attention was caught by something nearby. He frowned, striding toward a corner of the street.


    ¡°Captain Song, come take a look at this!¡± he called out, bending down to examine the spot more closely.


    Captain Song walked over, following Li Lin¡¯s gaze. At the base of the wall, there was a small patch of dark red staining the concrete. It looked like dried blood¡ªsmall enough to go unnoticed but still unsettling. Even more troubling was the fact that the stain was shrinking.


    It wasn¡¯t being absorbed into the concrete. It was evaporating into thin air. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Blood?¡± Captain Song frowned deeply, the situation quickly setting off alarms in his mind. He reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a small plastic vial and a portable scraper. ¡°No, it¡¯s not blood. We need a sample.¡±


    ¡°On it,¡± Li Lin replied, taking the tools from him. He crouched down, preparing to scrape off the remaining red stain. But just as his scraper neared the wall, the last bit of crimson sizzled softly and vanished before his eyes.

 Chapter 19: Homecoming

    .


    Li Lin stood frozen, staring at the empty corner of the wall as if it held some hidden secret. The small sampling scraper in his hand felt unusually heavy, its weight anchoring him in place. His mind was confused, trying to grasp what had just slipped away. He couldn¡¯t even recall what he¡¯d been doing moments before.


    Captain Song Cheng¡ªthe Special Operations Bureau¡¯s Second Team leader¡ªstood a short distance away, frowning at the wall where a bloodstain had been just moments ago. But now, not only had the blood vanished, but something far more significant seemed to have been erased from his mind. He could feel it¡ªan elusive sense, like a whisper heard in a dream, fading before it could be understood. His instincts screamed that something was terribly wrong.


    Song Cheng¡¯s brow furrowed for a moment, but he quickly shook off the feeling. He focused, determined to hold onto the flickers of memory before they slipped away entirely. His years of training kicked in, helping him secure those faint fragments in his mind, just enough to keep the sensation of loss at bay.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± Li Lin¡¯s voice was shaky, breaking the silence. ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯ve forgotten something. Wasn¡¯t there something here?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s mental interference!¡± Song Cheng¡¯s voice sharpened, shifting into command mode. ¡°Check the depth levels immediately!¡±


    Li Lin reacted instantly, dropping his sampling tool and reaching for the small black box clipped to his belt. With quick, precise movements, he pressed a few buttons on its surface before pulling out a slender, needle-like tube. Without hesitation, he connected the tube to his eye.


    The box began to emit a soft hum, and a strange liquid flowed through the tube. Li Lin¡¯s eye turned an unnatural shade of black, and as his vision sharpened, the world around him transformed into a monochrome of stark blacks and whites.


    ¡°Depth reading: L-minus,¡± Li Lin reported in a flat, mechanical voice. ¡°No anomalies detected from Otherworlds. No signs of emergence or residual energies.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s frown deepened. His eyes fell on the device in Li Lin¡¯s hand¡ªa portable depth detector. Though not as powerful as the larger models, it should have been more than enough to detect anything unusual in the area. Yet, nothing appeared.


    Song Cheng was certain something had tampered with his mind. Those faint impressions still lingered, barely held together by sheer force of will. Something strange was affecting them, but the equipment wasn¡¯t picking it up.


    Before he could order Li Lin to adjust the settings, the younger officer suddenly stiffened, his gaze snapping toward the far end of the street.


    ¡°Captain,¡± Li Lin¡¯s enhanced eye shimmered as he focused on something in the distance. ¡°There¡¯s something ahead. It¡¯s faint, like a mirage, but it looks like a house.¡±


    He began walking forward cautiously. ¡°Depth reading remains L-minus. No contamination¡­ I¡¯m moving closer. Do you sense anything?¡±


    Song Cheng followed close behind, his hand brushing the badge in his pocket¡ªa silent preparation for anything. ¡°No,¡± he replied, his voice tight. ¡°I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡±


    Li Lin reached the edge of the blurry apparition and hesitated for just a second before extending his hand.


    A loud, sharp buzz erupted from the black box. The device popped, and blue smoke puffed out, followed by the crackle of circuits burning out. The depth detector died in his hands.


    Li Lin recoiled, the tube snapping away from his eye as a thick, black ooze leaked from its tip. The substance evaporated the moment it touched the air. A sharp sting seared through his eye.


    ¡°Ouch!¡± Li Lin yelped, clutching his face. The smoldering box clattered to the ground as he rubbed his eye furiously.


    Song Cheng was quick to react, his hand hovering near Li Lin¡¯s temple. ¡°Stop rubbing it. Hold still. It¡¯ll pass.¡±


    Li Lin froze, feeling the warmth of Song Cheng¡¯s hand radiate through him. The stinging subsided quickly, and within moments, the pain was gone. Blinking a few times, Li Lin looked down at the now-smoking device on the ground.


    ¡°Do you think the bureau will reimburse me for this?¡± he asked sheepishly.


    ¡°They will,¡± Song Cheng answered with a slight nod.


    Li Lin exhaled in relief. ¡°Good. It gave me quite the scare.¡± He glanced back at the spot where the strange image had been just moments before.


    But now, there was only an empty stretch of pavement and a wall covered in graffiti. Bright, colorful images of doors, windows, houses, trees, and rocks had been spray-painted there. Li Lin waved his hand through the air but felt nothing unusual.


    ¡°There was definitely something here,¡± he muttered, narrowing his eyes. ¡°The detector was picking it up before it fried.¡±


    Song Cheng was quiet, lost in thought. ¡°We¡¯ll report this. The area needs to be flagged for further monitoring. It could be an unregistered Otherworld. We¡¯ll need larger equipment, maybe even some deep divers to investigate.¡± He glanced at Li Lin. ¡°How¡¯s your eye?¡± ???????????¨¨?


    Li Lin hesitated, then half-jokingly asked, ¡°If it¡¯s not okay, can I take half the day off?¡±


    ¡°No, we¡¯re understaffed,¡± Song Cheng replied without missing a beat.


    Li Lin sighed dramatically. ¡°In that case, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll grab some eye drops when we get back to the bureau.¡±


    Song Cheng gave him a knowing nod, and together, they began walking back to their parked electric scooters. Li Lin slipped his key into the ignition and turned it. The LCD screen flickered once, then went dark. He blinked in disbelief.


    ¡°Captain,¡± he called, looking up. ¡°My scooter¡¯s dead. Yours too?¡±


    Song Cheng checked his own, giving a slow nod in confirmation.


    ¡°Think it¡¯s a coincidence?¡± Li Lin asked, his voice uncertain.


    Song Cheng shook his head, a wry smile tugging at his lips. ¡°At the Academy, they have a phrase for this kind of thing.¡±


    Li Lin thought for a moment before recalling. ¡°Oh, right. ¡®The machine spirit is displeased.¡¯¡±


    At the same time, Song Cheng said, ¡°The machine spirit got spooked.¡±


    They paused, exchanging a glance.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got it wrong,¡± they both said, voices overlapping.


    Song Cheng waved his hand dismissively. ¡°We¡¯ll figure this out later. We need to keep moving.¡±


    Li Lin sighed, glancing at his dead scooter. ¡°Are we really pushing these all the way back?¡±


    ¡°Unless you¡¯re leaving yours behind,¡± Song Cheng shot back, already pushing his scooter down the street.


    ¡°Can¡¯t we call logistics? Get them to bring the electric tricycle or something? This is going to be awful,¡± Li Lin grumbled as he reluctantly followed.


    ¡°Stop whining,¡± Song Cheng replied. ¡°You¡¯re younger than me. Keep up.¡±


    Grumbling under his breath, Li Lin pushed his scooter, trailing after Song Cheng. The two agents of the Special Operations Bureau made their way down the quiet street, their figures slowly vanishing into the city¡¯s backdrop.


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng floated in the endless darkness, feeling almost at home in the shadowy void. He had been here so many times now that the abyss had started to feel familiar, even comforting.


    Irene¡¯s scream still echoed faintly in his mind.


    He chuckled softly. Turning up in her room with a gaping hole in his stomach must have terrified her. She may be a cursed object, but Irene had always seemed a little too fragile for her own good.


    Yu Sheng looked forward to seeing her reaction when he returned. Would she remember the last time she saw him collapse in front of her?


    Then, another face flashed in his memory¡ªFoxy. He recalled their strange encounter in that ancient valley. The first time they¡¯d met, Foxy had forgotten entirely that she had headbutted him to death. It wasn¡¯t until much later that she remembered, and even then, she barely reacted.


    Yu Sheng still didn¡¯t know why she had forgotten. Was it something about him? Or was it just Foxy¡¯s scattered mind at play again? She was prone to forgetting things. But if Irene couldn¡¯t remember either, then maybe the issue wasn¡¯t Foxy¡ªit was him.


    Time didn¡¯t exist here, in this void. As Yu Sheng floated, he gradually cleared his mind, letting go of the tension and preparing for the end of this endless darkness.


    And then he felt it¡ªthat familiar pull, the sensation of falling. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He was about to return.


    Yu Sheng focused, sharpening his senses. He wanted to catch a glimpse of the moment he crossed back into the mortal world.


    Images flashed before him, but they were quick and fleeting. He couldn¡¯t make sense of them before one in particular came into sharp focus.


    Number 17, Wutong Road. The living room.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    He was back.


    The familiar surroundings of his home came into view. He could see the dining room through the doorway, where an old, intricately painted oil painting sat on the table.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! You¡¯re finally back!¡± The silence was broken by a voice from within the painting.

 Chapter 20: Irenes Intel and Advice

    .


    The doll-like girl within the oil painting greeted Yu Sheng with joyful surprise. Her voice carried a hint of astonishment¡ªbut there wasn¡¯t the slightest trace of shock or fear one might expect upon seeing someone presumed dead return to life.


    Yu Sheng thought to himself that Irene¡¯s lack of reaction wasn¡¯t because she was thick-skinned.


    No, the issue was with him. But considering he¡¯d died and come back so many times in such a short period, no matter how bizarre things happened to him now, it didn¡¯t seem all that strange anymore.


    ¡°Kind of stumbled my way back,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, turning to close the slightly ajar door. Immediately, he looked down to inspect himself, confirming that not only was his body fully restored, but even his clothes had returned to their original state.


    He frowned. Connecting this to Irene¡¯s reaction, he felt that rather than being ¡°resurrected,¡± it was as if the entire event of his ¡°death¡± had vanished into thin air.


    He stood there, dazed in the doorway, which didn¡¯t escape Irene¡¯s notice. The doll in the painting asked curiously, ¡°Yu Sheng? Are you okay? Why do you look so out of it? Oh, and tell me how you managed to come back. I tried contacting you, but it kept cutting in and out. There were all sorts of weird noises on your end. I have no idea what strange things you ran into in that Otherworld¡­ Hey, what¡¯s that you¡¯re holding?¡±


    Her reminder made Yu Sheng realize he was still gripping something tightly¡ªit was a bizarre, ugly severed tail covered in dark scales.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Oh man, almost forgot about this¡­ It¡¯s still here.¡±


    The thing was even twitching slightly in his hand, but it was clearly not as ¡°full of life¡± as before. It seemed that although the monster¡¯s severed limb had astonishing vitality, it would gradually die after being cut off from the main body.


    A strange feeling rose in his heart. For a moment, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even know how to explain the origin of this thing to Irene. After hesitating slightly, he carried the severed tail toward the kitchen, casually saying to Irene as he walked, ¡°¡­Just a souvenir.¡±


    The doll in the painting blinked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    By now, Yu Sheng had already tossed the severed tail into the kitchen sink. After confirming that it didn¡¯t have the strength to crawl out, he uneasily poked it a few times, then placed a pot lid on top of it¡ªso at least if it did crawl out, he¡¯d hear the lid falling. Only then did he return to the dining room, dragging his weary body and plopping heavily onto a chair.


    His mind was in turmoil; there were too many things he needed to think about. More importantly, he was really tired.


    But he forced himself to stay awake; it wasn¡¯t time to sleep yet.


    Across the table, Irene watched him cautiously. ¡°Yu Sheng, tell me about your experience in that Otherworld, and how you¡­¡±


    ¡°I was just about to,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted, waving his hand before she could finish. He adjusted his sitting position, looking seriously at the doll in the painting. ¡°I¡¯ve got a ton of questions bottled up¡ªlet me first tell you what I encountered over there. I met a girl who was also trapped in the Otherworld, but she might have been stuck there for a very, very long time¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hold back and told her everything about his experience in that night-shrouded valley, including the information Foxy had revealed to him, and the monstrous creature that looked like a flesh-and-blood amalgamation straight out of an abstract painting.


    Except for his own ¡°death and resurrection¡±¡ªhe hadn¡¯t figured out how to tell her about that yet, so he left it out for now.


    He knew they weren¡¯t very familiar yet and couldn¡¯t say they trusted each other much, but he had no other options. In this city, Irene was the only ¡°abnormal entity¡± he¡¯d met so far who could communicate with him, and the only person he knew who understood ¡°things beyond common sense.¡± Besides Irene, he really didn¡¯t know who else he could discuss matters related to the Otherworld with.


    He felt he should trust this doll in the painting a bit more. After all, up to now, her attitude had been relatively friendly¡ªexcept when she swore at him.


    Irene listened intently. When Yu Sheng mentioned the flesh monster, her expression grew particularly serious. Several times she seemed to want to speak but held back, never interrupting his story.


    When Yu Sheng finished, the doll-like girl adjusted her posture. She sat upright on the chair with the red velvet cushion and spoke seriously, ¡°First of all, I have to emphasize that I don¡¯t remember much; this painting has erased too many of my memories, so the help I can give you is limited¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Irene said, her expression relaxing a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to fill you in on what I know about the Otherworld. First, you should already understand that Otherworlds are areas that deviate from order and violate common sense. They¡¯re collectively referred to as ¡®Otherworlds.¡¯ Do you know that within them, something called ¡®entities¡¯ can be generated?¡±


    ¡°¡­Entities?¡± Yu Sheng looked puzzled.


    ¡°Simply put, they¡¯re the ¡®natives¡¯ or ¡®products¡¯ of the Otherworld. Entities don¡¯t have a fixed form; sometimes they might look like strange humanoids, sometimes they might be beasts or monsters. They could even be a ball of fire, a gust of wind, or a stone that moves. As long as it¡¯s something generated in the Otherworld, has obvious activity, and reacts to outsiders, it can be considered an ¡®entity.''¡± ?¨¤N??¨§????


    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully.


    ¡°Entities come in all shapes and sizes,¡± Irene continued. ¡°Generally, they have very obvious abnormal characteristics. They¡¯re born in the Otherworld and naturally possess traits that are contrary to common sense¡ªbizarre and dangerous. Most entities lack rationality, or at least they don¡¯t display thinking patterns humans can understand. But it seems a very small number possess intelligence¡­ I can¡¯t remember that part clearly.


    ¡°Anyway, most entities are dangerous. Their strength varies; some might just make your nose itch, but others can be lethal just by being seen. So people theorize that entities are a rejection reaction of the Otherworld¡ªa kind of antivirus program generated to eliminate intruders. From this perspective, investigators and wanderers from the world of order and common sense are the real monsters to the Otherworld.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened silently and suddenly realized, ¡°So, the monster I encountered was an entity generated in that valley?¡±


    ¡°Probably,¡± Irene nodded.


    ¡°Can entities be eliminated?¡± Yu Sheng asked immediately.


    ¡°Entities can be killed, but they can¡¯t be completely eradicated,¡± Irene said seriously. ¡°Because, strictly speaking, entities are just products. Killing one will cause a new copy to generate in the Otherworld. They¡¯re manifestations of the Otherworld¡¯s rules. As long as the Otherworld exists, entities will continue to appear. But usually, generating an entity takes time, and there are ways to suppress certain Otherworlds, delaying or even blocking the generation of entities within them¡­ I can¡¯t remember the specifics.¡±


    ¡°Can be killed but can¡¯t be eradicated¡­¡± Yu Sheng repeated, suddenly feeling that things were even more troublesome than he¡¯d imagined.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of death.


    It seemed that monster was even less afraid. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unknowingly, Yu Sheng had already assumed he would return to that valley and encounter that monster again. He didn¡¯t even know where this idea came from. By the time he realized it, this thought¡ªor perhaps some kind of intuition¡ªhad already taken root in his heart.


    ¡°Well, being able to kill it temporarily is still good,¡± he sighed softly, then looked up at Irene. ¡°Besides that, what else do you know about entities? For example, their weaknesses.¡±


    ¡°Entities don¡¯t have a unified weakness. Sometimes an entity¡¯s weakness isn¡¯t even part of it but lies within the Otherworld or its rules. Some entities might even change their weaknesses,¡± Irene shook her head. ¡°So exploring the Otherworld and confronting entities is a professional and dangerous task. I suggest you find professional help¡ªsomeone other than me, who¡¯s stuck in a painting.¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but roll his eyes. ¡°Easy for you to say. Where am I supposed to find professionals? They don¡¯t advertise on lampposts¡­¡±


    Irene smirked. ¡°Actually, they do.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°They have ways of making contact¡ªthough not necessarily ads on lampposts,¡± Irene said, noting his bewildered expression. ¡°Since Otherworlds are everywhere in this world, and they¡¯re dangerous to ordinary people, there must be professionals who handle these things. In a big city like this, someone has to maintain order, both openly and in the shadows, right? Officially, there are specialized departments; privately, there are various organizations, big and small. Although I can¡¯t remember the details, these people are definitely active everywhere.


    ¡°Of course, they usually keep their distance from ordinary people¡¯s lives, staying hidden. Many Otherworlds have weird characteristics, like becoming active when known or approaching those who fear them. So it¡¯s important to prevent ordinary people from coming into contact with information about the Otherworld. But once someone has already encountered an Otherworld, or there¡¯s an Otherworld reaction in the city, these professionals have ways to quickly locate and get in touch.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, stunned. After a moment, he looked up and gazed out the window.


    ¡°So, since there¡¯s already been an Otherworld reaction here, I just have to wait, and the professionals you mentioned will contact me, right?¡±


    ¡°They should¡­ I think,¡± Irene said, her confidence suddenly wavering.


    Yu Sheng noticed her uncertainty. ¡°¡­Then why haven¡¯t they come?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Logically, they should have come by now.¡±

 Chapter 21: Familiar Yet Strange

    .


    The truth is, as soon as Yu Sheng realized that ¡°Otherworlds¡± were not just dangerous but a common phenomenon, and that this massive ¡°Boundary City¡± was a special place called the ¡°Crossroads,¡± he had already guessed there must be groups of people dealing with these kinds of events. Not just lone wanderers, though those surely existed too, but larger, perhaps even organized and professional groups.


    Official ones, maybe, and possibly even some from the civilian side.


    But as Irene had pointed out, these kinds of people wouldn¡¯t normally interact with regular folks.


    Otherworlds were beyond ordinary understanding. They marked the edge of reason, tiny but dangerous cracks in the seemingly solid mountain of reality. Most people would live their whole lives without ever glimpsing the strange, fleeting visions that slipped out from these cracks. But for the unlucky few who accidentally caught a glimpse, there was no going back.


    This was what Irene had told him from the start. From that description alone, Yu Sheng could tell that those who dealt with Otherworlds would go to great lengths to prevent ordinary people from coming into contact with any information about them¡ªincluding their own existence.


    But if something really did happen, surely they would have their own system to respond to it¡­


    Yu Sheng looked up once again, staring out at the cold, quiet street beyond the window.


    ¡°Honestly, how long does it usually take for these ¡®professionals¡¯ you mentioned to respond?¡± he asked, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I can¡¯t really remember¡­ But I think it¡¯s usually quick,¡± Irene said, hugging her toy bear and rocking back and forth on the chair. She had an almost irritatingly smug expression. ¡°They¡¯ve got tons of ways to sense abnormal situations. The whole Crossroads should be under their surveillance. It was like that before I was sealed, and they¡¯ve probably gotten even better since then.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything, his eyes just lingering on the painting of the doll.


    ¡°Of course, professionals are still human. Humans can be sloppy sometimes,¡± Irene quickly added, looking a bit sheepish. ¡°Maybe they missed the unusual stuff happening around you¡­ even though things have been pretty loud over here.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t sound very professional,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, frowning. He sighed, rubbing his temples. ¡°So, according to you, my whole house is basically an ¡®Otherworld,¡¯ and yet no one¡¯s come knocking. I¡¯m starting to seriously doubt how competent these ¡®professionals¡¯ really are¡­ Looks like, in the end, I¡¯ll have to handle this myself.¡±


    Irene blinked at him. ¡°Oh, is that so?¡±


    Then, with sudden curiosity, she asked, ¡°So, what¡¯s your plan? From what you¡¯re saying, it sounds like you¡¯re planning to deal with that valley¡­ and whatever¡¯s lurking there?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that I want to deal with it,¡± Yu Sheng said, tugging the corner of his mouth into a grim smile, ¡°but I have a feeling it¡¯s going to find me again, sooner or later. And besides, didn¡¯t you say it yourself? Once you¡¯ve had contact with an Otherworld, there¡¯s no going back. My encounter with the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ probably started long before you think.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯ve got a point there,¡± Irene admitted with a grumble. ¡°A lot of people who ended up dealing with Otherworlds started off as just unlucky regular folks who got dragged into things. From what I remember, about one in ten who make contact with an Otherworld end up becoming ¡®experts¡¯ on it¡ªmostly because they¡¯re stuck with the bad stuff.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Only one in ten? What happens to the other nine-tenths? Do they just go back to their normal lives?¡±


    Irene threw her head back. ¡°They die, of course.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°There¡­ there are survivors too, though!¡± Irene quickly added, noticing Yu Sheng¡¯s expression and becoming flustered. ¡°They save a bunch of people every year. But¡­ well, yeah, I think more people die.¡±


    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at the painted doll.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yeah?¡±


    ¡°If you don¡¯t know how to say something¡­ you can always choose not to say anything.¡±


    ¡°Is that so¡­?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and slowly rose from his seat at the dining table.


    ¡°Honestly, living or dying doesn¡¯t matter that much to me, but I do need to find out more about these Otherworlds,¡± he said, thinking aloud. ¡°If those ¡®professionals¡¯ you talked about aren¡¯t coming, I¡¯ll have to seek them out myself. After all, your memory and experience aren¡¯t exactly reliable.¡± ?????¦­?B??


    ¡°Seek them out, huh?¡± Irene didn¡¯t seem too bothered by his comment, still smiling happily. ¡°Well then¡­ why don¡¯t you check the telephone poles nearby for ads from Otherworld security companies?¡±


    Yu Sheng gave her a look of disbelief. ¡°¡­Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I am serious,¡± Irene blinked innocently. ¡°They do leave contact info around. It¡¯s so people like you, who¡¯ve survived an Otherworld encounter, can find help. Of course, regular people won¡¯t see it. They use ¡®special techniques¡¯ to hide the symbols. But people who¡¯ve made contact with Otherworlds experience some kind of ¡®spiritual awakening,¡¯ so there¡¯s a good chance you¡¯d notice them.¡±


    She suddenly stopped, her expression turning serious as she looked Yu Sheng up and down. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed any changes in yourself?¡±


    Changes after coming into contact with an Otherworld?!


    Yu Sheng felt a jolt run through him and quickly asked, ¡°Do you mean things like superhuman strength, being able to crush stones with my bare hands, healing from sword wounds after a few deep breaths, reading people¡¯s memories and thoughts, or¡­ oh, I don¡¯t know, coming back from the dead?¡±


    Irene stared at him, wide-eyed, as if she was seeing an alien. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°¡­No?¡±


    ¡°At most, you¡¯ll start seeing things regular people can¡¯t. What you¡¯re describing¡ªare you sure you¡¯re still human? Maybe you¡¯ve changed species or something. Seriously, stop reading so many novels and watching anime.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    Seeing her reaction, Yu Sheng decided to drop the subject. Clearly, something wasn¡¯t right with him, even by supernatural standards. But thankfully, Irene didn¡¯t seem to be thinking too hard about it¡ªprobably because her brain had been dulled by being sealed away for so long.


    He exhaled, glancing toward the kitchen.


    A brief look of hesitation crossed his face before he forced a smile and started walking in that direction.


    Irene jumped down from her chair in excitement. ¡°Oh, are you making breakfast?¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t bother to look back, unsure why this girl, who couldn¡¯t even eat, would act so excited about food. ¡°I¡¯m going to deal with the ¡®local specialty¡¯ I brought back.¡±


    Irene waved her hand dismissively. ¡°Oh, go ahead, go ahead¡­¡±


    Then, suddenly, she froze.


    Her mind, sluggish from centuries of being sealed, finally caught up to what he had said.


    ¡­Wait, where in an Otherworld do you find ¡°local specialties¡±?!


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Irene shrieked, nearly scaring Yu Sheng out of his skin as he reached the kitchen door. ¡°What kind of ¡®specialty¡¯ did you bring back?!¡±


    Yu Sheng paused in the doorway, turning slightly with a sly smile. ¡°Take a guess.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in shock as she stared at Yu Sheng, who had started tying an apron around his waist. Her crimson eyes glinted with a mix of surprise and horror. ¡°W-Wait a minute! What are you doing? You don¡¯t mean to tell me¡­ No, no way! That thing¡­ Did you really take that from the entity in the valley? How did a regular person like you even manage that?! Hey, wait, you¡¯re not seriously going to¡ª¡±


    But before she could finish, Yu Sheng calmly shut the kitchen door, cutting off her frantic voice.


    A few moments later, Irene¡¯s muffled shouts could be heard through the door. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t close the door! At least help me fix the TV first! I can¡¯t watch anything!¡±


    But Yu Sheng was no longer paying attention.


    He approached the sink, removing the pot lid covering the severed tail. The wriggling appendage had finally fallen still, with only the occasional twitch in its muscles.


    He stared down at the tail that had once burrowed into his body, feeling that strange hunger rise again from deep within his bones.


    This time, however, the hunger wasn¡¯t as fierce as it had been before. It was more of a gentle stirring¡ªan anticipation that was almost pleasant.


    Can I really do this? Is this normal? Am I still normal?


    He ran through these questions in his mind, but none of them made his hands falter.


    With precise movements, Yu Sheng washed the tail thoroughly, scraping off the scales, before placing it on the cutting board. He picked up a knife and, with a single clean cut, sliced through the flesh.


    It was easier than he¡¯d expected¡ªthough it had been rock-hard when still attached to the creature, now it cut like firm beef.


    And there was no bone inside.


    Yu Sheng had figured it out by now. The first time he noticed his body changing was after he had eaten some of the creature. After that, during their second encounter, he had torn at its flesh again, feeling another small boost in strength¡ªthough not as much as before, it was still noticeable.


    This led him to a bold and¡­ delicious idea.


    What would happen if I cooked it?


    As he chopped the meat into pieces, his mood lightened.


    Even Irene¡¯s noisy complaining outside seemed to fade into the background.


    He didn¡¯t know if what he was doing was right or wrong¡­ It was probably wrong. After all, even a doll sealed in a painting thought this was super weird.


    But compared to coming back from the dead, a piece of suspicious meat didn¡¯t seem like that big of a deal.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already eaten it raw,¡± Yu Sheng muttered to himself as he continued cutting. ¡°Once raw, twice cooked¡­¡±

 Chapter 22: A Feast for the Senses

    .


    There was so much meat that Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t stew it all at once. So he decided to turn it into several different dishes, each prepared in its own way.


    As the saying goes: ¡°First time unfamiliar, second time familiar, by the third time you add scallions, ginger, and cooking wine.¡± Early humans probably explored nature¡¯s gifts step by step, much like this.


    Humming a little tune, Yu Sheng chopped the largest portion into big chunks. He blanched them in boiling water to remove any scum, then placed star anise, fennel, cloves, cinnamon, and other spices into a clay pot. Adding the meat, he poured in enough water, salt, soy sauce, and a splash of cooking wine to mask any gaminess. He set it on the stove to simmer slowly.


    While the stew was bubbling away, he took the remaining meat and stir-fried two dishes: one with chili peppers and another with garlic sprouts. He tasted a bit and found them fresh and delicious¡ªnot too tough, not undercooked. The meat slices were tender and smooth. He couldn¡¯t quite place the flavor; it was somewhat like very tender beef.


    There was still some meat left. He planned to wait until he confirmed there were no issues after this meal before turning it into cured meat for storage. Or perhaps, after curing, he could use an air fryer to dehydrate it into jerky? He hadn¡¯t tried that before and wasn¡¯t sure if it would work.


    Various ideas swirled in his mind. He felt like an adventurous scientist, exploring possibilities in a field no one had ventured into before.


    He spent nearly two hours experimenting in the kitchen. After a flurry of activity, he finally opened the door and began carrying plates, bowls, and the clay pot of stew to the dining table, trip after trip.


    From within her oil painting, Irene watched him bustle about, her eyes wide with horror. Her face displayed a contradictory mix of ¡°Oh, forget it, let him be¡± and ¡°You can¡¯t! You absolutely can¡¯t!¡± After a while, she couldn¡¯t hold back any longer.


    ¡°You¡¯re not really going to eat that, are you?¡± she exclaimed. ¡°That¡¯s stuff you brought back from the Otherworld! You might poison yourself!¡±


    Yu Sheng looked up at her. ¡°What if I told you I¡¯ve already eaten it twice over there?¡±


    The conflicting expressions vanished from Irene¡¯s face, replaced by sheer shock. ¡°What?!¡±


    ¡°Look at me, alive and kicking,¡± he said matter-of-factly. ¡°So it should be fine. This was hard-earned; it¡¯d be a shame to waste it.¡± He grinned. ¡°You know hunting, right? This is my catch. Sooner or later, I¡¯m going to bring that thing back whole and show it who¡¯s at the top of the food chain!¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t respond immediately. Yu Sheng glanced at her dumbfounded expression and asked, ¡°By the way, hasn¡¯t anyone ever tried eating the ¡®entities¡¯ from the Otherworld? Didn¡¯t you say they come in all shapes and sizes? There must be some that look edible.¡±


    ¡°Who would try that?¡± Irene looked aghast. ¡°You have no idea what weird properties they might have! Poison would be the least of your worries. Who puts stuff like that in their mouth? And you ate it twice¡­ You really ate it twice?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± he replied casually. ¡°But the first two times were sashimi. The situation was urgent; no time to cook. It was a matter of eat or die.¡± As he spoke, he sat down opposite her, casually picked up a slice of meat with his chopsticks, and popped it into his mouth, chewing with relish.


    Irene was stunned. ¡°And¡­ and what happened after you ate it?¡±


    ¡°I died,¡± Yu Sheng said honestly.


    ¡°And you still¡­¡± Irene began, then realized something was off. Not knowing about his ¡°resurrections,¡± she thought he was teasing her. She glared at him. ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±


    Yu Sheng grinned, laughing at her exasperation.


    He realized he was starting to enjoy bantering with this doll. After all, she couldn¡¯t jump out of the painting and headbutt him.


    He chose not to explain his ¡°deaths and resurrections.¡± For one thing, Irene couldn¡¯t perceive his death process; explaining it would just sound like a joke. For another, he had too many questions about the changes happening to him. He wanted to understand more before discussing them with her.


    Unaware of the myriad thoughts behind his mischievous smile, Irene couldn¡¯t help but glance at the sumptuous dishes on the table. She watched him chew as she mulled over the idea.


    It did look¡­ quite appetizing. After being cooked, the meat¡¯s color was no different from ordinary meat, nothing like its original strange appearance.


    ¡°Is it¡­ tasty?¡± she finally asked, trying to sound nonchalant.


    Yu Sheng chuckled as if he¡¯d been expecting this. He picked up an empty bowl, ladled some food and broth into it, and placed it in front of her painting. ?¨¤????¨®??¡ì


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I wanted any¡­¡± Irene mumbled.


    ¡°Well, you can¡¯t actually eat it anyway,¡± he said casually. ¡°So there¡¯s no need to worry about what it¡¯s made of, right?¡±


    She considered this and nodded. ¡°I suppose so.¡±


    Content, she sat before the bowl and chopsticks he¡¯d set up as if she could truly partake.


    Halfway through the meal, their conversation drifted back to the topic of ¡°professionals.¡±


    ¡°Actually, there¡¯s another reason why no one¡¯s come looking for you,¡± Irene said, hugging a teddy bear as she perched near the edge of her frame. ¡°Some organization or official might have noticed something odd here. But professionally, they might think it¡¯s not time to act yet, or they haven¡¯t pinpointed the connection to the Otherworld. So they¡¯re just monitoring for now.¡±


    ¡°Monitoring?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°Yeah. Maybe there are plainclothes agents watching your house right now. After all, you returned from the Otherworld on your own before they could rescue you. Whether it¡¯s because of your abilities or sheer luck, the specialists didn¡¯t get a chance to intervene. They probably haven¡¯t located the exact point of connection, so all they can do is set up surveillance. You should pay attention over the next few days to see if there are any unfamiliar faces around. They might be undercover agents, detectives, investigators¡ªit¡¯s easy enough to keep an eye out. It won¡¯t stop you from checking out the ads on the utility poles nearby¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored her comments about utility pole ads and glanced out the window.


    Irene made it sound simple: just notice if there are any unfamiliar faces nearby. But how was he supposed to know who was unfamiliar? He¡¯d only been here two months, and he¡¯d spent most of the first month cooped up inside. Plus, he was a bit face-blind. Half the people around here were unfamiliar to him!


    ¡°Do you think that pancake seller on the corner looks like an agent?¡± After suspiciously scanning the street for a while, he muttered to Irene.


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know; I can¡¯t see,¡± she replied.


    ¡°Oh, right. Sorry,¡± he said, realizing his mistake. He picked up her painting and placed it near the window. ¡°Over there, that one¡­¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look like it.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡±


    ¡°Of course. He can make a pancake with sausage and egg in fifty seconds. If he were an agent, he wouldn¡¯t even know how to brush the oil that fast.¡±


    ¡°Good point. What about the guy next to him, the one doing phone screen repairs?¡±


    ¡°Not him either¡ªhis hands are too quick.¡±


    ¡°Hmm¡­ Well, what about¡ª¡±


    ¡°Stop looking,¡± Irene interrupted. ¡°Being paranoid won¡¯t help, and if they¡¯re real professionals, you won¡¯t spot them. Instead of guessing, you might as well go out more these next few days. You¡¯ve been exposed to the Otherworld¡¯s aura. If you get close, those professionals will notice you immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± Yu Sheng admitted with a sigh. He couldn¡¯t argue with her logic. He began clearing the dishes from the table.


    Just as he turned away, Irene called out, ¡°Could you put me back first? I¡¯m still leaning against the window!¡±


    He sighed heavily, turning back to retrieve her painting. ¡°So troublesome,¡± he muttered under his breath.


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯d hurry up and get me a body, I could move around on my own,¡± she retorted, raising an eyebrow as he set her back on the dining table. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve gotten to know each other better today, so I¡¯m asking again¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng felt the corner of his mouth twitch.


    Previously, when discussing her ¡°escape plan,¡± Irene had said they weren¡¯t familiar enough to cooperate on that front yet. He hadn¡¯t expected her definition of ¡°familiar¡± to be so¡­ flexible.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk about it later,¡± he said evasively. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my plate right now. At least wait until I get through this busy period¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± she agreed easily, though she looked a bit disappointed. ¡°But don¡¯t forget!¡±


    She was quiet for a moment, watching him tidy up. Then she piped up again, ¡°So what are you going to do next? Heading out to look for utility poles?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s your obsession with utility poles?¡± Yu Sheng shot her an exasperated look. ¡°I¡¯m going upstairs to sleep! After everything that¡¯s happened, I¡¯m exhausted!¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Irene murmured, then pointed at the TV opposite her painting.


    ¡°Could you fix the TV first? The signal suddenly went out, and there¡¯s nothing to watch¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, momentarily speechless.


    After a long pause, he let out an especially heavy sigh. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After such a brief time with this chatterbox, he was already starting to miss his carefree, solitary life.

 Chapter 23: Suspicion

    .


    Yu Sheng gave the television a quick once-over and discovered it had simply crashed.


    Typical of cheap smart devices used for too long¡ªthe classic scenario: Oh dear, I¡¯ve been working nonstop for two hours! My CPU is overheating! Memory error! Power supply too hot! Or maybe I just felt like crashing¡­


    He couldn¡¯t help but reminisce about the sturdy old TVs from his memories. Back then, home appliances weren¡¯t as finicky as today¡¯s smart gadgets. Sure, they had fewer functions, but he didn¡¯t think all these fancy smart features nowadays were all that useful¡ªeach so-called ¡°artificial intelligence¡± acting more like ¡°artificial stupidity.¡±


    ¡°Just unplug it, wait two minutes, and restart,¡± Yu Sheng mused as he casually switched off the TV. He turned to Irene and said, ¡°This thing isn¡¯t very reliable. If it¡¯s on too long, it crashes.¡±


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you get a new one?¡± Irene¡¯s eyes lit up immediately. ¡°Get one with voice control! Then I could change the channels myself. Even when you¡¯re not home, I could watch TV¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got some nerve making demands!¡± Yu Sheng looked at her¡ªthis girl who acted like she owned the place¡ªand found himself both amused and slightly annoyed. ¡°You¡¯re squatting in my house, and I haven¡¯t even said anything. Now you want a new TV? Are you paying for it or helping out?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Irene opened her mouth, and her face actually turned a bit red. She stammered, ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t have any money, but I¡¯ve been helping you learn about the Otherworld! That counts as being a consultant, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°This consultant¡¯s memory isn¡¯t that great, is it? You can¡¯t even be sure if what you say is reliable,¡± Yu Sheng smirked. ¡°If I hire you as a consultant, I¡¯d need to hire another consultant to advise you.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face flushed even redder, but after a moment, she couldn¡¯t find a retort. She lowered her head, sulking. However, she had a good attitude; after brooding for about three seconds, she perked up and looked at Yu Sheng. ¡°Well, once you get me out of here¡ªno matter how you do it¡ªI¡¯ll work to pay you back. And since you¡¯ll be dealing with the Otherworld in the future, I can be your helper! I can fight for you¡ªthat should be useful, right?¡±


    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t really thought about this¡ªin fact, he hadn¡¯t considered what would happen if Irene actually came out of the painting one day. He raised an eyebrow at her words. ¡°You? Really?¡±


    ¡°Hey, don¡¯t underestimate me! I¡¯m Irene, one of Alice¡¯s dolls!¡± Irene put her hands on her hips and stood up from her chair, looking extremely pleased with herself. ¡°Living dolls are blessed! In the Otherworld, I¡¯m much stronger than those so-called investigators or spirit detectives¡­¡±


    ¡°And yet you got yourself sealed into a painting, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes immediately widened (though her eyes were already large and expressive). ¡°You¡­ you¡­ you¡­ Just wait until I get out! Don¡¯t turn away from me!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I believe you,¡± Yu Sheng chuckled, turning away while waving his hand helplessly.


    Actually, he had never taken the doll¡¯s boasts seriously. After all, she was confined within the painting. Though she was staying in his house, she didn¡¯t eat his food or take up much space¡ªeven if laid flat on the floor, the painting wouldn¡¯t occupy half a square meter, and hanging it on the wall was no trouble at all. Aside from watching TV, she hardly consumed any resources, and chatting with her could be entertaining. Moreover, she did provide him with quite a bit of knowledge about the Otherworld.


    As for her talk of working to pay off debts or becoming his sidekick after getting out of the painting¡­ He might as well take it as a sincere offer.


    The TV screen lit up again. Yu Sheng picked up the remote, pressed a few buttons, and found a mindless soap opera.


    Irene wasn¡¯t picky about TV programs¡ªafter all, even watching paint dry was more interesting than staring at wallpaper.


    But just then, as Yu Sheng looked at the TV screen, a thought suddenly occurred to him¡ªsomething he hadn¡¯t noticed before.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he turned around, looking at the doll girl in the painting.


    ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°I remember you said you¡¯ve been sealed in that painting for a long time, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a very, very long time. I can¡¯t even remember when I got in¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then how do you know so much about modern things?¡± Yu Sheng asked seriously. ¡°You even know about voice-controlled smart TVs?¡±


    He had found a discrepancy in her story.


    But it wasn¡¯t necessarily a big problem. There were many possible explanations¡ªfor example, she could have learned about the world by observing the dreams of people nearby, or perhaps before entering this house, she had been hung in other modern homes. Yu Sheng thought Irene would probably give such an explanation.


    But Irene¡¯s response was a blank ¡°Huh?¡±


    The doll in the painting seemed completely baffled by the question as if she had realized this issue for the first time. After staring blankly for a long while, she slowly turned her head. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t know why.¡± ?????¦­??¨§¡ì


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why?¡± Yu Sheng looked surprised.


    ¡°Well¡­ I really have been trapped in this painting for a very long time, really, maybe decades. But¡­ but I just know what the world is like now, though I don¡¯t know how I know. I¡­¡±


    She stammered, and in the end, she seemed to start doubting herself, hesitating and unable to continue.


    Yu Sheng watched her closely, trying to find any hint of deception on her face.


    ¡°Do you remember how you got trapped in the painting? And what happened before you were trapped? Do you remember that?¡± he continued to ask.


    ¡°I¡­ I just remember it was a curse,¡± Irene said hesitantly. ¡°This painting is some kind of entity. I was supposed to deal with it, but instead, I got trapped inside. But the specifics are blurry. And before I got trapped¡­ before that¡­¡±


    The doll slowly fell silent, like fragmented memories entangled her thoughts. She recalled in a daze, and after an unknown length of time, she finally murmured softly, as if in a dream, ¡°I¡¯m Irene from Alice¡¯s Little House, one of Alice¡¯s dolls¡­¡±


    She looked up, unease written all over her face.


    ¡°Yu Sheng, that¡¯s all I remember.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned deeply.


    In that moment, countless possibilities filled his mind¡ªfrom eerie to conspiratorial to downright absurd¡ªbut none seemed reliable.


    After all, he had no evidence or clues to solve the mystery surrounding Irene.


    Irene looked particularly uneasy. She hugged the teddy bear in her arms tightly, squeezing the plush toy until it was deformed. ¡°Is¡­ is my mind broken?¡±


    Yu Sheng dismissed the conspiratorial theories swirling in his mind.


    Then he glanced at Irene and increased the likelihood of the humorous possibilities by ten percent.


    ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself to remember if you can¡¯t. At least, don¡¯t think about it now,¡± he sighed lightly and shook his head. ¡°Maybe being trapped for so long has muddled your memories.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± Irene hesitated, then nodded, seeming somewhat relieved.


    Yu Sheng was puzzled. Wait a minute. Why is she relieved to find out her memory and logic might be faulty? Doesn¡¯t that mean her mind really is broken? Did anything I just said actually comfort her?


    He was momentarily filled with confusion, but he had to admit that Irene¡¯s current reaction did ease some of the doubts in his mind.


    Honestly, if this doll had come up with a perfect explanation for her ¡®modern knowledge,¡¯ he might be even more suspicious. Instead, her genuine confusion made her seem more transparent.


    Thinking this, he shook his head and, while heading toward the stairs to the second floor, casually said, ¡°You stay downstairs and watch TV. I¡¯m going up to catch some sleep.¡±


    Irene waved her hand. ¡°Alright, off you go.¡±


    Yu Sheng left the dining room and headed upstairs. Carrying the fatigue accumulated from his time in that night-shrouded valley, he yawned as he made his way to his bedroom.


    He was indeed exhausted and sleepy. After a good meal, his drowsiness only intensified. It was definitely time for a proper rest.


    However, as he reached his bedroom door, he couldn¡¯t help but stop and look toward the end of the hallway.


    There, standing quietly in his line of sight, was the door that had once been sealed by an unknown force.


    The room at the end of the hallway¡ªit was where he had first discovered Irene.


    Yu Sheng frowned slightly. An idea came to him, and he walked toward the door.


    When he reached it, he noticed that the position of the door handle had changed. The hinges and handle had swapped sides, matching the ¡°correct configuration¡± he had eventually found to open the door.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he reached out and grasped the handle, turning it gently.


    With a soft click, the door that had once been impossible to open now swung open as easily as any other door in the house.


    He pushed the door wide open, and the scene inside unfolded before him.


    A simple and ordinary setup. To the left of the door, against the wall, stood a single bed and a bedside table. On the right, also against the wall, were a wardrobe, a desk, and a chair. The old wooden floorboards looked somewhat faded, and the walls were covered with light blue wallpaper.


    Above the desk was a window through which bright sunlight streamed in, filling the room with a warm glow.


    And on the wall directly opposite the door, where Irene¡¯s painting used to hang, there was now a mirror.


    In the mirror, Yu Sheng saw his own increasingly astonished expression.

 Chapter 24: Reflections in the Mirror

    .


    This room wasn¡¯t like this before!


    Yu Sheng realized it instantly. He vividly remembered how the room that had once trapped Irene looked¡ªempty, barren, not a single piece of furniture, not even a chair. There had only been a solitary oil painting hanging on the wall directly opposite the door¡­


    But now, various kinds of furniture were arranged inside, and a mirror hung on the wall facing the door.


    A flicker of doubt and unease surfaced in his mind, but Yu Sheng didn¡¯t sense any dangerous aura in the room.


    Of course, he knew that this so-called ¡°sense of danger¡± sounded strange, but after several brushes with death, he did feel he¡¯d developed a knack for sensing peril. And here¡­ he felt the room before him was safe.


    He hesitated at the doorway for a few seconds, then stepped inside.


    Everything in the room appeared perfectly normal. No monsters wielding pitchforks sprang from the corners as he entered, nor did a firepot drop from above. Sunlight streamed gently through the windows, and the air was fresh, without any hint of decay or suspicious odors.


    Yu Sheng inspected the room thoroughly, confirming that the furniture and decorations were just ordinary items. Finally, he came to stand before the mirror facing the door.


    In his experience, mirrors weren¡¯t usually placed directly opposite doors. Partly due to feng shui beliefs, and also because a mirror facing the door could easily startle someone entering at night.


    But he wasn¡¯t sure if such customs applied in this ¡°Dimensional Hotel.¡±


    He just felt that the mirror directly facing the door gave him a somewhat¡­ eerie feeling.


    And this eeriness wasn¡¯t just because Irene¡¯s oil painting had originally hung here, but also because the reflection in the mirror¡­ looked odd.


    It was an indescribable strangeness. The mirror reflected the room as it was; nothing seemed amiss. Yu Sheng scrutinized it for a long time but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the source of his unease. The more he looked, the more suspicious he became¡ªwhat exactly was wrong?


    Was it that the size and position of objects in the mirror had shifted ever so slightly, imperceptible to the naked eye? Was there something off about the light and shadows? Or¡­ was there something in the mirror that wasn¡¯t actually in the room?


    He pondered for a moment, then reached out and lightly brushed the surface of the mirror with his fingertip.


    A cold sensation greeted him, and ripples like water spread from where he touched. In an instant, the reflection shattered along with the ripples!


    His eyes widened as he instinctively stepped back. In less than a second, the mirror had turned pitch-black¡ªthe room¡¯s reflection had dissolved into the ripples, and darkness as thick as ink filled the entire mirror frame. It writhed, undulated, and slowly swirled before his eyes as if devouring everything.


    Then, something began to emerge from the darkness. Suppressing the unease in his heart, Yu Sheng stepped forward for a closer look. Gradually, the heavy darkness receded like a thick veil, revealing a scene deep within the mirror:


    A doll¡ªnot Irene, but an unfamiliar face¡ªlay broken and shattered in an unrecognizable ruin. Her limbs were severed, her dress tattered, and scars covering her body, as if she had been through a fierce battle and ultimately died from exhaustion.


    Stunned, Yu Sheng widened his eyes, trying hard to see more in the mirror. The mirror seemed to respond to his thoughts; the scene in the darkness slowly shifted. He noticed that the perspective was pulling back, tilting, showing a broader panorama. ??¦­¨¯?¨¨S


    He saw the surroundings of the fallen doll¡ªan even larger expanse of ruins. Classical pillars, collapsed stone walls, and ornate eaves were all broken and toppled into the mud-like chaos of darkness. Many fragments of the doll¡¯s limbs were scattered around as if conveying a message:


    Everything here was destroyed because of this battle.


    Suddenly, a sentence Irene had said earlier echoed in his mind:


    ¡°Living dolls are blessed; in the Otherworld, I can fight better than those so-called investigators or spirit detectives¡­¡±


    ¡°Are these ¡®living dolls¡¯ really that powerful?¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but mutter to himself.


    But even being that powerful, the doll in the mirror had still died¡ªsomething even stronger had killed her. As the perspective shifted, Yu Sheng saw the ¡°enemy¡± that had slain the doll.


    A massive¡­ shadow. He didn¡¯t know what it was, only that it was enormous, almost ten times the size of the doll. Its outline was roughly humanoid, but it seemed to have twisted, overlapping wings on its back. It too lay fallen among the ruins. Part of its colossal body had melted like mud, merging with the chaotic darkness around the ruins and the scattered pieces of the doll¡¯s limbs. The remaining body was riddled with distortions and damage.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell whether the distortions on that giant shadow were inflicted by the doll or if it had always looked that way¡ªafter all, the thing appeared abstract to begin with.


    But one thing he could surmise: the doll and that huge shadow with what seemed like wings had perished together.


    Just as he tried to see more details, the scene before his eyes rippled like water once again.


    Everything in the depths of the darkness shattered and dissolved. The heavy, curtain-like darkness surged up and then receded toward the edges of the mirror frame. In the blink of an eye, the mirror before Yu Sheng was once again ordinary, reflecting the room.


    He stared blankly, then tapped and touched the mirror a few more times but couldn¡¯t trigger any anomalies again.


    What was that just now?


    Perhaps dealing with strange things lately had increased his capacity for acceptance. He didn¡¯t find that eerie scene frightening but was simply very curious about what he had seen.


    Was the scene in the mirror something that had actually happened? Who was that dead doll? What was that huge shadow that perished with her? Where was that ruin? And why did all this appear in this house before him?


    Frowning deeply, Yu Sheng pondered and couldn¡¯t help thinking of another question:


    Was the scene shown in the mirror related to Irene?


    The dead doll didn¡¯t resemble Irene. Although her face was unrecognizable, that striking blonde hair was completely different from Irene¡¯s. But for some reason, when he saw that doll, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but think of the girl who was currently watching TV downstairs, sealed in the oil painting.


    After a moment, he ended his contemplation. He looked at the mirror on the wall, reached out to hold the frame, and tried to see if he could take it down and move it elsewhere.


    The mirror didn¡¯t budge, as if it were fused to the wall.


    After a few attempts, he gave up.


    He turned and walked toward the door, but before leaving the room, he suddenly turned back, his gaze sweeping quickly across the room.


    Everything was still the same; the mirror hadn¡¯t changed.


    Yu Sheng frowned and closed the door.


    After two or three seconds, he suddenly pushed the door open again, as if trying to catch the room off guard.


    The room remained unchanged. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He stood in the doorway, hand on the doorknob, peering into the room suspiciously, starting to feel a bit foolish.


    After confirming several times, he finally stopped fiddling with the door.


    But he didn¡¯t return to his bedroom. Instead, he hurried downstairs to the dining room.


    Irene, who was watching TV atop the dining table, heard the commotion nearby. She craned her neck to look over the edge of the picture frame. ¡°Hey? Yu Sheng, weren¡¯t you going to sleep? Can¡¯t sleep? I can¡¯t tell you a bedtime story, you know¡­¡±


    Still the same carefree and overly familiar demeanor.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say anything; he just sat down across from Irene and looked at her intently as if carefully observing something.


    This finally made the doll in the painting feel a bit uncomfortable.


    ¡°Why are you staring at me¡­¡± Irene shrank back. ¡°I¡¯ll have you know, I realize I¡¯m quite the looker, but you and a two-dimensional character have no future together¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s words completely derailed the conversation Yu Sheng had been preparing.


    ¡°Ahem, I¡¯m here to talk about something serious!¡± He cleared his throat twice, forcibly steering the topic back. ¡°Do you remember what the room looked like where you were hanging on the wall before?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Irene thought for a moment and answered naturally. ¡°There was nothing there, completely empty. I could see a door opposite me, and the wallpaper in the corner was moldy and peeling, and you didn¡¯t fix it.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. At least on this matter, Irene¡¯s memory matched his own.


    ¡°Second question,¡± he continued. ¡°Do you recall a place¡ªit looks like a ruin, with many classical pillars, collapsed stone walls, and ornate eaves. The entire place is ¡®soaked¡¯ in darkness. There¡¯s a doll there¡ªnever mind whether it¡¯s you or not¡ªanyway, a doll who died there, quite miserably, arms and legs broken everywhere¡­¡±


    Irene instantly shrank back. ¡°That sounds really scary.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about whether it¡¯s scary; just tell me if you remember such a scene.¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡±


    She answered without hesitation.

 Chapter 25: The Fox in the Dream

    .


    Irene¡¯s reaction didn¡¯t seem fake.


    Ever since Yu Sheng had started interacting with the doll, he¡¯d never caught her being insincere. Everything she said and did brimmed with a kind of pure honesty, as if her head was filled with solid matter¡ªeither she was an incredible actress or she was genuinely clueless.


    Yu Sheng cautiously held onto the first idea but leaned more toward the second.


    He then described to Irene the appearance of the dead doll he¡¯d seen, along with the massive shadowy monster that seemed to perish alongside it. Her response was still the same: ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Frowning, Yu Sheng sank into deep thought.


    ¡°Hey, why¡¯d you suddenly come to ask me this? Weren¡¯t you going upstairs to sleep?¡± Irene couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    He hesitated for a moment but decided to tell her about the changes in the room upstairs. It didn¡¯t involve any of his secrets and might even relate to Irene herself. Talking about it might help solve the mystery.


    ¡°Something happened in the room upstairs¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng recounted everything he¡¯d seen when he went upstairs. This time, Irene surprisingly didn¡¯t chatter away. As she listened, her crimson eyes widened, and when he finished, she stared blankly for a long moment before finally drawing out a long, ¡°Woooow¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately felt that telling her wasn¡¯t going to help solve anything.


    ¡°Looks like you don¡¯t know what¡¯s going on either,¡± he sighed. ¡°I suppose you¡¯ve never seen that mirror before?¡±


    ¡°Never seen it, no idea,¡± Irene nodded confidently, then quickly added, ¡°But I think your house is getting weirder and weirder.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me; I feel the same way,¡± Yu Sheng sighed again. ¡°Opening a door might lead who-knows-where, rooms suddenly change their furniture, mirrors reflect who-knows-what from who-knows-when. To think I used to find this place quite livable. Ugh¡­¡±


    Irene stared unblinkingly at his face. After listening to his grumbling, she hesitated a moment. ¡°So¡­ are you planning to move out? Not going to live here anymore?¡±


    He didn¡¯t answer right away, but he had to admit he¡¯d considered it.


    After all, he could tolerate the occasional haunted mirror, mysterious furniture, suspicious appliances, or a chatterbox doll trapped in a painting. Not fearing death himself, he could just treat it as adding some excitement to life. But the fact that opening a door might drop him into another dimension was a real problem¡ªthat wasn¡¯t something he could just shrug off.


    For Yu Sheng, the most troublesome part about entering another dimension wasn¡¯t the danger; it was the uncertainty of being able to return. Just that alone made him seriously consider moving elsewhere.


    Seeing that he remained silent, Irene was quiet for a while before speaking up. ¡°Well, if you find a new place, let me know first, okay? Figure out a way to get me into their neighborhood, and I¡¯ll help you bring down their housing prices¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°I was just joking back then¡­ Aren¡¯t you worried that this would insult the ancestor of dolls and your sisters?¡±


    ¡°I thought it over carefully just now, and I think your plan makes a lot of sense,¡± Irene said earnestly. ¡°Besides, if I help you lower the housing prices, that can sort of repay you for letting me stay at your place, right?¡±


    He suddenly realized she was worried he might leave her behind if he moved.


    But he didn¡¯t point this out, merely shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about this now. It¡¯s just a thought; I haven¡¯t actually decided to move yet. Don¡¯t worry, if I do move, I¡¯ll take you with me. A painting doesn¡¯t take up much space.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good!¡± Irene instantly brightened.


    But soon, a hint of sadness appeared on her face. ¡°Um¡­ that doll you saw in the mirror¡ªdid she have her eyes closed?¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t think so,¡± Yu Sheng recalled. ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    Irene looked downcast. ¡°When a living doll is destroyed, if her eyes are closed, it means her soul has returned to Alice¡¯s Garden, where we¡¯ll be reborn. But if her eyes are still open¡­ then she¡¯s still ¡®there.''¡± ?¨¢????§à?????????


    He was stunned for a moment, suddenly regretting his hasty answer. He should have asked first.


    ¡°We don¡¯t even know where the mirror was showing,¡± he said softly after a moment of silence. ¡°But since she appeared in the mirror, maybe she has some connection to this house. Perhaps one day we¡¯ll find her. For now, don¡¯t think too much about it; you¡¯re still trapped here yourself.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I guess,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°Sometimes a sister goes out and loses contact¡­ We¡¯ll meet again eventually. Yes, we¡¯ll meet again.¡±


    Yu Sheng suddenly felt that this doll wasn¡¯t as carefree as he¡¯d thought.


    After chatting with her for a while longer, he made his way back upstairs.


    He stopped at the room at the end of the hallway, glancing inside once more to confirm everything was as it had been earlier. Deciding there was no need to linger, he turned and entered his own bedroom.


    Drawing the curtains closed, he lay down on the bed. For what felt like an eternity, he tossed and turned, unable to find rest. Though his body was drained of energy, his mind refused to quiet down. Thoughts swirled endlessly in his head, tumbling over one another like waves in a storm. Irene¡¯s situation, the strange valley beneath the night sky, knowledge of dimensions beyond this world, the fox girl desperately clinging to her sanity while urging him to flee, and¡­ his own resurrection.


    His mind wouldn¡¯t let go of any of it.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he lay there in that restless state before sleep finally claimed him.


    Even in slumber, his mind remained a chaotic whirlpool, swirling in the deep recesses of his thoughts. As though descending into a foggy dream, he could feel himself slipping deeper and deeper. Through the haze, he could see flickers of his memories, like scenes from an old film. Vague voices echoed in his ears, but none were clear enough to understand. Slowly, the murmurs faded, and he found himself sinking into peaceful silence.


    Yu Sheng wandered aimlessly in his dream, a lone figure beneath a dim, clouded sky. He was walking across a vast, barren plain, and in the distance, there was a small hill, barely noticeable in the gloom.


    He felt as though he had been wandering around this hill for what seemed like forever. No destination in mind, no clear sense of self. He didn¡¯t even know who he was anymore.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, something caught his attention.


    A glimmer of silver in this colorless world. Instinctively, he moved toward it. With each step, the light grew brighter until, suddenly, he was standing before it.


    A silver-white fox.


    She was lying there, sleeping in the wilderness. At least two or three meters tall, her body was magnificent¡ªelegant, serene, and almost otherworldly in beauty.


    A soft breeze stirred the tall, wild grasses around her, gently ruffling her silver fur. Yet, she didn¡¯t wake. She remained curled up peacefully, surrounded by several large tails. Some were tucked beneath her, while others draped over her body like a blanket. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng stared wide-eyed at the fox before him. It didn¡¯t take long for him to realize that he was dreaming¡ªand, more importantly, that he was aware of it.


    For a moment, he hesitated. Then, gathering his courage, he reached out and touched her front paw. ¡°Foxy¡­ is that you?¡±


    There was no response. The white fox remained asleep, utterly still beneath his hand.


    He called out again, a bit louder this time, and even gave one of her tails a gentle tug. Still, she didn¡¯t wake.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was simply sleeping¡ªno, it felt as if something had completely blocked her senses.


    Yu Sheng frowned, stepping back to take it all in. Why was this fox in his dream?


    He knew his mind had been muddled before falling asleep, filled with thoughts of this very fox trapped in another dimension. But this¡­ this didn¡¯t feel like any ordinary dream. Somehow, he could sense that Foxy was really here, not just an illusion of his imagination.


    Then, a sudden realization dawned on him. He looked down at his right hand.


    A tiny droplet of blood had seeped from the tip of his finger. And around that spot, faint teeth marks could still be seen.


    It was the bite Foxy had given him earlier, when he¡¯d snatched the chocolate from her. In her instinctive reaction to protect her food, she had nipped him.


    As he stared at the mark, a memory resurfaced. Back in the valley, he¡¯d briefly glimpsed flashes of her thoughts¡ªher memories¡ªthrough some strange connection.


    ¡°Could it be because of the blood?¡± he wondered aloud.


    It made sense, in a way. He guessed that her appearance in his dream might be linked to the fact that she had ingested a small amount of his blood.


    But if that were true, then why hadn¡¯t the frog in the rain or that grotesque monster made of flesh appeared here too? After all, they had also consumed his blood¡ªmuch more of it than Foxy had¡­


    Before he could follow that line of thought too far, he felt a sudden shift in the atmosphere. A low, mocking giggle echoed from the grass behind him.


    The sound was oddly familiar.


    He spun around quickly, his heart racing. There, poking out of the grass, was a picture frame.


    Inside the frame, Irene sat hugging her teddy bear, flashing him a sheepish grin. ¡°Watching TV got boring, so I thought I¡¯d sneak a peek at your dream¡­¡±

 Chapter 26: Irenes Talent

    .


    Irene possessed the ability to enter other people¡¯s dreams¡ªand according to her, not only could she slip into someone¡¯s dream, but she could also influence its course to some extent. She could, for example, summon a dump truck by ringing the end-of-exam bell within the dream.


    Honestly, if used well, it seemed like a formidable skill. It might even allow for advanced maneuvers like psychological suggestions, mental infiltration, or memory alteration.


    But Yu Sheng was skeptical about how much of Irene¡¯s boasting was reliable. So far, she was utterly useless even in dreams; she couldn¡¯t even hide properly in the bushes. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And even in dreams, she was still trapped inside that oil painting.


    Irene¡¯s oil painting floated before Yu Sheng. The doll-like girl within the frame looked a bit embarrassed, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but find her current state awkward¡ªfloating mid-air like that, she might as well have been hanging on a wall.


    ¡°You can only stay inside the painting even in dreams?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, finally voicing his doubt. ¡°I thought that since we¡¯re in the mental realm, you¡¯d at least be able to come out and stretch your legs¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s called a curse,¡± Irene replied helplessly. ¡°I¡¯m trapped in the painting in reality, and it¡¯s the same in the spiritual world. No matter where I go, I can¡¯t get out of this painting unless I find a suitable vessel¡ªfreedom? I don¡¯t even have that in dreams.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s¡­ pretty unfortunate,¡± Yu Sheng said sincerely.


    ¡°But there are some differences between dreams and the real world!¡± Irene seemed eager to defend herself, perhaps feeling a bit hurt by his sympathy. ¡°I¡¯m a bit freer here than in reality. See, I can float around¡­ Don¡¯t laugh! And¡­ and there¡¯s more!¡±


    Yu Sheng arched an eyebrow, genuinely curious. ¡°Oh? There¡¯s more?¡±


    Irene thought for a moment, then struck a pose reminiscent of a video game character powering up. She began to exert herself within the oil painting, as if preparing to unleash some hidden ability. Yu Sheng, momentarily taken aback, watched intently for any changes in the doll within the frame. Then, in the next second, the surface of the oil painting shimmered with a layer of ethereal light!


    As Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, the oil painting suddenly went ¡°poof¡±¡ªtransforming into a poster straight out of the 1980s.


    Irene now sported a vintage movie aesthetic, standing within the poster and locking eyes with Yu Sheng.


    ¡°I can change art styles,¡± she declared.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°You laughed! I heard you!¡±


    Yu Sheng tried hard to keep a straight face. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Inner voice!¡±


    Deciding he¡¯d had enough, Yu Sheng chose to ignore the doll. After all, the large fox was still lying nearby, and he hadn¡¯t figured out her situation yet.


    Feeling a bit hurt, Irene floated to the side, mumbling to herself. ¡°I can turn into other things too¡ªwoodcuts, scrolls¡­ I¡¯m even studying how to become a relief sculpture. Then I¡¯d have some depth, and you couldn¡¯t say my character is flat¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t stand her muttering any longer and suddenly turned to her. ¡°First of all, when did I say your character is flat? Secondly, ¡®flat character¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean that¡ªand turning into marble won¡¯t make your character any deeper.¡±


    Irene opened her mouth to retort, but before she could, she ¡°poofed¡± back into her oil painting form¡ªher transformation time was up, lasting less than three minutes in total.


    Yu Sheng was dumbfounded. He knew the doll was useless even in dreams, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be this useless¡­


    But this time, Irene didn¡¯t seem disappointed. She finally noticed the white fox lying on the grass nearby¡ªor rather, she finally sensed that this big fox seemed a bit out of place in the dream environment. Her curiosity piqued, she shifted her attention. ¡°By the way, what¡¯s with this fox? Why does she look so different from the rest of the dream?¡±


    Seeing Yu Sheng¡¯s puzzled expression, she added, ¡°In a normal person¡¯s dream, everything usually shares a consistent color palette. Even if the dreamer doesn¡¯t notice, I can see it as an observer. Like your dream¡ªthe sky and the grass are all grayish, which is your dream¡¯s ¡®base tone.¡¯ But this fox¡­ she looks like she¡¯s in the wrong movie set.¡± ????????¦­????


    She paused, eyeing Yu Sheng suspiciously. ¡°Why is there such a strange phenomenon in your dream?¡±


    Yu Sheng fell silent for a moment, then turned to look at the sleeping white fox. Slowly, he said, ¡°Her name is Foxy.¡±


    ¡°I know, she¡¯s obviously a fox¡­¡±


    ¡°I mean, that¡¯s her name¡ªFoxy,¡± Yu Sheng corrected her. ¡°Remember when I told you about being trapped in that ¡®Otherworld¡¯? I met a fox¡ªwhite fur, red eyes, lots of tails¡­¡±


    Irene blinked, her not-so-reliable memory finally kicking in as she recalled what Yu Sheng had told her.


    Her expression became a mix of surprise and disbelief. She stared wide-eyed at the giant fox, opening and closing her mouth several times before finally speaking. ¡°What?! How did you bring her into your dream¡­ Wait, no, how did you even have the ability to ¡®trap¡¯ someone¡­¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t bring her here, and I don¡¯t think she¡¯s truly ¡®trapped¡¯ here. This is probably just some sort of shadow or projection? I¡¯m not really sure,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°As soon as I fell asleep, I saw her, but I can¡¯t wake her up no matter what I try.¡±


    Irene looked back and forth between Yu Sheng and the fox, her gaze shifting as she tried to piece together the logic of this situation. It was clearly no easy task.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of anything like this¡­¡± she muttered, then suddenly turned to stare intently into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Are you really human?¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? If I¡¯m not human, then what are you?¡±


    But Irene continued to scrutinize him, her crimson eyes serious. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s review: a human, an ordinary person, unknowingly living in an Otherworld for a long time, then venturing into yet another Otherworld, encountering a dangerous entity. Not only did you escape alive, but you also brought back a ¡®souvenir¡¯ from that entity, cooked it, ate it, and remained perfectly fine. Now, you¡¯re even storing another consciousness in your dream¡ªthe main body of which is trapped elsewhere.¡±


    ¡°All these absurd things happened to you, and you claim¡ªyou¡¯re human? An ordinary human?¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a bit uncomfortable under her intense gaze. He subconsciously looked away, thinking she didn¡¯t even know about the ¡®coming back from the dead¡¯ part. Compared to that, the previous absurdities were nothing¡­


    ¡°Well, a lot of strange things have happened, and I¡¯m confused myself,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°But if you think about it, you¡¯re one of the ¡®strange things¡¯ that¡¯s happened to me recently.¡± He sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me like that. I have no idea what¡¯s going on either. I can¡¯t wake Foxy up. If I could, maybe we could ask her what¡¯s happening.¡±


    Irene studied him for a moment longer, seeming to confirm he wasn¡¯t joking, then slowly shifted her gaze back to the silver-white fox.


    She thought for a long time.


    ¡°I have an idea,¡± she suddenly announced.


    ¡°An idea?¡± Yu Sheng perked up. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll try to enter this fox¡¯s dream. If she¡¯s dreaming right now,¡± Irene said, pointing at the fox. ¡°She appears to be in some sort of mental lockdown. But no matter how well-guarded a mind is, dreams are hard to defend against. Maybe I can ¡®see¡¯ something. If I can wake her up here, even better.¡±


    Yu Sheng was genuinely surprised. He had just been lamenting the doll¡¯s unreliability, and now she was proposing such a sophisticated plan. ¡°You can do that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not difficult, as long as she¡¯s dreaming. Even if she¡¯s not, your minds are clearly connected right now. I have ways to ¡®squeeze¡¯ over and take a look. But¡­ there¡¯s some risk, and I¡¯ll need your help.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°No problem. Tell me what I need to do.¡±


    ¡°Jumping between minds is like deep diving in unstable waters. If the connection between us falters, I might get trapped on the other side,¡± Irene explained earnestly. ¡°So, I need a ¡®rope,¡¯ and you¡¯ll be that rope.


    ¡°You need to dive with me, descending from your own dream into the depths of this big fox¡¯s mind. You¡¯ll also need to share some of the pressure so I can focus on navigating. And if something does go wrong¡­ I¡¯ll have to use a rather abrupt method to wake you up.


    ¡°Your awakening has the highest priority in this chain of dreams, and it¡¯ll pull my consciousness back as well. That way, we¡¯ll both safely return to the real world. But I should warn you, my method of waking you might not be very pleasant.¡±


    ¡°How unpleasant can it be?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°Imagine dreaming that you¡¯re taking the most important exam of your life, but you forgot to write your name. The bell rings, signaling the end, and before you can react, a dump truck crashes into the exam hall, turning you and your high school crush into paper-thin characters¡ªliterally flat,¡± Irene said, her analogy as bizarre as ever.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of her strange comparison.


    But he figured it couldn¡¯t be that bad. Waking up abruptly was a small price to pay. It couldn¡¯t be worse than dying, could it?


    Rather than hesitating, he was more eager to find out what was going on with Foxy and what was happening in his own dream.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do it,¡± Yu Sheng took a deep breath and nodded firmly at Irene. ¡°What¡¯s the first step?¡±


    ¡°Go over there and get as close to the big fox as possible¡­ Just lie down on her tail.


    ¡°Then, hold onto my frame, close your eyes, and we¡¯ll take the plunge within the dream.¡±

 Chapter 27: Into the Depths of Dreams

    .


    What Irene wanted Yu Sheng to do was actually quite simple.


    Basically, find a spot where he wouldn¡¯t be in the way, lie down, and not cause any trouble.


    Yu Sheng approached the still-sleeping silver-white fox demon. He circled around her enormous body and multitude of tails, looking for a comfortable place¡ªa hollow formed where two of her large tails overlapped.


    He bent down, tugging at the fluffy fur on Foxy¡¯s tail to adjust its position. He patted another tail to make it fluffier. Irene watched from the side, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Are you making a bed?¡± she asked, incredulous.


    ¡°Just trying to make it comfortable to lie on,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, leaning against the big, fluffy silver tail. ¡°Who knows how long you¡¯ll take, and I care a lot about my sleep quality¡­¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene scoffed. Once Yu Sheng settled down, she floated over, and her entire picture frame dropped straight onto his chest.


    ¡°Catch,¡± she said.


    Yu Sheng hastily caught the falling frame, fumbling in surprise. For a moment, he thought she was getting back at him for laughing at her earlier and intended to smash him.


    ¡°Hey! Could you give a warning before you drop down?¡± he exclaimed.


    At least he managed to catch Irene without being flattened by her frame. He adjusted his posture, half-lying against one of Foxy¡¯s big tails, holding Irene¡¯s picture frame in both hands. He exhaled softly, waiting to sink into the dream.


    Sinking into another dream within his own¡ªit was an experience he¡¯d never had before.


    From the oil painting came Irene¡¯s soft humming. It was an ancient melody filled with a distant and nostalgic atmosphere. Though he couldn¡¯t understand the lyrics, he felt a calming power slowly seep into his heart. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyelids grew heavy. In the hazy space between waking and sleeping, he glanced down at the painting he held.


    It felt as if he were holding someone¡¯s memorial portrait.


    Yu Sheng thought, ¡°Seriously?¡±


    How does this puppet always manage to create such eerie situations?


    The next moment, his thoughts abruptly ceased amid these wild musings. Suddenly, he plunged into a void, sinking straight into the deepest part of the dream.


    He felt he had lost control of his body¡ªor rather, he couldn¡¯t feel his body at all. It was as if he had become a disembodied perspective, rapidly traversing through a series of memories, thoughts, and sensations that weren¡¯t his own. Shadows surrounded him; overlapping images intertwined into continuous curtains, forming a tunnel with no end in sight.


    Sounds buzzed, and information flooded his mind. He couldn¡¯t tell if he was actually hearing these sounds or if they were memories surfacing in his mind.


    Someone was shouting in alarm. Something was exploding. A whistling sound came from the power structure of the immortal tour ship. They were falling. The vessel had veered off course, crashing into a world that wasn¡¯t on their path as if it had suddenly appeared.


    A tremendous impact¡ªthe ship crashed into a dark mountain. The artifact spirit emerged from the Heaven Measuring Device and fought fiercely with the immortal piloting the ship. They argued about ¡°embezzling spirit stones,¡± ¡°reckless driving,¡± ¡°reporting to the Immortal Sect,¡± and so on. Then, with an explosion, the artifact spirit died, and many people perished.


    Those who survived died one after another.


    All the deaths and farewells turned into a series of rapidly passing fragments before Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. He saw those blurred figures dying of hunger, from poisonous creatures in the mountains, in desperate fights, and from the pervasive malice that filled the valley. ???¨¯§£§§£Ó


    The valley itself wanted to kill them, wielding the power of hunger.


    The seemingly endless tunnel suddenly disappeared. Yu Sheng found himself in a faded scene. After passing through many chaotic memory fragments, he had finally arrived at Foxy¡¯s current dream.


    Just as Irene had said, the colors in the dream were uniform. Everything had an old, lifeless, grayish texture¡ªthe dark sky, the gloomy woods, the dirty and gray soil and stones. Just one glance made him feel overwhelmingly oppressed.


    ¡°Irene?¡± Yu Sheng called out in his mind, not seeing her anywhere.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± came her voice as if directly from his thoughts. The sensation was¡­ odd.


    ¡°Where are you?¡± Yu Sheng looked around. ¡°Why can¡¯t I see you?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m with you,¡± Irene¡¯s voice replied. ¡°You can¡¯t see me, and you can¡¯t see your own body. We¡¯re two external consciousnesses that have infiltrated her dream. Having a viewpoint is good enough.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I see,¡± Yu Sheng understood. He began to search for Foxy in the small woods.


    He didn¡¯t search for long. Almost as soon as he had the thought to find her, he heard a sound not far away.


    It was the sound of digging.


    Yu Sheng immediately followed the sound. His perspective floated through the shadowy woods, and soon he saw a glimpse of white.


    A silver-haired girl in tattered clothes was kneeling at the edge of a clearing. Her once fluffy and beautiful fox tail was dirty and matted with soil. She kept her head down, desperately digging into the ground, muttering as she worked. Around her were numerous pits she had dug with her hands, both large and small.


    Yu Sheng ¡°floated¡± over to Foxy¡¯s side.


    She couldn¡¯t see him and continued digging, her hands clawing into the soil repeatedly.


    Irene¡¯s voice suddenly came into his mind. ¡°Talk to her.¡±


    ¡°She can¡¯t see us,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Just talk. This is a dream; she¡¯ll respond. In a dream, nothing is unreasonable to the dreamer.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and looked at the fox girl. ¡°What are you digging for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Mom and Dad¡­¡± Foxy didn¡¯t question the sudden voice at all and answered naturally. ¡°I remember I buried them here¡­ They were definitely buried here¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a heaviness in his heart for some reason. He subconsciously asked, ¡°Why do you want to dig them up?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I miss them,¡± Foxy gradually stopped, her eyes vacant and confused, yet she still answered instinctively. ¡°I¡¯m so hungry. I want to tell them I¡¯m so hungry¡­ But I held on. They told me not to listen to that monster. I¡¯ve been holding on, but¡­ so hungry¡­¡±


    Foxy looked down at her hands, dirty with soil, and resumed digging. As she dug, she muttered to herself, ¡°They should be here. They must be here, right under here¡­ I listened to them, always listened. I didn¡¯t listen to that monster¡­¡±


    ¡°Her mental state isn¡¯t right,¡± Irene¡¯s voice said in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. ¡°Something¡¯s very wrong¡­¡±


    ¡°I know. I sensed that the first time we met,¡± Yu Sheng replied internally.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ something else has infiltrated her mind, trying to interfere with her thoughts,¡± Irene explained, attempting to convey the complex situation to Yu Sheng. ¡°Her voice carries someone else¡¯s words¡ªher own will has been holding on, but the external thoughts are pushing her to her limit.¡±


    Irene suddenly fell silent.


    Foxy stopped digging, stood up with a confused expression, and walked a few steps away. Then she stood motionless in the clearing.


    Yu Sheng immediately followed. The next moment, he seemed to hear a faint, blurred voice.


    The voice seemed to come directly from within him as if he himself were whispering:


    ¡°Dig them up¡­ Bring them out¡­


    ¡°You just want to see them. You just want to make sure you¡¯ve been listening to them. It¡¯s been so long since you¡¯ve met, hasn¡¯t it¡­


    ¡°¡®I¡¯ miss them so much¡­¡±


    Foxy turned her head blankly, looking at the pits she had dug.


    ¡°I miss them so much¡­¡± she whispered.


    Yu Sheng suddenly realized that the voice he heard was the ¡°external interference¡± Irene had mentioned!


    Since he was connected to Foxy¡¯s dream and mind, what he heard wasn¡¯t his own inner voice but the voice within Foxy¡¯s heart!


    Foxy slowly turned toward another spot in the clearing, seeming ready to dig again.


    Each handful of soil was gradually breaking through her mental defenses.


    Yu Sheng finally understood what that voice was tempting her to do. A chill rose from his heart, and he instinctively shouted, ¡°Foxy!¡±


    The fox girl stopped in confusion, turning to look at the empty edge of the woods.


    After a long while, a bit of clarity returned to her eyes, and she recalled where she had heard that familiar voice.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­?¡± she whispered.


    But the forest was silent; Yu Sheng¡¯s voice did not come again. That shout seemed like an illusion.


    Foxy stood dazed in the clearing. After a while, she noticed the large pits she had dug around her.


    Fear gradually appeared on the fox girl¡¯s face.


    She woke up, suddenly snapping back just before her mental defenses collapsed.

 Chapter 28: Hunger

    .


    He was falling¡ªplummeting down, then tossed upward, only to fall again. This endless cycle repeated in a void of piercing cold and emptiness. His thoughts were a tangled mess, and chaotic sensations stabbed at his mind like sharp knives. Just when he felt his consciousness about to snap, a sudden feeling washed over him, like being pulled from the brink of drowning. Yu Sheng jolted awake from that infinite, icy darkness.


    He sat up abruptly in bed, but immediately lost his balance. His body tilted, nearly sending him tumbling to the floor. At the last moment, he grabbed the edge of the bedside table, barely managing to steady himself as his head swam.


    A sharp, persistent throbbing made him wonder if his brain was actually boiling.


    Thankfully, the sensation didn¡¯t last long. Once he truly woke up, the unbearable feelings in his head faded like remnants of a dream, leaving only a lingering, unpleasant impression.


    Sitting on the edge of the bed, Yu Sheng took a few deep breaths. He looked out the window and saw the sun gradually sinking towards the rooftops of the distant city. The sky was growing darker by the minute.


    ¡°An entire day has passed¡­¡± he muttered in surprise. Supporting himself on the bedside table, he stood up. He went to the desk, poured himself a glass of water, and gulped it down. Then he slapped his face lightly, trying to shake off the unrest from his fitful sleep. Leaving the bedroom, he headed downstairs.


    As soon as he entered the dining room, Yu Sheng began to complain to the oil painting on the table. ¡°I never thought that ¡®abrupt awakening¡¯ would feel this awful. I figured I¡¯d just be a bit dizzy or have my heart race for a while. But man, when I opened my eyes, I almost threw up last year¡¯s New Year¡¯s dinner¡­¡±


    He finished venting, but Irene didn¡¯t respond with her usual snarky remarks. Instead, she was unusually quiet. Sensing something was off, Yu Sheng turned to look at the painting. He saw Irene slumped in the chair draped with a red velvet blanket, hugging a teddy bear and staring blankly upwards. Occasionally, her eyes would shift, followed by her standing up to retch.


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°How did your ¡®abrupt awakening¡¯ end up making you feel so awful too?¡±


    Irene glanced at him. Just as she was about to speak, another wave of nausea hit her. But as a doll sealed who knows how many years ago, she didn¡¯t even have stomach acid, let alone New Year¡¯s dinner. (In fact, Yu Sheng doubted she even had a stomach.) So she could only lean over the chair, feeling miserable, dry heaving as if her head might fall off any second.


    After a long while, the unfortunate doll finally caught her breath. She looked up at Yu Sheng, her voice weak. ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who ¡®woke¡¯ us up¡ªit was you.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡± Yu Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°You scared that fox awake with your last shout. I didn¡¯t even have time to react!¡± Irene looked aggrieved. ¡°Why did you have to yell so loudly?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, but he quickly grasped what she meant. Scratching his head awkwardly, he said, ¡°I didn¡¯t know. I just wanted to warn Foxy. I felt her state was dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Well, your instincts were spot on,¡± Irene said, before leaning over to gag again. After dry heaving a couple of times, she caught her breath and gave Yu Sheng an exasperated look. ¡°Fine. The good news is you managed to wake that fox before she sank any deeper. Though she ended up ¡®bouncing¡¯ the two of us out when she woke up, she should be clear-headed for a while.¡±


    Yu Sheng walked over and pulled out a chair opposite Irene at the dining table. His expression grew serious. ¡°And the bad news?¡±


    For a moment, Irene said nothing. After a few seconds of silence, she nodded slightly. ¡°You probably guessed it¡ªshe can¡¯t hold on much longer.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned but remained silent.


    Yes, he had felt it. Trapped in that valley, he sensed the deep-seated hunger and madness buried within Foxy, something like a festering parasite spreading incessantly. At first, he didn¡¯t know what it was, but during their final confrontation with that flesh-and-blood monster, he realized that this ¡®hunger¡¯ was not as simple as it seemed.


    What he had just witnessed in the depths of the dream only gave him a clearer understanding of Foxy¡¯s situation.


    ¡°If you want to help that fox, you¡¯d better act quickly,¡± Irene said from beside him. ¡°Something is luring her, trying to turn her into some kind of¡­ ¡®nourishment.¡¯ That thing doesn¡¯t aim to kill; it¡¯s the madness born from hunger that it wants. The fact that she¡¯s held out this long shows incredible willpower, but the longer she resists, the more¡­ ¡®nutrients¡¯ she¡¯ll provide when the ¡®transformation¡¯ occurs. Things will get troublesome¡ªvery, very troublesome.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened intently, his face growing increasingly grim. He mentally filled in the gaps based on what Irene described and what he knew so far. Suddenly, he sensed something and looked up at the painting across from him.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he said seriously, ¡°do you¡­ know something? About that valley and what¡¯s in it?¡±


    Irene hesitated for a moment. First, she shook her head, but then she gave a slight nod.


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember most things, including what¡¯s really going on with that valley. But the situation that fox is experiencing¡ªI seem to recall something about it. I think I¡¯ve read related materials before.¡±


    She paused, frowning as if trying hard to dredge up useful information from her fragmented and incomplete memories.


    ¡°An entity called ¡®Hunger¡¯¡ªI think that¡¯s its name,¡± Irene said slowly. ¡°It¡¯s a highly dangerous entity with clear malicious intent. It manifests in sealed-off areas where the environment becomes toxic and hunger spreads. It has strong offensive capabilities, but what¡¯s more dangerous is its ¡®influence.¡¯ Those targeted by this entity fall into terrifying hunger, and their willpower is severely tested. I can¡¯t recall specific incidents, but I remember¡­ it¡¯s very dangerous, has harmed many people, and what¡¯s worse¡­¡± ?¦Á?§à????¨¨S


    Irene stopped, lifting her gaze to meet Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Hunger turns people into beasts, devouring both dignity and life. Most people can¡¯t withstand it. And those who fall become part of the entity itself¡ªendlessly and ceaselessly in hunger.¡±


    As Irene spoke, Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew taut, a heavy weight pressing on his heart. Just then, another thought struck him¡ª


    The urge to eat that he felt when confronting the flesh-and-blood monster!


    Could it be that he was already affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯?! sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    His heart skipped a beat. He quickly asked, ¡°Wait, what are the main ¡®symptoms¡¯ after being influenced by ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±


    Irene gave him a strange look. ¡°Well, ¡®hunger,¡¯ of course.¡±


    ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving his hand hastily. He reorganized his thoughts. ¡°For example, when I saw that monster, I had this intense desire to take a bite out of it¡ªeven thought it might taste good. Then I came back and cooked a couple of dishes. Could that reaction mean I¡¯ve been affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression visibly froze. She immediately thought of the ¡®local specialties¡¯ Yu Sheng had brought back, and that delicious-looking meal of four dishes and a soup.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, you even ate¡­¡± the doll muttered. But then she snapped back to attention, her tone changing. ¡°No, of course not! The influence of the ¡®Hunger¡¯ entity makes you starve to the point of going crazy and attacking others¡ªnot make you want to eat it! It doesn¡¯t lure people into madness by offering itself as bait!¡±


    Irene¡¯s outburst startled Yu Sheng, but he quickly understood her point. Hunger and appetite are closely related, but in the realm governed by strict rules¡ªlike ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ and ¡®Entities¡¯¡ªthese are distinctly separate definitions. Especially when dealing with an entity with active malicious intent, its influence would operate strictly according to its own rules.


    Simply put, if Yu Sheng had indeed been affected by ¡®Hunger¡¯ while in that valley, he should have been trying to bite Foxy¡ªnot the monster that was the source of the lure.


    Of course, the first time he bit that monster, he was somewhat reluctant. But let¡¯s not dwell on that.


    Realizing this, Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. Confirming that he hadn¡¯t been corrupted by that bizarre entity, he recalled that after eating before sleep, he did feel normal satiety. This greatly reassured him. Exhaling deeply, he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. Looks like I¡¯m still pretty normal.¡±


    Irene looked at him, muttering under her breath, ¡°No, I think the fact that you had an appetite for that thing is already not normal¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng waved her comment aside nonchalantly and quickly changed the subject. ¡°So, that very abstract-looking but surprisingly tasty monster is ¡®Hunger,¡¯ right? If we eliminate it, Foxy can break free from its influence¡ªI know entities can¡¯t be completely destroyed, but I¡¯m talking about defeating it temporarily.¡±


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Irene replied hesitantly. ¡°¡®Hunger¡¯ is a rather special entity. The monster you saw is its ¡®manifestation,¡¯ but as I understand it, the real ¡®Hunger¡¯ permeates the entire valley. Do you get what I mean? What you saw was just its ¡®tentacle¡¯ reaching out to hunt and sense what¡¯s happening. Its main form¡ªas the name implies¡ªis the omnipresent hunger in the valley.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, his expression gradually turning blank.


    Yes, he understood.


    ¡°Wait, so it¡¯s a¡­ rule-based entity?!¡±

 Chapter 29: Days with the Doll

    .


    Irene quickly understood what Yu Sheng meant by ¡°Rule-type.¡±


    ¡°Actually, I¡¯m not entirely sure,¡± the doll inside the painting said slowly, pointing to her own head. ¡°I¡¯ve told you, many things are a blur to me now¡ªeven the most basic knowledge. The influence of this painting on me isn¡¯t just memory loss. Over the long years, it¡¯s dismantled my thoughts. Regarding the characteristics of ¡®Hunger,¡¯ many are just vague impressions I¡¯ve pieced together. You¡¯d best take it as a reference.¡±


    ¡°Well, regardless, that thing is definitely hard to deal with,¡± Yu Sheng pondered for a moment and nodded. ¡°Looks like we need a backup plan. If we can¡¯t handle that creature, we should find a way to get Foxy out of that valley. By the way, if we can get her out of that Otherworld, she should be free from ¡®Hunger¡¯s¡¯ influence, right?¡±


    ¡°She should be,¡± Irene replied thoughtfully. ¡°The Otherworld¡¯s influence can¡¯t spread into reality. But honestly, getting someone out of an Otherworld under the blockade of ¡®Hunger¡¯ is extremely difficult.¡±


    As she thought aloud, Irene suddenly looked up, staring straight at Yu Sheng. ¡°Wait, are you seriously planning to deal with that thing yourself? I mean, setting aside how you¡¯ll handle it, how do you know you¡¯ll even return to that valley?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that once someone has contact with the Otherworld, they can never break that connection?¡± Yu Sheng said casually. ¡°I understand it like falling into quicksand¡ªyou can only keep sinking. Even if you get out temporarily, it¡¯s just stalling the sinking process¡­¡±


    Irene widened her eyes. ¡°I did say that, but what I meant is that after interacting with an Otherworld, you establish a connection with the entire realm ¡®beyond reason.¡¯ You¡¯ll have a higher chance of encountering other Otherworlds or supernatural phenomena, not necessarily the same one you first encountered. It¡¯s completely random!¡±


    ¡°But I have a feeling I¡¯ll meet that creature again soon, and that valley too,¡± Yu Sheng said earnestly, meeting Irene¡¯s gaze. ¡°I haven¡¯t completely ¡®disconnected¡¯ from that place. It¡¯s¡­ like it¡¯s waiting for me to return.¡±


    A hint of seriousness flashed in Irene¡¯s crimson eyes. She thought for a moment and hesitantly asked, ¡°A spiritual intuition?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s what you call spiritual intuition,¡± Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°But ever since I dealt with that creature, I¡¯ve indeed started to sense certain things. It¡¯s vague, but it seems accurate.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary people, even after a stimulus, rarely develop spiritual intuition in such a short time, let alone control and use it,¡± Irene couldn¡¯t help but look Yu Sheng up and down, a bit amazed. ¡°You might just be a naturally gifted investigator¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth. ¡°Uh, is that a good thing?¡±


    Irene thought for a moment, her sharp tongue as usual. ¡°Investigators tend to have high mortality rates.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    Before he could say anything, Irene added, ¡°But ordinary people who come into contact with the Otherworld without developing spiritual intuition have even higher mortality rates.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not a big problem then.¡±


    Irene was astonished by Yu Sheng¡¯s carefree attitude. He just shook his head and stood up from the dining table.


    A voice immediately came from the painting. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°The kitchen! I¡¯ve slept all day, and we still don¡¯t have dinner!¡± Yu Sheng turned and glared at Irene. ¡°Why do you get so nervous every time I move, like I¡¯m about to throw you away?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! I can barely move on my own now. Do you know how insecure that feels? And someone like you who could step into the Otherworld just by going out¡ªhow do I know if you¡¯ll disappear the moment you stand up, and we¡¯ll be separated forever¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s mouth was as irking as ever, but Yu Sheng merely frowned, sensing that she was just trying to express concern.


    And¡­ he realized the helplessness she must feel, being trapped in a painting, unable to control her situation, and the anxiety of finally finding someone she could talk to. ??N¨¯¦Â¨¨?


    He thought for a moment and picked up Irene from the dining table.


    She immediately exclaimed, ¡°Hey, what are you doing? I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m still watching TV. I warn you, don¡¯t hang me back in that room upstairs! I¡­ I¡¯ll stop talking if you put me back¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s boring to cook alone. Since you¡¯re idle anyway, come to the kitchen and chat with me.¡±


    Irene was stunned for a moment, sneaking a peek at Yu Sheng¡¯s face from the edge of the frame, seemingly incredulous, but quickly nodded enthusiastically. ¡°Sure, sure!¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, carrying Irene into the kitchen. He casually placed her on the windowsill, then turned to open the fridge, checking the ingredients for dinner.


    Foxy¡¯s figure appeared in his mind¡ªthe moment he saw the food, he couldn¡¯t help but think of that fox spirit girl squatting in the ruins of the broken temple, nibbling on a wilted vegetable leaf and looking at him from afar.


    She must still be hungry.


    Yu Sheng pressed his lips together, suppressing the many thoughts in his mind, and took out the leftover stew and two steamed buns from the morning.


    He decided to heat up the leftovers and buns for dinner, and cook some porridge.


    Placing the buns and stew into the microwave, then washing rice to cook porridge, Yu Sheng busied himself silently. Half a minute later, he began to regret bringing Irene into the kitchen¡ªthis chatterbox hadn¡¯t stopped talking since he opened the fridge!


    ¡°Wow, your fridge is pretty big! Do you really need such a big fridge for just yourself?


    ¡°That¡¯s the stew you made this morning, right? I have to say, that ¡®local specialty¡¯ looks pretty normal after cooking¡­ By the way, are you sure it won¡¯t suddenly come back to life in the bowl?


    ¡°You¡¯re just cooking porridge? Then there¡¯s not much to see. Why don¡¯t you carve a flower out of a carrot? Or make a stamp.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you turn on the range hood¡­? Oh, you¡¯re not stir-frying.


    ¡°Is it getting dark outside? Hey, turn me around; I want to see the street¡­ Fine, fine, if you won¡¯t.


    ¡°What¡¯s your mother¡¯s maiden name?¡±


    Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He picked up Irene and brought her close to the sink. ¡°Do you believe I¡¯ll soak you in here right now? I¡¯ll scrub you with dish soap until your paint comes off!¡±


    Irene immediately shrank back, hugging her teddy bear and sitting back on the windowsill. ¡°Fine, I won¡¯t talk¡­¡±


    Finally, peace.


    Irene sat quietly, hugging her teddy bear and watching Yu Sheng. He was leaning against the stove, lost in thought. Neither of them spoke.


    After a while, Irene broke the silence. ¡°I still think it¡¯s too dangerous for you to deal with ¡®Hunger¡¯ alone. Although I can¡¯t recall exactly how powerful that entity is, it certainly isn¡¯t something an ordinary person can handle. You¡¯ll¡­ die.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll come back to life,¡± Yu Sheng replied calmly.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious!¡±


    ¡°So am I.¡±


    Irene glared at him, seeming a bit angry. But after a few seconds, she sighed.


    ¡°Honestly, think of another way. Try to contact those in this city who specialize in fighting the Otherworld. Don¡¯t take risks.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to take risks; I just feel that ¡®risk¡¯ will find me,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°But I understand what you mean. I won¡¯t recklessly throw my life away. As for those ¡®professionals¡¯ you mentioned, I¡¯ll look for them.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good then.¡±


    Dinner passed peacefully. Irene watched a mindless urban drama on TV, occasionally commenting on the people and events in the plot. Yu Sheng ate seriously, occasionally responding to Irene¡¯s chatter.


    He ate very cleanly this meal. In the end, he didn¡¯t even leave a drop of soup, using the bun to wipe the bowl spotless.


    ¡°I¡¯m going out for a bit.¡± After tidying up the dining room and kitchen, Yu Sheng changed into his outdoor clothes and casually said to Irene.


    Irene, who was watching TV, instantly looked up, her expression showing a hint of panic. ¡°Where are you going?!¡±


    ¡°Just to the small supermarket at the corner, to buy some food. It¡¯s not far,¡± Yu Sheng said, noticing the look on Irene¡¯s face and finding it a bit amusing. ¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous. It¡¯s not like I step into the Otherworld every time I go out¡­ Don¡¯t worry. Although this house is a bit strange, I always check before opening the door.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Irene scratched her head, still a bit puzzled. ¡°But I saw there¡¯s still quite a lot in the fridge.¡± Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to buy some more,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°Stuff that doesn¡¯t need refrigeration, ready-to-eat.¡±


    Irene understood. ¡°Oh, alright then. Be careful when you go out¡­ Remember to look outside before you open the door! Don¡¯t just step out!¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed.


    It had been a long time since anyone had told him to ¡°be careful when you go out.¡± Although this time it was a doll who usually had a mouth full of snark, it felt nice.


    He finished changing, then thought for a moment and stuffed several pieces of bread and biscuits into his pockets before heading to the door. Placing his hand on the doorknob, he took a deep breath.


    Honestly, ever since he opened this door last time and directly fell into the Otherworld, he did have a bit of¡­ a phobia about this door.


    But he couldn¡¯t just stay in the house forever.


    Gritting his teeth, Yu Sheng slowly pushed the door open.


    First, he opened it a crack, then a bit wider, cautiously observing the outside.


    After repeatedly confirming, he breathed a sigh of relief and stepped out.


    Thankfully, the door wasn¡¯t that treacherous.


    It seemed that coming out of that house didn¡¯t have a high probability of falling into the Otherworld. Perhaps certain conditions were needed to trigger some ¡°effect¡± of that door? Maybe it required opening the door multiple times, or at specific times?


    Walking down the street, Yu Sheng felt a bit more at ease and couldn¡¯t help but let his thoughts wander. But regardless, he truly relaxed a bit.


    He walked briskly down the almost deserted street. Before long, he arrived at the small supermarket at the corner and pushed the door.


    The moment he pushed the door, he felt a chill run down his spine, and then¡ª


    A blast of hot air hit his face. On the scorched earth ahead, heat waves shimmered. In the distance, a crashed aircraft billowed thick smoke on a hill. Two fully armed individuals, clad in some kind of black exoskeleton armor resembling alien battle suits, were grappling with each other. One suddenly raised his hand, an ion blade igniting with a ¡°sizzle¡± at his wrist, stabbing toward the other.


    Then, the two who looked like black-armored interstellar mercenaries seemed to notice Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze simultaneously. They turned sharply to look at him, the dark red sensors on their faceplates flickering.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    He quickly took a step back and slammed the door shut.

 Chapter 30: The Gatekeeper

    .


    The door of the small supermarket slammed shut behind Yu Sheng, cutting off the scorching heat from that charred world and the sudden menace of the two black-armored soldiers. He stood there, rooted to the spot, a bit dazed.


    For several moments, he simply stared ahead before drawing a sharp breath. Turning his head, he glanced around.


    The street was nearly empty. The few passersby seemed entirely oblivious to the strange occurrence that had just unfolded. Only Yu Sheng had confronted that bizarre scene head-on, and now he stood in the evening breeze, his thoughts swirling.


    After a moment, he slowly turned back to gaze at the storefront of the small supermarket.


    Over the past two months, he had visited this place more than once. Nestled in the old part of town, the little shop didn¡¯t stock much, but it had all the basics¡ªdaily necessities, rice, flour, cooking oil. The owners were a young couple, and Yu Sheng was somewhat familiar with them by now.


    The supermarket¡¯s facade was nothing special¡ªjust an ordinary ground-floor shop. Large glass windows faced the street, almost entirely covered with various promotional signs and shelves crammed with small items pressed against the glass. One side of the glass door didn¡¯t work properly; an A4 paper with ¡°Door Broken¡± was taped to that half. Through the door, he could see the slightly cramped shelves inside and the owner moving goods beside them.


    Everything looked perfectly normal¡ªnothing could be more ordinary.


    But Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t dismiss what he¡¯d just witnessed as some kind of hallucination. He could still feel that scorching, faintly sulfurous air lingering in his nostrils.


    He had almost stepped forward, but fortunately, the lingering effects of his previous misadventures made him cautious¡ªnot just with his own front door, but with any door. Whenever he opened one, he¡¯d hesitate subconsciously. Another reason he¡¯d paused at the entrance was the shiver he¡¯d felt deep inside the moment he pushed the door open.


    Standing at the supermarket¡¯s entrance, Yu Sheng steadied himself. After thinking for a moment, he reached out again to grasp the door handle. Applying a bit of force, he pushed the door open slightly and leaned in to peek inside.


    It was just an ordinary supermarket. At this hour, there were no customers. The owner was still busy behind the shelves, seemingly unaware of any movement at the door.


    Yu Sheng stepped back, closed the door carefully, then firmly gripped the handle once more. Taking a deep breath as if wrestling with his own nerves, he gritted his teeth and suddenly flung the door open.


    Opposite him stood a tall woman with flowing blonde hair dressed in a silver-white robe. She stood on a platform, turning in surprise to look at him.


    She was strikingly beautiful, but beneath her golden hair, her ears were not human¡ªthey were elegantly elongated and pointed. Several softly glowing tubes and wires extended from behind her ears, connecting to something out of sight behind her.


    But what caught Yu Sheng¡¯s attention even more was the wheel-like structure extending from beneath her robe and the mechanical limbs behind her that manipulated various tools in mid-air.


    A voice called out from somewhere beyond the door: ¡°Boss! The client wants to know if the superluminal core we sent last week is fixed yet.¡±


    The blonde woman didn¡¯t respond. She stared unblinkingly at Yu Sheng standing in the doorway, and after a long moment, she finally burst out, ¡°How on earth did you get in here?!¡±


    Yu Sheng slammed the door shut.


    But the next second, he flung it open again¡ªbecause he hadn¡¯t seen clearly just now. Was that an elf? It was the first time in his life he¡¯d seen an elf! Was it really an elf? But something about her didn¡¯t quite fit!


    As the door swung open, he found himself face-to-face with a small boy wearing a coarse brown Taoist robe. They stared at each other in surprise. The doorframe was surrounded by smoke and scorch marks. The boy was holding a fan, mid-swing, his eyes bulging as if they might pop out.


    Before Yu Sheng could say anything, the boy dropped his fan as if he¡¯d seen a ghost. He hopped and ran away, shouting at the top of his lungs, ¡°Master! Master! Senior Brother did it! Senior Brother¡¯s alchemy furnace produced a human head! It has eyes and a nose and it can breathe!¡±


    ¡°What the¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng exclaimed, slamming the door shut once more. He stumbled back several steps before coming to a halt.


    He glanced back at the street and noticed a few passersby looking his way with puzzled expressions¡ªbut they seemed only to have noticed his odd behavior. Since he¡¯d closed the door quickly, no one had seen what lay beyond it. ???????§£??


    He hurriedly adjusted his expression, trying to appear nonchalant, and stepped aside. Once he was sure no one was watching, he took several deep breaths, standing at the street corner, his mind racing.


    Everything was too chaotic, too bizarre. He didn¡¯t even know whether to feel shaken, have his worldview upended, or consider himself lucky to be alive. All he knew was that his thoughts were swirling as if twelve storms had whipped through his mind¡ªor like two hundred Ailins chattering at once. A jumble of wild ideas crashed around in his head, and it took him a good seven or eight minutes to regain his composure.


    But one thing he quickly realized.


    Those places beyond the door¡­ they weren¡¯t the Otherworld.


    At least, that mechanical, elf-like woman and the fan-wielding Taoist boy weren¡¯t in some Otherworld. As for the two imposing soldiers in powered armor who seemed to be in the middle of a battle¡ªtheir surroundings had been harsh, so it was hard to say whether that was an Otherworld or not.


    After a long while, Yu Sheng¡¯s chaotic thoughts began to settle. He forced himself to sort through the wild speculations, suppressing them for the moment. Then he lowered his head and looked at his hands.


    Hesitating, he slowly reached out to the side.


    He was standing at a corner of the street, with only a bare cement wall beside him.


    He ran his fingers over the rough surface, slowly curling them as if grasping something¡ªimagining there was a door.


    Just like when he¡¯d discovered the hidden doorknob outside the room where he¡¯d found Irene at the end of his hallway. Just like when he¡¯d been flung into the air by that monster in the night valley and had instinctively grabbed at the air, pulling open a door back to the real world.


    He felt it¡ªa door. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He couldn¡¯t see it, but it was there. He grasped the handle, and the door began to materialize, slowly anchoring itself. His expression stiffened as he turned his head¡ªthe door shimmered faintly in his vision as if it could be opened with the slightest effort.


    ¡°What on earth?!¡±


    He gasped, and as tension shot through him, his hand released instinctively. The ¡°door¡± vanished silently into the wall.


    His heart was pounding wildly as if it might leap out of his chest at any moment.


    He took several deep breaths to calm himself, recalling the sensation of grasping the doorknob just moments ago. A wry smile tugged at his lips.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he called out inwardly, with an emotion he couldn¡¯t quite name¡ªa mix of confusion and hesitation.


    ¡°Yes?¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded immediately, as cheerful as ever. ¡°I was just about to contact you! You¡¯ve been out for a while. Didn¡¯t you say the supermarket was just around the corner? Did you buy too much stuff?¡±


    ¡°¡­I haven¡¯t gone into the supermarket yet,¡± Yu Sheng replied.


    ¡°Did you get lost?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to tell you that I probably won¡¯t be considering moving anymore,¡± he said, not bothering with her off-base guesses.


    ¡°Huh?! Really?¡± Irene sounded both pleased and curious. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t you say the house felt strange? Especially with the door¡ªyou might get ¡®thrown¡¯ somewhere when you open it¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just suddenly realized that, regarding the biggest problem, maybe the weird one isn¡¯t the house,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Maybe¡­ the weird one is me.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± Irene fell silent, but Yu Sheng could easily imagine her expression¡ªeyes wide, full of question marks.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated to explain. Anyway, you don¡¯t need to worry about moving anymore,¡± he said, leaning against the wall and rubbing his forehead. ¡°If there¡¯s a chance later¡­ I¡¯ll tell you.¡±


    Irene¡¯s curiosity was practically bursting, but she sensed that he didn¡¯t want to delve into it right now. So she simply said, ¡°Oh.¡±


    With that, Yu Sheng ended the conversation.


    He hadn¡¯t shared the specifics of his ¡°door-opening¡± experience with her¡ªnot because he was hiding anything, but because his own thoughts were still a jumbled mess. There were many details he hadn¡¯t had time to ponder¡ªthe situation had been too chaotic, and he¡¯d overlooked a lot that he¡¯d need to recall and sort out later.


    He decided to wait until he got back and had a chance to rest before discussing it with Irene.


    Of course, he also knew that even if he told her, she¡¯d probably be just as confused as he was, and they¡¯d be muddled together. But still, having someone to talk it over with was better than mulling it over alone.


    After all, the puppet did have some knowledge about the supernatural¡ªalbeit not much.


    A few minutes later, Yu Sheng stepped out from the street corner. The evening breeze was growing cooler, and he straightened up, trying to shake off the lingering unease. He looked toward the small supermarket not far away.


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to continue on to the store.


    He resolved to complete his shopping plan for the day. As unsettling as the ¡°door¡± incident was, he couldn¡¯t very well start avoiding every door from now on.


    This time, however, he was more cautious than ever as he approached the supermarket¡¯s entrance.


    He concentrated intently, attuned to every detail as he reached for the door handle¡ªfrom the texture under his fingers to the thoughts in his mind, the subtle instincts warning him, even the sound of the wind and the reflection in the glass door.


    If anyone had been watching, they might have thought his movements were in slow motion.


    Then, the supermarket door swung open.


    Amid the somewhat crowded shelves, the young shop owner looked up. Seeing Yu Sheng, he broke into a smile. ¡°Oh, here to buy something?¡±

 Chapter 31: Passing By

    .


    Yu Sheng hesitated before the supermarket door, his hand hovering just above the handle. Opening a door¡ªsuch a simple, mundane action. Yet, after the events of recent days, it felt like stepping into the unknown every single time.


    Taking a deep breath, he pushed the door open and stepped inside.


    The familiar sight of shelves stocked with goods and the young shopkeeper behind the counter greeted him. Relief washed over Yu Sheng, but a sliver of doubt lingered. What if this wasn¡¯t his usual supermarket? His mind conjured wild images: shelves lined with jars containing eyeballs floating in formaldehyde, the shopkeeper transforming into a monstrous figure wielding a chainsaw¡­


    ¡°Get a grip,¡± Yu Sheng muttered under his breath, shaking off the absurd thoughts. He needed to focus.


    Confirming that everything seemed normal, he approached the counter and nodded to the shopkeeper. ¡°I¡¯m here to buy some things. Do you have boxes of instant noodles and compressed biscuits?¡±


    The shopkeeper looked up, raising an eyebrow at Yu Sheng¡¯s slightly disheveled appearance. ¡°Instant noodles, sure. Unopened boxes are stacked under the stairs to the second floor. Help yourself.¡± He gestured toward the iron staircase. ¡°As for compressed biscuits, we don¡¯t have any boxes left. They¡¯re on the middle shelf to your left. Not many folks buy them, so I don¡¯t stock much.¡±


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll take all the biscuits you have, please. I¡¯ll grab a box of noodles myself.¡± Yu Sheng paused. ¡°Oh, and could you add two packs of the large sausages?¡±


    ¡°Sure thing.¡± The shopkeeper grabbed a large shopping bag and began packing the biscuits. As he worked, he glanced up. ¡°Stocking up, are we? Eating just instant noodles and biscuits isn¡¯t exactly a balanced diet. My wife gives me an earful whenever I try.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng offered a faint smile. ¡°Just preparing, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The shopkeeper shrugged, returning to his task. He didn¡¯t press further.


    As Yu Sheng made his way toward the stairs to fetch the noodles, the glass door of the supermarket swung open again. Both doors moved, but one emitted a grating squeak that set everyone¡¯s teeth on edge.


    The shopkeeper winced, looking up sharply. ¡°Hey! That door¡¯s broken. There¡¯s a sign on it!¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry! Didn¡¯t see it,¡± the newcomer said sheepishly. He was a young man with tousled black hair and casual attire, his face unremarkable but friendly enough. He glanced back at the misbehaving door before stepping fully inside. ¡°Do you have boxes of instant noodles?¡±


    Now returning with his own box, Yu Sheng glanced briefly at the young man before averting his gaze.


    ¡°Same as his?¡± The shopkeeper nodded toward Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯ll be perfect,¡± the young man replied, pointing at the box in Yu Sheng¡¯s arms. ¡°I¡¯ll take one of those.¡±


    ¡°Under the stairs on the right. Grab it yourself,¡± the shopkeeper instructed. ¡°I¡¯ll ring you up in a minute.¡±


    Yu Sheng and the newcomer passed each other in the aisle. For a fleeting moment, Yu Sheng felt a strange sense of familiarity, but he brushed it off. He headed to the counter, paid for his items, and hefted the shopping bag and noodle box. The sky outside was deepening into twilight as he stepped out.


    Meanwhile, Agent Li Lin found the stack of instant noodle boxes under the stairs. As he bent to pick one up, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Balancing the box on his knee, he fished out the device and read the message from his team leader.


    ¡°Settled in yet?¡±


    Li Lin quickly typed back, ¡°Yes, just grabbing some supplies.¡±


    Almost immediately, another message appeared. ¡°Any unusual activity?¡±


    ¡°Nothing so far,¡± Li Lin replied. ¡°I¡¯ll start canvassing the area tomorrow and get to know the locals.¡±


    He hesitated before sending another text. ¡°When is the Deep Diver arriving? Who¡¯s coming?¡±


    There was a pause before the response came through. ¡°Xu Jiali. He¡¯ll be with you tomorrow.¡±


    Li Lin¡¯s eyebrows shot up. Xu Jiali? He began to type a question when another message arrived.


    ¡°He just got back from Alamein-IX. Unexpected situation there, mission cut short. He¡¯s debriefing now, then heading your way.¡±


    ¡°Just finished a mission and being sent out again?¡± Li Lin typed, frowning. ¡°No downtime?¡±


    ¡°Xu Jiali insisted. He¡¯s experiencing some aftereffects from the deep dive. Needs to wear a stabilizer for a while. Figured he¡¯d take his leave next week instead. Your area should be quiet, so he can rest while assisting you. Discuss details when you meet.¡± ?????¦­?????¨¨?


    Li Lin sighed, sliding his phone back into his pocket. ¡°Always something,¡± he muttered.


    He approached the counter, setting the box down. The shopkeeper gave him a knowing look.


    ¡°Instant noodles, huh? Let me guess¡ªstocking up?¡±


    Li Lin chuckled. ¡°Something like that.¡±


    ¡°Not the healthiest choice. My wife nags me every time I bring these home.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe I should leave them, then,¡± Li Lin teased.


    The shopkeeper laughed. ¡°Too late now. That¡¯ll be twenty bucks.¡±


    Back at home, Irene sensed movement at the front door. From her place within the ornate frame hanging on the wall, she leaned forward, peering into the hallway. There was no sign of Yu Sheng.


    Moments later, his head appeared around the doorframe, eyes darting cautiously around the room. Satisfied, he slipped inside, moving stealthily as if avoiding detection. He set down his load of groceries before quietly closing the door behind him.


    Irene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yu Sheng, what are you doing? Why are you sneaking around like a cat burglar?¡±


    He sighed heavily, slipping off his shoes. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. I¡¯ve developed a¡­ let¡¯s call it a healthy respect for doors lately. Can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    ¡°Doors?¡± Irene echoed, bemused. ¡°Care to elaborate?¡±


    He waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Long story.¡±


    Her gaze drifted to the pile of supplies he¡¯d brought in. ¡°You¡¯ve been shopping, I see. Quite the haul. You know, a trolley might¡¯ve been helpful.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at the assortment of instant noodles, sausages, and compressed biscuits. A troubled expression crossed his face. ¡°I should¡¯ve bought some liquid food,¡± he murmured. ¡°She hasn¡¯t eaten in ages. Solid food might be too much¡­¡±


    Irene watched as he began pacing. ¡°Maybe I should go back out, get some eight-treasure porridge¡­¡±


    ¡°At this hour?¡± Irene interjected. ¡°The shops might be closing.¡±


    He paused, one foot already back in his shoe. ¡°But she¡¯s hungry¡­¡±


    Irene¡¯s tone softened. ¡°Even if you get it now, do you have a way to get it to her immediately?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, the weight of her words sinking in.


    ¡°And honestly,¡± she continued, ¡°even if you could, it would only be a temporary fix. The real issue isn¡¯t just her hunger¡ªit¡¯s that entity, ¡®Hunger¡¯ itself.¡±


    He nodded slowly, slipping off his shoe again. ¡°You¡¯re right. Feeding her is just a stopgap. The main problem is ¡®Hunger.''¡±


    He moved to the dining table, sinking into a chair opposite Irene¡¯s frame. His eyes were distant, deep in thought.


    Irene studied him carefully. ¡°Have you¡­ made some progress? Found a way to reach her?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly a way to reach the valley,¡± he replied, a hint of excitement creeping into his voice. ¡°But perhaps a way to connect.¡±


    Before she could ask, Yu Sheng raised his hand, fingers curling as if grasping an invisible object.


    To Irene¡¯s astonishment, a door materialized in the air before them. Its edges shimmered, the surface rippling like water. Yu Sheng grasped the handle that only now became visible and pulled.


    The door swung open, revealing a scene unlike any Irene had ever seen.


    An elven woman stood on the other side, her appearance a blend of the organic and mechanical. Mechanical limbs and appendages extended from her back, and her lower body was an intricate assembly of gears and wheels. Despite the machinery, her face was ethereal, framed by silver hair, and she wore a flowing robe that contrasted with her mechanical components.


    She stood before a vast machine that pulsed with otherworldly light. The mechanical limbs behind her adjusted dials and levers with precision. Upon seeing Yu Sheng, her eyes widened in shock.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± she demanded, her voice echoing through the space between them.


    Yu Sheng blinked, taken aback. ¡°Uh¡­ sorry, wrong door.¡±


    He quickly shut the door, the portal disappearing as swiftly as it had appeared.


    Irene was speechless for a moment. Then, finding her voice, she exclaimed, ¡°What in the world was that?!¡±


    ¡°As you saw,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly, ¡°a door.¡±


    She glared at him. ¡°Don¡¯t play coy with me! Where did that door lead? Who was that woman? And how did you even do that?!¡±


    He smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯m still figuring it out myself. But it seems I can¡­ connect to certain places. Maybe even control where the door leads.¡±


    Irene shook her head in disbelief. ¡°This is beyond anything I¡¯ve seen, and that¡¯s saying something.¡±


    Yu Sheng leaned back, his mind racing. ¡°If I can replicate this, perhaps I can find a way to reach her¡ªto reach the valley.¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression softened. ¡°Just¡­ be careful, okay? We don¡¯t know what¡¯s out there.¡±


    He met her gaze. ¡°I will. And thank you.¡±


    She offered a small smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for.¡±

 Chapter 32: The Test of Blood

    Not only did Irene have a knack for hurling the most colorful insults, but her high-pitched screams could make anyone¡¯s head buzz.


    Yu Sheng wondered how she managed to create such a ruckus through an oil painting¡ªwas the entire canvas acting like an amplifier?


    ¡°Don¡¯t ask me about the mechanics; I don¡¯t know how it works myself,¡± Yu Sheng said, rubbing his ear as he spread his hands helplessly at Irene. ¡°All I know for sure is that I can open ¡®doors,¡¯ and these doors can lead to all sorts of places. They could be Otherworlds, or, like you just saw¡­ some distant location. Of course, we can¡¯t be certain whether it¡¯s another world, another planet, or a parallel universe.¡±


    He paused for a moment before continuing, ¡°Maybe we should ask the people on the other side about it? But that elf girl didn¡¯t seem too pleased just now¡­¡±


    Irene stood there, half-dazed. It took her a moment after Yu Sheng¡¯s rambling to react. After some thought, she finally spoke up, ¡°So¡­ what about activation conditions? Like, under what circumstances can you open a door?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely sure yet. I feel like I can open one pretty much anytime,¡± Yu Sheng mused, explaining honestly based on his current understanding. ¡°As for the methods, there seem to be two. One is by directly opening an existing, ordinary door in reality. This kind is effortless; sometimes I don¡¯t even realize I¡¯ve done anything, and when I open the door, it leads straight to ¡®somewhere else.¡¯ The second is what you just saw¡ª¡±


    As he spoke, Yu Sheng raised his hand and mimed the action of pulling open a door in mid-air.


    ¡°Creating a door out of thin air. It¡¯s more taxing and requires concentration to sense and imagine it. Plus, the door might suddenly vanish if I lose focus during the process. But the upside is that I won¡¯t accidentally walk into an Otherworld just by opening any random door.¡±


    Irene¡¯s crimson eyes followed his arm back and forth several times before she broke the silence, ¡°Are you¡­ human?¡±


    Yu Sheng looked slightly offended. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°At this point, you still have the nerve to say that line¡ªyou know, the one you told me not long ago,¡± Irene muttered, trying to recall. Then, mimicking Yu Sheng¡¯s tone and expression, she said, ¡°¡ªIf I¡¯m not human, then are you?¡±


    She straightened up, staring directly into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Some humans can wield supernatural powers, but I¡¯ve never seen anyone like you.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you have, but you forgot,¡± Yu Sheng retorted stubbornly. ¡°Your memory isn¡¯t exactly reliable.¡±


    Irene blinked, taken aback. ¡°¡­That¡¯s¡­ true?¡±


    This time, it was Yu Sheng¡¯s turn to feel a bit awkward. He was just being contrary, habitually bantering with this doll. He hadn¡¯t expected Irene to have such clear self-awareness, and her first reaction was to admit it¡­ She admitted it¡­


    Quickly regaining his composure, he coughed twice and steered the conversation back. ¡°So it seems that when I ended up in that valley, it wasn¡¯t due to the strange properties of this house but because I opened a passage myself at the moment I opened the door. Therefore, if I can replicate what I did then, I can return to that Otherworld in theory.¡±


    Discussing serious matters, Irene¡¯s expression turned solemn. ¡°Is this ability controllable?¡±


    ¡°¡­Somewhat,¡± Yu Sheng replied uncertainly, then elaborated, ¡°I can basically control when to open a passage to ¡®somewhere else¡¯ and when the door I open is just a normal door. But I can¡¯t determine exactly where it leads. There¡¯s even a chance I might open a door straight into a volcano. However¡­ there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve just confirmed.¡±


    Irene leaned in, eager. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°The passages can be recreated. Under certain conditions, opening the door twice can lead to the same place,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°Like that elf you just saw¡ªwe¡¯ve met for the second time now.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no wonder she reacted the way she did,¡± Irene remarked.


    Yu Sheng looked a bit embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure how it happened, but I vaguely remember that ¡®feeling.¡¯ I think if I practice more, I should be able to consistently open those ¡®doors¡¯ I¡¯ve connected with before. But the biggest problem now is¡­ when I first entered that valley, I wasn¡¯t prepared at all, and I¡¯ve mostly forgotten how it felt when I opened the door. That makes it really hard to recreate that passage.¡±


    ¡°But at least you have a lead now, right?¡± Irene quickly chimed in, trying to comfort him. ¡°I used to think you wanting to rush back to save that fox was just wishful thinking, but now it seems like a feasible plan, doesn¡¯t it?¡± ????????£Î?????§¦?


    Hearing this, Yu Sheng gave the doll in the painting a surprised look. His gaze made Irene shift uncomfortably in her chair. ¡°What are you looking at me for? I¡¯ve told you before, there¡¯s no way anything could happen between you and a¡­ paper doll.¡±


    This time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t wait for her snarky remark to finish before interrupting, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard something nice come out of your mouth¡ªI always thought you were full of trash talk. Never expected you to know how to comfort someone.¡±


    Irene was momentarily speechless.


    She could curse up a storm when she wanted to.


    But Yu Sheng was in such a good mood now that even Irene¡¯s sharp words felt like background music.


    He looked at his hands, waving them in the air. Rising from the dining table, he began pacing around the room, looking full of energy.


    Seeing this, Irene paused her barrage of colorful language, her eyes following him. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to start¡­ um, ¡®training¡¯ right now, are you?¡±


    ¡°No time like the present. Besides, I slept all day; I¡¯m full of energy,¡± Yu Sheng replied matter-of-factly. ¡°And this practice doesn¡¯t take up much space.¡±


    ¡°Just be careful. If you open a door and run into that elf again, she might hurl a fireball your way¡ªand you¡¯ll splatter me with blood again.¡±


    Now that was the kind of banter he was used to.


    Yu Sheng waved her off dismissively, his gaze settling on the kitchen door nearby.


    Creating a door out of thin air required extra energy, so for practice, using a physical door that didn¡¯t drain him made more sense.


    But before he began, something else occurred to him.


    ¡°What did you just say?¡± He turned to look at the doll in the painting on the dining table.


    Irene thought for a moment. ¡°I told you to be careful? So that elf doesn¡¯t throw a fireball at you?¡±


    ¡°No, the more annoying bit.¡±


    Her mouth twitched. ¡°Don¡¯t splatter me with blood!¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°That¡¯s it. I want to test something first,¡± Yu Sheng said, grinning as he walked over to the table. He picked up a small fruit knife lying there. ¡°My blood.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in visible alarm. Hugging her teddy bear, she jumped up from her chair. ¡°Hey, what are you doing! I was just saying¡ªyou don¡¯t have to get all dramatic! I¡¯m warning you, I¡¯m not to be trifled with. Put that knife down. You might scratch the canvas, and who knows what¡¯ll happen to me¡­¡±


    When the doll panicked, she tended to babble nonstop. Yu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°Why are you so nervous? I¡¯m not going to cut you.¡±


    Before he finished speaking, he¡¯d already pressed the knife against his own finger¡ªbut after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he switched to the back of his hand. Taking a deep breath, he made a quick cut.


    It didn¡¯t hurt as much as he¡¯d expected.


    Irene watched, stunned. As Yu Sheng moved his bleeding hand closer to her, she backed away hurriedly, exclaiming, ¡°What are you doing? Wait¡­ you don¡¯t actually believe in that ¡®blood pact¡¯ stuff from novels, do you? I told you to read less of that junk¡­¡±


    ¡°First off, I am a novelist¡ªeven if I¡¯m not exactly famous¡ªso I take offense at your opinion on novels,¡± Yu Sheng shot her a glance, noting the horror on her painted face. ¡°Secondly, this has nothing to do with blood pacts. I just want to test a hypothesis. When I was in that valley, Foxy came into contact with my blood, and both of us underwent some changes. I want to see if something similar happens with you.¡±


    He was referring to how, after Foxy had touched his blood, she¡¯d suddenly become able to sense his ¡®death,¡¯ and he could perceive some of her thoughts and memories. He also suspected that the projection of the silver-white fox appearing in his dreams was linked to this ¡®blood connection.¡¯


    Irene paused, noticing the seriousness in his demeanor. Though she didn¡¯t fully understand what was going on, she gradually quieted down. Even if she still seemed a bit reluctant (mainly due to mistrust in Yu Sheng¡¯s questionable methods), she adopted a cooperative stance.


    Of course, her cooperation was largely because she couldn¡¯t escape. Being sealed in an oil painting, there wasn¡¯t much she could do besides hurl verbal abuse, and Yu Sheng had pretty much grown accustomed to that by now¡­


    But truth be told, Irene wasn¡¯t exactly an ideal ¡®test subject.¡¯


    After all, her ¡®condition¡¯ was rather unique.


    Yu Sheng found it difficult to determine whether his blood was being applied to Irene herself or just the oil painting that served as her seal. He smeared his blood on the frame, and before the wound closed, he let some drip onto the canvas. But no matter what he did, he couldn¡¯t replicate the direct contact that had occurred when Foxy had licked his blood.


    Irene looked up at him; it was hard to tell what her perspective from within the painting was. But she clearly sensed the contact with the blood.


    And that was about it.


    The oil painting didn¡¯t absorb his blood the way Foxy had.


    ¡°Do you feel anything?¡± Yu Sheng asked uncertainly after waiting for a while.


    Irene thought for a moment. ¡°¡­It was warm? But now it¡¯s cold.¡±


    ¡°So it didn¡¯t work,¡± Yu Sheng sighed.

 Chapter 33: A Delayed Reaction?

    Yu Sheng pondered over the fact that his blood didn¡¯t seem to affect Irene. Perhaps the oil painting that served as her seal prevented the blood from seeping through, or maybe Irene, being a doll, was simply immune to its effects. More likely, Foxy was the only exception who had been influenced.


    After waiting for quite some time with nothing happening, Irene grew impatient inside the painting. She looked up toward the top of the frame and grumbled, ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you wipe off the blood? This is where I live, after all. Having so much blood on it isn¡¯t exactly¡­ auspicious.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°You¡¯re a creepy doll sealed inside an oil painting, and you¡¯re worried about that? Just having you here is inauspicious enough, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Irene huffed indignantly. ¡°Who says I¡¯m inauspicious? I¡¯m so good-looking; how could I bring bad luck? Some people have entire walls covered with plastic figurines in their rooms. You¡¯ve got an oil painting of a beautiful girl leaning against the wall, and you¡¯re complaining it¡¯s inauspicious?!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, momentarily speechless. He couldn¡¯t fathom how she managed to string all that together in one breath.


    Shaking his head, he muttered, ¡°That¡¯s not the same,¡± as he stood up to grab a wet wipe, intending to clean the blood off the frame.


    But the blood wouldn¡¯t come off.


    He paused, puzzled. The wet wipe had no effect. He rubbed harder on the frame (though he was careful not to press too hard on the canvas itself, lest he damage it), but the bloodstains remained stubbornly in place.


    More concerning than the unremovable bloodstains was the state of the wet wipe¡ªit didn¡¯t have a single trace of red.


    No matter how hard a bloodstain is to remove, it shouldn¡¯t be like this!


    Irene couldn¡¯t see the wet wipe¡¯s condition from her vantage point. She merely tilted her head up to see Yu Sheng standing there, frozen. A hint of unease crept into her voice. ¡°Um, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t wipe it off,¡± Yu Sheng said blankly, staring at the bloodstains that seemed to have become part of the frame. ¡°It¡¯s not that it¡¯s soaked in; it¡¯s more like¡­ it¡¯s part of the frame¡¯s original color.¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t respond.


    Puzzled, Yu Sheng glanced down to find the doll in the painting staring blankly at him as if her mind had suddenly gone blank. After a couple of seconds, her expression shifted from vacant to horrified. Suddenly, she raised a trembling finger, pointing at him, and let out a piercing scream. ¡°Ah! Yu Sheng, y-you¡­ you¡¯re dead dead dead dead¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked once, then immediately understood what was happening. Seeing that Irene was still screaming, he calmly sat down in the chair opposite her. ¡°Stop shouting ¡®dead¡¯ so many times; it¡¯s bad luck¡ªeven if the actual count is admittedly a bit high.¡±


    Irene paused her screaming, shot him a glance, and then resumed her shrieking.


    Yu Sheng sighed and stood up, trying to soothe the terrified doll¡ªshe was far less composed than that fox.


    But verbal reassurance seemed limited in effect. Perhaps because the blood¡¯s delayed reaction had hit her too intensely, she appeared particularly agitated.


    Fortunately, an idea suddenly struck Yu Sheng.


    The next moment, he grabbed Irene¡¯s oil painting and gave it a vigorous shake in the air, then tossed it spinning upwards. Catching it deftly, he shook it a couple more times before placing it back on the table.


    He watched as Miss Doll struggled mightily to climb back onto the chair draped with a red velvet cushion.


    Irene stopped screaming.


    She started cursing instead, and her language was anything but polite.


    This time, however, Yu Sheng found it much easier to calm her down. He finally managed to get the doll to settle, and amidst her lingering grumbles, he explained to her exactly what was going on.


    At the same time, he confirmed that his blood did have an effect on Irene, even in her sealed state. Though the blood seemed to have only affected the frame of the painting, for some reason, Irene was indeed influenced by it. The same thing had happened to her as with Foxy: she recalled witnessing Yu Sheng¡¯s death. ??????¨®?§§?


    However, so far, Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t sensed Irene¡¯s thoughts or memories as he had with Foxy.


    He glanced at the doll, who was still fuming, and felt a bit awkward admitting that he suspected she might be lacking in both departments¡­


    Irene was still pouting, but regardless, the shock of Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°return from the dead¡± outweighed the earlier ¡°roller coaster ride.¡± Her focus remained on his resurrection.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying¡­ this isn¡¯t the first time?¡± She stared at Yu Sheng, disbelief evident in her tone.


    ¡°Yes, in fact, it started before I met you,¡± Yu Sheng replied thoughtfully, recalling that frog in the rain. ¡°But don¡¯t ask me how it works. Like that door earlier, I only know it happens; I don¡¯t understand why¡­¡±


    ¡°Are there any side effects or costs?¡± Irene pressed.


    ¡°At the moment¡­ none that I¡¯ve noticed,¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, his usual nonchalance replaced with caution. ¡°Physically and mentally, I haven¡¯t found any issues.¡±


    Irene continued to gaze intently into his eyes. ¡°Even so, you should avoid this kind of ¡®resurrection¡¯ as much as possible in the future.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°I know that.¡±


    ¡°Side effects might show up in the distant future, and the cost could come in ways you can¡¯t even imagine,¡± Irene insisted, as if worried he hadn¡¯t grasped the gravity of the situation. ¡°Everything in the world seeks balance. Anything that exceeds reason and order will eventually face a backlash from reason and order. Returning from the dead¡­ it¡¯s the most outrageous of all irrational events. Even if you haven¡¯t noticed any problems, I find it hard to believe.¡±


    She paused before adding seriously, ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you; I don¡¯t trust the surface appearance of this situation.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Sheng nodded earnestly. Then he spread his hands helplessly. ¡°But think about it¡ªdo you think any of the times I died were by choice?¡±


    Irene was momentarily taken aback. ¡°¡­I suppose not.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just trying to keep a positive attitude. There¡¯s not much else I can do. In that valley, all I could do was stay optimistic,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°I get your concern. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll be careful.¡±


    Irene studied him for a long moment before finally muttering and looking away. ¡°Fine, as long as you keep that in mind¡­ I¡¯m still waiting for you to get me a body.¡±


    Yu Sheng exhaled in relief.


    He had to admit, this doll had quite the capacity for acceptance. Such an unbelievable thing, and she took it in stride¡­


    Suddenly, Irene looked up again, a mischievous glint in her eye. ¡°Wait a minute, are you even human? Are you sure you were born and raised by your parents, eating normal food? Can¡¯t you recall any¡­ peculiarities from your childhood?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face fell. ¡°¡­¡±


    He retracted his earlier thought. Perhaps her capacity for acceptance wasn¡¯t that great after all.


    He mumbled a few vague responses, not paying much attention to her continued grumblings. After testing the matter of his blood, he remembered his original plan. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He needed to continue familiarizing himself with his ability to ¡°open doors¡± and its characteristics to find a way to recreate the passage and accurately locate his destination.


    That¡¯s until he could open the door leading back to that valley to bring food to Foxy.


    Irene finally quieted down. Watching Yu Sheng grasp the kitchen door handle, she hesitated before speaking. ¡°Even if you do manage to find the door back to that valley, have you thought about how you¡¯ll deal with ¡®Hunger¡¯ afterwards?¡±


    Yu Sheng slowly turned the handle, focusing on that subtle sensation deep within his ¡°spiritual intuition.¡± He replied softly, ¡°I¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a plan at all!¡± Even without turning around, he could tell Irene was glaring at him. ¡°Are you going to deliver food to Foxy or to that monster?¡±


    ¡°I mean, if I can defeat that monster, I¡¯ll fight it. Temporarily eliminating the physical embodiment of ¡®Hunger¡¯ might help Foxy break free from its influence. If I can¡¯t beat it, I¡¯ll try to bring Foxy out through the ¡®door,¡¯ but there might be side effects¡ª¡¯Hunger¡¯ could still target her. If that doesn¡¯t work, at least I can bring some food in to make her feel better. As long as I have a reliable way to open the door, we can plan everything out carefully.


    ¡°When I say ¡®take it one step at a time,¡¯ I mean I¡¯ll choose one of these options based on the situation when I get there. But as for how to deal with that ¡®entity¡¯ specifically¡­ I don¡¯t have any ideas right now.¡±


    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve thought it through to that extent, then that¡¯s acceptable,¡± Irene sounded relieved. ¡°As long as you¡¯re not rushing in blindly to feed that monster.¡±


    Yu Sheng considered mentioning that ¡°if it eats me, the monster¡¯s mouth and stomach won¡¯t agree,¡± but decided against it. Who knew how much more she¡¯d lecture him if he said that¡­


    He turned these irrelevant thoughts over in his mind as he slowly pulled open the kitchen door.


    An endless darkness greeted him, with faint stars flickering in the distant void. Beyond that¡­ there seemed to be nothing else outside the door.


    Yu Sheng stared in confusion at the empty expanse beyond the doorway. After a moment, realization struck him, and he slammed the door shut.


    ¡°What the¡ªit¡¯s outer space!¡±

 Chapter 34: Success Achieved, the Passage is Controllable!

    As the door slammed shut, the faint starlight from the distant cosmos vanished from Yu Sheng¡¯s sight. He stood there for a full thirty seconds, stunned, before finally taking a deep breath. Only then did he realize that his forehead was damp with cold sweat.


    Opening a door didn¡¯t necessarily mean he¡¯d arrive at a specific place in some alien world or planet. There was even a chance he could step directly into outer space?


    The randomness and scope of this ¡°door¡± far exceeded anything Yu Sheng had imagined.


    At that moment, he felt an overwhelming sense of relief¡ªgrateful that the first time he accidentally opened the door, he¡¯d stepped into an Otherworld rather than into the vast emptiness of space. If he¡¯d been that unlucky back then, he couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine what might have happened.


    In the worst-case scenario, he might have found himself caught in a rapid and endless cycle of dying and reviving in the harsh environment of outer space, perhaps without any chance to remain conscious, let alone explore and master the ability to open doors during such a swift and continuous process of dying. Even if he had miraculously survived or luckily stumbled upon opening a door back to Earth, it would have been an extremely terrifying experience beforehand.


    Once his pounding heart finally calmed down, Yu Sheng began to analyze the new information he¡¯d just gathered during the door-opening process.


    When the door had opened, he hadn¡¯t felt the terrifying ¡°pull¡± that a vacuum should have caused, nor had he felt the icy coldness of outer space. But in previous times, he could hear sounds from the other side and feel environmental effects¡ªfor instance, the scorching heat on a desolate planet.


    Why was that? Did the door itself have some kind of filtering mechanism? When the environmental differences between the two sides were too great, did it automatically block out those effects? Or was outer space itself special, perhaps a coordinate that could be seen but not truly reached? Or maybe¡­ what he¡¯d just seen wasn¡¯t real outer space at all, but another kind of Otherworld that looked like a starry sky. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng pondered, glancing back at Irene in the oil painting.


    Irene hesitated, her painted eyes meeting his. ¡°Do you want to keep going? You looked really shaken just now¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng closed his eyes for a moment, and when he opened them again, determination had replaced his earlier shock.


    ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s continue.¡±


    He grasped the doorknob once more, even more cautiously this time. He carefully tuned into that subtle ¡°spiritual guidance,¡± trying to recall the sensations from his previous successful door openings, attempting to¡­ reproduce one of the passages.


    He slowly pushed the door open. The scene on the other side was unremarkable¡ªit looked like a desolate beach. It wasn¡¯t any of the doors he had opened before.


    Then, he tried again and again, opening the door over and over, searching for the path that could lead him back to Foxy. Or any other passage he could reproduce¡ªas long as it helped him grasp the pattern of opening doors.


    As he continued his attempts, a fleeting thought crossed Yu Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªcould there be a door that led back to his familiar hometown?


    He still remembered leaving home one morning and somehow arriving in this ¡°Boundary City.¡± Though he had no concrete evidence, he increasingly suspected that had been the first time he¡¯d opened a door. He just hadn¡¯t realized it at the time.


    So, in some future door opening, would he push open a door and see his home again?


    Yu Sheng pushed this sudden thought aside; he knew he had more urgent matters to attend to. Going home¡­ he¡¯d treat it as a hope to be tucked away for now.


    He continued repeatedly opening the door¡ªsometimes revealing bizarre worlds, sometimes ordinary ones, sometimes places that were absurd or eerie, and even bustling and lively scenes.


    Countless distant worlds flashed before him during each brief opening and closing of the door, only to be shut out again. During this repetitive process, Yu Sheng suddenly realized a wonderful thing.


    This world truly wasn¡¯t just Boundary City.


    Beyond this vast, seemingly special ¡°City of Boundaries,¡± the universe was so wide and boundless. So many landscapes, so many mysteries, so many strange and diverse places¡ªright there, every time he opened the door, right within his reach.


    He wasn¡¯t trapped in this city after all.


    Irene seemed to be getting excited too. Though he wasn¡¯t sure why a doll in an oil painting would be so enthusiastic, she watched the scenery outside the door with him, clearly becoming more and more animated.


    Since she couldn¡¯t move, she began to comment on each scene outside the door:


    ¡°Look at that mountain! It¡¯s so high! There¡¯s something glowing at the top. Do you think we¡¯ll ever get to see it up close?¡±


    ¡°The sea! Look at those enormous fish!¡±


    ¡°Wow! It¡¯s all snow, but why is it light blue? Doesn¡¯t look like anything¡¯s alive there¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Oh, it¡¯s a bathroom. Let¡¯s close that one quickly.¡±


    ¡°Ah! You scared me! A ghost!¡±


    She couldn¡¯t stay quiet for a moment, chattering non-stop about whatever appeared outside the door. At first, Yu Sheng found it a bit annoying, but gradually, Irene¡¯s constant exclamations became a source of amusement during the otherwise tedious testing process. ????§¡£Î¨®?§¦?


    Then, just before opening the door once more, he suddenly felt a spark¡ªlike finally tuning into the right frequency on an old radio. He sensed a passage he had opened before¡ªit wasn¡¯t the valley filled with hunger, but it was definitely a door he¡¯d opened in the past.


    Yu Sheng seized that feeling, and for the first time, actively controlled his ¡°spiritual guidance.¡± With no real technique, relying solely on instinct, he steered toward that familiar passage.


    He carefully pushed the door open and looked through.


    He saw flames flickering around the door frame. In the distance, there was a grand and ancient hall, with mystical lights floating among its ornate eaves and corridors. A handsome young man dressed in splendid robes hung from a beam, being scolded¡ªand possibly beaten¡ªby an elderly man with a long white beard who radiated an air of immortality.


    The elder¡¯s voice was loud and clear, even from where Yu Sheng stood.


    ¡°After all these years as my disciple, and you secretly practice demonic arts! Explain yourself! What¡¯s with refining living beings in your alchemy furnace? What¡¯s with the human head? You¡ªyou¡ªyou¡¯ve truly harmed the innocent!¡±


    The handsome young man twisted as he hung from the beam, shouting, ¡°Master, I swear I¡¯m innocent! I was just refining an ordinary Spirit-Nourishing Pill! How was I to know that Junior Brother would see a human head coming out of the furnace? Ow, ow! Please stop hitting me, Master, I¡¯m innocent!¡±


    The old man nearly exploded with anger. ¡°Stop lying! I inspected your alchemy furnace myself and sensed the presence of a living being! There was indeed someone inside your furnace!¡±


    Yu Sheng stood there, utterly speechless. Then he noticed a small figure popping up near the door frame¡ªit was the little Daoist boy with the fan he¡¯d seen before. The child widened his eyes as he glanced over at the door, then turned and ran toward the hall, shouting, ¡°Master! Master! Another human head just came out of Senior Brother¡¯s alchemy furnace! It¡¯s the same as before!¡±


    The immortal-looking elder pulled out what looked like a bronze belt.


    Well, it might not have been a bronze belt; it was too far away to tell. But judging from the young man¡¯s immediate screams, whatever it was, it wasn¡¯t pleasant.


    Yu Sheng quickly slammed the door shut, his mind a jumble of astonishment, excitement, and a touch of guilt. After a moment, he turned to Irene, eyes shining. ¡°I did it! I did it!¡±


    Irene jumped slightly. ¡°Calm down! Did what?¡±


    ¡°That passage just now¡ªit was one I¡¯d opened before! I managed to control it and open it again! The process is controllable! Reproducible!¡±


    He was both thrilled and relieved. If he could control that subtle spiritual guidance, it meant he could also control and reopen any other door he¡¯d accessed before¡ªincluding the valley where Foxy was!


    Now, he just needed to try and recall the frequency he¡¯d sensed when he first fell into that valley. Even if he could find a similar frequency, he could keep trying until he found it.


    Irene seemed to share his excitement, but she quickly regained her composure. ¡°Um, shouldn¡¯t you maybe explain things to the people on the other side of that door? The one hanging from the beam is about to be beaten to death¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, only now remembering the scene he¡¯d just witnessed. He wasn¡¯t used to being able to control where the door led and hadn¡¯t considered the consequences of his actions.


    He reached for the doorknob again but hesitated.


    Would the people on the other side be reasonable? That immortal-looking elder¡­ Could he be the ¡®immortal¡¯ Foxy mentioned? But he didn¡¯t seem like the type to run a travel agency. Maybe they¡¯re not the same kind of immortals. What if I can¡¯t explain myself and they decide to attack? As an ordinary person, I wouldn¡¯t stand a chance. Maybe I could just call out from here? They shouldn¡¯t be able to reach me through the door. After all, when I closed the door before, the elder only sensed the presence of a living being; he didn¡¯t come through.


    His thoughts raced, but finally, Yu Sheng took a deep breath and focused. He tried to lock onto the same frequency as before. After double-checking, he carefully opened the door again.


    Success welled up inside him; he¡¯d done it!


    The immortal-looking elder was approaching, flying on a cloud of rosy light, still dragging along the young man who looked thoroughly beaten.


    Standing safely on his side of the door, Yu Sheng called out, ¡°It¡¯s all a misunderstanding!¡±


    The young man in the splendid robes nearly fell off the cloud, his voice desperate. ¡°This is too much! I don¡¯t know which senior immortal you are, but if I¡¯ve offended you, please tell me!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything! I was just passing by!¡± Yu Sheng replied honestly. ¡°I didn¡¯t know this was your alchemy furnace¡ªit¡¯s all a misunderstanding, really!¡±


    And with that, he quickly closed the door. He was, after all, still afraid that the elder might retaliate.


    Turning back to Irene, he found her gazing at him from the oil painting.


    ¡°Do you think I explained things clearly?¡± he asked.


    Irene nodded vigorously. ¡°I think you did.¡±


    ¡°Still, I feel pretty bad for him.¡±


    ¡°Well, we probably won¡¯t run into them again. The world¡¯s a big place, right?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±

 Chapter 35: The Second Squad of Hidden Dragons

    Li Lin was jolted awake from a deep sleep by the shrill ringing of his phone. Along with the ringtone, a sudden sense of alarm surged from deep within his intuition.


    As a highly trained operative of the Special Affairs Bureau, he instantly realized that something was amiss. In a flash, he was wide awake, leaping off the bed in his temporary rental. Grabbing his phone from the bedside table, he dashed toward the window overlooking the street.


    ¡°This is Li Lin,¡± he answered swiftly, sitting by the window and pointing a complex lens device toward the street below. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice came through the earpiece, unusually serious. ¡°Do you observe anything on your end?¡±


    Li Lin focused on the lights and shadows refracted through his lens device, stealing a quick glance at his laptop that was automatically monitoring data. Scrolling rapidly through the logs, he replied quickly, ¡°All surveillance data is normal. There was a minor energy fluctuation at 1 a.m.¡ªa small, periodic ¡®surge¡¯ typical of the Boundary Zone¡­¡±


    ¡°Xu Jiali has already set out and should be arriving at your location shortly,¡± Song Cheng said gravely. ¡°Maintain surveillance of the neighborhood, but don¡¯t step outside even if you notice anything. Report immediately¡ªremember, until Xu Jiali arrives, do not leave the base alone!¡±


    ¡°Ah? Oh, got it!¡± Li Lin was momentarily stunned but quickly agreed. He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What¡¯s actually going on?¡±


    ¡°The Boundary Zone is experiencing large-scale temporal and spatial dislocations and resets for unknown reasons, occurring every five to ten minutes.¡±


    Ignoring Li Lin¡¯s exclamation, Song Cheng hung up the phone. He took a deep breath and looked up at the massive screen at the end of the command hall.


    The screen displayed a flat map of the entire ¡°Boundary City.¡± Beyond the map was a three-dimensional structure constructed from countless curves and symbols, along with a flood of monitoring data and remote surveillance signals updating rapidly.


    The vast command hall was brightly lit. Special Affairs Bureau staff in black uniforms stared intently at screens at various terminals. Occasionally, someone would enter or exit the hall through side doors, conveying information from other departments or bringing more bad news.


    ¡°There have been a few minor temporal and spatial dislocations in the past two days, but none were this large or happened this frequently,¡± a female staff member in a black professional suit muttered softly behind Song Cheng. ¡°The Boundary Zone¡¯s temporal and spatial structure is unique; such occurrences aren¡¯t unprecedented, so the initial alert level wasn¡¯t high¡­¡± sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Now it seems more like some kind of probing before a large-scale operation,¡± another voice chimed in. ¡°They¡¯re officially starting now¡­ Damn, we were careless.¡±


    Just then, a report came from one of the terminals, interrupting the conversation behind Song Cheng. ¡°Detected a rift forming! It¡¯s pointing to Chawen-b, but precise coordinates are still unconfirmed¡­ Attempting to trace the source!¡±


    Song Cheng frowned deeply, saying nothing as he silently counted in his mind.


    A dozen seconds later, he heard the follow-up report:


    ¡°Rift closed! Trace failed! Temporal and spatial structure restored!¡±


    Such reports had been repeated many times in the hall¡ªoccurring every few minutes.


    The intervals weren¡¯t very stable but generally under ten minutes. Each event¡¯s duration wasn¡¯t precise but never exceeded thirty seconds. It seemed deliberate, but¡­ what was the point of doing this? More importantly¡­ who could accomplish something so outrageous?! ??????¦ÏB??


    ¡°Detected a rift forming! Pointing to Bailong-c, precise coordinates still unconfirmed, attempting to trace¡­¡±


    ¡°Rift closed! Trace failed¡­¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s frown deepened. Just then, a faint humming sound interrupted his thoughts. The next second, a screen beside him lit up.


    A woman who appeared to be under thirty, with dignified features but a cold demeanor, appeared on the screen.


    She wore a white suit, her ash-gray hair tied into a loose ponytail behind her head. Her eyes were an unusual pale gray, with very light-colored pupils, giving her an overall impression of lacking color.


    The moment he saw her, Song Cheng visibly straightened his back, a slightly stiff, wry smile appearing at the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Director,¡± Song Cheng greeted her. ¡°We¡¯re still tracking¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the current situation?¡± The gray-haired, gray-eyed woman, referred to as the Director, interrupted him, her voice cold and calm.


    ¡°Rifts are still forming and disappearing continuously. We still can¡¯t trace their source, but we can basically confirm that the phenomenon is harmless to the Boundary Zone itself¡ªthe temporal and spatial structure hasn¡¯t been damaged.¡±


    ¡°Not damaged?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Although we¡¯re temporarily classifying these rifts as ¡®temporal and spatial dislocations,¡¯ it¡¯s only because they superficially resemble such phenomena. What those things actually are¡­ is hard to say,¡± Song Cheng said wryly. ¡°Each time they form, it¡¯s not really tearing space-time but rather¡­¡±


    He hesitated for a moment, recalling the description given by the technical experts earlier. He continued, ¡°It feels as if that¡¯s the original structure of space-time¡ªas if the moment the rift forms, it¡¯s a stable passage that has always existed in the Boundary Zone leading elsewhere. When the rift closes, it¡¯s as if it never appeared¡ªno shockwaves, no catastrophic collapses. So far, we haven¡¯t received any reports of casualties.¡±


    The gray-haired woman listened quietly, not speaking for a long time.


    Song Cheng remained silent as well, patiently waiting.


    ¡°The ¡®special location¡¯ you had people monitor earlier¡ªhas there been any change?¡±


    ¡°No. It¡¯s currently the most ¡®calm¡¯ place in the entire Boundary City¡ªso calm it¡¯s like a black hole,¡± Song Cheng sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what¡¯s most abnormal. Everyone knows there¡¯s definitely something wrong over there, but the biggest problem is that we can¡¯t see any problems¡ªI¡¯ve dispatched the best deep diver from the Second Squad, and also arranged for two additional surveillance teams to approach that street from other directions¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think the person doing this is trying to achieve?¡± the gray-haired woman suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Song Cheng pondered cautiously. ¡°At first, I thought it was some kind of attack, but now it seems they¡¯re just continuously opening and closing rifts. An entire night has almost passed, and they haven¡¯t even disturbed anyone¡­¡±


    ¡°Could it be some new ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ phenomenon?¡±


    ¡°Probably not. When a Dark Angel appears, it¡¯s always accompanied by large-scale out-of-control events in Otherworlds and widespread damage in the present world¡ªit wouldn¡¯t be this ¡®harmless,''¡± Song Cheng immediately shook his head. ¡°Besides, we haven¡¯t received any reports about those angel cultists recently. If a new Dark Angel had appeared, those zealots wouldn¡¯t be this quiet.¡±


    ¡°As long as it¡¯s not a Dark Angel, that¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as long as it¡¯s not a Dark Angel,¡± Song Cheng sighed. ¡°But then again, if this is ¡®human¡¯-made, then¡­ what kind of ¡®person¡¯ are we dealing with? They¡¯re causing such a big stir¡ªwhat are they trying to do¡­¡±


    His last words were more to himself. After a few seconds of contemplation, the gray-haired woman broke the silence.


    ¡°This world is vast, with many groups and ancient entities we have yet to encounter,¡± she said softly. Despite her youthful appearance, her words inadvertently revealed a sense of timelessness. ¡°And our universe is still young; many ¡®laws¡¯ and ¡®principles¡¯ have yet to form¡­ Learn to adapt, Song. Our work has never been about dealing with the ¡®known.''¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand.¡±


    The gray-haired woman nodded. Suddenly sensing something, she looked up in a certain direction¡ªher almost colorless pale eyes fixed for a moment. Then she softly broke the silence, ¡°It¡¯s calming down.¡±


    Song Cheng raised his head, looking around the hall.


    No new reports of rifts forming came in.


    ¡­


    A specific pattern of knocks sounded at the door. Standing by the entrance, Li Lin used his intuitive sense to confirm the aura outside before stepping aside and opening the door.


    A burly man, nearly two meters tall, ducked his head to squeeze into the rented apartment, dragging behind him a large black case that matched his massive build.


    ¡°Your place is really cramped,¡± the big man commented, glancing back at Li Lin, who stood by the door. ¡°Even tighter than the landing pod I was in two days ago.¡±


    Li Lin rolled his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s still more spacious than that junk car of yours¡ªyou managed to drive it all the way from the Bureau, so stop complaining about my place.¡±


    The big man chuckled, pushing his heavy case against the wall and settling himself on the living room sofa. He let out a long, satisfied sigh.


    ¡°Alright, at least it¡¯s a place fit for humans. This sofa is way more comfortable than the hard rocks and scorching sand on Aimeen IX.¡±


    Li Lin watched the scene with a bit of exasperation.


    This was Xu Jiali, the most outstanding and experienced deep diver of the Second Action Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau.


    He wasn¡¯t quite comfortable interacting with this burly man.


    Mainly because on his first day joining the squad, Li Lin had seen the roster with the name ¡°Xu Jiali¡± and had been asking around about her. Then, during orientation, a towering figure of nearly 1.98 meters had walked up, clapped him on the shoulder, and introduced himself in a booming voice as Xu Jiali¡ªthat self-introduction had been so loud it rang in his ears. Even now, Li Lin would flinch upon seeing him.


    But Mr. Xu Jiali himself was completely unaware of this. He had lived with this name for thirty years and was long accustomed to it¡­


    There¡¯s a saying that goes something like¡ªThe Second Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau is a place where hidden dragons and crouching tigers reside¡­

 Chapter 36: The Sleepless Ones

    No matter how hard it was to get used to him, Li Lin had to admit that Xu Jiali was indeed the most outstanding deep diver he¡¯d ever met. Having such a capable person come to support him showed that the Bureau was taking good care of him as a newcomer.


    Of course, that was only if he could tolerate this big guy¡¯s loud mouth and bragging nature¡ªespecially after each mission he returned from.


    ¡°I tell you, this mission was something else,¡± the burly man on the sofa said casually, grabbing a bottle of water from the coffee table and unscrewing it. ¡°I caught that Angel Cultist who infiltrated Amine. Finally cornered him in the wasteland, and just as we were fighting, I looked up¡ªyou¡¯ll never guess what I saw.¡±


    Li Lin rolled his eyes. ¡°Big mouth, is this something you can talk about outside?¡± S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Sure can. I¡¯ve reported it to the Bureau, and this part is cleared for you,¡± Xu Jiali waved dismissively, continuing regardless of whether Li Lin wanted to hear. ¡°So I looked up, and bam! Someone was standing right there! Know what he looked like? Just a shirt and trousers, standing in the toxic hot winds of Amine-IX. Oh, and there was a doorframe beside him. I was shocked¡ªI could¡¯ve finished off that Angel Cultist in the next second, but I was startled and let him catch his breath. But luckily, I was superior in the end¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, every story ends with you being superior,¡± Li Lin said impatiently, walking over to the monitoring equipment by the window. ¡°Can¡¯t you come up with a more original twist?¡±


    ¡°But I really was superior,¡± Xu Jiali protested, glaring at Li Lin. ¡°Wait, aren¡¯t you surprised? I saw someone in the toxic hot winds of Amine-IX! Not even wearing power armor! Even the Captain isn¡¯t that tough!¡±


    ¡°The last time, you saw someone appear in the acid rain of Tata-V without protective gear¡ªit was a professor from the Academy doing fieldwork,¡± Li Lin replied without turning around. ¡°There are plenty of weird folks out there. Plus, after deep diving so much, you might hallucinate. I¡¯ve heard similar horror stories from you hundreds of times; I don¡¯t believe a single word now. If someday you see someone standing outside your shuttle window as you take off from the spaceport, then tell me. At least that would be a fresh story.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen that too,¡± Xu Jiali grinned, plopping down on Li Lin¡¯s bed. ¡°It was a Taoist priest from Thousand Peaks Mountain. Just as I was about to accelerate, he was waving a mirror at my monitor, saying he wanted to overtake me¡­ Overtake me, huh? If he¡¯s got the guts to enter warp with his bare body¡­¡±


    Li Lin couldn¡¯t help but pause his work. He turned to look at Xu Jiali sitting nearby and sighed. ¡°Your life on special missions is really colorful.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you get a deep diving license? Maybe next time you can join me on special missions,¡± Xu Jiali suggested. ¡°What¡¯s so great about staying in the Borderlands? It¡¯s dangerous, troublesome, and you¡¯re held responsible for everything.¡±


    Li Lin thought for a moment and shook his head. ¡°The Borderlands always lack manpower; someone has to guard this biggest ¡®hub.¡¯ Honestly, I don¡¯t think wearing power armor to fight Angel Cultists on a wasteland planet is any safer than dealing with the Otherworlds here. Besides, don¡¯t you still have to deal with ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ on your special missions?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s different. Out there, the density of Otherworlds isn¡¯t as high. It¡¯s not like the Borderlands¡ªon a twenty-stop bus ride, seven stops are Otherworlds¡­¡±


    Li Lin glanced back at Xu Jiali. He wanted to say that 99.999% of people can only see the thirteen normal stops, but then he remembered Xu Jiali¡¯s file. At twelve, he had accidentally entered an Otherworld¡¯s ¡®station¡¯ and survived there alone for six years. Only after psychological adjustment did he become a deep diver, unable to escape the Otherworld¡¯s pursuit. In the end, Li Lin kept his thoughts to himself.


    There are two kinds of frontline combat personnel in the Special Affairs Bureau: those who come up through normal training and assessments, and those who are rescued from Otherworlds.


    Don¡¯t flaunt your knowledge in front of someone with traumatic experiences¡ªeven if they don¡¯t care.


    Li Lin lowered his head and focused on checking the equipment¡¯s recorded parameters.


    Xu Jiali seemed a bit bored. He was a pure combatant, here mainly as backup firepower, and wasn¡¯t interested in tasks like surveillance.


    ¡°The Bureau is a mess right now,¡± he suddenly said after a while. ¡°Several action team captains have been called in for overtime. I heard even the Director is there.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Li Lin said without looking up. ¡°After all, this is the Borderlands.¡±


    ¡°Is this kind of thing common here?¡± Xu Jiali scratched his head. ¡°Has there been similar ¡®anomalous phenomena¡¯ before? I¡¯ve been out on special missions for years, so I¡¯m not too familiar¡­¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re talking about tonight¡¯s spatial dislocation, it hasn¡¯t happened before. But if you mean ¡®anomalous phenomena¡¯ in general, the Borderlands never lacks them. Here¡­ well, it¡¯s the Borderlands.¡±


    ¡°Alright, the charming Borderlands. I love this place,¡± Xu Jiali stretched his arms and shoulders, then leaned back on Li Lin¡¯s bed, his heavy body making the poor single bed creak. ¡°Those who want to destroy the world and those who want to protect it all love this place. Good thing I don¡¯t have to be on duty at the Bureau. I heard the captains work overtime every day.¡±


    Li Lin didn¡¯t reply, focusing intently on his monitoring and recording tasks.


    Just then, the sudden ringing of his phone broke the silence.


    Li Lin glanced at the screen and quickly answered, ¡°This is Li Lin¡­ Hmm? Ah, got it.¡±


    Xu Jiali sat up, curious about the change in Li Lin¡¯s expression. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    Li Lin wore a strange look, gazing out at the calm night sky. ¡°The Bureau just called. The rift phenomenon¡­ has stopped.¡±


    ¡°Stopped?¡± Xu Jiali was stunned. ¡°Just like that? No follow-up attacks, no Angel Cultists? Not even an Otherworld appeared?¡±


    ¡°No, it just stopped. All monitoring nodes in the Borderlands have quieted down.¡±


    ¡°Then wasn¡¯t I pulling a night shift for nothing?¡±


    ¡°Not for nothing¡ªand we still have to continue. The Bureau hasn¡¯t rested either,¡± Li Lin said, waving his phone. ¡°Everyone continues monitoring to see if the force that caused the rift has any further actions. You should go next door and get some sleep. I¡¯ll wake you in six hours to take over.¡± ?????¦¥????


    ¡°Alright,¡± Xu Jiali stood up immediately without a word of complaint. ¡°Wake me if anything happens.¡±


    Li Lin nodded, his gaze returning to the night outside the window.


    ¡°Another sleepless night¡­¡± he murmured softly.


    Yu Sheng slept soundly in the latter half of the night.


    After successfully recreating a ¡®door¡¯ to a distant time and space, he had firmly memorized that feeling. He knew how to control the so-called ¡®spiritual guidance,¡¯ how to imbue the door with a specific ¡®frequency¡¯ when opening it, so it would reliably lead to a designated location.


    He believed that most things in the world could be summed up as ¡®practice makes perfect.¡¯


    After that, he kept practicing and refining the process of opening doors, successfully recreating various passages until he was exhausted.


    Sleep after exhaustion is always especially restful; he felt he hadn¡¯t slept so well in years.


    But he was a bit disappointed that in this good night¡¯s sleep, he didn¡¯t dream of that fox¡ªnot even any dream at all.


    It seemed that the dream with the fox wasn¡¯t a stable occurrence.


    This made Yu Sheng feel uneasy and a bit anxious.


    After waking up in the morning, he told Irene about the situation.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, don¡¯t overthink it. That fox has survived in the Otherworld for so many years; she won¡¯t run into trouble in just a day or two,¡± Irene said seriously, for once not making snarky comments. ¡°Dreams are inherently unstable. Maybe next time you dream, you¡¯ll see her again.¡±


    ¡°Hopefully,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually, placing a slice of meat from the table into his bowl.


    It was meat cut from that ¡®local specialty¡¯; he¡¯d been eating it for three meals straight and wasn¡¯t tired of it yet.


    However, he no longer felt any physical enhancement from eating it. It seemed its effect had reached a limit.


    But regardless, it still tasted good.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan after breakfast?¡± Irene asked. ¡°Continue practicing ¡®opening doors¡¯? Or try to recreate the passage to the ¡®valley¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I need to go out and buy some things first. When I get back, I¡¯ll start trying to build the road to the valley. It might take a long time; I can¡¯t quite recall the exact ¡®feeling¡¯ from before,¡± Yu Sheng said, noticing the hesitant expression on Irene¡¯s face. ¡°Hmm? Do you have something in mind?¡±


    Irene stared directly at him; the doll seemed to be hesitating. After several seconds, she spoke, ¡°Set aside half a day for me.¡±


    Yu Sheng was taken aback; he rarely saw such a serious look on her face.


    ¡°Half a day for you¡­ to do what?¡±


    ¡°Make me a body,¡± Irene said calmly and firmly.

 Chapter 37: The First Step in Building a Body

    When Yu Sheng heard Irene¡¯s request, he was a bit taken aback. He couldn¡¯t fathom why she was bringing up such a serious matter at this moment.


    They had indeed discussed creating a body for the girl in the painting several times before, but they¡¯d never settled on anything. Partly because they still lacked mutual trust and understanding, and partly because life had been too chaotic lately¡ªYu Sheng hadn¡¯t had the time to consider Irene¡¯s physical form.


    But now, seeing the exceedingly earnest expression on the doll girl¡¯s face, Yu Sheng realized she wasn¡¯t bringing this up on a whim or out of fancy.


    He looked at Irene questioningly.


    ¡°I want to go with you,¡± Irene said simply. ¡°Consider it an extra pair of eyes.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s expression was somewhat nuanced. ¡°I mean, it¡¯s not that I doubt your abilities¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen,¡± Irene interrupted, leaning so close to the edge of the frame that her face occupied two-thirds of the painting. Her tone was unusually serious. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. I may not know how you plan to deal with that ¡®Entity,¡¯ but given that you managed to bring back ¡®souvenirs¡¯ from it, you must have some skills. I won¡¯t ask what they are specifically, but you need to understand that when confronting the Otherworld, just being able to ¡®fight¡¯ isn¡¯t enough¡ªespecially against tricky entities like ¡®Hunger.''¡±


    She took a slight step back. ¡°Make me a body so I can regain some freedom of movement. It doesn¡¯t have to be perfect; as long as I¡¯m freed from this cursed oil painting, I can do so much more. Even if I can¡¯t restore all my powers, I¡¯m definitely stronger than the average investigator or so-called spiritual detective or Otherworld hunter. Even if I¡¯ve forgotten a lot of knowledge, I still have the instincts of a living doll.¡±


    Yu Sheng gazed steadily at Irene, and she returned his look with crimson eyes.


    ¡°I can help you, Yu Sheng,¡± Irene said earnestly. ¡°We already collaborated once when we ventured into Foxy¡¯s dream.¡±


    This time, Yu Sheng pondered longer than ever before. Eventually, he had to admit that Irene had a point.


    He was eager to return to that valley to deal with the ¡®Entity¡ªHunger,¡¯ but he knew that charging in alone didn¡¯t give him a high chance of success. Sure, he wasn¡¯t afraid of death, and he¡¯d grown stronger by devouring parts of ¡®Hunger,¡¯ but such enhancements clearly had limits. And ¡®Hunger¡¯¡­ was not easy to eliminate.


    Relying on repeated deaths to wear down the monster might be one strategy, but it was definitely a last resort. Having a capable ally who understood supernatural powers would be a huge advantage.


    All he needed was to place some trust in Irene and release her from the painting.


    That trust had been established when they plunged together into Foxy¡¯s dream, and then, upon waking and seeing each other, both felt a mutual discomfort that somehow bonded them.


    ¡°Looks like I¡¯ll have to make a trip downtown,¡± Yu Sheng sighed softly, leaning back in his chair. ¡°Materials like clay and wigs need to be bought from specialized craft stores; you can¡¯t find those in this old neighborhood.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The doll girl in the painting blinked. Realizing what he meant, a look of delight spread across her face. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re agreeing?!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re not too picky about the quality of the body and you trust my craftsmanship,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand dismissively, ¡°I can give it a try.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not picky. As long as it looks human, I can reshape it myself¡ªjust make sure you don¡¯t mess up during the ¡®alchemy¡¯ part,¡± Irene hurriedly added, as if afraid that any delay might make Yu Sheng change his mind. After speaking, she hesitated, her expression turning a bit awkward as she glanced aside. ¡°And¡­ if you really can¡¯t find suitable materials¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng looked curious. ¡°If I can¡¯t find suitable materials, then what?¡±


    ¡°¡­You could use dough.¡±


    He stared blankly for a few seconds before displaying the most shocked expression he¡¯d ever shown since meeting Irene. ¡°What?!¡±


    Irene explained in a small voice, ¡°The material is just a medium. What truly matters is the alchemy¡ªthe combination of your blood and my soul¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng was utterly baffled. ¡°Wait, I get making do with less, but isn¡¯t that a bit too much?!¡±


    Irene thought for a moment and decided to flash him an innocent smile, hoping to charm her way through.


    She succeeded.


    But Yu Sheng still decided to go out and buy proper supplies.


    ¡°I¡¯d better get some real clay. Making a body for you will require quite a bit; let¡¯s not waste food. Besides, I have some other things to buy,¡± he said, exhaling as he stood up. ¡°You stay here and watch TV. If anything comes up, call me remotely¡ªand if the TV crashes again, wait until I get back.¡± ???????B§¦?


    With that, he picked up the remote and turned on the TV for Irene. In the painting, she nodded obediently. ¡°Oh¡­ then come back soon.¡±


    Yu Sheng agreed, donned his coat, and stepped toward the doorway.


    Grasping the doorknob, he took a moment to steady himself. After confirming that there wouldn¡¯t be a volcanic crater, meteor shower, sulfur lake, lightsaber-wielding little green men, or a cyborg elf lady outside, he took a deep breath, opened the door, and stepped onto the old street of Wutong Road.


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng found the situation rather amusing.


    Reaching the ends of the world was easy enough for him (whether he could return or survive was another matter), but opening the door and stepping onto the street had become more challenging¡­


    As he walked toward the bus stop, Yu Sheng casually observed his surroundings.


    At some point, his mindset while navigating this vast and unfamiliar city had subtly changed. The gloom and unease of the past few days had quietly faded. Walking down a street that wasn¡¯t really his ¡®hometown,¡¯ he felt not only calm but also a hint of¡­ excitement and anticipation.


    Even the sky, so bright it was almost blinding, now seemed cheerfully sunny.


    Vendors sold goods at the street corners; a few pedestrians passed by; children who had gotten into some mischief ran shouting down the street, with adults chasing after them, scolding all the way.


    Yu Sheng wondered if among these people were the ¡®professionals¡¯ Irene had mentioned¡ªthose who protected the city from the shadows, battling the Otherworld. Had anyone noticed that this peaceful and harmonious old neighborhood hid some small ¡®oddities¡¯?


    He let his thoughts wander, speculating which passersby looked unfamiliar, who might be undercover agents, who could be spiritual detectives or investigators.


    The pancake vendor at the corner seemed suspicious; today, there was a new one whose skills were lacking. The woman hanging clothes on the balcony across the street might be one; he¡¯d never seen her before. Could the mischievous kids who just ran by be undercover? Irene had said spiritual detectives could change their appearance¡ªit was quite magical¡­


    But the guy squatting nearby in a vest, dyed yellow hair, blasting music from his phone¡ªhe definitely wasn¡¯t one. Didn¡¯t fit the profile at all.


    Humming a tune, Yu Sheng walked through the old street, brushing past Li Lin, who was squatting there with dyed yellow hair (a wig), blasting music from his phone.


    A while later, Xu Jiali¡ªa nearly two-meter-tall man¡ªstrolled onto the street. Glancing down at Li Lin, who was on surveillance duty, he squatted down, lit a cigarette, and joined him like a fellow street punk.


    ¡°Is your outfit reliable?¡± Xu Jiali asked.


    ¡°Very reliable,¡± Li Lin replied casually. ¡°I always dress like this on surveillance missions. Those pancake-selling colleagues got exposed, but I never did. I even have an anime costume that¡¯s even more discreet. Once, I nabbed someone smuggling across the border; he couldn¡¯t believe an anime fan could be an agent of the Special Task Force.¡±


    The big guy looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s an anime costume? Sounds like a force-field-powered suit? Aren¡¯t those banned in the Borderlands?¡±


    ¡°¡­You wouldn¡¯t understand,¡± Li Lin said dismissively, scooting away a bit. ¡°Stay away from me. You¡¯re too conspicuous; you¡¯ll blow my cover.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. With my vibe, I look even more like an unemployed drifter than you,¡± Xu Jiali smirked. ¡°But you haven¡¯t found anything all morning, have you? Honestly, I suspect that even if something is hidden here, it¡¯s probably not a ¡®person.¡¯ More likely, it¡¯s a weird entity or an Otherworld incursion point¡ªthat fits better with the clues you¡¯ve found so far. Damn, with all that commotion in Boundary City last night, who knows what¡¯s going on back at headquarters now? And here we are, sitting like idiots, staking out who-knows-what¡­¡±


    Li Lin couldn¡¯t be bothered to respond. He pulled out a large power bank, plugged it into his phone, and turned up the volume even more.


    Two or three hours later, Yu Sheng had bought everything he needed at the downtown mall.


    Now, dragging his bags to a secluded spot, he began to ponder.


    He had bought quite a lot¡ªthe weight wasn¡¯t an issue for him now¡ªbut lugging it all back on a crowded bus would be a hassle.


    So, he had a bold idea.


    He thought it was worth a try.


    Yu Sheng looked up, confirming once again that no one was watching. Then he silently reached out, touching the air beside him¡ªa door formed under his hand.


    Three seconds later, deep within Boundary City in a hidden ¡®depth,¡¯ countless agents, clerks, team leaders, and their director, Bai Li Qing¡ªwho had been working overtime to the point of exhaustion¡ªwere jolted out of their seats by sudden alarm bells¡­


    Yu Sheng, carrying several large plastic bags, went home.

 Chapter 38: The Sculpting

    The kitchen door handle turned slightly, and the door swung open without a sound. Yu Sheng stepped out, lugging several large shopping bags. He waved to Irene, who stood not far away, staring at him with her mouth agape.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± he said cheerfully.


    Irene¡¯s eyes were wide with shock. ¡°Didn¡¯t you go out to buy things? How come you¡¯re coming out of the¡­?¡±


    She trailed off, realization dawning on her face.


    ¡°No way! You even ¡®opened the door¡¯ just to go shopping?!¡±


    ¡°I thought about it,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a satisfied grin. ¡°Since this door doesn¡¯t just lead to Otherworlds but can also reach distant places in our world, there¡¯s no reason it can¡¯t go somewhere closer.¡±


    He added, ¡°By the way, I also tested bringing objects and living creatures through the door. It seems that as long as the door remains stable, they can pass through smoothly¡­¡±


    Irene was dumbfounded, but her curiosity was piqued at the mention of ¡°living creatures.¡± ¡°Living creatures?! Where did you get living creatures? Where are they?¡±


    Yu Sheng extended his hand. ¡°Before coming back, I caught a mosquito¡­¡±


    Irene blinked. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    Miss Doll now had a whole new understanding of Yu Sheng¡¯s creativity. Her attention shifted to the large shopping bags he had brought back. Right away, she noticed a box of eight-treasure porridge among them.


    Yu Sheng began unpacking, first setting aside the box of porridge, then showing the rest to Irene. ¡°I bought some lightweight clay. Since I got a huge amount, the store gave me some tools as freebies. But these tools probably won¡¯t be of much use¡ªthey¡¯re meant for making small dolls. To make a body for you, I¡¯ll need this¡ªI bought a rolling pin¡­¡±


    ¡°Here are the hair and paints, all good quality. Maybe not the most expensive, but pretty decent.


    ¡°Oh, and I couldn¡¯t find suitable clothes for you. Do you think¡ª¡±


    ¡°No need,¡± Irene waved her hand dismissively. Watching Yu Sheng unpack, her face was now full of anticipation and excitement. ¡°I can ¡®shape¡¯ the clothes myself. As I said, this body is mainly a medium and a temporary container¡­ Wow, you really bought a lot. Did you really put your heart into this, Yu Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Well, of course. If we¡¯re going to do this, we might as well do it properly,¡± Yu Sheng replied, but then he frowned and shook his head. ¡°But to be honest, I think these things might still be incomplete. I heard there are clay drying boxes, various fillers, softening oils, primers, makeup tools, and so on. But when I checked, they were either only for small dolls or I wouldn¡¯t be able to learn how to use them in a short time. Also, I have a problem: clay needs time to dry. Without a drying box, large pieces won¡¯t dry and harden in just half a day¡­¡± Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. None of that is important. As long as we can make the framework,¡± Irene seemed to be in a great mood, her tone softer than ever when speaking to Yu Sheng. ¡°What¡¯s important is the ritual part¡ªotherwise, I¡¯d have just asked you to buy a ready-made doll. No need to go through all this trouble.¡±


    ¡°Alright then,¡± Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief and began sorting the pile of items into categories. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the attic. There¡¯s plenty of space up there and a big table.¡±


    Irene nodded eagerly but suddenly noticed another bag nearby. It looked somewhat familiar.


    ¡°What¡¯s this bag of lotus roots for?¡± she asked, puzzled.


    Yu Sheng paused, looked at Irene, then at the bag of lotus roots. After a moment, he chuckled awkwardly. ¡°Well, this is a backup plan in case my crafting skills are too terrible. That¡¯s how I see it¡­¡±


    Irene tilted her head, thinking for a long time before finally catching up with Yu Sheng¡¯s train of thought. She jumped up from her red velvet chair. ¡°Absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Yu Sheng looked a bit disappointed. ¡°I thought the lotus roots had a perfect shape. I spent a long time picking them.¡±


    ¡°Of course not!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes were nearly bulging out. ¡°Let me tell you, pre-made food is bad enough. If you use pre-made parts for my body, I have a big problem with that¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, carrying the bag of lotus roots back to the kitchen. ¡°Then I¡¯ll use them to make fried lotus root slices later.¡±


    Irene suddenly had a bad feeling. She sensed that her journey to freedom today might not go as smoothly as she had imagined¡­


    But Yu Sheng seemed full of confidence now. He organized the tools and materials needed to sculpt the doll¡¯s body, then picked up the materials with one hand, tucked Irene¡¯s painting under his arm, and turned toward the stairs leading upstairs. ??????????B??


    This time, Irene reacted quickly. ¡°Do you even need to ¡®open the door¡¯ just to go to the attic!?¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment, realizing that might be a bit too lazy. He smiled sheepishly. ¡°Good point.¡± Carrying the materials and Irene, he headed for the staircase.


    The house had a large attic just above the second floor. Though called an attic, it was more like an extra floor created because the original ceiling was too high. It was about half the size of the second floor and had two windows facing the street and a skylight¡ªthat¡¯s why, from the outside, the house appeared to have three floors.


    Yu Sheng rarely went to the attic except when cleaning. There was almost nothing there except a large table that seemed to have nowhere else to go and two old chairs that creaked. At night or on gloomy days, the empty attic always felt eerily spooky.


    But now, it was perfect to serve as a ¡°workshop¡± for sculpting a body for Irene.


    Yu Sheng made two trips, also fetching some tools from the storage room on the second floor that might come in handy, an old desk lamp, and various strange items that Irene said were needed for the ¡°ritual.¡± He brought them all up to the big table in the attic.


    Irene¡¯s painting was placed in one corner of the table, leaning against a stack of old books serving as a makeshift stand. She quietly watched Yu Sheng running back and forth, seeming more silent than ever before. No one knew what she was thinking.


    Yu Sheng sat down in front of the big table, the old chair creaking under him. He clumsily fiddled with the clay and sculpting tools, trying to get familiar with them.


    Irene suddenly broke the silence. ¡°Yu Sheng.¡±


    ¡°Yes?¡± he looked up.


    ¡°I¡¯m really going to come out of this painting,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Yeah, if everything goes well.¡±


    ¡°I never thought there would actually be such a day,¡± Irene murmured. ¡°Honestly, I gave up hope many years ago¡­¡±


    ¡°Feeling sentimental all of a sudden?¡± Yu Sheng glanced at her, noticing she seemed a bit melancholic.


    Irene hugged a teddy bear, gently rocking back and forth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to thank you.¡±


    ¡°Well, save your thanks until after we succeed,¡± Yu Sheng said, exhaling lightly as if trying to ease some tension. ¡°Now, tell me, what¡¯s the first step?¡±


    ¡°Candles,¡± Irene began, her expression turning serious. ¡°Place them at the four corners of the table, then light one and place it beside my painting¡ªthe basic torso must be completed before the candle burns out.¡±


    She started guiding Yu Sheng on how to use everyday materials to create a container for a ¡°living doll.¡±


    This was the first time she had ever shared knowledge from ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House¡± with a¡­ human.


    ¡°Draw three concentric circles on the table; they¡¯ll define your workspace. Then extend a line from each of the four corner candles, intersecting at the center of the circles¡­ Try to draw the circles as round as possible¡­ Oh well, just don¡¯t make them square.


    ¡°Write my name at the center, Irene, in the Old World Common Tongue¡­ Oh, you don¡¯t know it. Find a piece of paper; I¡¯ll teach you how to write it. Be sure not to spell it wrong.


    ¡°We¡¯ll also need a drop of your blood, just a little. Mix it into the clay, then add the prepared tea powder and rose oil¡ªbut not too much, or it will affect the molding. Place the prepared clay in front of me. I¡¯ll guide the first ¡®spirit infusion.''¡±


    Irene gave her instructions one by one, and Yu Sheng followed them meticulously. A quiet and focused atmosphere gradually enveloped the attic. There was none of their usual banter, only an increasingly smooth cooperation.


    Well, perhaps not entirely smooth; Irene was being patient, and Yu Sheng was confident.


    The process was even more tiring than Yu Sheng had imagined¡ªnot just physically exhausting, but mentally draining as well.


    He could feel that the ¡°ritual¡± Irene mentioned was gradually taking effect. Those arrangements he didn¡¯t understand were operating under rules and forces he couldn¡¯t comprehend. As someone performing this ¡°ritual¡± for the first time, even though most of the spirit infusion was guided by Irene, Yu Sheng felt a kind of spiritual energy loss.


    But Irene had warned him about this before they began, so he didn¡¯t panic. He focused on completing each step as precisely as possible.


    A doll¡¯s body gradually took shape in his hands.


    It was crude, simple, lopsided¡ªeven the two legs were different lengths. One arm had broken in the middle and was reattached with wire and water.


    Yu Sheng sighed, thinking he might not have much talent in this area.


    But finally, they were nearing completion.


    ¡°Now you can extinguish the last candle,¡± Irene said calmly, gazing at the body on the table. Her expression was more solemn than ever. ¡°Then place me directly in front of the body, where the head should be.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Sheng stood up and did as she instructed. ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Then I need a minute to comfort myself and gather my resolve¡­¡± she murmured.


    Yu Sheng was puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Irene looked like she was about to cry. ¡°It¡¯s so XXXX ugly¡­ Even if I can reshape it, right now it¡¯s just too XXXX ugly¡­¡±

 Chapter 39: Success, But Not Quite

    Irene looked heartbreakingly sad.


    Yu Sheng glanced at the ¡°masterpiece¡± he¡¯d spent hours crafting. Putting himself in her shoes, he thought that if his own soul had to inhabit such a body to come back to life, he¡¯d probably burst into tears as well.


    Still, her reaction stung a bit. He forced himself to keep a straight face as he gazed at the puppet on the table, trying to appear earnest. ¡°I really did my best. Look, at least the eyes are symmetrical¡­¡±


    Irene actually started to cry. ¡°But the head isn¡¯t symmetrical¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng turned away awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ I admit I¡¯m a bit inexperienced. I¡¯ll do better next time. Practice makes perfect, right?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hope there won¡¯t be a next time,¡± she said despairingly, waving her hand. Then, perhaps remembering that today was the day she could finally escape, she tried hard to pull up the corners of her mouth into a smile¡ªbut failed. All her words ended up as a sigh. ¡°Well, at least it¡¯s a body. I can feel the connection is established. Fine, it¡¯ll have to do.¡±


    She took a deep breath, hopped down from the chair in the oil painting, and took a few steps forward. Then, as if recalling something, she looked down at the plush teddy bear she was holding.


    Standing silently for a few moments, she hugged the bear tightly, then turned and placed it back on the chair, as if saying goodbye.


    Yu Sheng was curious. ¡°You¡¯re leaving the bear behind?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t take it out. It¡¯s¡­ another soul sealed in this painting, and its consciousness faded long ago. I don¡¯t even know where it came from,¡± Irene shook her head gently, reaching out to pat the bear¡¯s head. ¡°It can only stay here. But I won¡¯t discard this painting, so it¡¯ll be like keeping it close by.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, then watched her next moves with a mix of nervousness and curiosity.


    He was keen to see how she¡¯d ¡°come out¡± of the oil painting and how she¡¯d ¡°come to life¡± using that, well, not-so-attractive clay puppet he¡¯d made.


    Then he saw Irene in the oil painting start to¡­ melt!


    The scene was eerie and horrifying. She seemed to turn into a wax figure under a flame, her entire body gradually melting. In almost the blink of an eye, she lost all color and detail. Within seconds, she became a softening, collapsing mass of black substance, oozing from the bottom edge of the frame and beginning to flow onto the tabletop.


    The table emitted a faint hissing sound, as if corroding under some strong acid. The black substance flowing out first looked like thick mud, then quickly thinned to a watery consistency. In the next moment, it transformed into a swirling black mist, hovering around the lifeless clay puppet on the table, gradually seeping into it.


    Yu Sheng stared wide-eyed. Whether it was his imagination or not, he felt a chill emanating from the eerie black mist.


    If he hadn¡¯t seen Irene transform into this mist, he¡¯d have thought it was something evil and dangerous. The whole scene was utterly spooky. Even knowing the truth, he still found the black mist incredibly unsettling. The lingering cold felt like malice seeping into the world from some distant, dark abyss¡ªquite unlike Irene¡¯s usual carefree and harmless demeanor.


    He shook his head, pushing aside the odd thoughts. Watching the mist seep into the clay, he suddenly had some absurd ideas.


    What would happen if he blew on the mist? Or poked it with his finger?


    Irene would probably curse him out¡­


    Yu Sheng managed to restrain his mischievous impulse, and just then, the mist¡¯s infiltration reached its end.


    The puppet on the table began to change visibly. The rough, ugly clay figure suddenly seemed endowed with life. The coarse surface smoothed out in an instant, and the crooked limbs straightened and rearranged. It began to take on the texture and color of human skin. Distorted features merged back into the head, then reformed, gradually emerging on the face. ?????????????


    Yu Sheng thought he should probably turn away out of politeness.


    But before he could, he saw a delicate black dress ¡°grow¡± from the puppet¡¯s body as if it were part of her flesh, covering Irene¡¯s form.


    Mimicry?


    The word popped into his mind. At that moment, he suddenly felt a certain¡­ connection between himself and Irene.


    The feeling was fleeting. He didn¡¯t even have time to discern whether the dreamy whisper was her voice before the connection faded.


    Yu Sheng frowned, recalling the drops of his own blood he¡¯d mixed into the clay while shaping the puppet. Perhaps that momentary link was related to that.


    He suddenly felt worried. His blood was somewhat special. Would it affect Irene¡¯s rebirth?


    But soon, his worries were dispelled.


    The fully reconstructed puppet lay quietly on the table, skin like porcelain, hair like silk, her delicate face resembling a work of art.


    Under his somewhat nervous gaze, the puppet¡¯s eyelashes fluttered slightly.


    Then, her eyes slowly opened.


    Scarlet pupils stared vacantly at the ceiling for a moment, then regained focus. Irene clumsily raised her hands, looking at them in disbelief. She slowly clenched and unclenched her fists as if feeling the texture of the air.


    After standing there stunned for several seconds, she began to smile, which seemed to suppress an overwhelming urge to cry.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice sounded beside her. ¡°Congratulations, Irene.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she whispered. She pressed her hands against the tabletop, pushing herself unsteadily to her feet. Wobbling a bit, she stood up on the table, then turned to Yu Sheng with a radiant smile. She spread her arms wide as if about to give him a hug. ¡°I¡¯m alive again! Yu Sheng! Tha¡ª¡±


    She suddenly froze as if realizing something. She remained in that pose, arms outstretched, staring blankly at him.


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­What is it?¡±


    Irene slowly tilted her head back. ¡°Why¡­ do you look¡­ so tall?¡±


    He thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe because you¡¯re¡­ a bit short?¡±


    She blinked, then quickly looked down at herself. Then she glanced over at the desk lamp nearby. Suddenly gasping, she scurried over to the lamp, comparing her height to it, then stiffly turned her head back to him.


    Yu Sheng sensed something was off.


    ¡°Why¡­¡± Irene muttered blankly, ¡°Why am I so¡­ small?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ the size of the puppet. It¡¯s a large one,¡± Yu Sheng was beginning to panic but tried to keep his composure. ¡°I mean, like a one-third scale doll¡­ Wait, did I mess up?¡±


    ¡°One-third your head! Puppets! Standard size is human size! I¡¯m supposed to be five foot six!¡± Irene, now only as tall as the desk lamp, began jumping up and down on the table, shouting. ¡°Where are my long legs?! Huh? Huh?! I can¡¯t even reach that chair over there!¡±


    Yu Sheng was utterly bewildered, but then he realized something. ¡°But wait, you were watching when I was making the body, right? You saw the size. Why didn¡¯t you say anything then?¡±


    Irene stopped mid-jump as if just realizing this. ¡°Yeah¡­ you¡¯re right, I was watching¡­¡±


    She pattered over to the center of the circle where the puppet had been made, glanced back at the oil painting where she¡¯d been trapped, and thought hard. Some vague memories surfaced.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes, your procedure was fine. The clay body is just a medium to temporarily house the soul. Even if the size was a bit off, my soul should¡¯ve adjusted during the body¡¯s reconstruction. No matter how limited the adjustment, there should¡¯ve been some change. There¡¯s no way I should only be as tall as this lamp¡­¡±


    She reached up to touch her head, then tried jumping a couple of times as if hoping that might somehow make her taller.


    Obviously, it didn¡¯t work.


    ¡°So¡­ did something go wrong with the ritual after all?¡± Yu Sheng asked nervously. ¡°Was there a problem during the body¡¯s reconstruction? But that shouldn¡¯t be my fault¡­¡±


    Irene looked up at him, her face a mix of grief and anger, eyes welling with tears. It made Yu Sheng take a step back.


    ¡°Ruler.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She stretched out her hand toward him, her voice strained.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°Get me a ruler!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded quickly. ¡°Oh, right!¡± He dashed upstairs to find a tape measure.


    He¡¯d initially thought of bringing a regular ruler¡ªbut figured that if Irene saw it, she might fly into a rage, so he didn¡¯t dare.


    A moment later, Irene stood straight on the table, balancing an old book on her head. Yu Sheng pulled out the tape measure, carefully measuring her height.


    She tried to tilt the book upward slightly, but Yu Sheng gently pressed it back down.


    ¡°So¡­ how tall am I?¡± she asked cautiously.


    ¡°Thirteen inches,¡± he said, glancing at the measurement, his tone sympathetic. ¡°I rounded up for you, even included the point three inches.¡±


    Irene finally broke down and cried.

 Chapter 40: An Unexpected Turn

    Irene was sobbing her heart out.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t try to comfort her. First, he had no idea how to; second¡­ he was afraid that if he did, this puppet might get even more upset, lose her senses, and then jump up to bite him.


    Now, she really did have to jump to bite him.


    Of course, the good news was that she could bite people now. Back when she was in the painting, all she could do was beep.


    After what felt like ages, Irene¡¯s sorrow finally eased a little. Yu Sheng took a couple of hesitant steps toward the table and began tentatively, ¡°Um¡­ don¡¯t be sad. Next time, I¡¯ll make you a new body¡ªa normal-sized one. For now¡­ could you make do with this one? If it¡¯s not okay, I can make you another one tomorrow¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI have to use this one for now,¡± Irene sniffled, looking both aggrieved and indignant. ¡°Let¡¯s just leave it at that. You don¡¯t need to trouble yourself¡ªEven if you make me a new body tomorrow, I can¡¯t transfer into it right away. A living puppet¡¯s soul can¡¯t handle constant container changes. It¡¯ll take at least a few months¡­¡±


    As she spoke, sorrow welled up again, and it looked like she was about to burst into tears.


    Quickly, Yu Sheng grabbed a small glass bottle and held it under her face.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± Irene asked between sniffs, eyeing his bizarre actions.


    ¡°Collecting the tears of a living puppet,¡± Yu Sheng replied earnestly. ¡°Next time I make you a body, we¡¯ll try to use high-grade materials. I¡¯ll gather supplies over these months and make you one that glows¡­¡±


    Irene considered this for a moment, then wailed loudly, ¡°Yu Sheng, you¡­ you jerk! Ah~¡±


    It took another good while before her grief finally settled down again.


    Irene climbed onto a nearby stack of old books, sat atop them, and stared blankly into space, contemplating life. Yu Sheng sat by the table, accompanying her in silent thought.


    ¡°At least¡­ at least it¡¯s better than before,¡± Irene muttered softly, not sure if she was talking to Yu Sheng or herself. ¡°Now I can run around on my own.¡±


    ¡°You can even watch TV by yourself,¡± Yu Sheng quickly added. ¡°It¡¯s much more convenient than before, right?¡±


    Irene let out a long sigh, seemingly trying to appear solemn and serious, but because she was so tiny¡ªonly ten centimeters tall¡ªthe sigh didn¡¯t convey any gravity at all.


    Yu Sheng turned his head and secretly observed her. His gaze fell on her exposed wrists and knees.


    The puppet¡¯s distinctive ball joints were particularly noticeable.


    ¡°Even though we used a clay doll as the container, it still ended up as a puppet with ball joints,¡± he mused.


    ¡°Well, duh! It¡¯s a movable puppet. How can it move without joints?¡± Irene shot him a glance. ¡°This is how my soul is recorded, so no matter what the original form of the container is, the body will become like this after the soul reshapes it. If you don¡¯t like ball joints, there¡¯s nothing I can do.¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s not that,¡± Yu Sheng said casually. ¡°But speaking of the form recorded in your soul¡­ your soul still remembers that you¡¯re one meter sixty-seven tall¡­¡±


    In an instant, Irene leaped from the stack of books onto Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, grabbing his thumb and trying hard to bend it backward. ¡°Can¡¯t you stop bringing up things you shouldn¡¯t!¡± ?§¡?????§£??


    ¡°Ow!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, jumping up as he struggled to pry off the tiny but incredibly strong puppet from his arm. ¡°I was just curious! Where exactly did your reshaping process go wrong? Clearly, your appearance didn¡¯t change, so why did your body size shrink so much¡­¡±


    ¡°How should I know!¡± Irene was pulled off his arm, now dangling in mid-air as he held her by the collar. ¡°There shouldn¡¯t have been any problem. Everything felt normal during the regeneration process, but the body size deviated in the end¡­ Hey! Can you put me down first!¡±


    ¡°Promise you won¡¯t bend my fingers again,¡± Yu Sheng said sternly, holding her up. After she nodded, he set her back on the table.


    ¡°Sigh, forget it. Thinking too much is useless,¡± Irene sighed again, pacing back and forth on the table before shaking her head. ¡°I still have to find a way to contact my sisters at Alice¡¯s Little House. If I can go home, they will surely have a solution¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s curiosity was piqued. ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned Alice¡¯s Little House and the other puppets before¡­ Where are these sisters of yours usually? Are there other puppets besides you in this city? By the way, your ¡®organization¡¯¡­ what exactly does it do?¡±


    He had always wanted to ask these questions, but with one tricky situation after another recently, he finally had the opportunity now.


    ¡°We? We¡¯re a race created by the Ancestor of Puppets. Our mission¡­ actually, we don¡¯t really have one. Sometimes we deal with Otherworlds, sometimes we help other organizations handle tricky entities, but most of the time, we puppets just do what we like,¡± Irene recalled thoughtfully. ¡°Most of my sisters don¡¯t operate in the human world, but there should be a contact point in this Boundary City¡­ But I don¡¯t remember exactly where, and after so many years, the contact methods and people might have changed¡­¡± S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She climbed back onto the stack of old books, propping her chin with both hands, and continued slowly, lost in thought. ¡°When we operate in the human world, we always disguise ourselves. Living puppets look very similar to humans, so it¡¯s easy to blend into the crowd. This city is so huge; without specific contact methods or finding specific contacts, it¡¯s not easy to find hidden living puppets¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened attentively. Although he had previously thought that this city might be hiding all sorts of strange beings, he was still amazed. ¡°Incredible¡­ I always thought that the residents of this city were only humans¡­¡±


    ¡°How could that be?¡± Irene rolled her eyes at him. ¡°This is the Boundary Land.¡±


    ¡°The Boundary Land¡­¡± Yu Sheng echoed softly.


    ¡°In this place, anything can appear. Not to mention, isn¡¯t there a strange guy like you in this old town who thinks he¡¯s human?¡± Irene waved her hand dismissively, jumping down from the pile of old books. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs. I¡¯ve had enough of this place. Now that I finally have the ability to move freely, I want to explore this big house!¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, exhaling and patting his face to perk himself up. ¡°Just making your body took more than half a day. I¡¯m hungry now; let¡¯s go downstairs and make something to eat.¡±


    As he spoke, he turned and headed toward the attic exit. After taking just two steps, he heard Irene calling behind him, ¡°Hey, wait for me! I haven¡¯t gotten down yet!¡±


    Turning around, Yu Sheng saw Irene taking a few steps on the table to gain momentum, then jumping onto the creaky old chair. She climbed to the edge of the chair, gripping the leg with both hands and feet, slowly sliding down. It took quite a while before she finally reached the floor.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but stare.


    Irene hustled her little legs to run to his feet. Only then did she notice his gaze upon her. She immediately looked up, trying hard to put her hands on her hips to appear imposing. ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°Just thinking that you¡¯re quite¡­ cute.¡±


    He almost said ¡°comical¡± instead.


    Irene blinked, not noticing the hesitation in his words. ¡°Really?¡±


    Then she followed him forward. After a few steps, she reached out and tugged at his pant leg. ¡°By the way, thank you.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked down, adjusting his waistband while giving her a puzzled look.


    ¡°Thank you for preparing the body for me. Things were too chaotic just now; I didn¡¯t properly thank you,¡± Irene said earnestly.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look her over¡ªthe tiny puppet standing at his feet. After holding back for a moment, he couldn¡¯t help but say, ¡°You¡¯re like this, and you still want to thank me?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep things separate. The size issue was due to some unknown problem during my own reshaping, but the body was indeed carefully prepared by you,¡± Irene looked up, trying to appear particularly solemn¡ªthough it didn¡¯t really show. ¡°Although it¡¯s a bit ugly.¡±


    ¡°¡­You could¡¯ve left out that last part.¡±


    ¡°Anyway, what I promised you before still holds,¡± Irene hurriedly said. ¡°I will help you in the future. Whether it¡¯s assisting in fights or providing occult support, I¡¯ll be very useful. Even if I find my sisters and return to Alice¡¯s Little House, I¡¯ll come back to help you. Just¡­¡±


    She paused, thinking for a moment.


    ¡°Shall we set it for a hundred years?¡± She looked at Yu Sheng cautiously. ¡°You should be old and¡­ well, gone by then, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ do my best,¡± Yu Sheng replied.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s set it at a hundred years,¡± Irene smiled happily, her mood suddenly lifted. She turned around, hustling her little legs toward the attic exit. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs quickly¡­¡±


    Her voice cut off abruptly as she suddenly fell forward, like a puppet whose strings had been severed. She tumbled a considerable distance due to her momentum, finally crashing into the opposite wall.


    The smile froze on Yu Sheng¡¯s face the moment Irene fell.


    ¡°What the¡­?!¡±


    He was stunned for a second, then rushed over, bending down to pick up the tiny puppet from the floor.


    Her eyes were tightly shut, her body limp. The limbs that had warmth just moments ago now felt cold like ordinary clay. Only her skin retained a soft, lifelike texture, but there was no sign of vitality.


    Yu Sheng was completely bewildered.


    Then, he heard Irene¡¯s voice, coming from the large table not far away.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! I¡­ I¡¯m back in here!¡±

 Chapter 41: The Free Doll

    Yu Sheng was utterly bewildered.


    When he saw Irene suddenly ¡°disconnect¡± and topple over, he even thought the doll might have perished due to a faulty body. Thankfully, a voice from behind interrupted his alarming thoughts.


    Holding Irene¡¯s doll body in his hand, he stiffly raised his head and looked toward the large table where he¡¯d been working with clay earlier.


    The ornate oil painting leaned quietly against the edge of the table. From within the painting, Irene stared wide-eyed, her face full of panic as she looked over at him.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening either!¡± she exclaimed, frantically waving her hands upon catching Yu Sheng¡¯s eye. ¡°One moment I was running forward, and the next I opened my eyes and was back here. What¡¯s going on? This is so¡­!¡±


    A low, slightly harsh chuckle came from the painting¡¯s frame, sounding both mocking and somewhat sympathetic.


    It was the plush teddy bear making the sound; this time, Yu Sheng saw it laugh with his own eyes.


    Irene couldn¡¯t stand it. She stomped over to the red velvet chair, grabbed the teddy bear sitting on it, and began shaking it vigorously while choking its neck. ¡°You¡¯re still laughing! You¡¯re still laughing! Did you do this? I¡¯m back here again!¡±


    But the teddy bear, being inanimate, couldn¡¯t respond. It continued giggling incessantly in her hands, making Irene even more furious.


    Seeing this, Yu Sheng hurried over to calm her down. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get so worked up. Let¡¯s think of a way¡­¡±


    He had only managed half a sentence when the doll girl in the painting¡ªwho was executing a chokehold, an over-the-shoulder throw, and a cross-lock on the teddy bear¡ªsuddenly vanished. Immediately after, Yu Sheng felt the doll body in his hand give a sudden jolt. Before he could react, the tiny figure, less than ten centimeters tall, pounced onto his arm, instinctively attempting a chokehold (unsuccessful), an over-the-shoulder throw (unsuccessful), and a cross-lock (unsuccessful) combo.


    But her strength was surprisingly considerable, making his arm ache from her grip.


    Yu Sheng had to carefully pry Irene off his arm, holding her up in front of him and giving her a gentle shake. ¡°Wake up, wake up. It¡¯s me, Yu Sheng. You¡¯ve come out again.¡±


    Irene gradually came to her senses, dangling in the air and looking around in a daze. Her gaze finally settled on Yu Sheng¡¯s face. ¡°¡­Ah?¡±


    Then both of them turned to look at the painting not far away, falling into a moment of stunned silence.


    After a pause, Yu Sheng silently carried Irene and stepped backward, retreating all the way to the spot where she had fallen earlier. As he took the last step, the doll body in his hand instantly drooped as if it had powered off.


    Irene¡¯s figure abruptly reappeared in the oil painting. She glanced around and looked up at Yu Sheng blankly. ¡°I¡¯m back again, so it really is¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng casually held up the doll body toward the oil painting, bringing them closer.


    The body suddenly sprang to life as if the previous ¡°power outage¡± had never happened. Irene¡¯s voice came from within, continuing the half-finished sentence from the painting: ¡°¡­a matter of distance?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Yu Sheng said, frowning slightly as he observed. He moved the doll a bit farther away and saw it ¡°power off¡± again. Irene¡¯s voice came from the painting: ¡°Then this is¡­¡±


    He moved the doll forward once more.


    ¡°¡­a bit troublesome¡­ Could you stop playing around! You¡¯re cutting me off mid-sentence multiple times!¡± Irene¡¯s voice protested.


    Feeling sheepish, Yu Sheng brought her closer to the oil painting and explained, ¡°I just wanted to confirm the exact distance of your connection.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference between five meters and six meters? It¡¯s only a couple of steps!¡± Irene flailed her arms while being held by the collar. Suddenly, she realized something was off and glared up at him. ¡°Put me down! Why are you always carrying me?¡±


    ¡°Sorry,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly, setting the increasingly irritable doll on the ground. They stared at each other, his eyes meeting hers.


    Only then did Irene realize she had to tilt her head back almost ninety degrees to talk to him.


    But her pride wouldn¡¯t allow Yu Sheng to squat down¡ªeven if he did, she¡¯d still have to look up.


    ¡°Stand there, don¡¯t move,¡± she commanded suddenly.


    Puzzled, Yu Sheng asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Before he knew it, Irene hugged his leg and began climbing up like a tree. In a few swift moves, she agilely clambered up and sat directly on his shoulder. §²¨¤?§°??????


    He stood still, afraid to move and risk making her fall. ¡°I didn¡¯t agree to this¡­¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t ask my permission when you were carrying me around to test the signal just now,¡± she retorted confidently.


    Yu Sheng had no reply.


    They returned to the large table and began examining the oil painting.


    ¡°I did come out. I can feel that my ¡®soul¡¯ is in this body,¡± Irene said, frowning as she looked at her former ¡®prison.¡¯ ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°But it seems this painting is your ¡®anchor,¡¯ and your current body is like a remote-controlled one. If you go beyond a certain distance, you ¡®disconnect,''¡± Yu Sheng shared his thoughts.


    Irene lowered her head, looking particularly dejected.


    But this time she didn¡¯t cry¡ªperhaps the series of setbacks had numbed her.


    Seeing her unusually calm reaction, Yu Sheng became concerned and hurried to comfort her. ¡°Don¡¯t be too pessimistic. Maybe it¡¯s just that this body isn¡¯t working well? I¡¯ll practice my skills, and next time when I reshape your body¡­¡±


    ¡°Tell me,¡± she suddenly interrupted, her expression complex and hard to read. ¡°Carrying your own prison around wherever you go¡ªis that considered an escape or not?¡±


    He was taken aback. After pondering for a moment, he said, ¡°I once read about someone who carried his own prison and ended up quite miserable. But he was inside his prison; at least you¡¯re outside¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about,¡± she muttered. She jumped down from his shoulder and walked over to the oil painting. With a complicated expression, she grabbed the frame, lifted it slightly with effort, then set it down. Turning around, she tried to hoist it onto her back.


    However, the painting was large¡ªfor Yu Sheng, it was light enough to lift with one hand, but for Irene, it was almost as tall as she was.


    ¡°Do you have any rope at home?¡± she asked, looking up.


    ¡°Yes!¡± he replied immediately. ¡°Wait a moment, I¡¯ll get it!¡±


    Ten minutes later, Irene watched as Yu Sheng carefully tied knots on the painting¡¯s frame, adjusting the harness¡¯s position. When he was nearly done, she stepped forward. ¡°I think it¡¯s ready.¡±


    ¡°Try it out,¡± he suggested, setting the frame upright and watching as she slipped her arms through the harness. ¡°How is it? Is the position okay? Need it tighter?¡±


    She adjusted the straps on her shoulders, walked around the table with the painting on her back, and nodded with satisfaction. ¡°No need, it¡¯s perfect!¡±


    ¡°Is it heavy?¡±


    ¡°Not at all! I¡¯m very strong!¡± she declared. She bounced up and down on the table with the painting on her back and then began running laps around its edge.


    The tiny doll, carrying an oil painting nearly as tall as herself, running around the table¡ªit was a peculiar sight.


    But as Yu Sheng watched, a smile spread across his face.


    Because Irene was smiling too; she seemed to have shaken off her earlier gloom and was becoming cheerful.


    She was more optimistic than he¡¯d imagined.


    ¡°It¡¯s light and nimble!¡± she said with a grin, stopping at the table¡¯s edge. ¡°Now I don¡¯t have to worry about the distance limitation. I¡¯m so smart!¡±


    ¡°You certainly are optimistic,¡± Yu Sheng remarked sincerely. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be depressed for a while.¡±


    ¡°A person must look forward¡ªdolls too,¡± she said happily. She jumped off the table and climbed up his arm onto his shoulder again¡ªthis time more carefully, so as not to bump the painting on her back. ¡°Compared to before, at least I can move freely now. Carrying it is carrying it. Besides, the one left in the painting doesn¡¯t seem to want me to go too far¡­ Let¡¯s go downstairs; you haven¡¯t had dinner yet¡ªI want to watch TV!¡±


    He paused, slightly turning his head to look at her cheerful face, brimming with anticipation.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go cook,¡± he agreed, lifting a hand to steady her as he stood up. ¡°Then tonight we¡¯ll start studying the passage back to the valley.¡±


    ¡°Mm!¡± She seemed full of energy, her smile radiant. She raised her hand and pointed forward enthusiastically. ¡°Onward!¡±


    Yu Sheng playfully lifted her from his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯ll toss you off.¡±


    She immediately curled up. ¡°No, don¡¯t! I was just getting into the mood¡­¡±


    He shook his head with a wry smile, placing her back securely on his shoulder, and stepped forward.


    Outside, the night had deepened. Streetlights in the old town flickered to life one after another; their warm, hazy glow flowed through the ancient streets and alleys, casting a tranquil atmosphere through the window.


    ¡°Yu Sheng, it¡¯s completely dark outside,¡± Irene observed.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± he replied.


    ¡°Hehe, I¡¯m a bit excited¡­¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Excited about what? The darkness?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No, just excited. It has nothing to do with the darkness,¡± she said teasingly.


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t understand,¡± he confessed.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± she huffed playfully.

 Chapter 42: Irenes Excitement

    In the old district, deep along Wutong Road, a rented house stood quietly. Inside, a burly man nearly two meters tall was crammed into a single sofa that seemed a bit tight for him. He sat hunched over, meticulously tending to his equipment.


    It was a beam dagger. The dark red hilt was inlaid with tiny, droplet-shaped crystals that connected in lines running through the entire body of the weapon. The hilt was clearly custom-made for its user, fitting perfectly in the man¡¯s large palm.


    The burly man flipped the dagger in his hand, spinning it a few times. Then he casually activated it. Accompanied by a slight humming sound, a bright blue blade of light suddenly ignited, carving a scorching arc through the air.


    ¡°Careful there, don¡¯t scratch the coffee table¡ªI¡¯ll have to file a report to the bureau for damages,¡± Li Lin said as he fiddled with a pocket watch. He glanced up at Xu Jiali across from him. ¡°That thing¡¯s pretty slick.¡±


    ¡°Cool, isn¡¯t it? I risked my life for it,¡± the burly man chuckled proudly. ¡°I rescued an Alglade Star Realm noble from the ¡®Windmill¡¯ in Depth L-, all by myself. He gave me this afterward. It¡¯s custom-made¡ªthe best forging craftsmen, the finest radiant gold crystals. On Alglade territory, it can even serve as a knight¡¯s medal.¡±


    Li Lin raised an eyebrow, intrigued. ¡°What¡¯s it good for?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ you don¡¯t have to queue for tickets within the atmosphere, get priority at hospitals, free entry to the zoo¡ªbut only on holidays.¡±


    Li Lin blinked, momentarily stunned. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ quite practical. I thought those mysterious Alglade people were all about rituals and symbolism in everything they do.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re usually pretty enigmatic, but no matter how mystical they are, they still have to live their lives, right?¡± Xu Jiali shrugged, then grumbled a bit. ¡°Ah, operating in the Borderlands is a hassle. Lots of equipment we¡¯re not allowed to bring. I even have a chainsaw sword, but before coming here, it was deemed a hazard. It¡¯s locked up in customs now¡­¡±


    Li Lin thought for a moment and was about to speak when he suddenly sensed something. He and Xu Jiali both turned to look at the window.


    Under the deepening night sky, a figure had appeared on the windowsill¡ªa petite girl wearing a dark red cloak, leaning against the window frame in a rather precarious pose, one leg dangling outside.


    She glanced curiously at the two men inside. ¡°So, you two are the assigned ¡®agents¡¯ for this neighborhood right now?¡±


    ¡°And you are¡­¡± Li Lin frowned, vaguely guessing her identity.


    ¡°Just call me Little Red Riding Hood,¡± the girl on the windowsill waved her hand. ¡°From ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯ Your bureau hired me to help out in this area for a while.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I know you,¡± Li Lin said, his suspicions confirmed. A polite smile appeared on his face. ¡°Our team leader has mentioned you often these past couple of days, and your investigations in this area. I¡¯m Li Lin, operative of the Second Squad of the Council¡¯s Special Affairs Bureau.¡±


    On the other side, Xu Jiali gave the girl a once-over and spoke in a deep voice, ¡°This place might be hiding a ¡®big one.¡¯ I thought you¡¯d send Snow White over, or even the ¡®King.¡¯ Of course, I¡¯m not doubting your wolf pack.¡±


    Unlike Li Lin, who was relatively new, Xu Jiali clearly did not meet Little Red Riding Hood for the first time.


    ¡°Snow White¡¯s destructive power would be overkill here¡ªwe might not even run into a high-risk entity,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said casually. ¡°I¡¯ve been active in this part of the city, investigating the anomalies on Wutong Road, so I¡¯m more familiar with it. Don¡¯t worry; if we do run into a ¡®big one,¡¯ Snow White can come over quickly. She¡¯ll be here in no time if called.¡± ??¦­¨¯????§§?


    As she spoke, she stood up from the windowsill and waved to the two men inside. ¡°Just dropping by to say hi. You should have my contact info. Call me if anything comes up. Bye~¡±


    In the next moment, the girl¡¯s figure suddenly melted into a shadow vaguely shaped like a wolf. It leaped from the windowsill and vanished into the night in the blink of an eye.


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali were left staring at each other inside the rented room.


    After dinner, Yu Sheng rested on the sofa with his eyes closed. He listened to the pattering sounds darting back and forth between the living room and the dining room¡ªsometimes on the right, sometimes on the left, then circling around the sofa over and over.


    He opened his eyes and saw Irene running around the living and dining rooms. The thirty-centimeter-tall doll was carrying an oil painting almost as tall as she was, scurrying around like a little rocket.


    As Irene began her fourth lap around the sofa, Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Can¡¯t you take a break? Give those shoes a rest too.¡±


    Irene dashed up to him, her face full of excitement. ¡°No way! I can¡¯t stop! I can run everywhere now¡ªeverywhere! Look, I can climb onto the coffee table and even jump off it!¡±


    Before she finished speaking, the doll had already taken off again. First, she ran half a circle around the sofa, then climbed up the coffee table in front of Yu Sheng. With a few quick steps, she leaped from the tabletop onto his leg. Just as he was about to reach out and grab the little whirlwind, Irene nimbly hopped forward again, jumping from the sofa back onto the floor.


    She then zipped over to the TV cabinet, clambered up with some effort, stood on tiptoe, and stretched her arm to press the TV¡¯s power button.


    The doll cheered and turned to Yu Sheng with an excited face. ¡°I can reach the TV switch! Now, even when you¡¯re not home, I can reboot the TV myself!¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and leaned back helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, congratulations. You¡¯re amazing.¡±


    The next second, he caught a flash out of the corner of his eye¡ªIrene had zipped back from the TV cabinet. She grabbed onto the sofa cover with one hand and his pant leg with the other, and in a few swift moves, climbed onto the sofa to sit beside him.


    The tiny doll sat cross-legged on the sofa, not even as big as a cushion after sitting down. The painting was propped up behind her, and given the proportions, it looked like a wall.


    But Irene had adapted to carrying the frame with astonishing speed. Whether she was running, climbing, or even sitting on the sofa with it on her back, it didn¡¯t hinder her movements at all¡ªoccasionally, there were inevitable bumps and scrapes, but she didn¡¯t seem to mind in the slightest.


    This left Yu Sheng feeling quite amazed.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t carrying that around feel inconvenient?¡± he couldn¡¯t help but ask. ¡°Honestly, if I had to carry a door panel everywhere, I wouldn¡¯t adapt as quickly as you¡­¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s fine,¡± Irene replied cheerfully, swinging her legs on the sofa. Although she had turned on the TV, she clearly couldn¡¯t focus on it. ¡°Sure, it was a tiny bit awkward at first, but after running a couple of laps, I completely got used to its weight and size. And, how should I put it¡­¡±


    She suddenly paused as if searching for the right words. After a few seconds, she hesitantly continued, ¡°It gives me a sense of¡­ security. When I have it on my back, I feel safe and at ease. Have you ever had that feeling? Like when you have to sleep with your back against the wall or snuggled into a pile of blankets.¡±


    ¡°I get what you mean, but it¡¯s still quite¡­ unbelievable,¡± Yu Sheng looked at the little doll beside him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be resistant to that painting, considering it sealed you away for so many years, and now you have to carry it around all the time.¡±


    ¡°Well, there¡¯s a bit of that,¡± Irene nodded slightly after some thought, but soon her smile returned. ¡°But as the saying goes, when life gives you lemons, make the best of it! As long as today is better than yesterday, there¡¯s nothing to complain about.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®when in Rome, do as the Romans do¡¯¡­¡± Yu Sheng corrected.


    ¡°Same difference,¡± Irene waved it off nonchalantly. She finally seemed to have calmed down from her earlier excitement. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ve pretty much adjusted to my new body. Let¡¯s discuss that fox¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded but then frowned slightly, looking at the tiny doll who barely reached his knee. ¡°Are you still planning to come with me?¡±


    ¡°Of course, we agreed on it,¡± Irene said matter-of-factly.


    ¡°In this state?¡± Yu Sheng tried to phrase it delicately, but there was no subtle way to say it. He had to be blunt. ¡°Can you still fight? You¡¯d have to jump up just to kick me in the knee¡­¡±


    ¡°I could shatter you with one kick! So what if I¡¯m small?¡± Irene puffed up, clearly a bit miffed. ¡°Who said I can¡¯t fight like this?¡±


    Yu Sheng hurriedly offered a slew of apologies and reassurances.


    Fortunately, Irene¡¯s temper flared up quickly and died down even faster. She soon calmed down, leaning back on the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°But you¡¯re right. In this form¡­ my frontal combat ability is somewhat affected. You can¡¯t exactly expect a thirty-centimeter-tall doll to take a bullet for you¡­¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She shook her head and suddenly changed her tone. ¡°But don¡¯t worry! A doll¡¯s capabilities aren¡¯t limited to direct combat. I have plenty of tricks up my sleeve¡ªeven with my current ¡®freedom,¡¯ there¡¯s still a lot I can do.¡±


    She raised her hand as if to show him something.


    From her fingertips, thin strands of pitch-black threads extended like eerie spider webs, weaving and intertwining in the air.


    ¡°A doll¡¯s abilities are vast!¡± Irene declared proudly.

 Chapter 43: Irenes Plan

    Yu Sheng had always known that Irene possessed many magical abilities. He¡¯d felt it deeply when she followed him into Foxy¡¯s dream. But honestly, Irene¡¯s usual antics and mishaps were so frequent that people often overlooked her talents.


    ¡°Now there¡¯s only one thing left¡ªthe most crucial part,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously, sitting on the sofa and turning to the tiny doll beside him. ¡°We need to find a way to recreate that door leading to the valley.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re still planning to use brute force?¡± Irene asked curiously. ¡°Trying every ¡®frequency¡¯ you think might be close?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the only option. When I first entered the valley, I hadn¡¯t truly mastered the technique of ¡®opening doors.¡¯ I missed too many details back then.¡±


    Irene tilted her head, her tiny face deep in thought. After a moment, she spoke hesitantly. ¡°Actually¡­ I have an idea.¡±


    Yu Sheng leaned forward eagerly. ¡°Oh? You have a way?!¡±


    ¡°It might not work,¡± she cautioned. ¡°I don¡¯t really understand how you ¡®open doors,¡¯ or what you mean by ¡®frequency.¡¯ But from what I gather, you need some kind of ¡®feature¡¯ to help you lock onto the destination? Like a navigation signal?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ that makes sense,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, though uncertainty tinged his voice. ¡°Honestly, I haven¡¯t fully figured it out myself. The whole process was me fumbling around, relying on ¡®feel.¡¯ But your description of a ¡®navigation signal¡¯ is pretty accurate. When I open a door, the destination on the other side is completely random. But if I can accurately ¡®remember¡¯ some ¡®feature¡¯ of the place beyond the door, the pathway collapses into a single, specific route. That¡¯s roughly how it works.¡±


    ¡°So, if we could leave a navigation point where Foxy is, you could recreate the pathway directly?¡± Irene suggested.


    ¡°That should be possible,¡± Yu Sheng nodded, then hesitated. ¡°But where are we supposed to get such a navigation point? The problem is that we can¡¯t find the way to the valley. If we could leave a navigation point there, we wouldn¡¯t be worrying about this.¡±


    ¡°From within the dream,¡± Irene said suddenly.


    Yu Sheng blinked, beginning to understand what she was suggesting.


    Irene continued, explaining in detail. ¡°Last time, when we delved into Foxy¡¯s dream together, I established a weak connection with her. If we take that connection further, I might be able to link to her senses. Then, if I bring you along, you could directly experience the valley through Foxy¡¯s perceptions. Wouldn¡¯t that effectively establish a ¡®navigation point¡¯?¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, his eyes widening as he considered her plan. The more he thought about it, the more he realized that this doll¡¯s wild idea might actually work.


    ¡°There are two challenges with this,¡± Irene went on. ¡°First, we¡¯ll need Foxy¡¯s cooperation. She has to be willing to open her mind to you. But that shouldn¡¯t be too big of a problem; just explain it to her properly. She trusts you. The second challenge is a bit¡­ dangerous.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t interrupt, signaling with his eyes for her to continue.


    ¡°The second challenge is that Foxy¡¯s mind isn¡¯t just her own anymore,¡± Irene¡¯s expression turned serious, her gaze meeting Yu Sheng¡¯s. ¡°That entity has deeply infiltrated her subconscious. So once you establish a deep connection with Foxy, it¡¯s equivalent to connecting directly with Hunger as well. I don¡¯t know what might happen then. In theory, you should be able to withstand brief contact, but I¡¯m worried that Hunger¡¯s influence could take root in your mind. When you confront that monster in the valley, the part of its influence embedded in you might erupt at any time¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng fell into a deep silence, pondering her words.


    Seeing his quiet contemplation, Irene¡¯s eyes darted around before she reacted. She stood up on the sofa, hands on her hips (though still not as tall as Yu Sheng sitting down). ¡°Don¡¯t you dare think about dying first to see if you can clear the influence! I¡¯m telling you, that tendency is dangerous. If dying and coming back doesn¡¯t shake it off, you¡¯ll be in big trouble¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng adjusted his sitting position awkwardly. ¡°I didn¡¯t say¡­¡±


    ¡°I can see it written all over your face!¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. The doll¡¯s mind didn¡¯t usually work well, so why was her intuition so sharp now?


    ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll put any thoughts of ¡®dying¡¯ to the back of my mind,¡± he conceded, uncomfortable under Irene¡¯s piercing red gaze. He waved his hand in surrender and forcibly steered the conversation back on track. ¡°But I still think we should try your plan. The risk of direct contact with Hunger is real, but I believe¡­ it¡¯s worth taking.¡±


    Irene continued to stare at him with her scarlet eyes. After a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°Fine. It seems you really want to save that fox. Her situation can¡¯t be delayed any longer. We¡¯ll go with this plan.¡±


    But then Yu Sheng remembered something. ¡°But there¡¯s still a problem.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I might not be able to dream the same dream with Foxy,¡± he said, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°Last night, I didn¡¯t even dream at all¡ªI have no idea how to control my own dreams.¡± ?????£Î?£Â¨¨?


    Hearing this, Irene grinned, a mischievous and proud smile spreading across her face.


    ¡°I can help with that,¡± the little doll declared confidently, standing on the sofa with her arms crossed. ¡°You just go to sleep and leave the rest to me¡ªI tell you, ever since I broke free from that painting¡¯s restraints, I¡¯m incredibly powerful now! I¡¯m even scar¡ª¡±


    She didn¡¯t get to finish. Yu Sheng shifted his position on the sofa, causing the cushion to deform. Standing on the edge, Irene wobbled with the movement. With a startled ¡°Ah!¡±, she tumbled off the sofa¡ªonly to be caught between the sofa and the coffee table by the oil painting strapped to her back, dangling beneath it.


    She flailed beneath the painting, arms, and legs waving wildly as if trying to take flight and bite someone.


    Her curses were surprisingly colorful.


    Yu Sheng picked up the painting and held it aloft. ¡°Seems like this restraint is still pretty serious for you.¡±


    ¡°Stop laughing¡­ If you laugh again, I won¡¯t help you!¡± Irene¡¯s arms were stuck between the painting¡¯s straps, and as Yu Sheng lifted the painting, she hung there like a little crucifix. ¡°Put me down! Put me¡­ Ow, my arms! My joints are stuck! Help me bend them back¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at her, speechless. He carefully plucked her off the painting, enduring her indignant chatter as he helped bend her joints back into place.


    Late that night, Yu Sheng had prepared everything for sleep.


    Irene was still scampering around on his bed, like a tiny rocket zooming back and forth.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you settle down for a bit?¡± Yu Sheng asked helplessly, lying on the bed and watching her bounce around. ¡°I¡¯m trying to sleep.¡±


    ¡°Your bed is so big!¡± Irene exclaimed happily, running near the headboard. She hopped onto the nightstand, hugging the lamp and shaking it enthusiastically, seemingly oblivious to Yu Sheng¡¯s words. ¡°Hey, hey, this lamp is shorter than me! Yu Sheng, look! This lamp is shorter than me!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll get an even smaller nightlight next time, shorter than you!¡± Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, exasperated. He reached out and plucked Irene off the lamp. ¡°Have you forgotten what we¡¯re supposed to be doing? If you keep messing around, I¡¯ll lock you in the wardrobe!¡±


    Irene finally settled down, giving him a sheepish grin. ¡°I¡¯m just a bit excited¡­ Okay, okay, you sleep, you sleep. I won¡¯t cause any trouble.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, weariness evident in his expression. He set her down gently. ¡°Go help me turn off the light.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t reach it!¡± she declared, unapologetic.


    ¡°¡­Then get a chair!¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Finally, the world was quiet.


    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, enjoying the momentary peace in the now-dark bedroom. He began to adjust his state of mind, trying to drift into sleep.


    Then he turned his head and saw, in the darkness, two glowing red eyes staring at him from the side of the bed.


    Irene was clinging to the edge of the mattress like a koala, her scarlet eyes fixed intently on him.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re making it harder for me to sleep,¡± Yu Sheng said, a note of exasperation in his voice. ¡°By the way, why did you insist on coming to my room? Didn¡¯t you stay downstairs before and still enter my dreams? Is it necessary to follow me?¡±


    ¡°Being closer improves the signal,¡± she replied matter-of-factly as if that explained everything.


    Her excuse was both nonsensical and strangely convincing.


    At least she seemed to understand his point, finally jumping down and scampering over to a nearby chair, where she settled herself.


    Yu Sheng sighed again.


    He knew Irene was still watching him. He had no idea what went on in that doll¡¯s mind (if she even had one), but it seemed he wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of her tonight.


    He could only try his best to ignore the scarlet gaze from the darkness, pushing away distractions and letting sleepiness take over.


    He wasn¡¯t sure how long he tossed and turned¡ªperhaps an hour, maybe longer.


    When exhaustion finally claimed him, he drifted into a misty darkness.


    Dreams enveloped him, and through the haze, he heard Irene¡¯s soft voice. ¡°You finally fell asleep¡­ Come on, this way.¡±


    Yu Sheng instinctively turned toward the sound. In the next moment, the mist parted, and light and shadows emerged from the darkness.


    He found himself once again in that vast, dim wilderness. A gloomy sky hung overhead, blanketing the earth. In the distance were unnamed hills, and the silver-white fox still slumbered in the open plain. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He began walking forward, immediately noticing the ¡®guide¡¯ floating beside him.


    It was Irene guiding his dream.


    Yu Sheng halted, his expression a mix of surprise and amusement as he looked at the oil painting floating in midair.


    From within the painting, Irene stared back at him.


    ¡°Why do I feel like this painting is your true form?¡± Yu Sheng remarked.


    Irene looked down at herself, then glanced around. It took a moment before realization dawned on her.


    ¡°Hey, why am I back in the painting?!¡±

 Chapter 44: Devoured

    An ancient black-framed oil painting floated in the murky dreamscape. Inside the painting, Irene is confused about the current situation.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make any sense! I¡¯ve already broken free from this thing¡¯s control and even got myself a body in the real world!¡± Irene paced in circles within the painting. ¡°I accepted having to lug this painting around out there¡ªas if it¡¯s extra baggage¡ªbut how come things are even worse in the dream world? Theoretically, shouldn¡¯t I be freer here?¡±


    She looked up, staring directly at Yu Sheng.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? Who am I supposed to ask?¡± Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be freer in the dream too. I wanted to see what you look like at five foot six, but you¡¯re still a paper doll.¡±


    Irene huffed, too annoyed to even bicker with him. After circling the chair inside the painting countless times, she finally gave up and sat back down, grabbing a fluffy teddy bear and squeezing it tightly.


    ¡°Now I¡¯m stuck with this bear again¡­ But it¡¯s fine, I guess. At least I can move freely in the real world. The dream world isn¡¯t that important. Yeah, not that important.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I really envy your optimism,¡± Yu Sheng remarked sincerely.


    Irene immediately flashed him a toothy grin, but whether in reality or in the dream, her threatening gestures never had any real effect.


    Yu Sheng stepped around the floating painting and approached the sleeping silver fox named Foxy.


    ¡°So, what¡¯s next? Same as last time¡ªI lie on her tail? Then we both ¡®sink¡¯ down?¡±


    ¡°Same as before, but this time the connection will be more¡­ direct,¡± Irene explained as she floated beside him. ¡°I¡¯ll try to keep Foxy¡¯s consciousness close to awake. That way, it¡¯ll be easier for you to communicate with her and perceive her surroundings afterward. But at the same time, Hunger will notice you. It will come for you¡­ What happens after that, I can¡¯t help you with. Any contact or struggle on the level of consciousness¡ªyou¡¯ll have to handle on your own.¡±


    She paused, then added reassuringly, ¡°But I can be your last line of defense. If I sense your mind destabilizing rapidly, I¡¯ll forcibly pull you out. It¡¯ll be just as unpleasant as last time when you woke up suddenly, so you¡¯d better be prepared.¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I¡¯d rather not go through that again,¡± Yu Sheng sighed but quickly nodded, his resolve unwavering. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    He found a comfortable spot nestled among Foxy¡¯s large tails, then caught Irene as she hopped down from mid-air. Together¡ªa person and a painting¡ªthey leaned against the fox¡¯s tail, sinking once more into the drowsy depths of the dream world.


    Perhaps because of their previous connection, this descent was even faster and smoother than Yu Sheng had imagined. He felt a brief moment of disorientation, and when his vision cleared, he saw the figure of the fox girl.


    She was quietly crouching amid scattered rubble, staring blankly at something ahead.


    Yu Sheng moved to stand behind Foxy, following her gaze.


    He saw a massive wreckage, like the remains of a large aircraft that had crashed. Twisted metal frames and broken decks hinted at its former grandeur. Faint glimmers¡ªlike lingering spirits¡ªdrifted among the shattered debris. ?¨¤????????


    The entire wreck had settled at the foot of a mountain. Collapsed and molten rocks had almost swallowed it, merging it into part of the mountainside. Even at a glance, one could tell how catastrophic the impact had been.


    If ordinary humans had been aboard, perhaps none would have survived.


    Yu Sheng stared in shock at the crash site but quickly remembered his purpose. He approached the fox girl and spoke softly to avoid startling her. ¡°Foxy.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s ears perked up instantly. She jumped to her feet, looking around in search of the voice. Unable to find the source, she hesitantly asked, ¡°Benefactor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me. Don¡¯t bother looking around; I¡¯m connecting directly to your consciousness.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re really here! I thought I imagined it last time¡­ What¡¯s happening?¡± Foxy¡¯s face lit up with surprise, though she still instinctively glanced around. ¡°I was just daydreaming in the valley, and suddenly I¡¯m here. Am I dreaming?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I used some methods to guide your dream. Only like this can I contact you¡ªbut now isn¡¯t the time to explain the details,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly. ¡°Listen, Foxy, I¡¯m coming to rescue you. To do that, I need to open a special door, and I need your cooperation. Do you trust me?¡±


    ¡°Rescue me?¡± Foxy was momentarily stunned before shaking her head vigorously. ¡°No, don¡¯t come! You finally got out, Benefactor. This valley is strange¡ªonce you enter, it¡¯s hard to leave! You mustn¡¯t¡ª¡±


    ¡°I have a way!¡± Yu Sheng interrupted gently. ¡°Foxy, listen to me. I¡¯ve found a stable method to enter and exit the valley. I just need your help to open that door. Don¡¯t worry about that monster; I can handle it. Do you understand? I¡¯m quite powerful, and I¡¯ve even brought some¡­ well, powerful friends this time.¡±


    He tried to reassure her, doing his best to make her feel at ease. Foxy looked a bit confused, her thoughts seemingly sluggish as she tried to keep up with his words. After a moment, she asked hesitantly, ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re an immortal, Benefactor?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, not expecting her to jump to that conclusion.


    But he could roll with it.


    ¡°A very powerful immortal,¡± he said, trying to sound convincing.


    Foxy broke into a smile. ¡°Benefactor, what do you need me to do?¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t need to do much; just focus on sensing your surroundings. You might feel someone peering into your mind or looking through your eyes¡ªdon¡¯t resist; that¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yu Sheng let out a small sigh of relief. Convincing Foxy had been easier than he¡¯d expected. Now¡­ he just had to face the second challenge.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he called softly in his mind, ¡°let¡¯s begin.¡±


    The next moment, a slight dizziness washed over him, and Yu Sheng felt an indescribable pull.


    A new connection formed between him and Foxy. Unlike the subtle link they¡¯d established before, this one was stronger and more¡­ forceful.


    Part of his consciousness slipped out of his control, merging with a flood of new sensations. It was like his nerves had suddenly connected to an entirely new set of limbs. Though the feelings were somewhat vague and delayed, he began to perceive Foxy¡¯s surroundings.


    Cold. Decay. The stench of rot and decline. Wind swirling through the valley, rustling the dark trees.


    Night eternal. Hunger everlasting.


    The fox girl stood among the trees, her eyes wide as she took in her surroundings.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand what her benefactor was doing or if simply staring around was enough. She was just trying her best to follow his instructions.


    Then she felt the connection he had mentioned.


    She started slightly but sensed no malice.


    Foxy had always been keenly aware of even the slightest ill intent, but this time, there was none.


    Instead, she felt a comforting reassurance. Even her constant hunger seemed to lessen.


    When the overwhelming hunger and suppressed madness surged toward him, Yu Sheng felt as if a colossal wave was crashing down¡ªa mountain collapsing in the pitch-black night. Hunger and frenzy, almost tangible, like a vast shadow or solid darkness, engulfed every inch of his perception in an instant.


    He didn¡¯t even have time to call out Irene¡¯s name. In that critical moment, he focused all his effort on recalling the features of the valley that Foxy had shared. Then, the frenzied darkness swallowed him whole.


    Yet, deep within the dark tide, he found that he was still conscious. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hunger gnawed at his soul, causing it to wither and die. Yu Sheng watched as ¡°he¡± was devoured in an instant within the dark frenzy, his perspective that of a detached observer.


    As the hunger receded, the withered soul awakened once more. He opened his eyes in the darkness, uncertain whether he¡¯d just experienced another death or if it had all been an illusion.


    He drifted through the depths of the void, unable to sense the passage of time or the boundaries of space, unsure if he was even moving at all.


    All he could feel was¡­ a gaze fixed upon him.


    Not just a single gaze¡ªthe entire chaotic darkness was part of that watchful eye.


    He was like a speck of dust, tiny as a needle¡¯s point, submerged under the endless, hungry stare.


    After what felt like an eternity, he finally glimpsed something in the depths¡ªa massive, floating limb or perhaps a shadow.

 Chapter 45: Contact and Rooting

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was submerged in a vast, indescribable tide of darkness. The shadow cast by the ravenous entity was even more immense than he had imagined. This colossal presence was exactly how ¡°Hunger¡± should appear¡ªthe greatest, most primal terror hanging over every living being, buried deep within their hearts.


    Then, deep within the shadow, he sensed something slowly floating and writhing¡­ an ¡°entity.¡±


    He could hardly describe it. It seemed to have countless tentacles and bloated masses of flesh. Every part of it was constantly changing shape as if new structures or gaps were forming in real time under his gaze. Its surface was pitch-black, yet deep within the intertwined tentacles, ever-changing colors seemed to hide¡ªa chaotic swirl that could gradually consume one¡¯s mind.


    At the moment Yu Sheng perceived it, the thing became aware of his existence too.


    Before he could react, countless new tentacles and branching structures spread from within it in the blink of an eye. The malicious tendrils reached him instantly, suddenly entwining around his mind.


    Yu Sheng felt as if ten thousand voices exploded in his head. He couldn¡¯t resist or evade; his mind had already established an irreversible connection with something even greater. The entity roared deep within his consciousness, conveying chaotic and terrifying thoughts. But in the next moment, he realized it didn¡¯t truly possess reason or thought.


    It was merely a vast, wild ¡°instinct,¡± and the chaotic thoughts and temptations he felt were just tools this immense instinct used to ¡°hunt.¡±


    They came from the beings it had devoured¡ªtheir madness and despair at the brink of starvation, the lingering echoes of their dying wails. All these had gathered into the monster¡¯s malice, causing this entity, originally just an aggregate of instincts, to grow into what it was today¡ªeven becoming a powerful ¡°being¡± that actively sought prey, actively tempting and coercing its victims.


    And it was still growing rapidly. The cognitive abilities it had mimicked were now gradually becoming its real ¡°thoughts¡±!


    Now, it began to dismantle Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, attempting to turn this uninvited guest into its new ¡°nourishment.¡±


    A feeling of his mind gradually ¡°dissolving¡± came over him. Yu Sheng felt himself being rapidly ¡°digested,¡± becoming a part of the monster. He struggled with all his might to break free from the tentacles entwining him but discovered that the more he fought, the stronger they became!


    Just then, Yu Sheng suddenly sensed something.


    He looked sharply at the vast entity writhing in the darkness. In the next second, he saw countless eyes of various shapes suddenly appear within the motley colors deep inside it, and among them¡­ one of the eyes was his own.


    He felt his vision shake, and in the darkness, he saw countless tentacles stretching forward, at the ends of which was a humanoid phantom struggling endlessly.


    He felt the monster was digesting and absorbing him.


    He felt he was devouring something.


    He was feeding.


    He was feeding.


    Just as Yu Sheng could no longer tell where his perspective was¡ªunable to distinguish the boundary between himself and the monster¡ªIrene¡¯s startled shout suddenly echoed faintly from the depths of the darkness.


    ¡°What the heck?!¡±


    In the next moment, Yu Sheng felt himself falling violently.


    He experienced that extremely uncomfortable sudden awakening once again.


    Yu Sheng jerked his eyes open. The intense stabbing pain and roaring in his head, along with the aches all over his body, instantly overwhelmed his senses. He turned over, clutched the bedside table, and retched violently, even feeling as if he wanted to vomit out his own heart, but nothing came out. Only after a long ten seconds did the terrible aftereffects gradually subside.


    Supporting himself on the bedside table, Yu Sheng struggled to sit up. The faint morning light spilled into the room through the curtains. The puppet with a picture frame on her back was sitting on his bed, her small face filled with unease and nervousness.


    ¡°Are you okay?! Is it still you?¡± Irene crawled over using both hands and feet, grabbing his arm and shaking it vigorously. ¡°Do you remember who I am?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t shake me, don¡¯t shake me¡ªI¡¯m still dizzy¡­ Ugh, why does my whole body hurt?¡± Yu Sheng quickly interrupted her. ¡°I¡¯m awake, Irene. I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Irene stared at him for several seconds before finally letting go. ¡°You scared me to death! You¡ªyou¡ªyou suddenly went all lifeless, no mental response at all! Then you suddenly came back, and your whole mind was a mess. I didn¡¯t even know what I¡¯d woken up! You scared me to death! Scared me to death!¡± ????¨¢??£Â??


    She said ¡°scared me to death¡± several times, clearly shaken. Yu Sheng, however, didn¡¯t have the energy to comfort her. Like a vast shadow, the huge shock from linking deeply with ¡°Hunger¡± still lingered in his heart. He tried hard to shake off its influence, leaning against the headboard and panting for a long time before his mind finally cleared.


    ¡°Irene, that thing is very dangerous,¡± he said.


    The puppet stood on his stomach. ¡°Of course I know it¡¯s dangerous! I told you from the start it was dangerous!¡±


    ¡°No, I mean it¡¯s even more dangerous than you know¡ªit¡¯s about to truly learn to think.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°It originally only had instinct. After devouring countless minds, it learned how to coerce and tempt,¡± Yu Sheng explained, gazing into her eyes. ¡°Simple, brutal hunting only gets limited ¡®nourishment.¡¯ Forcing and tempting a mind into madness yields astonishing ¡®nutrition.¡¯ It didn¡¯t know this at first; it gradually learned. And now¡­ it¡¯s almost developed real thoughts.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face finally showed a trace of fear, but then she suddenly realized something else.


    ¡°How do you know?!¡± She leaned in, her face almost touching his nose. ¡°You didn¡¯t¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­I established a deeper link with it than we planned,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°For a moment, I even felt like I became part of the monster. In the depths of darkness, I saw its most primitive form and the secret of its growth.¡±


    ¡°What were you thinking?!¡± Irene nearly jumped up, launching into a rapid-fire rant. ¡°I told you it wouldn¡¯t work! It¡¯s too dangerous! No one knows what might happen, and you still insisted! What do we do now? We¡¯re doomed! It¡¯s definitely taken root! It¡¯s not just after you; it¡¯s already gobbled you up! ¡®Hunger¡¯ has rooted in your mind! We¡¯re finished! Completely finished!¡±


    Her voice grew louder as she scrambled around the bed and over Yu Sheng¡¯s stomach. He tried several times to interrupt but failed. Finally, he had to lift her into the air to get her attention. ¡°Calm down, Irene, calm down.¡±


    ¡°Calm down?! ¡®Hunger¡¯ has already taken root in your mind! Aren¡¯t you even a little nervous?!¡± Irene dangled mid-air. ¡°It¡¯ll grow inside you, bigger and bigger, and then¡ªboom! You¡¯re done for! Even if you hide in the real world, it won¡¯t help! Do you even understand your situation? And don¡¯t say you can resurrect! This thing is rooted in your mind! Your body can renew, but can your mind? Are you sure dying and coming back will get rid of it?¡±


    Yu Sheng knew all this, but for some reason, he didn¡¯t feel any impending doom. Even his increasingly sharp intuition hadn¡¯t warned him.


    He was rationally aware of the danger, but his heart was oddly calm.


    But he knew he couldn¡¯t show this calmness too much; otherwise, Irene would panic even more.


    ¡°As long as we eliminate ¡®Hunger¡¯ before then¡ªI mean, kill the ¡®entity¡¯ affecting me¡ªthere won¡¯t be a problem, right?¡± Yu Sheng tried to shift her focus. ¡°¡®Rooting¡¯ takes time before it erupts; we still have time.¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Time¡­ Yes, there¡¯s still time. We have to hurry!¡± Irene was indeed distracted, and only then did she realize she was still being held in mid-air. ¡°Put me down! Put me down now! Let¡¯s go immediately to eliminate that ¡®entity¡¯¡ªyes, yes, right away, before you feel anything¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng exhaled softly, placing her back on the bed, and prepared to get up.


    But as soon as he moved, waves of soreness and pain shot through his limbs, and he gasped.


    ¡°Ouch! Why does it hurt so much?¡± He looked at himself in surprise. ¡°I remember last time after that sudden awakening, the aftereffects disappeared quickly¡­ And I didn¡¯t feel any pain then. Why does it feel like I¡¯ve been beaten up?¡±


    As he spoke, Irene, who had been anxious a moment ago, suddenly went quiet. She began quietly crawling toward the end of the bed, muttering softly, ¡°Sometimes sudden awakenings can cause physical aftereffects¡­¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Yu Sheng suddenly realized, pulling up his sleeve. ¡°I was beaten up¡ªI even have teeth marks on my arm!¡±


    By now, Irene had reached the foot of the bed. ¡°You grind your teeth in your sleep; you bit yourself.¡±


    ¡°With such small teeth marks, you say I bit myself?¡±


    ¡°Well, I had to use some unconventional methods to wake you when regular ones didn¡¯t work!¡± Irene stood at the bed¡¯s edge, hands on hips, looking defensive. Then she turned and leaped to the floor, sprinting away!

 Chapter 46: The Door Swings Wide

    Irene¡¯s sudden decision to turn and run caught Yu Sheng off guard. The little doll¡¯s short legs moved surprisingly fast¡ªbut unfortunately, she was only about two feet tall.


    A tiny doll with such short legs wasn¡¯t going to get far. Before she could reach the door, the picture frame on her back snagged on a chair leg¡ªshe¡¯d planned to slip under the chair but forgot she was carrying something.


    Yu Sheng took a couple of leisurely steps and grabbed Irene, who was still flailing mid-air.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s not fair! Holding grudges now?¡± Irene shouted, punching and kicking at the air. ¡°I was just trying to wake you up! Okay, maybe my method was a bit¡­ creative, but you did wake up in the end! Let me go!¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I was going to do anything,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted with a grin, casually placing the small doll back on the ground. ¡°I just wanted to tell you, next time, don¡¯t bite so hard. Even with my healing, it took ages to recover, and it still hurts. Feels a bit like payback¡ªthough it¡¯d be better if you didn¡¯t bite at all.¡±


    Irene blinked, surprised. ¡°Oh, you¡¯re not angry?¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Of course not. I¡¯m not ungrateful,¡± Yu Sheng shrugged, turning to head out the door. ¡°Now, get ready. We should set off for that valley.¡±


    Irene stood there, a bit stunned. Seeing Yu Sheng walking away, she hurried to catch up, her little legs moving rapidly. ¡°Did you remember all the features over there?¡±


    ¡°Every detail,¡± he replied.


    ¡­


    ¡°I actually think this place is quite peaceful,¡± Xu Jiali said, sitting by the window, nibbling on the pancake roll Li Lin had bought that morning. Her eyes were on the street outside, full of emotion. ¡°It¡¯s really nice, much more tranquil than the Lawless Star Zone, and there are no Angel Cultists around¡­¡±


    ¡°Compared to the action you see on missions, this place is definitely peaceful,¡± Li Lin sat beside her, sipping hot soy milk. ¡°Think of it as half a vacation. Our task is just surveillance. If anything serious happens, the Bureau will send reinforcements.¡±


    ¡°But I notice Little Red Riding Hood is always on edge,¡± Xu Jiali glanced out the window. ¡°She¡¯s just a kid, wound up like a tightly coiled spring¡ªI was like her when I first came out of the Platform.¡±


    Outside, not far from the window, on the rooftop of a nearby building, a girl in a dark red coat hid in the shadows, watching the street. She had a sausage in her mouth, and ghostly wolves flickered in the air around her.


    Sensing their gaze, Little Red Riding Hood looked alertly toward their window. After confirming nothing was wrong, she nodded slightly, glanced at the street again, then pulled out notebooks and pens from her backpack and started doing homework.


    The wolf pack continued to watch the street for her.


    Li Lin looked at the dark red figure on the rooftop and muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the organization ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ often, but she¡¯s the only member I¡¯ve seen¡­ She doesn¡¯t even look old enough, and she¡¯s out doing such dangerous work?¡±


    ¡°More than half of ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯s¡¯ members are about her age, and they come from the same place,¡± Xu Jiali sighed. ¡°They¡¯re all unfortunate kids.¡±


    ¡°All of them?¡± Li Lin was surprised. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Because children are more likely to fall into fairy tales, and adults often don¡¯t survive long in it,¡± Xu Jiali waved a hand. ¡°If you¡¯re really interested, check the archives later. Don¡¯t ask her directly.¡± ????§¡£Î?????¨¨S?


    Noting her tone, Li Lin thought for a moment. ¡°Oh,¡± he said, turning his attention back to the peaceful streets outside.


    ¡°Looks like nothing will happen today.¡± He exhaled and continued sipping his soy milk.


    ¡°I¡¯m still hungry,¡± Xu Jiali said. ¡°Got any instant noodles? I¡¯ll grab a pack.¡±


    ¡°Under the bed in the back room¡ªboil the water yourself. The kettle¡¯s in the kitchen. The water dispenser in the living room doesn¡¯t work; no hot water. Oh, and make a pack for me too.¡±


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng looked at Irene standing by the door, skepticism on his face. ¡°That¡¯s your preparation?¡±


    Irene stood on the shoe bench inside the entrance, trying to puff out her chest to appear more formidable. She was gripping a large kitchen knife¡ªthe handle was too big for her small hands, so she had to hold it with both.


    ¡°Just being prepared. Having an extra weapon makes me feel safer. When the real fight starts, just watch my super magical powers.¡±


    Listening to her confident boasting, Yu Sheng¡¯s face twitched. ¡°You might as well take a fruit knife; it¡¯d be easier for you to hold.¡±


    ¡°Fruit knives lack presence.¡±


    ¡°At your height, even if you wielded a dragonslayer, it wouldn¡¯t have presence!¡± Yu Sheng said helplessly. ¡°Just don¡¯t damage it when we get there. I really like this knife; it¡¯s great for cutting meat.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, stop nagging. Why so worried?¡± Irene rolled her eyes impatiently. ¡°Hurry up and open the door. Let¡¯s at least check what¡¯s on the other side.¡±


    Seeing this, Yu Sheng said no more. He turned and grasped the door handle, glancing at the pile of items at his feet.


    Those were the food supplies for Foxy.


    Previously, when he¡¯d entered the Otherworld, the items he carried came through the door with him. But this time, he was attempting to bring much more¡ªbesides a pile of food, there was also Irene. With so much load, he wasn¡¯t sure he¡¯d succeed.


    He had tested it, but only with short-distance doorways inside the house. Going to the Otherworld was different from small movements in the real world.


    So he prepared as much as possible. If it didn¡¯t work, this trip would serve as a test.


    Yu Sheng wore an extra-large coat with compressed biscuits, bread, and a few cans of porridge stuffed in the pockets. When he opened the door later, he would try to hold it open as much as possible, first sending the supplies through, then passing through with Irene.


    To do this, he needed to open the door as wide as possible.


    He still didn¡¯t understand the principle behind this process, so he relied on intuition.


    Yu Sheng squinted slightly, recalling the features of the valley he¡¯d learned through Foxy¡¯s perception.


    He remembered the cold night wind, the stench of decay, and the bone-gnawing hunger that filled the Otherworld.


    And most importantly, the aura needed for spiritual guidance.


    All of this transformed into the frequency when opening the door, into the imagined scenery on the other side.


    He focused all his attention on opening the door this time. He wanted to open a door large enough, stable enough, to bring Irene through, to bring all the supplies through, to reach Foxy accurately.


    The door handle turned slightly, and a chill seeped through the slowly opening door into the entrance hall.


    A passageway far larger than any previous one was established.


    As for how large this passageway was?


    Well, large enough to make Director Bai Li Qing of the Special Affairs Bureau and all the action team leaders sound the alarm in their offices.


    A strange, deep humming sound suddenly echoed throughout the Wutong Road district. However, this hum was beyond ordinary people¡¯s hearing; only those trained, who had extraordinary perception of the Otherworld¡¯s powers, could feel the continuous tremor it generated deep within their spirits.


    Xu Jiali, carrying two bowls of instant noodles from the kitchen, immediately sensed something. She looked up in astonishment at the window, only to see the daylight outside rapidly dimming, as if a heavy curtain was covering the entire city. Under the curtain, all the buildings were becoming transparent and disappearing. A hazy, valley-like scene was emerging from the original streets.


    Outside, Little Red Riding Hood, who was busy with her homework, suddenly looked up. The wolves whimpered uneasily in the shadows, and a cold wind rose out of nowhere, rustling her math workbook.


    A moment ago, Li Lin, who had been marveling at the peaceful street, jumped up suddenly. ¡°What the¡ª! Something¡¯s happening outside!¡±


    Xu Jiali rushed over with the instant noodles, quickly realizing, ¡°No! It¡¯s not outside that¡¯s the problem!¡±


    Li Lin turned sharply. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s us perceiving the changes¡ªwe¡¯re falling into the Otherworld!¡± As a seasoned deep diver, Xu Jiali instantly assessed the situation. She shoved the instant noodles into Li Lin¡¯s hands and dashed to her equipment box, pulling out a beam dagger and protective gear. ¡°Quick, contact the Bureau before the signal¡ª¡±


    But the descent into the Otherworld was faster than Xu Jiali had imagined.


    A pulling force far beyond her experience dragged her and Li Lin¡¯s perception beyond the limits of common sense almost instantly. She felt a blur before her eyes, barely had time to grab her equipment, and heard the hollow wind howling.


    All the scenery changed. The apartment faded like a dream, and a valley shrouded in night appeared before them.


    Li Lin only had time to see the phone screen on the table light up, the director¡¯s number flashing briefly¡ªthen, all that was left were dark rocks and shadowy woods.


    The two agents looked at each other in confusion. Then they heard a low growl beside them.


    They turned to see the girl in the dark red coat standing solemnly nearby.


    ¡°We¡¯ve fallen into the Otherworld,¡± Xu Jiali said after a moment of silence.


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded slightly. ¡°I know. Judging by the scale and features, it should be a Wilderness type.¡±


    Li Lin looked at Xu Jiali, then at the girl in red, feeling he should say something.


    He glanced down at the instant noodles in his hands and raised them. ¡°Want some noodles?¡±

 Chapter 47: The Fork in the Road

    ¡°We¡¯ve landed on solid ground!¡± Irene proclaimed.


    She stood atop a pitch-black boulder, struggling to hold a kitchen knife with both hands. Striving to strike what she believed was an imposing pose, she shouted into the empty depths of the valley.


    Yu Sheng poked her tiny head with a finger, nearly knocking her off the rock. ¡°Stop yelling. We haven¡¯t found Foxy yet. You¡¯ll attract ¡®Hunger¡¯s¡¯ attention ahead of time.¡±


    ¡°That thing doesn¡¯t sense by hearing,¡± Irene retorted, sulking as she hopped off the stone. She tightened the straps of the painting frame on her back and looked around. ¡°It really is desolate here, and just like you said, creepy as anything. The sky looks like it¡¯s covered by something.¡±


    ¡°Be extra careful,¡± Yu Sheng glanced at the petite doll perched on his shoulder. Although he knew she had many strange abilities, he couldn¡¯t help but remind her, ¡°If anything happens, make sure you protect yourself first. I don¡¯t fear death, but you¡¯re different. Neither of us can be sure if your soul can survive if this temporary body is destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll protect myself. And to be honest, ¡®Hunger¡¯ isn¡¯t much of a threat to me,¡± Irene looked up. ¡°Dolls generally aren¡¯t affected mentally, and more importantly¡ªI don¡¯t get hungry.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t get hungry, but you sure know how to crave things. Even when I have a drink of water, you have to watch me,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, glancing down at his feet.


    The large plastic bags he had brought were all there, which made him breathe a sigh of relief. The caution and thoroughness when opening the door had paid off. He had transported all the supplies through the gate; at least the start was smooth.


    He bent down and easily lifted the food that would have been quite heavy for an ordinary person. He looked ahead, not far away.


    That collapsed, dilapidated temple stood quietly in the darkness, looking much the same as when he had left.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head over there first. Foxy should be nearby; I can feel it,¡± Yu Sheng said softly, stepping forward into the night.


    He had just taken two steps when he heard Irene shouting behind him, ¡°Hey, wait up! Slow down! I can¡¯t keep up!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned around to see the tiny doll¡ªonly a few inches tall¡ªdragging the kitchen knife with one hand and balancing herself with the other. She was navigating around several large rocks on the path as if she were crossing mountains, stumbling over the rocky valley floor.


    Obstacles an ordinary person could step over, she had to climb or take a long detour.


    Yu Sheng watched this scene, speechless, then sighed and walked back to her. He squatted down in front of Irene. ¡°You¡¯d better ride on my shoulder¡ªbut don¡¯t say ¡®Giddy up!''¡±


    Irene¡¯s face lit up instantly. She ran toward Yu Sheng, waving the kitchen knife. ¡°Yay! You¡¯re so nice!¡± S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng yelped, ¡°Put that thing away first! Or at least point the blade the other way!¡±


    Good grief, a living doll with blood-red eyes charging at your neck with a kitchen knife in the dark¡ªthat was way too creepy.


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t afraid of death, but this was another matter.


    ¡°Where in the world are we?¡± Li Lin shivered as the cold wind blew through the forest, a growing unease gnawing at him. ¡°Is this still the borderland?¡± ?????¦­?????¨¨?


    ¡°An Otherworld, Night Valley. Current depth L-3, gradually sinking to L-4. Danger level assessment¡­ According to the records, above level three,¡± Xu Jiali¡¯s voice came from beside him. This towering man, nearly two meters tall, had connected a portable depth probe to his eye at some point and was quickly speaking as he surveyed the surroundings based on the data in his mind. ¡°This realm is classified as ¡®Wilderness¡¯¡ªwe¡¯re in big trouble.¡±


    Li Lin¡¯s eyes widened. With Xu Jiali¡¯s reminder, he finally recalled the information from his training.


    A ¡®Wilderness¡¯-type Otherworld was vast, with no clear boundaries and no definite exits. Leaving required meeting specific conditions or being at a specific time or location. An L-3 depth meant it was almost entirely isolated from reality, operating under illogical rules, with a high likelihood of mental and cognitive erosion if one stayed too long. A danger level of three meant there was obvious malice here¡ªsomething lurking that would actively attack and try to kill intruders. The threat was lethal and couldn¡¯t be avoided or countered by simply ¡®following the rules.¡¯


    Operating in such a high-level Otherworld usually required at least a full team of Special Affairs Bureau agents¡ªmore than a dozen people, fully armed and carrying heavy equipment.


    And even then, the mission was only to investigate¡ªto collect information and then withdraw alive, not to confront the entities here, which would require more personnel or more experienced special operators.


    Li Lin looked around. Including Xu Jiali, only two Special Affairs Bureau agents were on site. Though one of them was a deep diver who specialized in dealing with entities, the sudden situation meant the tough guy hadn¡¯t brought much equipment.


    There was also a teenage ¡®spiritual detective¡¯ on a side job, supposedly a scout type.


    We¡¯re doomed.


    ¡°Give the food to that little girl over there,¡± the most experienced person on the scene, Xu Jiali, broke the silence, issuing orders with a serious face. ¡°Li Lin, you and I will use this.¡±


    Li Lin snapped out of his pessimistic thoughts, unhesitatingly following the senior agent¡¯s instructions. He handed the two cups of instant noodles in his hand to the somewhat bewildered girl in the red hood, then reached out to take what Xu Jiali was offering.


    It was a needleless injector, the pale green liquid inside faintly glowing in the night.


    A Rationality Blocker.


    Li Lin looked up in surprise, watching his colleague already pressing the injector against his arm.


    ¡°The entity generated here is ¡®Hunger,¡¯ with tendencies for mental attacks,¡± the tall man said calmly. ¡°You can probably guess what that means from the name¡ªtake a shot first. Although the side effects are bigger than the aerosol inhaler, at least within 48 hours, it will ensure you won¡¯t lose your judgment.¡±


    Li Lin nodded, and with a soft hiss, injected the Rationality Blocker into his own arm.


    Nearby, the girl in the red hood reacted instantly upon hearing the name ¡®Hunger.¡¯ She stepped forward. ¡°Wait, then you guys should hurry and eat the food. Your bodies are still ordinary; I can resist better than you¡ªand I have snacks on me¡­¡±


    ¡°Listen to me,¡± Xu Jiali interrupted her firmly. This towering man stood in the darkness, nearly two heads taller than the girl. He looked down at her, his expression unusually serious. ¡°I know your situation.¡±


    The girl opened her mouth but finally said nothing more.


    Xu Jiali patted her shoulder, his deep voice seeming to carry a reassuring power. ¡°This is also for our sake¡ªyou and your wolf pack are our best hope against the entity. You need to maintain your combat strength.¡±


    Li Lin watched as the girl in the red hood squatted by a nearby rock, starting to eat the now cold instant noodles in silence. He turned to glance at his colleague, confusion in his eyes.


    Xu Jiali gently shook his head, lowering his voice. ¡°If she succumbs to hunger, her wolves will eat her.¡±


    In the darkness, the wolves in the forest let out restless whines.


    In the cold wind, a malicious gaze was spreading throughout the valley.


    In the ruins of the dilapidated temple, Yu Sheng and Irene were cautiously searching.


    The pervasive stench was becoming more intense, almost as if it had a will of its own, seeping into their senses and making them extremely uncomfortable.


    Irene simply stopped breathing.


    Yu Sheng was quite envious of that.


    ¡°Are you sure that fox is here?¡± Irene asked, gripping the kitchen knife in one hand and holding onto Yu Sheng¡¯s hair with the other as she rode on his shoulder. She craned her neck, trying hard to look around. ¡°I can¡¯t see anything¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I have a faint connection with her, established through blood¡ªjust like with you, although you might not be aware of it.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is that so?¡± Irene looked at Yu Sheng doubtfully, then down at her own hands as if pondering what kind of connection he was talking about.


    Just then, a slight rustling sound came from the silent ruins, interrupting their thoughts.


    They both raised their heads simultaneously, looking toward the direction of the sound.


    A white figure cautiously emerged from behind a collapsed wall.


    A silver-white fox tail swayed gently in the night, fluffy ears trembled slightly in the wind. The fox girl, who had emerged from the ruins, widened her eyes as she looked at the figures standing not far away. When she finally saw clearly who it was, she broke into a joyful smile.


    ¡°Benefactor!¡±


    Foxy ran out from behind the broken wall like a gust of wind, sweeping over the debris and rubble on the ground. She circled Yu Sheng twice quickly before stopping in front of him, her face full of pure joy and a bit of disbelief. ¡°You¡­ you really came! Benefactor, truly?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me, really,¡± Yu Sheng smiled warmly and immediately set down the things he was carrying. ¡°I brought you lots of delicious food. From today on, you won¡¯t have to go hungry.¡±

 Chapter 48: The Day of Feasting

    The young fox girl gazed wide-eyed at the heap of items Yu Sheng had placed on the ground. For several seconds, she stood there, utterly dazed, as if she couldn¡¯t fathom what was happening. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Sheng opened a can of eight-treasure porridge and held it up to her mouth that she reacted.


    ¡°Go on, eat. I brought all this for you¡ªthere¡¯s more if you need it,¡± he said gently.


    The aroma of real food filled the air.


    Not stones, not dirt, not bricks and wood¡ªnot the illusions from her dreams that never filled her stomach, no matter how hard she imagined.


    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened slowly. Then, as if snapping out of a trance, she grabbed the can from Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. Without bothering with a spoon, she tilted it and poured the contents into her mouth, making muffled sounds as she gulped it down.


    She finished the entire can in mere seconds, then began licking the edges carefully. Soon, she grew frustrated because she couldn¡¯t reach the food inside. Just as Yu Sheng was about to help, Foxy pinched the can with her fingers and tore it open with surprising strength. With a sharp screech of tearing metal, she ripped the sturdy can apart, then meticulously peeled it into narrow metal strips, licking every drop of food from them.


    ¡°There¡¯s more here,¡± Yu Sheng said hurriedly, pulling out a piece of bread and a bottle of water from his bag. ¡°Eat slowly.¡±


    Before he could blink, the food was already in Foxy¡¯s hands.


    The fox girl devoured the food ravenously. For a while, eating was all she did. Yu Sheng and Irene remained silent; the only sounds in the ruins were Foxy¡¯s eating and the occasional muffled noises from her throat as if she wanted to speak but couldn¡¯t bear to stop.


    Then, suddenly, Foxy began to cry.


    Tears streamed down her face as she stuffed bread into her mouth. She didn¡¯t sob or make a sound; the tears flowed quietly down her cheeks, dripped onto the bread, and were swallowed along with it.


    Startled, Yu Sheng reached out to wipe her dirty face. ¡°Don¡¯t cry; you¡¯ll get a stomachache if you swallow air. There¡¯s plenty more, and there will always be more¡­¡±


    Foxy seemed to finally come to her senses, having enough strength to think about other things. She stared blankly at Yu Sheng for a long moment, then held out the half-eaten piece of bread to him. ¡°Benefactor, you eat too.¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly waved his hands. ¡°I ate before I came. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    But Foxy remained still, stubbornly holding out the bread. Even though all the food had been brought by Yu Sheng, she was determined to share her piece with him, as if it held some special meaning for her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Yu Sheng extended his hand and accepted the half piece of bread she offered.


    The fox girl smiled, then picked up a packet of compressed biscuits from the ground. This time, she didn¡¯t wolf it down. After carefully unwrapping it, she took tiny bites as if trying to prolong the experience.


    She seemed finally not so hungry, even if only for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s delicious,¡± she whispered. ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s so good¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ¡®Benefactor¡¯ before ¡®it¡¯s delicious¡¯,¡± Yu Sheng said, shuddering as unpleasant memories surfaced. ¡°As long as you can eat your fill¡­¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded gently.


    ¡°She¡¯s finally coming around,¡± Irene said, breaking the silence. She looked relieved as she observed the fox girl, whose mental state had visibly stabilized. ¡°It¡¯s amazing you held on for so long¡­¡±


    Foxy jumped slightly, only now noticing the doll on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, perhaps just realizing that this tiny figure could talk and move. She looked astonished. ¡°This¡­ it¡¯s alive!?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m alive!¡± Irene exclaimed, her eyes wide. ¡°I just helped you open a sausage!¡±


    ¡°This is Irene, a living doll from Alice¡¯s Little House,¡± Yu Sheng explained quickly. ¡°She¡¯s the helper I mentioned. Don¡¯t be fooled by her size; she¡¯s really capable. I was able to contact you in the dream world thanks to her.¡±


    Irene stood proudly on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, one hand on her hip and the other holding a tiny kitchen knife.


    Foxy pondered for a moment. She didn¡¯t know what a living doll was or why such a small ¡®person¡¯ could talk and move, but she understood that this was her benefactor¡¯s friend. After a few seconds of hesitation, she offered the compressed biscuit in her hand. ¡°Irene, you eat too.¡± ?¨¢?o?????¨§?


    Irene¡¯s proud expression turned awkward. ¡°Uh¡­ I can¡¯t eat that. Dolls can¡¯t eat¡­¡±


    Foxy immediately withdrew the biscuit and continued nibbling.


    ¡°Hey! You took it back just like that without even insisting a little?¡± Irene pouted. ¡°When you shared bread with Yu Sheng, you weren¡¯t like this!¡±


    ¡°Dolls can¡¯t eat,¡± Foxy said softly. ¡°Giving it to you would waste food.¡±


    Irene puffed up her cheeks in annoyance, but no one paid her any attention.


    By now, Yu Sheng¡¯s focus had shifted to the dark, cold night surrounding them.


    He could feel that with his arrival, the atmosphere in the valley was gradually changing. The entity lurking in this otherworldly place was becoming active. Bringing food and temporarily relieving Foxy¡¯s hunger had provoked the monster.


    He came today not only to save Foxy but also to find a way to deal with that Hunger that was residing here. Initially, it wasn¡¯t something he had to do, but now that he had established a connection with the creature and knew it was learning to think, he had to eliminate this hidden threat.


    But for some reason, the monster hadn¡¯t appeared yet.


    A hint of doubt surfaced in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. Just then, a faint sound carried by the night wind reached everyone¡¯s ears¡ªa distant wolf howl.


    Yu Sheng and Irene exchanged glances. Irene hesitated for a moment. ¡°Yu Sheng, did you hear that?¡±


    ¡°It sounded like wolves. I thought I was imagining things¡­¡± Yu Sheng frowned, then turned to Foxy, who was carefully nibbling her biscuit. ¡°Are there wolves around here?¡±


    ¡°No, there¡¯s only me and that monster,¡± Foxy replied, equally puzzled. ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard such a strange sound.¡±


    Just then, the wolf howl echoed again, interrupting their conversation.


    The sound seemed closer this time.


    Wolves were approaching, either chasing something or being chased.


    In the dark forest, a massive, flesh-and-blood beast moved like a terrifying nightmare among the trees, constantly shifting in the shadows. Sometimes it appeared in the thin mist; other times, it vanished abruptly from sight.


    But no matter which way it ran, the monster bizarrely appeared nearby, launching attacks from tricky angles.


    Wolves formed from shadows leaped through the forest, pouncing at the massive beast undulating in the darkness. More wolves swarmed from all directions, trying to block the monster¡¯s path.


    However, countless tentacles and barbed, bone-like limbs suddenly burst from the beast¡¯s body. The wolves were forced back instantly, a huge gap tearing open in their circle.


    The many eyes of the beast all focused simultaneously on a figure beyond the wolf pack¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood sat astride the largest wolf, her calm eyes meeting the monster¡¯s dozens of cold gazes.


    In the next second, the middle of the beast¡¯s body split open, and a black, scaly tongue shot out like a malicious arrow, aiming straight for the girl¡¯s throat.


    But Little Red Riding Hood merely tilted her body slightly. Just as the tongue was about to reach her, she swiftly raised her right hand.


    Her slender arm exploded and swelled instantly, flesh and blood emitting a hissing sound as smoke rose. Blood and mist intertwined in a blink, forming a gigantic black wolf head. The wolf head bit down fiercely, clamping onto the tongue that hadn¡¯t time to change its course.


    The beast reacted, jerking back sharply, but Little Red Riding Hood held on tightly. She and the wolf beneath her seemed rooted to the ground, locked in a stalemate with the monster. In that brief moment, another figure suddenly darted from the shadows of the forest.


    Li Lin moved like an agile leopard toward the monster¡¯s side, a short knife in his hand glinting coldly in the night¡ªthe spare weapon Xu Jiali had lent him. The monster immediately noticed this sudden attacker. Several eyes swiveled, and a raised claw swung down toward Li Lin.


    But the real ambush was yet to come. Mid-stride, Li Lin suddenly lowered his body, dodging the monster¡¯s claw with a movement impossible for ordinary people. Another tall figure sprang from the monster¡¯s blind spot behind¡ªa nearly two-meter-tall man raised the beam dagger, which could serve as a short sword for others, and stabbed fiercely into a bulging mass on the monster¡¯s back.


    With a sizzling sound, the searing blade pierced the mass effortlessly, slicing it off entirely.


    But the monster only let out a chaotic, piercing roar. It twisted abruptly, shaking off Little Red Riding Hood, who had been barely holding on, and struck the tall man, sending him flying.


    Xu Jiali tumbled into a nearby thicket, letting out a muffled groan.


    Li Lin rushed over, pulling his colleague from the bushes. The two looked toward where the monster had been.


    But the creature had vanished.


    The mist in the dense forest grew thicker. Amid the swirling fog, countless twisted and bizarre shadows seemed to grow, emerging from the soil, swaying slightly in the cold wind.


    Shadows upon shadows, endless and infinite.


    The entire forest seemed to have become a giant maw, eagerly awaiting its meal.


    Xu Jiali drew a sharp breath. ¡°We can¡¯t stay here. Keep moving toward the edge of the forest!¡±

 Chapter 49: The Doorway Ambush

    The wind in the valley grew restless.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know what was happening, but he could clearly sense that the entire atmosphere of this strange realm was shifting. It was a feeling hard to put into words, but if he had to try¡­


    It felt as if the whole valley was slowly coming to life.


    The distant forests were awakening, the mountains stirring, the very earth beneath his feet seemed to breathe. Even the sky above was filled with a chilling, hungry gaze that made his scalp tingle.


    He noticed Foxy trembling beside him. The fox girl clutched the food in her hands tightly, fear etched across her face. She looked up at the dark night sky, inching closer behind Yu Sheng, muttering something under her breath. As she got nearer, Yu Sheng finally caught the words she kept repeating:


    ¡°This is what it¡¯s like when immortals die¡­ This is what it¡¯s like when immortals die¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on now?¡± Irene asked urgently. The little doll was tense too, gripping the kitchen knife in her arms. ¡°Do you know something?¡±


    But Foxy didn¡¯t answer, as if she¡¯d fallen into another trance, only repeating that same sentence over and over.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just great,¡± Irene muttered.


    Soon, neither Irene nor Yu Sheng had time to worry about Foxy¡¯s strange behavior.


    Yu Sheng sensed that familiar presence nearby. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw shadows gathering rapidly at the edge of the ruined temple. A grotesque mass of swollen flesh was forming, layers upon layers of twisted limbs that looked as if they¡¯d been cut from various creatures, sprouting from the meat. Dozens of hungry eyes opened on the monster¡¯s surface, sharp teeth and ripping mouths appearing between them, emitting a low, guttural growl.


    Hunger had finally appeared near its prey.


    ¡°What in the world is that? It¡¯s hideous!¡± Irene exclaimed.


    ¡°Watch out for its sneak attacks,¡± Yu Sheng warned immediately. ¡°All its limbs can change shape, and it can suddenly sprout tentacles and tails from its body.¡± Then he turned to Foxy. ¡°You need to stay safe. You¡¯ve been deeply affected by this thing; you can¡¯t fight it.¡±


    Foxy was in a bad state. Even after the monster appeared, she was still staring fearfully at the sky. But after hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s words, she numbly nodded. Picking up the scattered food from the ground, she backed away, but not too far, as if afraid something might happen to Yu Sheng.


    ¡°So what¡¯s the plan?¡± Irene whispered. The monster nearby was still prowling, seeming to wait patiently for something. But this delay only made her more uneasy. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re going to charge at it empty-handed and fight it with your fists. You didn¡¯t even bring a weapon¡ªI at least have a kitchen knife.¡±


    Yu Sheng knew he hadn¡¯t brought any weapons because he¡¯d tried before. Most of the monster¡¯s body was harder than stone. Even if he wielded an axe and could chop off some of its softer flesh, the effect would be minimal. So from the start, he hadn¡¯t planned to bring any ¡°weapons.¡± For an ordinary person without combat training, even if he had a legendary sword, he¡¯d probably end up hurting himself first.


    He had prepared other ¡°lethal¡± means.


    ¡°Just like we planned,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly. ¡°You control its movements with your threads. I¡¯ll get close and ¡®tear a hole¡¯ in it. Keep an eye out. If I mess up, take Foxy and run. Don¡¯t worry about me. Foxy can survive its attacks, and Hunger won¡¯t chase you.¡±


    Irene stared at him. ¡°And then what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll revive and catch up with you. We¡¯ll try again. Sooner or later, this thing will die.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me!¡± Irene exclaimed. ¡°You¡¯re still using that reckless plan? I thought we agreed you¡¯d try not to rely on ¡®reviving¡¯ as your go-to move!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m doing my best,¡± Yu Sheng replied, but then frowned. He sensed something was off about the monster nearby. ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it attacked yet¡­¡±


    Irene had the same suspicion. ¡°Feels like it¡¯s stalling, like it¡¯s waiting for something¡ªis it actually planning?¡±


    ¡°Then we can¡¯t let it wait any longer,¡± Yu Sheng decided, gritting his teeth. ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he charged toward the monster. Almost at the same time, Irene, who had been sitting on his shoulder, nimbly flipped off and stretched out her right hand toward the creature. As she landed, the doll¡¯s eyes turned pitch black, and countless fine, eerie black threads spread from her hand, expanding wildly through the space like a rapidly growing spider web! ??????????????§§?


    All the threads avoided Yu Sheng¡¯s path. In the spreading net, he accelerated again. His enhanced body left a blur as he lunged at the terrifying flesh beast!


    The monster finally moved. Facing the prey¡¯s proactive attack, it seemed momentarily surprised but quickly launched a counterattack. A grotesque claw raised high from its back, smashing down on Yu Sheng¡¯s path.


    At that moment, Yu Sheng felt that strange¡­ ¡°premonition¡± again.


    He sensed which muscles of the monster were contracting, felt its intent to attack, and where its focus truly was. He seemed to see in advance a tentacle extending from behind the claw, ready to block all his possible escape routes in the next second¡­


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was an illusion, but this time his ¡°premonition¡± was even more accurate than before. He began to realize that this wasn¡¯t just ¡°spiritual intuition.¡±


    Because now he had real spiritual intuition and knew what it felt like. He found that when predicting the monster¡¯s actions, what he ¡°saw¡± and ¡°felt¡± was completely different.


    When he anticipated the monster¡¯s moves, it was almost from a first-person perspective.


    All these thoughts flashed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, Yu Sheng crossed the last few meters, and the flesh beast¡¯s claw came crashing down.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dodge. Out of the corner of his eye, he saw the threads spreading from behind him converging in the air. In the next moment, countless black lines wrapped around the monster¡¯s limbs, intertwining and piercing through its claws, tentacles, and giant mouth like some kind of phantom that penetrated bones.


    Coldness, numbness, sluggishness¡ªas if even his thoughts were pierced full of holes, his soul wrapped layer upon layer by a chilling spider web.


    Overwhelming negative sensations surged up. For a moment, Yu Sheng seemed to see a vision¡ªhe saw himself trapped in a web, countless threads wrapping around him, even piercing through his limbs. At the edge of the web, a shadow with blood-red eyes watched from the darkness, crawling toward him in a bizarre and hideous manner.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! Snap out of it! I can¡¯t hold on much longer!¡± Irene¡¯s sudden shout snapped him back to reality.


    He looked up to see the flesh beast frozen in a strange posture at the center of the layers of black threads. The ends of the threads were taut, as if the monster would break free any second.


    There was no time to ponder the ¡°vision¡± he¡¯d just experienced. Yu Sheng quickly lunged to a spot beside the monster. In the precious time Irene had bought, he grabbed the black threads in mid-air with one hand and reached into the air with the other, focusing all his energy, then slowly pulled.


    A door appeared, materializing out of thin air. The surface of the door shimmered with a flowing, illusory light.


    Opening a door in thin air required more energy and time than opening a physical one. Yu Sheng had to concentrate in a relatively stable environment to complete the process. Seeing the monster¡¯s limbs trembling and the black threads beginning to fracture, even a few seconds felt like an eternity.


    Though his recent ¡°eternities¡± hadn¡¯t been very long.


    The next second, with the sound of a door opening, the imaginary door finally swung wide.


    It was larger than any door he¡¯d opened before¡ªlarge enough to throw the entire monster inside.


    Blazing flames erupted from the doorway, illuminating a vast area around it.


    On the other side of the door was a lake of boiling lava.


    This was the ¡°surprise¡± Yu Sheng had discovered during countless door-opening experiments.


    He didn¡¯t know what that place was; he only knew it had endless lava and erupting flames, like a scene from hell.


    Hunger was powerful, but its threat came more from spiritual corruption and its own near-rule-like ¡°hunger¡± power. As for its materialized ¡°vessel¡±¡ªcompared to the rules, it wasn¡¯t very durable.


    It could be roasted.


    If it couldn¡¯t be cooked thoroughly, then use a bigger fire.


    ¡°Throw it in!¡± Yu Sheng shouted to Irene. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Got it!¡± she replied.

 Chapter 50: Foxys Aid

    All at once, the black spider threads snapped taut. The massive flesh-and-blood beast let out a series of indistinct, ear-piercing howls. Irene strained with all her might to control the pitch-black threads, making them weave and reweave in midair, combining into pulling ropes that dragged the monster bit by bit toward the doorway.


    Yu Sheng was desperately holding open a door wider than any he¡¯d opened before, trying to make it a little wider, a little more stable.


    The ¡°door¡± had the ability to isolate the environments on either side. Simply opening it couldn¡¯t release the harsh conditions from the other side into this one. To burn this monster to death, they had to throw it entirely inside.


    Normally, this isolating feature was a good thing. It prevented Yu Sheng from accidentally causing catastrophic accidents when opening portals to dangerous places. But right now, he wished the door could merge the two environments without any protection.


    If only he could open the door directly into a lake of lava and let the magma gush out to roast the monster. That would save them so much trouble.


    But he could only wish. He¡¯d just begun to grasp the power of the ¡°door.¡± Ensuring it opened at the right place was hard enough; he couldn¡¯t expect to use it as a flexible weapon.


    In a flash, the monster had been dragged to the doorway. Some of its limbs had even been forcibly shoved through. Through the doorway, Yu Sheng saw those parts quickly dry up, then ignite and turn to charcoal in the infernal heat.


    For a moment, he even felt as if his own limbs were burning.


    Meanwhile, the beast¡¯s struggles became frantic. Even the ¡°hunger¡± that acted purely on instinct felt immense danger and fear now. All its limbs trembled violently within the spiderweb, and countless cracks opened up on its body. Eyes, mouths, sharp teeth, tentacles¡ªeven human-like features¡ªall sprang out at once!


    From its hideous mouths came even more piercing roars. The deafening howls so close made Yu Sheng¡¯s ears ring, and his mind filled with a tumult of noise. He felt dizzy but still clung tightly to the handle of the illusory door, watching the beast being gradually pushed into the passage leading to the inferno.


    But then he heard a series of unsettling cracking sounds.


    Yu Sheng looked up sharply toward the sound.


    It wasn¡¯t Irene¡¯s threads breaking¡ªthe little puppet had given it her all; not a single thread had come loose.


    What was breaking was the monster¡¯s flesh and twisted limbs.


    It began to break free from the spiderweb in midair, tearing its own body apart, blood and flesh flying everywhere. It seemed to feel no pain; limbs that were tightly bound were torn off entirely. Then new limbs grew out, grabbing onto nearby rocks, accelerating its escape.


    It had become an amorphous, flowing mass of flesh, rapidly changing shape through the gaps in the spider threads, quickly leaking out.


    It was adapting to Irene¡¯s spiderweb; it was learning a new form.


    ¡°We can¡¯t hold it!¡± Irene¡¯s scream came from nearby. ¡°My body¡¯s giving out! Do something, Yu Sheng!¡±


    He turned to see fine cracks appearing on Irene¡¯s arms and cheeks; the puppet¡¯s body was crumbling.


    ¡°Dammit!¡±


    He cursed under his breath. Holding the door with one hand, he reached out with the other to grab the monster before it broke free.


    But then, a sudden gust of wind howled in his ears, carrying¡­ a wolf¡¯s howl.


    A wolf¡¯s howl?


    Yu Sheng looked up in astonishment. Shadows swept across the night sky, forming the shapes of wolves. Packs of shadowy wolves howled and ran through the air, then crashed into the monster one after another, tearing at its flesh, slowing its transformation and writhing.


    Then he heard a deep, powerful shout from behind. ¡°I¡¯ll help you!¡±


    A figure nearly two meters tall charged over like a whirlwind. In midair, he delivered a flying kick, smashing into the monster like a giant boulder with a dull thud. ????¨¢¦­?????§¦????


    The beast¡¯s body lurched uncontrollably toward the door; its frantic struggles and roars couldn¡¯t stop it now.


    The burly man landed gracefully, turning to Yu Sheng. ¡°Good thing I made it in time¡ª¡±


    He saw Yu Sheng¡¯s face.


    The man¡¯s expression turned to shock, his eyes widening as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning.


    He looked like someone who¡¯d just realized he¡¯d been tricked into moving from one battlefront to another during his rest.


    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to wonder why this stranger had such a reaction. He noticed that the beast was struggling again. Even though half its body had been pushed into the door and burned to charcoal, the remaining half was stuck at the edge, regenerating rapidly.


    An inexplicable connection made Yu Sheng feel¡­ anger and hatred.


    In those trembling eyes, a glimmer of primitive emotion and thought appeared.


    The burly man sensed the movement, looked up, and exclaimed, ¡°Damn! This thing¡¯s still fighting back!¡±


    Then Irene screamed, ¡°It¡¯s snapping!¡±


    The puppet¡¯s arms were covered in cracks; the pitch-black threads snapped inch by inch. The spiderweb emitted a series of sharp bangs, breaking and disappearing instantly.


    The beast had broken free.


    Just as Yu Sheng felt all was lost and was about to tell everyone to run, a dazzling blue flame burst in the corner of his eye.


    Foxy, who¡¯d been hiding behind a nearby wall, had somehow gathered her courage and rushed out. She glared fiercely at the monster struggling before the door, crouching like a wild animal. Her silver-white fox tails spread out against the night sky, blue spiritual flames burning fiercely at the end of each tail.


    The fox girl let out a low growl.


    At the same time, pitch-black spikes and bone fragments emerged from her limbs and body, pinning her to the ground.


    Seeing this, Yu Sheng shouted urgently, ¡°Don¡¯t¡ª¡±


    But before he could finish, Foxy, crouched on all fours, forced herself forward, breaking the spike-like restraints. She suddenly adjusted her posture¡ª


    Foxfire exploded. A dazzling flash pierced the darkness. A silver-white projectile, with ghostly blue flames gushing from behind, shot toward the beast like a rocket.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to see what it was. He saw a violent flash erupt on the monster¡¯s back. Even though Foxy had restrained the explosion¡¯s range, the blast was so close that Yu Sheng felt his bones rattle. The beast, hit directly by the silver-white projectile, lost its balance. Already at its limit, it staggered and finally fell completely into the door.


    As the fading roars echoed, Yu Sheng released his control over the door. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The illusory door vanished instantly.


    Silence fell over the ruined temple; the sudden quiet felt almost unreal.


    Irene collapsed to the ground; her cracked arms hung limp.


    A girl in red, riding a phantom wolf, approached from outside the ruins, her face filled with astonishment. Beside her was an ordinary-looking black-haired young man.


    The young man saw Yu Sheng from afar. His expression froze as if recalling something, and he frowned.


    The burly man stared at where the door had vanished, looking astonished and thoughtful.


    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t have time to greet these unexpected allies. He turned immediately to look for Foxy.


    The fox girl was struggling to stand, and the foxfire behind her was noticeably dimmer, but she was still there.


    Yu Sheng was stunned. So what flew over just now? Wasn¡¯t it a headbutt?


    Then he noticed that Foxy seemed to have one less tail.


    He was speechless.


    Did she just¡­ fire her own tail?


    She can even do that?


    Yu Sheng was utterly shocked. Realizing that the silver-white projectile flying out with blue flames was actually Foxy¡¯s tail left him dumbfounded. The surprise even overshadowed the excitement of defeating the monster.


    He didn¡¯t understand magic or demon arts, but instinct told him that no matter what kind of magic it was, it shouldn¡¯t include ¡°a nine-tailed fox can fire her own tail like a missile¡±¡­


    Foxy didn¡¯t notice the astonishment on her benefactor¡¯s face. She struggled to her feet; the wounds from the black spikes had vanished. She stumbled toward Yu Sheng, her face anxious. ¡°Sir¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly reached out to steady her. ¡°You should rest¡ª¡±


    But Foxy interrupted urgently, ¡°No time to rest, sir! It¡¯s not over yet!¡±


    Yu Sheng froze.

 Chapter 51: Awakening

    ¡°It¡¯s not over yet,¡± Foxy whispered.


    Almost the moment she spoke, Yu Sheng understood what she meant.


    He heard chaotic roars rising from the dense forest, and a terrifying, hollow wind suddenly echoed through the valley. The eerie, sinister atmosphere pervading this strange land hadn¡¯t lessened with the defeat of the flesh-and-blood giant beast; instead, it had grown several times stronger. A heavy, almost suffocating sense of malice and watchful eyes surged from all directions as if something had been awakened¡ªand it was furious.


    ¡°What on earth is happening?!¡± Yu Sheng asked urgently, turning to the fox girl who seemed to know more than she let on.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know exactly, but¡­ it¡¯s happened before,¡± Foxy replied, her face pale with fear. She hid behind Yu Sheng as she spoke. ¡°The Immortal died that day¡ªit was just like this. Something woke up. The Immortal led the others outside, but they never came back. Later, we only found their bodies¡­¡±


    She trembled slightly, lowering her head. ¡°My parents hid me in a cave and told me not to look outside. I don¡¯t know what happened. When I crawled out, everyone was already dead¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly pieced together the situation from Foxy¡¯s disjointed tale.


    The real terror in this valley wasn¡¯t that giant beast.


    Or rather, it wasn¡¯t just that beast¡ªsomething even more powerful slumbered in the depths of this darkness. From the moment he and Irene had entered the valley, that thing had been awakening.


    He gritted his teeth. After a swift calculation, he dashed toward Irene.


    ¡°We can¡¯t keep fighting,¡± Yu Sheng said urgently. ¡°There¡¯s something even more sinister here. Plan B: we retreat. I¡¯ll open a door. How are you holding up? Can you move?¡±


    Irene tried to push herself up with her hands, but as soon as she put weight on them, there was a slight cracking sound. Her arms snapped at the elbows, the broken pieces falling to the ground and shattering.


    ¡°No good. My legs are damaged too. If I try to stand, they¡¯ll probably break as well,¡± the little doll said dejectedly, lifting her broken arms. ¡°I told you, this body you made isn¡¯t sturdy¡­ Did you mix sand into the clay or something?¡±


    Honestly, Yu Sheng was startled when Irene¡¯s arms broke. He¡¯d never dealt with living dolls before and wasn¡¯t sure how serious this was. But hearing her complaint, he relaxed. ¡°So you can be repaired?¡±


    Irene nodded. ¡°Yes, but we¡¯ll definitely need to go back.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed with relief. Seeing that Irene couldn¡¯t stand on her own, he took the painting frame from her back, adjusted the straps, and slung it over his shoulder. Then he picked up Irene, letting her sit on his left arm.


    Irene protested slightly, seeming a bit embarrassed, but with broken limbs, she had little choice. She settled down and obediently sat on Yu Sheng¡¯s arm.


    Yu Sheng reached out with his free right hand into the air. After a brief moment of concentration, a door shimmering with ethereal light and shadow appeared before him.


    He noticed that the three strangers nearby¡ªone of whom looked oddly familiar¡ªwere watching him with strange expressions as he opened the door.


    But he didn¡¯t have time to dwell on that. Confirming the passage was stable, he pulled the door open.


    On the other side was the living room of No. 23 Wutong Road.


    ¡°The escape route is here! Everyone, hurry!¡± Yu Sheng called out. ¡°Before that monster regenerates!¡±


    He looked at Foxy, who stood nearby, nervous and hesitant. ¡°Foxy, you first¡ªdon¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s safe on the other side.¡±


    Then he turned to the three strangers. ¡°You all¡ªI don¡¯t know who you are, but thanks for your help earlier. Come with us.¡±


    With Yu Sheng¡¯s encouragement, Foxy finally mustered the courage to step forward and approach the door.


    However, just as she was about to enter, a strange whistling sound suddenly came from not far away. Yu Sheng felt a gust of wind rushing at him from behind! ??¦­??¨ºS?


    In an instant, countless fragments of unknown information flooded his mind¡ªseveral gazes focusing on this ruined temple, perspectives stretching from distant skies and deep within the valley, a chaotic and cold touch, and¡­ the thrill of imminent feasting.


    He spun around to see a giant beast emerging from the shadows at the edge of the ruins. Its middle split open grotesquely, and a tongue like a sharp arrow shot out, piercing straight through his chest.


    He only had time to push Irene aside. There was no chance to dodge. The attack went right through his heart. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had the monster regenerated? So quickly? Or¡­ was it another one?


    Questions flashed through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. As his consciousness faded into darkness, he heard Foxy¡¯s terrified screams, Irene¡¯s shouts, and the howls of wolves.


    The ethereal door flickered twice and vanished. Yu Sheng¡¯s body fell backward. As his vision tilted and dimmed, he saw layers upon layers of shadows rising at the edge of the ruins. Within each trembling shadow, a flesh monster was slowly forming. Countless greedy mouths opened throughout the valley. The distant woods teemed with writhing tentacles seeking prey. The far-off mountains bristled with sharp teeth. And the sky¡­ was gradually splitting open at the edges.


    ¡°Benefactor!!¡± Foxy was the first to rush over, kneeling beside Yu Sheng. Although she had seen him come back to life before, her muddled mind didn¡¯t register that now. Seeing him fall, her first reaction was sheer terror. ¡°Are you¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°What do you think? He¡¯s obviously dead!¡± Irene¡¯s sharp voice cut through Foxy¡¯s cries. The little doll had fallen to the ground and was struggling to move. ¡°You¡¯ve seen this before¡ªyou need to stay calm!¡±


    Foxy blinked, her sluggish mind finally catching up. She stared blankly at Yu Sheng¡¯s lifeless body.


    She wrinkled her face, torn between wanting to cry but knowing she didn¡¯t need to. But given the situation, not crying felt disrespectful to her benefactor¡ªcrying seemed even more wrong. She was utterly conflicted.


    Nearby, Li Lin clearly didn¡¯t understand what was happening with Yu Sheng. Seeing the giant monster not far away, he tensed up completely. While keeping an eye on the monster¡¯s next move, he tried to comfort the fallen doll and the fox girl. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but the dead can¡¯t come back to life. Right now, we need to focus on dealing with¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the distressed doll interrupted. ¡°It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll be back in twenty or thirty minutes¡ªbut we need to hold out until then so he can reopen the door. Hey, fox girl, help me up, and don¡¯t forget the painting on the ground.¡±


    Hearing this, Foxy hurriedly and clumsily pulled the painting frame from under Yu Sheng¡¯s body and picked up the immobilized Irene.


    Li Lin and his companions watched in astonishment. They couldn¡¯t comprehend the doll¡¯s reaction, even suspecting it was some kind of grief-induced delusion.


    But they soon had no time to ponder.


    Chaotic howls echoed from the darkness surrounding the ruins. The oppressive aura of madness pressed in relentlessly. Even Xu Jiali, with his extensive combat experience, wore a strained expression as he took in the surroundings.


    Flesh monsters were forming one after another in the shadows, and howls filled the entire valley.


    ¡°What is going on?!¡± Li Lin exclaimed. ¡°How can so many appear? Didn¡¯t the reports say only one Hunger shows up at a time?!¡±


    Xu Jiali slowly raised her head, swallowing hard before breaking the silence. ¡°What if¡­ this valley has been parasitized by ¡®the Angels¡¯?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean¡­¡± Li Lin began, but then he saw where Xu Jiali was looking.


    He saw the valley slowly writhing and undulating in the night.


    Sharp, tooth-like structures appeared along the distant mountain ridges.


    But even more terrifying was the sky¡ªthe sky was opening.


    The alien sky, always shrouded in eternal night, was changing. At one edge, a crack was forming, and in the faint light, the truth beneath the darkness was revealed.


    It wasn¡¯t a curtain of shadows or clouds.


    It was an eyelid.


    An eye that had been closed, covering the entire sky and causing the perpetual night.


    Now it was opening. The eyeball gazed coldly down, its hollow, sunken pupil filled with chaotic lines and flickering faint light as if carefully observing the prey in the valley. The ethereal light even partially dispelled the eternal darkness¡ª¡±light¡± had descended, bringing infinite terror.


    The howling wind snapped Li Lin out of his fear. He heard murmuring beside him.


    It was Xu Jiali, the seasoned diver with over ten years of service, muttering a name.


    ¡°The Dark Angel¡­¡±

 Chapter 52: Connection

    The moment he heard those four words, Li Lin felt his blood turn cold.


    Just a moment ago, he had been mourning Yu Sheng, who had been killed by a monster¡¯s sneak attack. Now, he realized he might not live much longer than this fallen stranger.


    ¡°How could this be¡­ The reports never mentioned a Dark Angel lurking here¡­¡± Li Lin muttered to himself. Under the cold, indifferent gaze from above, he felt a storm of thoughts roaring in his head. ¡°How could this be¡­¡±


    ¡°In their dormant state, every Dark Angel is different¡­ This is worse than battling Angel Cultists out in the wastelands!¡± Xu Jiali cursed, shaking his head. He couldn¡¯t understand how his routine mission had spiraled into such chaos. What was supposed to be a simple surveillance task at the border had turned into a nightmare.


    Everything had happened so fast¡ªbeing pulled into an Otherworld, seeing that ¡°door-opening weirdo¡± he¡¯d met once on a wasteland planet, standing with a half-meter-tall puppet and a fox demon who looked like she¡¯d been exiled for a century. Before they could exchange even a few words, the mysterious ¡°door-opening weirdo¡± had died right before his eyes. The puppet had reacted in the strangest way, and then even more creatures of Hunger appeared. To top it all off, a Dark Angel emerged in the sky¡­


    How could all these bizarre things happen in just one day?


    Low growls echoed around them. Shadows shaped like wolves circled the group. The cold gaze from the solitary eye in the sky made these creatures feel immense pressure, even fear.


    Little Red Riding Hood, perched on one of the wolves, frowned. ¡°This is strange. Why aren¡¯t those monsters coming at us?¡±


    Irene, resting in Foxy¡¯s arms, felt a chill. She noticed it too¡ªthe strange creatures surrounding them were still prowling and growling, but none had stepped forward to attack.


    The cold, solitary eye floating in the sky just watched, showing no sign of attacking.


    ¡°I think we should take this chance to run,¡± Li Lin finally spoke up. ¡°Let¡¯s not question why these monsters are just standing there.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood interrupted him, her voice calm. ¡°Run where?¡±


    The eye in the sky seemed to watch every inch of the valley, and the whole Otherworld seemed to be alive, shifting under its gaze. Any thought of escape felt impossible¡ªlike trying to run when there was nowhere to hide.


    Suddenly, Irene seemed to remember something. She looked up from Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°You said this happened before? The day the immortals died, right? Your parents hid you in a cave back then?¡±


    Foxy was stunned for a moment, then nodded quickly.


    ¡°Where¡¯s that cave?!¡±


    Foxy blinked, then nodded again. Holding Irene tighter, she turned to leave. ¡°I remember! It¡¯s near the back of the mountain. I¡¯ll take you there!¡±


    But she hesitated, her gaze falling on Yu Sheng¡¯s body, lying lifeless on the ground.


    Her benefactor¡¯s eyes were still open as if he couldn¡¯t rest in peace.


    ¡°What about him¡­ What should we do?¡± the fox demon asked softly, uncertainty in her voice.


    She knew Yu Sheng could ¡°die and come back,¡± but she didn¡¯t know the details. They hadn¡¯t had much time together, and Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t explained much to her.


    ¡°Just leave him here, don¡¯t worry,¡± Irene said. She had spent more time with Yu Sheng and clearly knew more. ¡°He¡¯ll disappear soon; he knows how to find me.¡±


    Foxy blinked, then nodded, though she looked unsure.


    ¡°Oh, and where¡¯s my kitchen knife?¡± Irene suddenly remembered. ¡°Oh, over there on the ground. Can you pick it up for me? And hang that painting on me first¡ªI can¡¯t be separated from it¡­ Is the knife still intact? As long as it¡¯s not broken, it¡¯s fine. If I lose it, Yu Sheng will definitely blame me. Forget the body¡ªit¡¯s not useful now¡­¡± ???????????¨§?


    The little puppet rattled off orders, and the fox demon girl followed them obediently. Li Lin and his companions watched the scene, their expressions filled with confusion. They saw Foxy carefully pick up a kitchen knife that couldn¡¯t have cost more than a hundred yuan, all while ignoring their fallen comrade¡¯s body.


    Little Red Riding Hood finally spoke up, her voice tight with frustration. ¡°Are you just going to leave him here like this?!¡±


    Irene poked her head out from Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°It¡¯s hard to run while carrying him!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth to argue, but was cut off by a low rumble from deep within the valley.


    In the distance, the mountains cracked open. Countless pitch-black boulders tumbled down the peaks, and within the widening fissures, flesh and blood began to form. Sharp teeth ground against rocks, producing a chilling roar.


    The forest shook, and trees toppled as if shedding a disguise. Tentacles with sharp teeth burst out where the trees had fallen, letting out a unified, blood-curdling howl.


    The creatures of flesh and blood, which had been prowling around the ruined temple, suddenly seemed restless, stirred into action.


    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide. She tapped Foxy¡¯s shoulder with her only remaining arm. ¡°Whoa! We shouldn¡¯t stick around here! Let¡¯s get moving. Those three can follow if they want!¡±


    As Irene finished speaking, Foxy was already sprinting towards a gap at the bottom of the valley, behind the ruined temple.


    Li Lin and his companions exchanged glances. Despite the dozens of questions they had, they knew they had no choice but to follow.


    They hurried after the fox demon, sprinting toward whatever ¡°shelter¡± might await them.


    Little Red Riding Hood looked back one last time at where Yu Sheng had fallen.


    She bit her lip, and one of the wolves broke away from the pack, rushing towards Yu Sheng¡¯s remains.


    But after only a few steps, the wolf seemed to forget what it was doing. It paused, paced around for a couple of seconds, then turned and rejoined Little Red Riding Hood.


    She didn¡¯t look back again. She urged the wolf pack onward, protecting the others as they followed the silver-haired fox demon ahead.


    She had already forgotten about the pool of blood they were leaving behind.


    Around the ruined temple, the restless behemoths of flesh and blood slowly quieted down.


    These entities, born from ¡°Hunger,¡± looked confused. They stood among the ruins, their deformed eyes scanning aimlessly. Hideous limbs waved in the air, and their mouths murmured like broken dreams.


    Suddenly, among their scattered murmurs, a clear word emerged:


    ¡°Delicious.¡±


    A will was speaking through their mouths.


    Delicious.


    Must eat.


    The behemoths swayed. Their eyes, which had been wandering aimlessly, suddenly fixed on each other.


    Eat, not out of hunger.


    The one that devours all, above all else¡­ Now is the time to eat. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The first behemoth moved. It staggered toward another one. It didn¡¯t launch an elaborate attack¡ªit simply opened the largest mouth on its body and greedily bit down.


    The one being bitten didn¡¯t dodge or scream.


    As if unaware that it was being eaten by its own kind, the monster simply swayed, carrying its ¡°companion¡± as it stepped toward the next nearest creature.


    None of the ¡°Entities¡± chased the prey that had fled. It was as if, in that moment, they no longer cared¡ªdrawing power from hunger didn¡¯t matter anymore. Eating had become their sole mission.


    At the center of the ruined temple, the last of Yu Sheng¡¯s blood slowly seeped into the earth. Where the blood spread, the soil changed color¡ªslowly at first, but then faster and faster, unstoppable.


    Yet the cold, solitary eye in the sky didn¡¯t react. It just floated there, its gaze too vast to hold any human emotion. It continued to observe the valley, and because of its immense size, no one on the ground could tell where it was looking.


    If that transcendent gaze even had a ¡°focus.¡±


    But Yu Sheng felt it¡ªhe felt that focus because it was now on him.


    After drifting in darkness for a while, an indescribable sense of ¡°connection¡± woke him up. At first, he thought he had already revived, but soon realized he was still ¡°dead.¡± Only this time, his death was different.


    In the darkness, he found he had another kind of ¡°vision.¡± At first, the strange angles and overlapping images confused him, making his thoughts a jumble. But gradually, he understood one thing.


    He was seeing through the eyes of this Otherworld¡ªresponding to the gaze from the sky.


    He had made a connection with the valley.

 Chapter 53: The Feast

    Yu Sheng felt something strange, almost as if he was becoming one with the valley. His mind flowed through the rocks and soil, slipped through the dark depths of the forest, and moved with the wind and water. He saw the world through countless twisted, distorted eyes, all looking up at the sky above.


    A massive eye, large enough to cover the entire sky, stared down at the land. It was cold and emotionless, like it was just observing, not caring. Yu Sheng could tell that it noticed him. The moment he connected with the valley, the eye¡¯s gaze turned to him.


    The eye seemed curious, puzzled. Even though it showed no emotion, Yu Sheng could almost sense its thoughts. It was like a vast mind was stirring in the space above. Each thought sent out waves of power, but ordinary people wouldn¡¯t notice them. Even with his connection to the valley, Yu Sheng could only faintly feel the presence behind that eye.


    Strangely, there was no malice in it¡ªbut no kindness either.


    After some time, the eye¡¯s focus shifted. It wasn¡¯t watching the entire valley anymore; instead, it seemed to be searching for something.


    The eye slowly moved across the valley, like it was hunting for something hidden.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s consciousness spread out, and within minutes, he realized something deep and unsettling¡ªthe whole valley was moving. A terrible, eerie life force filled the place, making it seem as if the entire valley was a living, hungry creature.


    Li Lin watched in horror as rows of sharp teeth appeared along the ridge, jagged trenches forming between them. The rows of fangs shifted like waves, roaring like thunder.


    The forest on the far side of the valley seemed to come alive. The trees turned into black tentacles that twisted and spread across the valley floor, swallowing everything in their path like ravenous insects.


    All of this was happening under the cold, watchful gaze of the giant eye in the sky. It was like a strange, horrifying nightmare.


    Little Red¡¯s wolf pack howled and fought back, biting the tentacles, eye stalks, and tongues that sprouted from the ground. But no matter how fiercely they fought, their territory kept shrinking.


    Li Lin felt a wave of despair. He looked ahead and saw Foxy, the girl with many tails, carrying a doll as she ran. She moved swiftly, her tails swishing behind her, and even though she was carrying something, she was as agile as a mountain animal. As a human, he could barely keep up.


    Finally, Foxy slowed down. She carried Irene¡ªand her kitchen knife¡ªto a hollow at the foot of the mountain. She climbed onto a large rock, stretching her neck to look around. Her fluffy ears twitched as she listened for the faintest sounds. She sniffed the air, then focused on a specific direction.


    ¡°Over here! The entrance is here!¡± she shouted.


    Before she even finished, she jumped down, taking Irene with her. The others rushed to follow, finding a cave entrance just large enough for two people to pass through.


    ¡°It¡¯s bigger inside!¡± Foxy called, disappearing into the cave.


    A strange blue flame floated up from the tip of Foxy¡¯s tail, lighting up the cave.


    It seemed like an ordinary cave, part of the mountain. Some walls showed signs of being carved out by human hands. In the corners, there were simple tools, rough and old. Clearly, someone had lived here before.


    Xu Jiali took a small black device from his belt, carefully scanning the cave. ¡°No toxins,¡± he whispered. ¡°Structure is stable. No signs of corrosion.¡±


    Little Red waved her hand, placing a few wolves near the entrance. The rest returned to her, slowly merging into her shadow.


    Foxy gently placed Irene on a stone platform near the entrance, looking worried. ¡°Are you¡­ okay?¡± she asked, pointing at Irene¡¯s broken arm and damaged leg.


    Irene¡¯s body was in bad shape¡ªalmost as bad as their friend who had just died.


    Foxy didn¡¯t seem to know much about living dolls.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Irene said casually, trying to comfort Foxy. ¡°This body was just temporary. Some parts aren¡¯t very sturdy. Don¡¯t worry, Yu Sheng will fix me when we get back¡ªhe made this body for me. Though, his craftsmanship is¡­ just so-so.¡± ????¨¢??????§§????


    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Sounds like your friend is pretty amazing?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe?¡± Irene hesitated. ¡°Sometimes, I think he¡¯s not even human. He has all these strange abilities and ideas¡­¡±


    Halfway through her sentence, Irene suddenly looked toward the entrance, as if she sensed something.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Foxy asked, curious.


    ¡°Could you¡­ carry me to the entrance? I want to look outside,¡± Irene said hesitantly. ¡°We can¡¯t see from here, and I don¡¯t feel comfortable.¡±


    Foxy was puzzled but didn¡¯t question it. She picked up Irene and moved to the entrance.


    Irene stretched her neck, looking up at the sky. The giant eye still floated above, like the pupil of the sky itself¡ªeerie and mesmerizing.


    ¡°I feel like¡­ that eye has been watching us,¡± Irene whispered, quickly pulling back. ¡°Why isn¡¯t Yu Sheng back yet¡­¡±


    Foxy blinked, looking at the little doll. ¡°He¡¯ll be okay, right?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine,¡± Irene whispered, glancing at their three companions in the cave. ¡°But please, don¡¯t mention Yu Sheng¡¯s¡­ um¡­ ¡®death¡¯ to them. They should have forgotten by now.¡±


    Foxy tilted her head, her ears twitching. It was hard to tell if she understood.


    Li Lin glanced curiously at the fox girl and the doll by the entrance. He frowned, feeling like he had forgotten something important during their escape.


    He looked at Xu Jiali and Little Red, but there was nothing unusual on their faces. Xu Jiali was cautiously exploring the cave, while Little Red sat on a stone bench, her arms crossed, watching the wolves guard the entrance. Her red coat was torn, her right arm exposed, covered in fine, blood-red lines, like her flesh had been torn apart and barely put back together.


    The eerie blue flame floated above, casting Little Red¡¯s shadow on the ground. The shadow wavered, twisting, sometimes resembling the wolves that emerged from it.


    The strange sounds from the valley continued, making the silence in the cave feel even heavier.


    Li Lin stood, deciding to introduce himself to Foxy and Irene. But halfway there, a strange noise stopped him.


    It was an irregular scraping, like sharp teeth grinding together.


    His instincts screamed danger.


    Xu Jiali and Little Red both looked up.


    The atmosphere had changed.


    A few seconds later, everything outside went eerily quiet¡ªso silent it felt like the world had stopped. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But the silence didn¡¯t last. Soon, scraping sounds and whimpers, different from the earlier howls, grew louder from outside.


    Foxy jumped, looking nervously outside. Irene used her broken arm to tap Foxy, trying to see. Then she heard Yu Sheng¡¯s voice in her mind.


    ¡°Irene.¡±


    ¡°Yu Sheng?!¡± Irene gasped. ¡°You¡¯re alive? Where are you? Can you find us? Hurry, come here! We found a safe place. It¡¯s not safe outside; something¡¯s wrong in the valley¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng¡¯s voice interrupted gently, ¡°Irene, don¡¯t panic¡ªit will be over soon.¡±


    Irene blinked. ¡°Huh?¡±


    The scraping sounds grew more intense, filling the valley.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice was calm in her mind. ¡°Irene, do you remember when we tried to contact Foxy through dreams, using her senses to find the valley¡¯s frequency?¡±


    Irene nodded. She remembered.


    ¡°You connected directly with Hunger then; it rooted in your mind!¡± she said quickly. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Are you in danger?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice stayed soothing. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Irene. I¡¯m fine. I just realized something.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened as she recognized the sounds echoing through the valley.


    ¡°Hunger didn¡¯t root in my mind,¡± Yu Sheng said.


    She heard his voice, not just in her mind, but resonating throughout the valley.


    ¡°Instead, I rooted within it.¡±


    She finally understood¡ªthe sound was chewing, echoing everywhere.


    The feast had begun.


    The entity known as Hunger, lurking in this realm, had begun to devour itself.

 Chapter 54: The Return of Yu Sheng

    A strange, gnawing sound filled the entire valley, like an endless chorus of crunching teeth. It rose and fell in waves, echoing against the jagged cliffs. The whole landscape had turned into some bizarre feast, and soon, everyone hiding in the cave realized what those sounds meant.


    Li Lin swallowed hard, mustering his courage as he crept toward the mouth of the cave. His scalp prickled with dread as he dared to peek outside.


    The serrated mountains seemed to be devouring each other. Giant crevices yawned wide, collapsing in on themselves, constantly splitting into new cracks that devoured and dissolved one another. The dark, snaking tendrils covering the ground had begun to eat themselves, and grotesque creatures of flesh sprouted from the shadows, only to be swallowed by unseen forces almost instantly.


    Amidst all this, a lone figure stood on the open ground outside the cave¡ªYu Sheng. He stood there, gazing thoughtfully at the horrific scene of self-destruction unfolding in the valley.


    For a moment, Li Lin felt as if he were dreaming, but he quickly shook off the strange feeling. The memory of Yu Sheng¡¯s supposed death had faded, replaced with the thought that Yu Sheng must¡¯ve just wandered off for a while.


    At the cave entrance, Foxy and Irene spotted Yu Sheng right away.


    ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re alive!¡± Foxy exclaimed, her voice filled with relief. Then she quickly grew anxious. ¡°Hurry inside! It¡¯s dangerous out there!¡±


    Yu Sheng finally turned and stepped briskly toward the cave. ¡°I have a feeling,¡± he muttered, ¡°that whatever¡¯s in the sky¡ªas strange as it looks¡ªdoesn¡¯t mean us harm¡­¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t seem to care about his muttering. Instead, she eyed him from head to toe, her small face scrunched up with worry. ¡°Are you really okay? Is your mind still all there?¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you wish me well for once?!¡± Yu Sheng shot back, glaring at her. ¡°Do you think it was easy for me to get back here?¡±


    Even as he spoke, he glanced back at the cave entrance. ¡°¡®Hunger¡¯ should be ending soon, but that giant eye in the sky¡ªI have no idea what it is. It¡¯s not part of ¡®Hunger.¡¯ It doesn¡¯t seem like it belongs here at all.¡±


    Irene had been ready with a snarky comment, hoping to lighten the mood, but his words stopped her short. ¡°Wait¡­ it¡¯s not from this valley?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. He still maintained a subtle connection with this strange realm, a thread of awareness that let him sense the gaze from above. That enormous eye was separate from everything else here. ¡°I can feel all the entities of ¡®Hunger¡¯ now. But that eye¡ªit¡¯s different. It¡¯s an outsider. It¡¯s been up there for years, like a parasite, replacing the original sky.¡±


    Irene blinked, at a loss for words. A deep voice suddenly echoed from the back of the cave, breaking the silence.


    ¡°That¡¯s an ¡®Angel.''¡±


    Yu Sheng startled and looked up to see a tall, broad-shouldered man approaching. He was nearly two meters in height, his face lined with shadows cast by the eerie blue glow of foxfire.


    The man eyed Yu Sheng with a cautious intensity, his expression serious. ¡°Did you get separated from us earlier?¡±


    There was something strange about his gaze¡ªnot quite hostile, but certainly wary. It wasn¡¯t the look you¡¯d give a teammate who¡¯d just made it back.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dwell on it. He was more intrigued by the term the man had used.


    ¡°I got held up for a bit, but I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving off the concern. ¡°But what did you mean by ¡®Angel¡¯?¡±


    ¡°More specifically, a ¡®Dark Angel.¡¯ A dangerous entity of unknown origin,¡± the man explained slowly, as if weighing each word. ¡°Every Dark Angel is different¡ªin form, ability, everything. The one you see up there now has been hovering over this realm for years, twisting it with its presence. It¡¯s why the entities here mutated.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened closely, realizing this man probably knew far more than he was letting on¡ªmore than he could share with a near stranger.


    And that was fair. They hadn¡¯t even properly introduced themselves yet. Sharing any information at all was already a generous gesture.


    ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng,¡± he said, extending his hand. ¡°These are my friends, Foxy and Irene.¡±


    The tall man hesitated for a moment before taking Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Xu Jiali.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, his expression incredulous.


    ¡°Sorry, could you say that again? Your name is¡­?¡±


    ¡°He said his name is Xu Jiali¡ªlike ¡®beautiful girl¡¯ Jiali,¡± a girl in a red cloak called out from where she sat on a stone bench. She gave Yu Sheng a sly smile. ¡°You can call me Little Red Riding Hood.¡± ?¦¡N????????§¦?


    Yu Sheng blinked again before it clicked. ¡°Ah, I get it. You¡¯re professionals, right? Using code names in the field?¡±


    The tall man¡¯s voice was dry. ¡°She¡¯s using a code name. My name¡¯s real.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth but found himself at a loss. After a moment, all he managed was, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a nice name. Very cultured.¡± Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He then turned his attention to the last young man, who had yet to introduce himself. There was something familiar about his face, though Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite place it.


    The young man stepped forward without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯m Li Lin.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could reply, Irene blurted out, ¡°Hey! Finally, a normal name!¡±


    Li Lin looked taken aback. He glanced at Yu Sheng¡¯s group¡ªa fox spirit with multiple tails, a half-meter-tall doll, and Yu Sheng himself. And they had the nerve to call his name normal¡­


    But his attention was soon pulled elsewhere.


    The chewing sounds outside were dying down, and the tremors that had been shaking the valley were fading.


    Xu Jiali moved to the cave entrance, peering out. The entire valley looked like it had been turned inside out.


    It was as if the mountains had been gnawed away, leaving behind jagged cliffs and barren slopes. The distant forest had vanished, replaced by scarred earth and deep, winding fissures.


    He turned abruptly back to Yu Sheng. ¡°This¡­ was your doing?¡±


    Xu Jiali seemed reluctant to even ask, knowing how absurd it sounded. The eerie devastation outside didn¡¯t seem like something any human could cause. Yet somehow, he sensed that Yu Sheng¡¯s disappearance was connected to it all.


    ¡°Sort of,¡± Yu Sheng said with a cheerful shrug. He seemed to be in high spirits, a deep sense of satisfaction radiating from him. ¡°Though it took quite a bit of effort.¡±


    Li Lin had also seen the changed landscape, and he turned to Yu Sheng, disbelief in his eyes. ¡°How¡­ how is this possible?¡±


    Yu Sheng thought about how to explain it. Should he tell them that he¡¯d been swallowed by ¡®Hunger,¡¯ but his appetite turned out to be greater? That he¡¯d somehow made the entity consume itself?


    It was hard to explain. And even if he could, it would make him sound like the villain.


    Besides, he didn¡¯t want these near-strangers to know too much.


    ¡°I just got lucky and found its weakness,¡± he said casually. ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure what happened, but it seems I triggered some kind of chain reaction¡ªmade them start eating each other¡­¡±


    He was clearly being evasive, and Li Lin understood right away. Some things were better left unsaid.


    Suddenly, Irene¡¯s excited voice broke through their thoughts. ¡°Hey! The thing in the sky¡ªit¡¯s moving up!¡±


    Yu Sheng hurried to the entrance and looked up.


    The enormous eye that had hovered over the valley was slowly ascending, drifting upward without a sound. It was like a projection shrinking away, and within seconds, it was only a third of its original size.


    It was retreating.


    Brighter, more natural light spread across the valley from the distant mountains. The clouds reappeared, and the eye shrank into a palm-sized disc before disappearing completely.


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ gone?¡± Irene craned her neck, her expression puzzled and unsure. She turned to Xu Jiali. ¡°The ¡®Angel¡¯ you mentioned¡ªit ran away! What do we do now?¡±


    Xu Jiali let out a long breath, a smile tugging at his lips. ¡°What else? We celebrate¡ªand then I go back and write a report.¡±

 Chapter 55: The Professionals Are Right Before Your Eyes

    The enormous eye vanished as silently as it had appeared, leaving no trace or hint of its secrets behind.


    Everyone inside the cavern exchanged bewildered glances. For a moment, they seemed unsure of what to do next. The presence of that eerie eye had been so overwhelming that even after its departure, a lingering sense of dread and disbelief remained in their hearts.


    ¡°Did it really just¡­ leave?¡± Irene muttered, clearly unsettled. ¡°What if it¡¯s just hiding behind the clouds?¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s truly gone. At least, it¡¯s no longer in this realm.¡±


    He was sure of it because he could feel that the constant ¡°gaze¡± that had enveloped the valley had finally disappeared.


    ¡°But why?¡± Irene continued to mumble. ¡°What was that thing here for? It hid for so long, then suddenly woke up to scare us, affected the creatures here, and now it¡¯s gone¡­ What was the point?¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment. ¡°Maybe it was just resting here, and now that it¡¯s had enough, it left.¡±


    Irene stared at him, looking skeptical. ¡°R-really?¡±


    Now it was Yu Sheng¡¯s turn to be astonished¡ªshe actually believed that?!


    ¡°No one knows the purpose of the Dark Angels,¡± Xu Jiali¡¯s voice cut through their pointless conversation. ¡°In fact, we can¡¯t even be sure if they have a concept of ¡®purpose.¡¯ Their appearances are always random. Sometimes, it takes great effort to drive them away; other times, they leave on their own. Analyzing their actions is pointless. We should just be grateful that the eye wasn¡¯t one of the more aggressive ones.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Yu Sheng responded, rubbing his chin thoughtfully. Just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed Li Lin watching the outside from the cave entrance.


    That inexplicable sense of familiarity resurfaced, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but frown. Memories stirred within him until, suddenly, a scene flashed in his mind¡ª


    ¡°Wait a minute! Haven¡¯t we met before?¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed, eyes wide as he looked at Li Lin. ¡°Recently, for sure! Where was it¡­ The little supermarket, that¡¯s it!¡±


    He stepped forward, scrutinizing Li Lin¡¯s utterly unremarkable face¡ªthe kind you¡¯d forget unless you made an effort to remember. This time, he finally matched it with his memory. ¡°You bought a box of instant noodles, right?¡±


    Li Lin¡¯s mouth twitched slightly. In that instant, he knew Yu Sheng had recognized him. Yet, he remained calm and unsurprised¡ªbecause back in the ruined temple, he had also recognized Yu Sheng.


    Though they had only brushed past each other in the supermarket, as a specially trained operative of the Borderland Council¡¯s Special Task Force, his memory and observational skills far surpassed those of ordinary people.


    Recognizing each other was only a matter of time.


    Seeing Li Lin¡¯s reaction, Yu Sheng quickly connected the dots. His gaze shifted to Xu Jiali beside him and then to the girl in the red hood resting not far away.


    ¡°Who exactly are you people?¡± Yu Sheng asked, his brow furrowing slightly.


    ¡°Allow me to reintroduce myself,¡± Li Lin sighed, standing up straight. He pointed to himself. ¡°Li Lin, operative of the Second Action Squad, Special Task Force under the Borderland Council.¡± ??????O?B§¦?


    Xu Jiali stepped forward as well, adjusting her posture before speaking in a low voice. ¡°Xu Jiali, veteran deep diver, affiliated with the Special Operations Group of the Second Action Squad. And yes, that¡¯s my real name.¡±


    Yu Sheng stood there with his mouth open, stunned. After a moment, he turned to look at the girl who seemed like a high schooler¡ªthe one in the red hood. ¡°So, are you also part of this Special Task¡­?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Red Hood replied, crossing her arms and pointing her chin at Xu Jiali. ¡°I¡¯m the child laborer they hired.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, then looked at Xu Jiali in astonishment. ¡°Your organization hires child labor?¡±


    ¡°Child labor?!¡± Xu Jiali immediately shot a glare at Red Hood. ¡°It¡¯s called a part-time job during school break! At least say you¡¯re doing work-study!¡±


    Yu Sheng felt utterly confused. His first thought was that high school students on the Borderland side were hardcore enough that their part-time jobs during breaks involved venturing into Otherworlds to battle monsters. His second thought was that he¡¯d finally met the ¡°professionals¡± Irene had mentioned, though they didn¡¯t quite match his expectations. As for his third thought¡­


    ¡°So you were after me?¡± He looked at the three ¡°professionals¡± before him, feeling he finally understood many things. ¡°You followed me all the way into this realm?¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He hadn¡¯t expected that as soon as he spoke, both Xu Jiali and Li Lin would sigh in unison, even Red Hood lowered her head with a sigh, switching from crossing her arms to covering her face.


    Xu Jiali pulled out a cigarette from her pocket, her face full of distress. She lit it, taking a deep drag that consumed a third of it.


    ¡°If we had a choice, we wouldn¡¯t have¡ªthis wasn¡¯t our original plan¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng was puzzled. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He sensed that the whole thing was more complicated than he¡¯d imagined but didn¡¯t dare to ask more.


    But at least, things here were finally resolved¡ªthere were many questions still, but they could wait until everyone returned safely to the real world.


    Irene hopped from Foxy¡¯s arms back onto Yu Sheng. He carefully cradled the battered little doll as he was the first to step out of the hiding cave.


    ¡°It¡¯s completely quiet now,¡± Irene said, sitting on his shoulder. With her broken arms, she hugged his head, a mix of surprise and disbelief on her face as she looked toward the depths of the valley. ¡°¡­What a mess.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, a total mess, but at least the Hungers are gone,¡± Yu Sheng nodded, gazing at the valley floor that had been ¡°devoured¡± down a whole layer. ¡°¡­By the way, will those things reappear?¡±


    ¡°They will. As long as the realm exists, the entities will reappear. And realms never disappear. Even if you bombed it ten thousand times, it would restore itself,¡± Irene said softly, hugging his head. ¡°It¡¯s just that¡­ it might take a long time this time.¡±


    ¡°Time to leave this place,¡± Yu Sheng exhaled deeply. Now that the Hunger Entities had temporarily vanished, the air in the valley seemed much fresher. A cold wind blew from afar, and bright light dispelled the eternal night here. Despite the shattered landscape before him, he felt a sense of relief. ¡°Foxy, how are you feeling now?¡±


    Foxy had been following closely behind him. She immediately looked up. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Not cold or hungry anymore. I ate a lot just now!¡±


    As she spoke, she smiled happily¡ªa carefree, radiant smile for the first time.


    Yu Sheng returned her smile, extending his hand toward her. ¡°Then let¡¯s go home.¡±


    Just as he was about to open a door to take them home, Foxy unexpectedly stepped forward and gently tugged at his sleeve.


    He stopped, puzzled, looking at Foxy before him.


    ¡°Are you worried about the food we left at the ruined temple? It¡¯s probably been ruined by the Hungers. Do you want to go back and get it?¡±


    Foxy shook her head slightly after a brief nod.


    ¡°Benefactor, I want to go somewhere. I¡­¡±


    She hesitated, seeming afraid that she was asking too much or that her request was too selfish. She looked conflicted.


    Seeing her uncertainty, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t understand at first what she wanted. But suddenly, he recalled a scene he¡¯d seen deep within Foxy¡¯s dream.


    After a moment of silence and consideration, he nodded. ¡°I understand. It¡¯s in that forest, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Foxy looked up in surprise, meeting his eyes.


    Then she nodded gently.


    Li Lin and the others were puzzled, casting questioning glances at Yu Sheng. But he didn¡¯t elaborate, merely waving them off. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have a way to get everyone back, but let¡¯s wait a bit. I need to accompany Foxy somewhere¡ªif you¡¯re concerned, you can come along.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go together,¡± Xu Jiali agreed immediately. ¡°This girl seems to have been here for a long time. She probably has some things to settle before leaving. I understand.¡±


    The group left the back mountain, bypassing the dilapidated temple that was now almost entirely reduced to rubble. They crossed the valley floor, which was now filled with fissures and chasms, and finally arrived at what used to be a small forest.


    The forest was long gone. The dark, mutated plants had been devoured during the earlier ¡°feast.¡± Now, only a patch of pitch-black wasteland remained, dotted with various-sized pits and suspicious black debris.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± Yu Sheng glanced at Foxy beside him and asked softly.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded slowly. ¡°Father and Mother are here.¡±


    Irene finally realized why Yu Sheng had followed Foxy here.


    The little doll¡¯s eyes widened as she recalled the scene deep within Foxy¡¯s dream¡ªthe allure, the memories blurred between truth and illusion, and those cold, hungry phantoms. For some reason, she felt a sense of unease. The numerous pits around them only amplified this feeling.


    ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe we won¡¯t find anything!¡± she couldn¡¯t help but say loudly on purpose. ¡°The ground here has been chewed up! Maybe those tentacles that emerged from the ground have already¡ª¡±


    But Foxy simply shook her head, interrupting Irene.


    ¡°No, I buried them deep,¡± she said firmly. ¡°Father and Mother told me to bury them deep. I buried them very deep.¡±

 Chapter 56: Going Home

    Foxy stood resolutely before everyone. ¡°I buried my parents deep beneath this forest,¡± she declared firmly. ¡°Even though the ground is now riddled with pits and ravines, the place where I laid them to rest must still be there.¡±


    With that, she began to dig.


    Possessing the strength of a fox spirit and unaffected by hunger, she dug swiftly, even with her bare hands. Soft earth flew from the growing hole as Yu Sheng and Irene stood quietly nearby. Not far off, Li Lin and his two companions observed, starting to piece together what was happening despite their initial confusion.


    Perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, Irene watched Foxy delve deeper. She couldn¡¯t help but speak up again. ¡°Um¡­ maybe we should come back another time? It¡¯s been quite a while, and that Hunger entity might show up again. We¡¯d have to fight it all over¡­¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t,¡± Foxy called up from the pit, glancing briefly at them. ¡°I can sense when it appears. I¡¯ve been here many years. It¡¯s not in this hole. It should be¡­ over there.¡±


    She climbed out of the pit, stood in the barren landscape to get her bearings, and soon moved to another spot to resume digging with renewed vigor.


    Irene opened her mouth as if to say more, but Yu Sheng gently patted her arm.


    ¡°Let her dig,¡± he said softly. ¡°If she doesn¡¯t find them, she¡¯ll always be trapped here, even if we leave.¡±


    Irene pressed her lips together. Her voice echoed in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. ¡°I¡¯m not worried about what she might dig up. I¡¯m afraid she¡¯ll find nothing in the end.¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Yu Sheng replied silently.


    ¡°Then why¡­?¡±


    ¡°Because I believe she¡¯ll find them.¡±


    Irene was silent for a moment. ¡°But you¡¯ve seen her mental state. When the Hunger¡¯s influence was strongest, she could barely think straight. Considering what we saw deep in that dream¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng just shook his head.


    He stepped forward, approaching Foxy. ¡°Do you need any help?¡± he asked gently.


    ¡°No,¡± Foxy replied stubbornly, digging rapidly. ¡°I¡¯ll dig myself. It¡¯s right here. I saw¡­ the cloth I buried before, just a bit further down.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded and stepped back. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡±


    He retreated to a spot where they couldn¡¯t see into the pit, standing quietly with Irene as they waited for Foxy to finish what she needed to do.


    Time seemed to stretch. Each passing second felt like a year. Yu Sheng resisted the urge to peer into the pit, feeling as though his feet were rooted to the ground. He sensed Irene, perched on his shoulder, was tense as well.


    ¡°When we get back, I¡¯ll fix your body,¡± Yu Sheng said, breaking the silence and trying to distract her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Irene replied absently.


    ¡°But we might be low on clay at home. Maybe I¡¯ll have to use some flour. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°How about using two pieces of lotus root?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? I said two pieces of lotus root.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t min¡ªwait, I mind!¡±


    Irene suddenly realized, glaring at him fiercely (or so she thought).


    Just then, she noticed the digging sounds had ceased.


    An eerie silence emanated from the pit. No more soil was being tossed out, and they couldn¡¯t hear Foxy moving.


    Irene hesitated, then exchanged a glance with Yu Sheng. ¡°Oh no! What if it¡¯s empty down there?¡±


    Without a word, Yu Sheng dashed toward the pit.


    He saw Foxy.


    The fox girl was curled up at the bottom, hugging two fluffy tails to her chest. The rest of her tails wrapped around her like a blanket.


    Beside her lay two neatly arranged skeletons.


    She nestled between them, her body rising and falling gently, like a cub sleeping beside its mother.


    Yu Sheng exhaled softly, sitting down among the scattered stones at the pit¡¯s edge.


    Irene sighed too, lying down atop Yu Sheng¡¯s head. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a few minutes, Foxy slowly stood up. She looked at the skeletons beside her, then up at Yu Sheng. A faint smile spread across her face.


    Yu Sheng met her gaze. ¡°Ready to go?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go,¡± Foxy nodded.


    She bent down, carefully broke off a sharp canine tooth from each skeleton, and then climbed out of the pit with Yu Sheng¡¯s help.


    ¡°Is it enough to just take those?¡± Irene asked curiously, eyeing the teeth clutched tightly in Foxy¡¯s hand. ¡°What about the rest?¡±


    Foxy shook her head. ¡°Taking the teeth is enough. Mom and Dad said that, according to fox tradition, bringing the teeth home means bringing them home.¡± ?????¦­¦¯?§¦?


    ¡°Then that¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng smiled. He raised his hand to open a doorway back to the real world. Just as he was about to do so, Foxy tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Wait a moment, please. There¡¯s still¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng smacked his forehead. ¡°Oh right! I almost forgot. Wait here a moment.¡±


    With that, he opened another door and slipped through, leaving Li Lin and his companions staring in astonishment.


    He wasn¡¯t gone long. Within seconds, another door appeared in the same spot. Yu Sheng stepped out with Irene, carrying a somewhat tattered plastic bag.


    Inside were the food items they¡¯d left behind in the ruined temple.


    ¡°Some of it was spoiled by those creatures,¡± he explained. ¡°I brought back what was still good.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s face lit up with a genuine smile. She eagerly took the bag, carefully counting the instant noodles, biscuits, and cans of eight-treasure porridge inside. After counting twice, she seemed satisfied.


    ¡°All right, now we¡¯ve got everything. Let¡¯s go home,¡± Yu Sheng said cheerfully. He reached out to the air beside him and pulled. A doorway leading to Wutong Road appeared, revealing his familiar living room. ¡°Li Lin, you three, come on over. Let¡¯s head back together.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh, okay!¡± Li Lin stammered, hurrying over with Little Red Riding Hood. Following them was Xu Jiali, who glanced at the doorway Yu Sheng had opened with a mix of curiosity and apprehension. She hesitated briefly but then quickened her pace to catch up.


    As they stepped through the door, the cold winds of the Valley of Hunger were left behind. The familiar atmosphere of Yu Sheng¡¯s home enveloped them, carrying a comforting warmth. He took several deep breaths, feeling a sense of peace.


    Without realizing it, this place truly felt like home to him now.


    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened as she took in the unfamiliar surroundings.


    After spending countless years in that desolate valley, she was unaccustomed to such a place. The intact roof and bright lights made her feel out of place.


    She hesitated for a few moments before setting down the bag of food and sitting cautiously on the floor beside it. She guarded the instant noodles, biscuits, and cans, occasionally stealing curious glances around or watching Yu Sheng.


    Li Lin, Xu Jiali, and Little Red Riding Hood were also observing the place carefully. Through the living room window overlooking the street, they recognized they were somewhere deep within Wutong Road. But judging by the view, even the seasoned agent Li Lin couldn¡¯t pinpoint exactly which building they were in.


    At the same time, their instincts whispered warnings. This place wasn¡¯t quite the stable reality they knew; it was still some kind of anomalous space.


    The three exchanged glances, each reading the unease in the others¡¯ eyes.


    Something wasn¡¯t right about this place.


    But they couldn¡¯t very well pull out their depth detectors to measure the environment. Though Yu Sheng seemed friendly, the eerie methods he had used to eliminate the Hunger entity and his ability to open portals between realms hinted at someone powerful and potentially dangerous.


    Provoking such a mysterious figure wouldn¡¯t be wise. If they angered this seemingly amiable ¡°human,¡± they might not leave here alive.


    After a long pause, Li Lin broke the silence. ¡°So¡­ this is your home?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Feel free to sit anywhere. I¡¯ll get you some water. Sorry I wasn¡¯t prepared for guests today.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need to trouble yourself,¡± Li Lin hurriedly replied, waving his hands. The friendlier Yu Sheng acted, the more unsettled he felt. The memory of the Hunger entity consuming itself was still fresh. ¡°We¡¯ll be leaving soon, really¡­¡±


    He hesitated, then added casually, ¡°By the way, where exactly are we? Are we still in Boundary City?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng said as if it were obvious. ¡°Look outside; you¡¯ll recognize Wutong Road. You were tailing me here, weren¡¯t you?¡±


    Li Lin felt a bead of cold sweat. ¡°Ah, about that¡­ please don¡¯t take it the wrong way. We didn¡¯t have all the information at the time¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no big deal,¡± Yu Sheng waved it off. ¡°Actually, I¡¯ve been wanting to find you all but couldn¡¯t.¡±


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged surprised glances. ¡°You¡­ were looking for us?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re looking for them, right?¡± Little Red Riding Hood piped up, pointing at Xu Jiali and Li Lin. ¡°I¡¯m just a temp worker¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I¡¯m looking for all of you,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously. ¡°Professionals like you.¡±

 Chapter 57: Making Contact

    ¡°I don¡¯t really understand all that supernatural stuff,¡± Yu Sheng admitted frankly, facing the puzzled expressions of Li Lin and his companions. ¡°Especially things like Otherworlds and entities. Honestly, I¡¯m not very familiar with anything outside of Boundary City either¡ªthat¡¯s why I¡¯ve been looking for ¡®professionals¡¯ like you. I¡¯m hoping you can answer some of my questions.¡±


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged bewildered glances. They were utterly stunned by Yu Sheng¡¯s words. The girl in the red hood couldn¡¯t help but look him up and down several times. ¡°Wait¡ªyou mean you¡¯ve never dealt with Otherworlds or entities before? You¡¯ve only just started getting involved with this kind of thing?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve lived a peaceful and ordinary life for the past twenty-something years,¡± Yu Sheng said honestly, spreading his hands. ¡°It¡¯s only recently that I¡¯ve started encountering all these strange things. I¡¯m completely new to this.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, Xu Jiali¡¯s expression began to falter. Just started dealing with Otherworlds? And yet, he can pin down level-three or higher dangerous Hunger Entities, casually open doors to wasteland planets millions of light-years away, and go in and out of Otherworlds like it¡¯s his own home¡­ What kind of ¡®novice¡¯ is this?


    Is he even human?!


    Xu Jiali exchanged a look with Li Lin beside him; their minds were racing, considering countless possibilities in an instant.


    First off, they could almost confirm that the space-time dislocation phenomena causing chaos throughout the Special Affairs Bureau were definitely related to this man named Yu Sheng. The evidence was the door he had casually opened.


    Yes, casually.


    Secondly, they must not be fooled by Yu Sheng¡¯s claim of being a ¡®novice.¡¯ Whether he really just started dealing with Otherworlds and entities or not, the power he possesses doesn¡¯t seem like that of an ordinary human who¡¯s only just begun to be influenced by Otherworlds.


    Either the ¡®novice¡¯ claim is false, or the identity of ¡®ordinary human¡¯ is false¡ªor perhaps both are false.


    Moreover, no ordinary human could possibly live in such an obviously abnormal house.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to confirm something,¡± Li Lin hesitated before asking. ¡°Have you always lived here?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He didn¡¯t plan on telling outsiders that he¡¯d come here from another Boundary City, so he simply admitted that he¡¯d always lived in this house. After all, he even had an ID card. ¡°I¡¯ve always lived here.¡±


    Li Lin continued cautiously, ¡°Then, do you know that this house is¡­¡±


    ¡°I know, it¡¯s an Otherworld,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted before Li Lin could finish, his face sincere and innocent. ¡°I only found out recently, but I¡¯ve never had any problems living here before.¡±


    Li Lin was at a loss for words again.


    What do you mean you just found out recently? What do you mean you¡¯ve never had any problems before? Can an ordinary person say that?


    Then again, after all these years, how has the Special Affairs Bureau never discovered such an abnormal place in this old district?


    ¡°Um, could I see your identification?¡± Li Lin finally asked cautiously after a long pause. He quickly fumbled in his pocket and pulled out a small black notebook, unfolding it in front of Yu Sheng. ¡°This is my duty ID.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the notebook, seeing Li Lin¡¯s photo, name, and job information printed on it, along with some codes and identification numbers he couldn¡¯t understand. He hadn¡¯t seen other Special Affairs Bureau IDs before, but at least this seemed professional.


    So he readily pulled out his own ID card and handed it over.


    Li Lin took the ID, and he and Xu Jiali quickly scanned the information.


    Their gazes simultaneously landed on the ¡®Address¡¯ field, staring blankly at the black letters on the white background: ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road.¡¯


    ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously when he saw them both in a daze.


    Li Lin snapped out of it, slowly handing the ID back to Yu Sheng. He seemed to be hesitating about something. After a few moments, he finally spoke, ¡°You know, there¡¯s no No. 0 on Wutong Road.¡± S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°What?¡±


    He now understood why none of the locksmiths he¡¯d contacted earlier could successfully find his place.


    ¡°We need to head back to the bureau first,¡± Xu Jiali broke the silence. ¡°Your situation¡­ is a bit special. We need to report to the higher-ups and coordinate with the Archives Department to figure out what¡¯s going on.¡± ????????¨§?


    Yu Sheng was a bit disappointed. ¡°You¡¯re leaving already? I still have a bunch of questions¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll leave our contact information, and we¡¯ll be back soon to have a formal ¡®meeting¡¯ with you,¡± Xu Jiali assured him. ¡°For humans who have recently come into contact with Otherworlds and have undergone ¡®changes,¡¯ the Special Affairs Bureau has a set of formal contact and registration procedures. Don¡¯t worry, all your questions will be answered during the formal meeting.¡±


    As he spoke, he took out a small card and handed it to Yu Sheng. ¡°My phone number is on this.¡±


    ¡°Alright then.¡± Yu Sheng thought about it. His main goal was to get in touch with the ¡®professionals¡¯ who specialize in dealing with Otherworld issues. As for his pile of questions, they weren¡¯t something that could be immediately clarified by chatting with these two people. All of this would have to be understood through gradual contact later, so he nodded and accepted the card.


    He then gave them his own phone number.


    This number had been with him since he arrived here, but he hardly ever received any calls, and he didn¡¯t have anyone to call.


    Yu Sheng then turned his gaze to the girl in the red hood, who had been standing silently to the side.


    She looked like a high school student and didn¡¯t seem well. Her exposed right arm appeared to be healing, but there were still many small black lines visible on her skin, looking rather eerie.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yu Sheng asked with concern.


    ¡°Just some side effects from dealing with wolves. It¡¯s not the first time. I¡¯ll recover after some adjustments,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I need to see a doctor later. By the way, I¡¯ll leave my phone number too¡­ Wait a minute, I didn¡¯t bring my phone. Let me find a pen.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached for the small pouch at her waist, but suddenly, her movements froze.


    The expression on her face visibly stiffened, as if she¡¯d just realized something terrible.


    Yu Sheng was startled by her reaction. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Xu Jiali sighed beside him. ¡°Her homework was torn up by the entity.¡±


    The girl stiffly turned her head, seeing both Xu Jiali and Li Lin wearing sympathetic expressions.


    ¡°We noticed it at the beginning, but you didn¡¯t realize,¡± Li Lin said softly. ¡°We didn¡¯t want to bring it up, thinking you¡¯d be happy for a bit longer¡­¡±


    ¡°When did you see me being happy?! Huh?! When I was being chased like a dog in the woods?!¡± she exclaimed, completely exasperated. The calm and maturity she¡¯d maintained vanished instantly, leaving only frustration. ¡°I spent three days making up those math worksheets! Three days!¡±


    Yu Sheng watched, utterly perplexed. He was increasingly feeling that the mental state and daily lives of these ¡®professionals¡¯ were not quite what he¡¯d imagined, but given the atmosphere, he didn¡¯t feel it was appropriate to say anything¡ªmainly because she did seem genuinely upset.


    But regardless, in the end, she still gave him her phone number. She wrote the numbers on a slip of paper with such force that every stroke seemed as if she were using the pen as a knife, carving the numbers onto the long-gone Hunger Entities themselves. Yu Sheng watched with a mix of awe and concern.


    After that, Li Lin and the others prepared to leave.


    Yu Sheng saw them to the door, and as he opened it, he stood by the frame. ¡°I won¡¯t see you off too far¡ªI still have a lot to sort out here.¡±


    Li Lin turned back to glance into the living room, seeing the fox girl with multiple tails still sitting on the floor guarding a pile of food, and the little doll with broken arms sitting on the sofa, casually watching TV.


    A strange house at No. 0 Wutong Road, inhabited by a strange Yu Sheng and his two equally strange ¡®friends right under the nose of the Special Affairs Bureau.


    Li Lin knew he had stumbled upon something huge, and all of this would have to be detailed in his and Xu Jiali¡¯s report¡­


    Which would mean a lot of overtime.


    The young agent sighed deeply, stepping out the door wearily.


    A cool night breeze greeted them, the silent streets of the old district unfolding before their eyes, and warm streetlights illuminating the road ahead.


    He and Xu Jiali turned back simultaneously, only to see a bare wall behind them. The graffiti on the wall was chaotic and abstract.


    Xu Jiali stepped forward, touching and patting the wall. ¡°Looks like it¡¯s not here,¡± he said softly. ¡°This is just an entrance, and it only opens when invited.¡±


    ¡°Should we head back to the bureau first?¡± Li Lin asked. ¡°Or leave someone here to keep an eye on things?¡±


    Xu Jiali looked over at the girl in the red hood.


    She immediately turned her head away, indicating that she was in a foul mood because her homework had been torn, and she definitely didn¡¯t want to work overtime right now.


    ¡°I need to see Dr. Lin to deal with the ¡®after-effects,''¡± she offered a legitimate reason. ¡°You two can decide what to do. Personally, I think leaving someone here or not makes no difference¡ªthat person¡¯s abilities are too strange; with our current resources, we can¡¯t monitor him.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s head back to the bureau then,¡± Xu Jiali sighed, starting to walk forward. ¡°There are others keeping watch around the perimeter anyway. We should report today¡¯s events first. Since this involves a Dark Angel, I¡¯m afraid even Captain Song can¡¯t make a decision on this.¡±

 Chapter 58: Yu Shengs Spirit of Exploration

    As the two Secret Service agents and the self-proclaimed ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± spiritual detective left, Yu Sheng stood at the doorway, letting out a gentle sigh. He turned back into the living room, trying to gather his thoughts.


    Irene, who had been watching television, immediately turned her head toward him. ¡°I thought you¡¯d be chatting with them forever. Didn¡¯t you have loads of questions to ask?¡±


    ¡°I just wanted to make a connection,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°Besides, we already got Foxy out. The rest can wait.¡±


    His eyes drifted to the coffee table.


    Sitting on the floor next to it was the young fox girl, Foxy. Guarding a small pile of snacks, she sensed his gaze and looked up, her face lighting up. ¡°Benefactor!¡±


    ¡°You need a bath¡ªand some clean clothes,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, his eyes filled with concern.


    The poor fox had been trapped in that strange place for years. When she was first imprisoned, she had been just a child. Now, she wore clothes taken from who-knows-where¡ªthey were old, too small, and practically falling apart. Her body was streaked with dirt, and though there might have been water sources in that strange realm, she¡¯d lived in the wild, away from any sort of civilization. Her bushy tail was matted and tangled.


    Foxy lowered her head and looked at herself.


    She had gotten used to her appearance, perhaps never considering what would happen when she left that valley. But now, hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s words, old memories, and some long-buried common sense seemed to stir. She stared at herself for a long moment, much like how she had been relearning how to speak. Slowly, she was starting to shed the mindset of a wild animal.


    Yes, she needed to clean herself and change clothes¡ªshe couldn¡¯t dirty her benefactor¡¯s home, which was so clean.


    She nodded vigorously.


    Yu Sheng turned his gaze to Irene.


    The little doll¡¯s arms were still broken, looking rather pitiful. But she didn¡¯t seem bothered at all, completely absorbed in the television, laughing at some silly variety show.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a little exasperated. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t I fix your arms first?¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you take that fox to wash up first? She probably doesn¡¯t know how to use the bathroom stuff,¡± Irene said, waving her broken stumps dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m not in a rush. You can fix me later.¡±


    ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you soon,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He held out a hand to Foxy. ¡°Come with me.¡±


    Foxy stood up but hesitated, her eyes darting nervously to the food on the floor, reluctant to leave it behind.


    Noticing this, Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the food won¡¯t grow legs and run away. You can eat after your bath¡ªbesides, Irene will watch it for you.¡±


    Still, Foxy seemed unsure. She cast a wary glance at the doll lounging on the sofa, then suddenly bent down, grabbed two cans of eight-treasure porridge and two packs of biscuits from the plastic bag, and stuffed them into her tail. Only then did she turn to Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s smile froze. He stood there, stunned, trying to process what had just happened. After a moment, he blinked and looked at the large tail behind Foxy.


    ¡°Wait¡­ where did you just hide those?¡±


    Foxy pulled the biscuits and porridge from her tail, showed them to Yu Sheng, then swiftly tucked them back in. She blinked at him, her eyes wide and innocent.


    Yu Sheng was astonished. ¡°You can¡­ do that?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded, as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind reeled. ¡°Wait, didn¡¯t you earlier¡­ uh, fire off a tail?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already grown back,¡± Foxy replied calmly.


    Yu Sheng stared, speechless at the answer.


    His mind was filled with questions¡ªis this what fox spirits are like?


    But no one could answer him. Irene didn¡¯t know any other foxes like Foxy.


    Shaking his head, Yu Sheng decided to set aside his confusion for now. ¡°Alright then,¡± he said, leading the way. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    He led the fox girl to the bathroom on the first floor.


    ¡°This is the water heater,¡± he began patiently. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about it for now. Hot water comes from here. This knob controls the temperature¡ªturn it left for hot water, right for cold. Lift this lever to start the shower¡­ The bathtub works the same way; the faucet is here. This bottle is body wash; you can use this sponge to make bubbles. Don¡¯t use too much. This one is shampoo¡ªfor your hair and tail.¡± ????§Ñ??????¦¥????


    Yu Sheng explained everything carefully, speaking slowly to make sure Foxy understood. He suspected she might still be overwhelmed when actually bathing.


    ¡°As long as you know how to get the water running. You can soak in the tub if you want. Towels and bath towels are hanging here by the mirror. Make sure to dry yourself properly so you don¡¯t catch a cold before coming out.¡±


    Foxy nodded earnestly. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°Remember to take out the things you hid in your tail before bathing¡­ Actually, never mind. You handle it as you see fit; they¡¯re all packaged anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any girls¡¯ clothes here. I¡¯ll bring you a set of mine; you can wear them for now. Tomorrow, I¡¯ll take you to the mall to buy some new clothes.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Foxy seemed to have only ¡°mm-hmm¡± left in her vocabulary; she nodded at everything Yu Sheng said.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel a bit worried. Suddenly, he envied Irene¡¯s carefree attitude.


    After giving a few more instructions and watching Foxy try turning on the shower, he finally felt somewhat reassured. He placed a set of his loose pajamas outside the bathroom door. ¡°I¡¯ll leave these here for you,¡± he called. ¡°Let me know if you need anything.¡±


    Receiving no response other than another earnest nod, he sighed softly and returned to the living room.


    Irene was struggling to climb back onto the sofa with her broken arms.


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I laughed too hard and fell off the sofa,¡± Irene admitted sheepishly. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t just stand there watching¡ªgive me a hand!¡±


    Suppressing a smile, Yu Sheng stepped forward and picked her up, along with her picture frame. ¡°Alright, that¡¯s enough TV for now. Let¡¯s go fix your body.¡±


    Irene looked surprised. ¡°What about the fox?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s taking a bath on her own,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°I showed her how to use everything.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure she can manage? She¡¯s just come out of that place; her mind might not be fully recovered,¡± Irene said skeptically, glancing towards the bathroom. ¡°She won¡¯t accidentally flood the place or something?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, casting a worried glance in the direction of the bathroom. The sound of running water was audible. ¡°I¡­ I think she¡¯ll be fine. Unless she decides to fire off her tail in there.¡±


    ¡°Eh, forget it,¡± Irene waved her arm dismissively, quickly returning to her usual nonchalance. ¡°She¡¯s not stupid. She survived in the wild all that time; she should adapt quickly. Come on, upstairs! Let¡¯s fix my arms. It¡¯s really inconvenient like this¡ªI can¡¯t even change the channel properly.¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, carrying Irene up the stairs.


    They reached the attic, and Yu Sheng switched on the light. Carefully, he removed the picture frame from Irene¡¯s back and gently placed the little doll on the large table.


    ¡°There¡¯s no need to be so cautious; I¡¯m not made of porcelain,¡± Irene teased, amused by his careful movements. ¡°You won¡¯t break me that easily.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the porcelain-like fractures on her arms with a wry smile. ¡°Can¡¯t blame me for being careful¡ªthe way your broken parts look is rather alarming. Does it hurt?¡± S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt now. It only stung a little when they first broke,¡± Irene replied, raising her arm to inspect it. ¡°But I suppose it does look a bit scary¡­ Let¡¯s get on with the repairs.¡±


    She paused, then began to guide him through the process. ¡°The procedure is similar to when you made my body last time, but you don¡¯t need to create the whole torso¡ªjust the arms. The process of infusing spiritual energy is the same; I¡¯ll guide it to completion. After fixing the arms, we¡¯ll address the legs. There are some cracks there, but they haven¡¯t fully broken. You¡¯ll need to use the alchemically treated clay to activate and repair them. This part requires precision; you should use a scraper to smooth it out¡ªit¡¯ll save me some effort¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened attentively as she explained. When she finished, he hesitated before speaking. ¡°Um, there¡¯s something I¡¯ve been meaning to tell you¡­¡±


    Irene tilted her head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve, uh, run out of the clay we bought last time,¡± Yu Sheng confessed, spreading his hands helplessly. ¡°At this hour, I don¡¯t think I can buy more.¡±


    Irene stared at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say so earlier? Then why did you bring me up here?¡±


    Yu Sheng reached into a drawer and pulled out a lotus root.


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened, and she nearly jumped up¡ªthough with her broken legs, she couldn¡¯t. ¡°Wait a minute! Are you obsessed with lotus roots or something? Didn¡¯t we agree¡ªhold on, why is the lotus root in your alchemy table drawer? Have you been planning this all along?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious whether this might work,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, a hint of sheepishness in his voice. He considered it part of his spirit of scientific exploration¡ªlike when he¡¯d experimented with cooking the meat from the ¡®Hunger¡¯ to see how it tasted. ¡°Let¡¯s give it a try. That lotus root wasn¡¯t cheap, you know.¡±


    ¡°Try it on yourself!¡± Irene glared at him, her scarlet eyes flashing. ¡°Never mind anything else¡ªfor the spiritual infusion, you have to add your blood into the material. You can knead it into clay or dough, but with a lotus root, how are you going to¡ª¡±


    She broke off mid-sentence as she saw Yu Sheng pull out a syringe from the drawer.


    Irene¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Wait¡ªare you out of your mind?!¡±

 Chapter 59: Repair

    Thirty minutes later, Yu Sheng watched nervously as the tiny doll lay on the alchemy table.


    Irene propped herself up slowly, using her hands for support. She stared ahead blankly, lost in thought. The doll was only fifteen centimeters tall, and a faint scent of lotus root lingered around her.


    ¡°The experiment was a success,¡± Yu Sheng thought, feeling a mix of relief and disbelief.


    After observing her for a while, Yu Sheng noticed that Irene seemed fine. His confidence grew bit by bit. ¡°See? I told you it would work,¡± he said with a tentative smile. ¡°If you can use flour, why not lotus root?¡±


    ¡°Wait, just let me think for a moment,¡± Irene interrupted, raising a tiny hand to stop him. She stared at her new arms with a bewildered expression. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. How did this even work? It doesn¡¯t make sense! How did it work?¡±


    Yu Sheng gave a half-smile. ¡°But you agreed to let me try. Now that it worked, you don¡¯t believe it yourself?¡±


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have let you try! How was I supposed to know you¡¯d actually succeed?¡± Irene glared at him, her cheeks puffing in frustration. ¡°Now my arms have turned into lotus root! What are we going to do? They¡¯re really attached! How did you do it? With the power of wishful thinking?¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment. Maybe it really was the power of thought that made it happen.


    But Irene¡¯s intense reaction caught him off guard¡ªhe had no background in alchemy. He simply followed her instructions step by step. When infusing his blood and spirit into the two pieces of lotus root, he hadn¡¯t thought much of it. He didn¡¯t realize that such a haphazard method shouldn¡¯t have worked. When the lotus root segments, after the infusion ritual, suddenly transformed into limbs attached near Irene¡¯s elbows, he thought it was normal.


    He hadn¡¯t expected to scare the little doll like this.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± Yu Sheng began, feeling a bit uneasy. ¡°How about we replace them? I can go downstairs and find an axe¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t finish before Irene shot him a glare that made him swallow his words.


    ¡°Okay, pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s done is done. What else can we do?¡± The tiny doll raised her new arms reluctantly, looking utterly resigned. Then she cautiously clenched her fists, wiggling each of her ten fingers one by one. Her nervous expression was like someone testing out mechanical arms for the first time, afraid they might suddenly malfunction.


    But soon she discovered that the two arms Yu Sheng had attached were actually quite functional even though they were made from lotus root.


    ¡°Um¡­ Have you finished testing?¡± Yu Sheng asked cautiously, making sure she wouldn¡¯t lash out at him before breaking the silence. ¡°They should work normally, right? They don¡¯t hurt, do they?¡±


    Irene sighed. ¡°Yes, they work. No discomfort.¡±


    ¡°If they work, they work. Why the sigh? You gave me a fright.¡± Only then did Yu Sheng truly relax. His gaze shifted to Irene¡¯s legs, which couldn¡¯t support her. ¡°Now it¡¯s time to fix your legs. Let me see how badly they¡¯re hurt.¡±


    Irene responded with an ¡°Oh,¡± but then she suddenly looked up and stared directly into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°Wait a minute. What are you planning to use to fix them? I¡¯m telling you, if you pull out a bag of lotus root powder, you¡¯ll get hit by a truck in your dreams tonight¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng felt puzzled. ¡°I just don¡¯t get it. Your body is made of clay, and you don¡¯t mind using flour as a substitute. Why are you so against other similar materials?¡±


    Irene pointed at Yu Sheng¡¯s nose, but because her hand was so small, the gesture lacked any real menace. ¡°You humans keep pets, but why don¡¯t you keep cockroaches? You eat organic matter all the time, but why don¡¯t you eat¡ª¡±


    ¡°Alright, I get it. You don¡¯t need to say more,¡± Yu Sheng quickly interrupted, instantly grasping how different their perspectives were. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have normal repair materials.¡±


    As he spoke, he opened a drawer on the other side of the table and took out a small jar of epoxy putty.


    ¡°In theory, the best way to repair a clay doll is with the same kind of clay, but we¡¯re out of clay now. Using this as a substitute works just as well. After all, the important thing is to process it with alchemy, right?¡± He confirmed with Irene. ¡°I can just smooth it out with a scraper, right?¡±


    ¡°This¡­ will do,¡± Irene finally nodded, albeit reluctantly. Then she became a bit curious. ¡°When did you prepare this?¡±


    ¡°It was a free gift when I bought the clay earlier. I had it at the bottom and didn¡¯t notice it at first,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually while studying the usage instructions on the packaging. ¡°Alright, now let me see your injury.¡±


    Irene finally relaxed. She slowly lifted the hem of her skirt a bit and pulled down the stocking on her right leg.


    On her ivory-like calf were large and small black cracks, some running through the knee and extending up to her thigh.


    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Whoa!¡±


    ¡°At least it didn¡¯t break,¡± Irene said nonchalantly. ¡°If it had, you¡¯d probably have stuck a piece of lotus root on me again.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about whether it¡¯s broken or not. How can you be so unconcerned¡­ Doesn¡¯t it hurt at all?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice tightened. Although he¡¯d grown accustomed to seeing blood these past two days, even seeing himself wounded and bleeding, the fragmented state of Irene¡¯s leg made his heart skip a beat. It was a completely different feeling from being injured himself. ??N??§¦????


    Perhaps the sight was too bizarre and unsettling, even more so than the doll¡¯s broken arms earlier.


    He reached out and gently touched the cracks on Irene¡¯s leg, feeling that the area around the cracks was as hard as wood¡ªIrene¡¯s normal limbs were soft and no different from human flesh. This hardened texture indicated that the structure near the cracks had begun to lose ¡°soul synchronization.¡± If delayed further, the next step would be like her previous arms, directly breaking and shattering.


    Irene herself, however, just laughed. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t touch, it¡¯s ticklish¡­ Doesn¡¯t hurt at all, not even a bit¡­ Well, maybe just a little, very slightly.¡±


    She gestured with her hands, bringing her tiny index fingers very close together, as if emphasizing how slight the pain was.


    Yu Sheng sighed, took a small knife to make a cut on his hand, and began mixing his blood into the repair material. Using a scraper, he mixed while muttering, ¡°You¡¯re too careless. I don¡¯t know how you living dolls are physiologically structured, but can you not be so nonchalant when you¡¯re injured? If it¡¯s serious, can you tell me earlier? After all, I¡¯m the one who has to repair you¡­¡±


    Irene rolled her eyes. ¡°You looked scary when you died with your eyes open, and I didn¡¯t say anything about you.¡±


    Yu Sheng pursed his lips, proceeding with the next steps of material preparation. He carefully used the scraper to apply the putty to Irene¡¯s wounds.


    ¡°Hey, that tickles¡­¡±


    ¡°Bear with it. Don¡¯t move.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    Irene was quiet for a while, but probably feeling bored during the repair process, she couldn¡¯t help but start chatting again. ¡°Those two agents from the Special Affairs Bureau we met today¡ªI actually wanted to talk to them, see if they could help me get in touch with the sisters at Alice¡¯s Little House. Although I can¡¯t recall the specifics of this Special Affairs Bureau, I think it¡¯s an ¡®official organization¡¯ in the Boundary City. They should have interactions with Alice¡¯s Little House¡­¡±


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± Yu Sheng asked, still focused on carefully applying the repair material.


    Irene hesitated for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know, I just suddenly felt uneasy. Some kind of intuition warning me, felt unsettled¡­ Maybe because we just met them, and I¡¯m not ready to trust them yet? Or maybe I¡¯ve been out of touch with the outside world for too long. I¡¯m not sure about the current situation of various forces in the Borderlands¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng paused his work and looked up at her. ¡°So next time we meet them, should I mention you to them? They saw you today; they¡¯ll probably report back¡­¡±


    ¡°Reporting is fine. There¡¯s no such thing as a fifteen-centimeter-tall living doll in this world. If they report, they¡¯ll probably just think I¡¯m some kind of alchemical creature similar to a living doll, which isn¡¯t uncommon in their eyes. As for next time¡­¡± Irene hesitated again, looking into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll see. If their identities are genuine and it¡¯s confirmed they¡¯re from an official organization, then we can ask them about Alice¡¯s Little House. If they can help connect me to other living doll sisters in this city, that would be even better. Seeing my own kind¡­ I think I¡¯d feel much more at ease.¡±


    Yu Sheng rarely saw the doll show such hesitation and anxiety.


    But he felt he could understand this kind of uncertainty.


    If he had been sealed away for half a century or even longer, then suddenly released into a completely unfamiliar world¡ªnot knowing what had become of the things he once knew, or the current world order and power structures¡ªthen seeking help from other forces would indeed be something to approach cautiously. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng took a soft breath, set down the scraper, and gently adjusted Irene¡¯s knee joint.


    ¡°Try standing up now,¡± he said softly.


    Irene looked at him, then down at her legs. Slowly, she swung her legs over the edge of the table and placed her tiny feet on its surface. She pushed herself up tentatively.


    At first, she wobbled, and Yu Sheng instinctively reached out his hand to steady her, but she waved him off. ¡°I can do it,¡± she insisted.


    Gradually, strength returned to her legs. She took a hesitant step, then another. A small smile appeared on her face. ¡°It works,¡± she said, a hint of amazement in her voice.


    Yu Sheng grinned. ¡°That¡¯s great.¡±


    Irene took a few more steps, her confidence growing with each one. She turned to face him. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said quietly.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome,¡± he replied. ¡°Just be more careful next time.¡±


    She nodded, then her expression turned serious. ¡°About the Special Affairs Bureau¡­ I think we should proceed cautiously. I¡¯ll need time to consider our next move.¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°We¡¯ll take it one step at a time.¡±


    Irene gazed out the window, lost in thought. The world had changed so much while she¡¯d been sealed away. There were so many unknowns, so many uncertainties. But at least she wasn¡¯t facing them alone.


    Turning back to Yu Sheng, she gave a determined nod. ¡°Alright then. Let¡¯s see what tomorrow brings.¡±


    He smiled reassuringly. ¡°Together.¡±

 Chapter 60: Foxys New Home

    Irene gazed down at her fully restored right leg. Carefully, she rotated her joint left and right. Only after ensuring everything felt right did she pull on her sock. Holding onto Yu Sheng¡¯s hand, she stood up little by little.


    ¡°Are¡­ are both legs the same length?¡± she asked, looking up at Yu Sheng with wide eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t guide the reconstruction this time. I just infused it with spirit and merged it. Can you check for me?¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°They¡¯re definitely the same length. I just fixed the surface¡ªI didn¡¯t cut it off and reshape it.¡±


    Relieved, Irene let out a sigh. She took a few steps across the table on her short legs, and a smile spread across her face. ¡°I can run around again! Yu Sheng, you did a pretty good job this time. Maybe you have a talent for making dolls.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for the compliment¡­¡± Yu Sheng replied offhandedly. Then he watched as Irene, now able to move freely, slung her picture frame onto her back. In a few quick moves, she hopped from the table to a nearby chair, then climbed down to the floor, darting around the attic in circles.


    Usually, whenever Irene zipped around, Yu Sheng found it a bit too chaotic¡ªespecially since she often bumped into things and left the place in disarray. But for some reason, this time, watching her run about filled him not with annoyance but with a strange sense of accomplishment.


    ¡°A talent for making dolls, huh¡­¡± Yu Sheng muttered, glancing at the scraper and the nearly empty jar of filler in his hands. He wasn¡¯t sure if Irene was just flattering him or genuinely praising his skills.


    He didn¡¯t know whether he had any talent in doll-making, but he suddenly thought of the two pieces of lotus root he¡¯d haphazardly infused with spirit earlier, which had surprisingly come to life.


    It seemed Irene had completely forgotten about that incident.


    Just then, footsteps from the stairway interrupted Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts¡ªand Irene¡¯s running spree in the attic.


    Turning his head, Yu Sheng saw a pair of fluffy white ears emerge from the stairwell, followed by Foxy¡¯s anxious yet curious face as she peeked around.


    The fox girl was wearing oversized pajamas that looked a bit too baggy. Her silvery-white hair was still slightly damp. Perhaps following their scent, she¡¯d found her way here. Seeing Yu Sheng and Irene together, a joyful smile lit up her face. ¡°Ah! Benefactor, and Irene, you¡¯re both here!¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then she noticed that Irene¡¯s limbs had been restored. Her face filled with surprise. ¡°Irene, your hands¡ªthey¡¯ve grown back?¡±


    ¡°Yu Sheng fixed them for me!¡± Irene said happily, raising her hands to show Foxy. She jumped in place. ¡°He fixed my legs too!¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, your magic is truly powerful,¡± Foxy said in awe, staring at the fully restored doll. Turning to Yu Sheng, admiration shone in her eyes. ¡°You can traverse the netherworld, bring bodies back to life, and even craft puppets.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. The ¡°traverse the netherworld¡± she mentioned was probably his ability to ¡°open doors,¡± and she seemed to think Irene was a puppet he¡¯d crafted.


    As expected, the next moment, Irene puffed up and started yelling, ¡°Who¡¯s a puppet?! I¡¯m a living doll from Alice¡¯s Little House! Blessed and everything, got it? You clueless fox, don¡¯t spout nonsense if you don¡¯t understand!¡±


    Foxy listened blankly to the little doll¡¯s outburst. Then she lowered her head. ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t understand. I won¡¯t say it anymore.¡±


    Irene stopped mid-rant, momentarily stunned. She was used to bantering with Yu Sheng, but this was the first time she¡¯d encountered someone so straightforward, who didn¡¯t argue back. Her mind went blank, and she stood there, at a loss. ??¦­???????


    Then Yu Sheng suddenly noticed something.


    He looked at Foxy in surprise. ¡°¡­Where are your tails?¡±


    Irene snapped out of her daze, belatedly realizing that Foxy¡¯s tails were nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I put them away,¡± Foxy said with a smile. She turned slightly to the side, and suddenly there was a ¡°whoosh¡± sound, like a sword being unsheathed. A brilliant glow erupted behind the fox girl as a mass of fluffy, plush tails burst forth with a ¡°poof,¡± spreading out magnificently.


    Standing nearby, Irene let out a yelp as she was sent flying by the sudden eruption of tails, tumbling across the floor for several meters.


    Foxy gasped in alarm, rushing over to help the grumbling Irene back to her feet.


    Yu Sheng watched, momentarily stunned. His first reaction was relief. ¡°You gave me a scare. I thought you¡¯d lost your tails somehow¡­¡±


    Then a curious question popped into his mind. ¡°¡­Why does revealing your tails come with a ¡®whoosh¡¯ sound?¡±


    Foxy pondered for a moment. ¡°It could also be a ¡®poof.''¡±


    Irene, who had just been pulled upright and was about to continue her complaints, was taken aback. She stared at Foxy. ¡°¡­You make the sound effects yourself?!¡±


    ¡°Foxes need to make a sound before showing their tails to warn people nearby to step back,¡± the fox girl explained matter-of-factly. She spoke more fluently now than when they first met, though there were still some odd pauses. ¡°But you didn¡¯t move away.¡±


    Irene jumped up in frustration. ¡°How was I supposed to know about these weird ¡®rules¡¯ of yours?! Just where did you come from, you crazy fox?!¡±


    Foxy thought carefully, then shook her head dejectedly, her ears drooping. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    This time, it was Irene¡¯s turn to freeze. The little doll awkwardly turned her head aside. ¡°Don¡¯t take it so seriously. I was just saying¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng walked over to Foxy, thinking for a moment before speaking gently. ¡°Don¡¯t be too upset. It¡¯s not like you can¡¯t go back. Maybe one day we¡¯ll find your home.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s ears perked up slightly. ¡°Benefactor¡¯s netherworld path¡­ can it take me back?¡±


    ¡°He can open doors to anywhere,¡± Irene chimed in, hands on her hips, looking smug as if it were her own ability. ¡°Sometimes he even opens a door straight into someone¡¯s alchemy furnace. Maybe one day he¡¯ll find a door leading to your hometown.¡±


    At that, she seemed to recall something and turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°Hey, should we check out that alchemy furnace again? There were immortals and stuff there. Maybe that¡¯s where Foxy¡¯s from? Or at least they might¡¯ve heard of her, since it seems like the same kind of place¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng looked uneasy. ¡°Given what happened last time¡­ they¡¯d probably attack us on sight.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true. If I were them, I¡¯d want to beat you up too.¡±


    Foxy listened to their exchange, her gaze shifting between them, looking utterly confused.


    Noticing this, Yu Sheng cleared his throat, speaking a bit awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯re discussing who we could ask about your origins. Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you look into it.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, you don¡¯t have to trouble yourself too much,¡± Foxy said softly, shaking her head gently. ¡°It would be nice to find out, but it¡¯s okay if we don¡¯t. After all¡­ I don¡¯t remember what home looks like, and even if I went back, there wouldn¡¯t be anyone I know.¡±


    As she spoke, she reached into her tails, pulling out the two sharp canine teeth. A soft, comforting smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already found my mom and dad. It¡¯s okay if I don¡¯t go back.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s good that you think that way,¡± Yu Sheng sighed lightly, nodding at the fox girl. ¡°So, do you have any plans for the future? Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do next?¡±


    Foxy looked a bit lost. Hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s question, she was silent for a long time before slowly shaking her head.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± she murmured, her tone as uneasy as a young animal venturing out of its den for the first time. ¡°It¡¯s my first time leaving that valley. This place is nice, but everything is so strange. I¡­ don¡¯t understand any of it, and I don¡¯t know where to¡­ find food. Mom said foxes shouldn¡¯t forget their debts, but I don¡¯t know how I can help you, Benefactor.¡±


    She still spoke somewhat haltingly, but Yu Sheng understood every word.


    He smiled, offering comfort to the anxious fox.


    ¡°Then why don¡¯t you stay here from now on? I have extra rooms¡ªand plenty of food, so you won¡¯t have to worry about going hungry. As for how you can help¡­ you can assist me when I need to deal with, well, unusual situations. Let¡¯s start with that.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought carefully. He didn¡¯t really know what abilities this fox girl possessed. While tales often spoke of foxes repaying kindness in transformative ways, it seemed unlikely she¡¯d be able to write code, draw illustrations, or create presentations. However, her incredible headbutt and that move where she launched her tails were indeed impressive. In future encounters with Otherworlds, she¡¯d be a valuable ally¡ªa powerful asset. With Irene handling distractions and Foxy charging into action, he could safely strategize from the sidelines. It was a win-win situation.


    Foxy looked puzzled. ¡°Assist you¡­ with unusual situations?¡±


    ¡°In the future, we¡¯ll be interacting with more places like that valley,¡± Yu Sheng explained slowly. ¡°There are many similar ¡®abnormal spaces¡¯ in this world, hiding all sorts of dangerous entities. There might be others like you trapped inside, or people who, for various reasons, seek our help. And I myself¡­ have reasons to continue dealing with these realms and entities. In short, I need allies.¡±


    Foxy listened, then suddenly appeared anxious. ¡°Will¡­ will we get trapped again?¡±


    Yu Sheng was taken aback, but the fox girl¡¯s genuine concern made him smile. ¡°Don¡¯t forget about my ¡®netherworld path.''¡±


    Foxy blinked, and a smile gradually spread across her face.


    She nodded happily. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll help you, Benefactor¡ªI¡¯ll help you with these situations!¡±

 Chapter 61: Assessment

    Yu Sheng and Irene led Foxy down the stairs.


    The most pressing matter now was finding a place for the fox girl to sleep.


    ¡°There are two empty rooms¡ªone on the second floor and one on the first,¡± Yu Sheng said, standing in the hallway upstairs. He pointed to the door opposite his own room. ¡°This one here is right across from mine. It¡¯s been unused for a while, so it¡¯s got some clutter, but it¡¯s still pretty clean. The room on the first floor doesn¡¯t have any furniture and hasn¡¯t been cleaned in ages. There¡¯s also the basement, but it¡¯s damp down there¡ªnot really suitable for living.¡±


    ¡°Wherever you arrange for me is fine,¡± Foxy nodded, casually pulling a biscuit from her fluffy tail and nibbling on it. ¡°Anywhere is better than the valley.¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but watch as the fox girl retrieved items from her large, bushy tail. He still couldn¡¯t figure out how she managed to hide things in there.


    Just like he couldn¡¯t understand how her tails seemed to emerge from her clothes. They looked like phantoms passing right through the fabric without needing holes in her pants. Yet, as they swayed around, occasionally brushing against nearby objects, it was clear they were solid.


    He could only conclude that fox spirits were truly magical.


    ¡°What¡¯s that room for?¡± Foxy suddenly asked, pointing to the door at the end of the hallway.


    ¡°Oh, that one¡­ Technically, it¡¯s Irene¡¯s room,¡± Yu Sheng glanced in the direction she was pointing, his expression a bit awkward. ¡°But there¡¯s a slight problem with it right now¡­¡±


    ¡°A slight problem?¡± Foxy pulled out half a pack of instant noodles from her tail, stuffing the dried noodles into her mouth as she curiously asked.


    ¡°After you open the door, the situation inside the room isn¡¯t very stable. I need to observe it for a while,¡± Yu Sheng explained. Watching Foxy continuously pull items from her tail, he finally couldn¡¯t help but twitch his eye. ¡°Just how much stuff do you have in there?¡±


    ¡°I took a bath, then passed through the living room and put all the food you gave me into it,¡± Foxy said with a satisfied smile, hugging the instant noodles. ¡°I didn¡¯t touch anything else.¡±


    Then she looked at the room at the end of the hallway and earnestly remarked, ¡°Your abode is truly amazing.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared blankly at her tails, thinking that she was far more amazing than his ¡°abode.¡± How did she fit that whole bag of stuff in there? Was her tail like Doraemon¡¯s pocket?


    He marveled internally for a while but eventually set aside his questions. He pointed to the room opposite his. ¡°You can stay here for now. Besides the clutter, there¡¯s already furniture inside. We¡¯ll move the miscellaneous things to the basement later¡­ I¡¯ll find some clean bedding for you.¡±


    Foxy immediately nodded happily. ¡°Mhmm!¡±


    Irene chimed in excitedly, ¡°Great! Let¡¯s move things! I love tidying up!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d better not get involved,¡± Yu Sheng glanced down at the tiny doll-like figure. ¡°You¡¯re not even as tall as a box. If you try carrying things, you¡¯ll tumble down the stairs and break an arm or leg, and I¡¯ll have to fix you.¡±


    Irene instantly flew into a rage, jumping up to kick Yu Sheng¡¯s knee. ¡°Yu Sheng, you jerk!¡±


    Yu Sheng yelped, jumping even higher than Irene had.


    Foxy watched the scene, a bit puzzled, but soon realized this was just friendly banter between Yu Sheng and Irene. Her brief concern turned into a cheerful smile¡ªthen she pulled out a sausage from her tail.


    ¡­


    Deep within the old city, inside a private clinic that appeared ordinary from the outside, Dr. Lin Yi, her long chestnut hair draping over her white lab coat, was frowning as she examined the girl¡¯s right arm before her.


    Little Red Riding Hood sat across from Dr. Lin in a sleeveless T-shirt, her arm resting on the table. Her dark red jacket, missing one sleeve, hung on a coat rack near the door.


    ¡°Dr. Lin, is it serious?¡± Little Red Riding Hood finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, seeing the doctor remain silent for so long.


    ¡°It¡¯s not serious this time¡ªbut your situation is,¡± Lin Yi looked up, her eyes filled with a hint of irritation. ¡°How many times has this happened? You¡¯re constantly getting injured. If this continues, your post-transformation side effects will have almost no respite. Your body and mind won¡¯t have time to recover. This time it¡¯s okay, but in the future, there¡¯s bound to be a major problem.¡± ?????£Î??¦¥?


    ¡°I know, but the situation was really urgent then. There was nothing else I could do,¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s gaze wavered. ¡°We were being chased by a Level 3 or higher entity, one with mental pollution tendencies. It¡¯s a miracle we got out in one piece¡­¡±


    Lin Yi gave the girl a long, hard look but said nothing more. She reached over to pick up a sharp scalpel and, without hesitation, made a cut on her own arm.


    In the next instant, an identical cut appeared on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s arm. Black-red blood oozed out but seemed to vanish almost immediately, as if absorbed by some unseen force.


    The black markings that covered the girl¡¯s arm began to fade rapidly, disappearing altogether.


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lin¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood lowered her head, expressing her gratitude earnestly. ¡°I¡¯ll pay the fee once the Special Affairs Bureau settles up.¡±


    ¡°Forget it, consider this me doing you a favor this time¡ªno charge,¡± Lin Yi sighed, looking at the girl with some helplessness. After hesitating for a few seconds, she continued, ¡°I know you¡¯re their ¡®guardian,¡¯ but you should keep some money for yourself. Look how thin you are.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Little Red Riding Hood pouted, feigning impatience.


    ¡°You say that every time,¡± Lin Yi shook her head, casually tossing the scalpel into a porcelain tray. She adjusted her position in the chair. ¡°Since you¡¯re here today, let¡¯s do an assessment ahead of schedule¡ªwhen was the last time you ¡®dreamed¡¯?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood immediately straightened up, her expression turning serious. ¡°Three days ago.¡±


    ¡°In the dream, was your perspective human or wolf?¡±


    ¡°Two-thirds human, one-third wolf¡ªthere was a moment when I was the ¡®hunter.''¡±


    ¡°Did the hunter shoot at anyone?¡±


    ¡°At the wolf.¡±


    ¡°Good, seems relatively stable,¡± Lin Yi opened a cabinet beside her, pulling out a form. She grabbed a pen from the holder on the desk, but it wouldn¡¯t write. She tried another, but it was also dry, and she frowned. ¡°Those two new assistants must be pressing too hard when they write¡­¡±


    She rummaged in her lab coat pocket for a while before finally finding a working pen. As she filled out the form, she continued asking questions. ¡°Did you see ¡®Grandmother¡¯ in the end? Was she human or wolf?¡±


    ¡°¡­She was a wolf.¡±


    ¡°Judging by your expression¡­ you got caught?¡±


    ¡°I was caught, but that part of the memory is blurry. The last scene I remember is escaping from the forest with the wolf pack.¡±


    Lin Yi stopped writing, her brow furrowed deeply. She tapped the pen against the desk irritably. ¡°That¡¯s still risky. Take a No. 1 Intervention Agent with you when you leave. Inject it intravenously before bed tonight. I¡¯ll put it on your tab.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Lin Yi proceeded to ask several more questions, which Little Red Riding Hood answered dutifully.


    This was an ¡°assessment¡± she had to undergo every month. Every member of ¡°Fairy Tale¡± needed to undergo such evaluations regularly.


    In the Borderlands, there were many ¡°doctors¡± capable of conducting these assessments and providing corresponding ¡°treatments,¡± but Dr. Lin was the one she was most familiar with.


    The lengthy ¡°questionnaire¡± finally came to an end. Dr. Lin wrote ¡°Temporarily Stable, Under Observation¡± at the bottom of the form and let out a long sigh.


    Little Red Riding Hood saw the conclusion at the end of the form. Though she tried hard to keep a straight face, a relieved smile still appeared.


    ¡°You know how to worry, do you?¡± Lin Yi glanced at her. ¡°If you¡¯re that scared, take better care of yourself. Don¡¯t end up like the last Little Red Riding Hood¡­¡±


    She suddenly stopped, leaving the sentence unfinished.


    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent as well. The clinic was enveloped in a stifling quiet.


    After an unknown amount of time, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly felt warmth on her hand.


    Dr. Lin had placed her hand over hers. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood, you¡¯re different from the others¡ªat least from the other ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ members I¡¯ve met,¡± the young ¡°Mysterious Doctor¡± looked intently into the girl¡¯s eyes, her tone serious and solemn. ¡°Your wolves¡­ the first few you tamed, they¡¯re very close to you. I can¡¯t sense them the way you do, but I can tell¡ªthey¡¯re willing to protect you.


    ¡°So, your chances of smoothly reaching adulthood, even going through ¡®Ascension,¡¯ are higher than others. But precisely because of this, you can¡¯t squander this gift just because your condition is more stable. You need to think about surviving, about living longer, understand?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood was silent for a long time before finally nodding gently. ¡°¡­Okay.¡±


    From the shadows beside the girl, several pairs of eerie green eyes slowly emerged. One pair moved closer, and from the darkness, a tongue extended, gently licking her fingers.


    Lin Yi sensed the change in the shadows but didn¡¯t look that way. Instead, she stood up from her chair and walked over to a refrigerator in the corner of the room. She retrieved a vial emitting a faint glow.


    ¡°Here you go, No. 1 Intervention Agent. This is the last one left. I¡¯ll give it to you at half price¡ªbut make sure you settle your bill when you get paid. You owe me quite a bit already.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Dr. Lin.¡±

 Chapter 62: The Ghost Living in the Borderland

    .


    For the first time, Li Lin saw Captain Song¡ªusually so composed and dependable¡ªlooking uneasy, as if he were facing a formidable enemy.


    ¡°So¡­ that eye-shaped Dark Angel just vanished silently from the Otherworld it had infested? It didn¡¯t try to corrupt or control anyone, nor did it leave behind any ¡®offspring¡¯?¡± Captain Song asked after listening to the report from the two Special Operations Bureau agents in front of him. He had been silent for a long time before finally speaking. ¡°And throughout the entire process, neither of you heard any ¡®higher-dimensional whispers¡¯ in your minds?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Jiali replied, shaking his head, his voice low. ¡°But it definitely noticed us. For a moment, I could clearly feel its gaze. It focused right where we were hiding. It was as if¡­¡±


    Captain Song leaned forward, frowning. ¡°As if what?¡±


    Xu Jiali hesitated, searching for the right words. ¡°As if it was searching for something.¡±


    Captain Song tapped his fingers irritably on the table, deep in thought. After several long seconds, he exhaled slowly and turned to Li Lin.


    ¡°When you interacted with the man who called himself ¡®Yu Sheng,¡¯ did you sense any¡­ ¡®otherworldly¡¯ aura about him? Based on your intuition, did he seem more like a human or¡­ something else?¡±


    ¡°Like a human,¡± Li Lin said confidently. ¡°At least in his speech, behavior, and basic social norms, he seemed entirely human. If he were an entity disguised as a human, then that disguise is flawless¡ªto the point where you¡¯d consider him genuinely human.¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s been ¡®living¡¯ at a ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ that doesn¡¯t exist in the real world,¡± Captain Song sighed. ¡°That¡¯s an Otherworld that doesn¡¯t appear in any official records. Alien realms generate ¡®entities,¡¯ not¡­ humans.¡±


    Xu Jiali, who had been silent, spoke up. ¡°There are some entities in this world that possess intelligence and can communicate. Some are particularly friendly or have desires related to our world and can even cooperate with humans. For example, ¡®Storytellers¡¯ and ¡®Passengers of the Number¡¯¡ªthey even exhibit some human characteristics.¡±


    ¡°But the ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ you mentioned is on a completely different level¡ªin terms of being ¡®human-like,''¡± Captain Song shook his head, glancing at Xu Jiali. ¡°Can you confirm that he¡¯s the same ¡®Gate Opener¡¯ you saw on Aimein-IX?¡±


    ¡°I can confirm it,¡± Xu Jiali nodded. ¡°But he didn¡¯t recognize me at all. Back then, I was wearing full power armor and a mental shield. It seems his perception abilities can¡¯t penetrate that kind of equipment.¡±


    ¡°Limited perception, highly developed personality traits, the ability to open ¡®doors¡¯ at will, capable of combating Hunger Entities that have been greatly strengthened by the influence of the Dark Angel, but the specifics of how he defeated them remain a mystery¡­ He seems to be deliberately hiding his combat methods,¡± Captain Song mused, summarizing the information as he thought aloud. ¡°And there¡¯s another thing¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s very friendly toward humans,¡± Li Lin added.


    ¡°Yes, extremely friendly¡ªeven willing to proactively engage with agents of the Bureau,¡± Captain Song nodded slightly. He seemed about to say more, but footsteps sounded in the hallway outside, interrupting him.


    A knock came at the door, and a petite, short-haired girl stepped into the office, holding a folder. ¡°Captain Song, the archives department sent over the information.¡±


    Captain Song¡¯s eyes widened a bit. ¡°There¡¯s actually a file on this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡±


    ¡°There is, but if you search directly in the system, it shows as ¡®canceled.¡¯ The cancellation date is the same day the population archive system for the Borderland was established. In other words, from the very beginning, this person ¡®didn¡¯t exist¡¯¡ªeven before his recorded birth date. But oddly enough, after the cancellation date, his identity information has remained ¡®active.¡¯ The word ¡®canceled¡¯ is like an insignificant watermark in the system display,¡± the girl explained, placing the folder on Captain Song¡¯s desk. She wore an expression of disbelief. ¡°You can even find recent shopping transactions, social registrations, and transportation records under his ID¡ªall functioning normally despite the system indicating ¡®canceled.''¡±


    Captain Song picked up the folder, looking up in surprise. ¡°A bug this serious, and the system didn¡¯t alert anyone?¡±


    ¡°Nope. The Information Center is already scheduling overtime for tonight. When I passed by, I saw Director Wu practically exploding with frustration¡­¡±


    ¡°Let him explode then,¡± Captain Song sighed, shaking his head. ¡°He does that a few times every month anyway.¡± He began flipping through the documents.


    From start to finish, it looked like an ordinary resident¡¯s file, complete with routine consumption records. The only anomalies were the glaring red ¡®canceled¡¯ watermark on each page and the ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ address that shouldn¡¯t exist in any official system.


    Turning to his computer, Captain Song entered ¡®No. 0 Wutong Road¡¯ into a secure internal application of the Bureau. Hitting enter, he was met with an error message. ??£Î§àB§§????


    ¡°A ghost¡­ A ghost living in the Borderland, casting an indelible shadow in our complex population management system,¡± he murmured, his expression grim¡ªthough that might have had as much to do with his recent lack of sleep as with the situation at hand. ¡°He didn¡¯t just appear recently. According to ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ himself, he¡¯s been living in this city for over twenty years, which matches the records we have. And no one noticed¡ªnot even the Director¡¯s keen eyes¡ªuntil now, when he chose to contact us.¡±


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged glances, both sensing the weight of the situation.


    At least this ¡®ghost¡¯ doesn¡¯t seem interested in causing trouble, and he even believes himself to be a ¡®normal person.¡¯


    Just then, Captain Song¡¯s eyes caught a particular line in the file.


    ¡°A writer?¡± He raised an eyebrow. ¡°This ghost even has a job?¡±


    ¡°A freelance writer,¡± the girl replied. ¡°He contributes to small magazines and media outlets, writing horror stories or third-rate scripts. He¡¯s not well-known, and he hasn¡¯t produced much recently.¡±


    Captain Song pondered for a moment. ¡°So he¡¯s a struggling writer?¡±


    The girl looked earnest. ¡°He can support himself, so he¡¯s not completely failing.¡±


    ¡°What kind of stuff does he write?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a short story at the end of the file¡ªI found it in a magazine from last year. I thought you might be interested.¡±


    Captain Song flipped to the last page and skimmed it quickly.


    ¡°Well? What do you think?¡± the girl asked, a hint of anticipation in her eyes.


    Captain Song was silent for a moment, then pulled a face. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t really get what young people are into these days.¡±


    He cleared his throat, closing the folder nonchalantly. ¡°But regardless, this is a lead worth pursuing. Arrange for someone to collect everything this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ has written. We¡¯ll do a psychological profile and personality assessment. Also, keep an eye on his future¡­ uh, ¡®creative¡¯ endeavors.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°An ¡®alleged entity¡¯ who believes he¡¯s human¡ªnot only thinks like a human but can create like one. His works might reveal his true thought processes and emotions. This is unprecedented; we must take it seriously. But make sure he doesn¡¯t catch on.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± the girl replied, taking the folder as she left the office.


    As she departed, Captain Song turned his attention back to Xu Jiali and Li Lin.


    ¡°Did you ask him about causing ¡®spatial rifts¡¯ in the Borderland?¡± he inquired.


    Li Lin shifted uncomfortably, glancing at Xu Jiali, who remained silent. Finally, Li Lin confessed, ¡°¡­I forgot to ask.¡±


    ¡°You forgot? How could you forget something like that?!¡±


    ¡°I was under extreme mental stress at the time¡ªprobably the aftereffects of witnessing the Dark Angel,¡± Xu Jiali interjected smoothly, coming to Li Lin¡¯s defense. ¡°But even though we didn¡¯t ask directly, we did pick up some information while retreating with Yu Sheng¡¯s two companions.¡±


    ¡°You mean that puppet and the fox spirit?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Based on their conversation, the so-called ¡®spatial rift¡¯ was just¡­ Yu Sheng trying to open a door to rescue a fox spirit trapped in an Otherworld.¡±


    Captain Song stared incredulously. ¡°That¡¯s all?¡±


    ¡°That seems to be the case,¡± Xu Jiali confirmed.


    ¡°Just to find a way, opening and closing a few doors, and he shook the entire Borderland so much that even the chickens and dogs weren¡¯t at peace?!¡±


    Xu Jiali winced slightly. ¡°Well, it mostly just shook up the Bureau¡­¡±


    Seeing the captain¡¯s glare, he decided not to continue.


    Captain Song sat back, fuming silently. After a long moment, he sighed, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Alright, you two can go. This is a big deal; I need to discuss it with the higher-ups.¡±


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali exchanged another glance. Xu Jiali hesitated before asking, ¡°Should we proceed with formal contact with ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ according to protocol?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that for now. This will likely have to go through the Director,¡± Captain Song replied wearily. ¡°If Yu Sheng were truly an ordinary person, I¡¯d send you two over immediately. But the situation isn¡¯t that simple. For now, go get some rest¡ªoh, and don¡¯t forget to stop by the ¡®Treatment Room¡¯ first. Get your check-ups done, fill out the forms, and then head out. Starting tomorrow, you both have three days off.¡±


    ¡°Understood, Captain,¡± they replied in unison.


    As they left the office, Li Lin couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of relief and apprehension. The mystery surrounding Yu Sheng was deepening, and he knew this was only the beginning.


    Outside, Xu Jiali patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We¡¯ll figure this out.¡±


    Li Lin nodded, grateful for his colleague¡¯s reassurance. ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡±


    They headed down the corridor toward the Treatment Room, the weight of the day¡¯s revelations still heavy on their minds. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Meanwhile, back in his office, Captain Song leaned back in his chair, rubbing his temples. The enigma of Yu Sheng was unlike anything they¡¯d encountered before. An entity¡ªor perhaps a ghost¡ªthat believed he was human, living unnoticed among them for decades. The implications were unsettling.


    He picked up the phone, dialing the Director¡¯s number. ¡°Sir, we need to talk. It¡¯s about the ghost in the Borderland¡­¡±


    The stage was set for a deeper investigation, one that would challenge everything they thought they knew about the boundaries between their world and the unknown.

 Chapter 63: Investigation and Settling In

    The encouragement and promises from the higher-ups might not always soothe the physical and mental exhaustion that came from working overtime in the Otherworld, but paid leave certainly could.


    The two exhausted agents walked out of the office with forced smiles on their faces, leaving Song Cheng behind his desk. He let out a long sigh and continued staring worriedly at his computer screen.


    Just then, he noticed an icon flashing in the corner of the display. A moment later, a video window unexpectedly popped up.


    A young woman appeared on the screen. She was dressed in a white suit, with ash-gray hair tied back in a ponytail. Her pale gray eyes, almost devoid of color, gazed directly at Song Cheng. ¡°Finished with your work?¡± she asked.


    An even higher-ranking leader had arrived.


    ¡°Director,¡± Song Cheng immediately straightened up, his expression a little tense. ¡°You haven¡¯t left yet?¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯m working overtime today,¡± Bai Li Qing replied calmly. Her voice was as emotionless as her faded eyes. ¡°I saw the information that just came in from the archives and wanted to hear your thoughts.¡±


    ¡°About this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡± Song Cheng frowned slightly. After a brief pause, he shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can draw any conclusions yet. We need to have a formal meeting with him to figure out what kind of¡­ individual he is. The difficulty is deciding if we should treat him as a ¡®human¡¯ or as an ¡®entity¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°As a human,¡± Bai Li Qing said without hesitation.


    Song Cheng looked surprised.


    ¡°Because he sees himself as a ¡®human,''¡± she explained patiently. ¡°So regardless of whether he is human or not, we need to make sure he keeps believing that.¡±


    ¡°Maintain the target¡¯s self-perception, is that right?¡± Song Cheng pondered, starting to understand her reasoning. ¡°You think that if his perception shifts, it could have serious consequences?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t yet determine what abilities he possesses or how he might impact the future of the Borderland,¡± she said. ¡°But having one more individual on the side of ¡®human¡¯ is better than having one more on the side of ¡®non-human.¡¯ It¡¯s rare to find an otherworldly entity that¡¯s naturally friendly toward humans¡ªespecially one that¡¯s been ¡®living¡¯ in the Borderland for a long time. We should consider ourselves lucky.¡±


    Song Cheng nodded immediately. ¡°Understood, Director. I¡¯ll arrange a plan to contact ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯¡­ I¡¯ll go personally.¡±


    On the screen, Bai Li Qing nodded slightly. Then she added, ¡°Regarding the newly emerged ¡®Dark Angel,¡¯ the Council is already aware. We can confirm it¡¯s a new one.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing in the old records?¡± He leaned forward, his expression grave. ¡°What about records from other factions?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve inquired with the Algaleid Astrologers¡¯ Society and the Academy,¡± she said, shaking her head. ¡°Their official records have no mention of the giant, eyeball-shaped Dark Angel that was reported to cover the sky. We haven¡¯t heard back from the Bamosa Secret Order yet, but if even the Academy has no record, it¡¯s unlikely the Bamosans do either. While we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that smaller factions may have encountered this Dark Angel, it¡¯s not very likely.¡±


    Song Cheng furrowed his brow deeply, looking anxious.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t good¡­ A new ¡®Angel¡¯ with no recorded data, and it disappeared before we could gather any intelligence¡ªand it¡¯s on such a large scale,¡± he muttered. ¡°It could cover the entire sky above Nightfall Valley¡­ From the official records, this thing might have been parasitizing that Otherworld for a very long time¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she agreed. ¡°High-level camouflage, deep parasitism¡ªto the extent that early investigators who entered the valley thought the sky there was naturally like that. That¡¯s how Nightfall Valley got its name. Purely from its physical scale, this newly appeared ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ could rank among the top three of all known Angels.¡±


    Song Cheng fell into thought. After a brief silence, he spoke. ¡°Based on the information gathered by my two team members, the fox spirit named ¡®Foxy¡¯ who¡¯s with Yu Sheng seems to have been trapped in Nightfall Valley for a long time. She might know something about this ¡®Dark Angel.''¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a lead,¡± she said, ¡°but we need to be cautious in our investigation.¡±


    Song Cheng nodded. ¡°I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± she murmured, seeming ready to end the call.


    But he suddenly spoke up. ¡°By the way, Director, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to take the ¡®Train,''¡± he said seriously. ¡°To see if I can find out anything about ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ onboard.¡±


    ¡°Approved,¡± she said after a moment¡¯s pause. ¡°But be cautious. Even with rational and friendly entities, you must be careful when interacting.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    ¡­


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was helping Foxy make her bed when he suddenly sneezed several times in a row. Irene, who was balancing on the footboard of the bed with her arms outstretched, nearly fell off in surprise. ?????N¨®¦¢§¦s


    ¡°You scared me!¡± the little doll glared at him.


    ¡°My nose itches,¡± Yu Sheng said, rubbing his nose. He casually plucked Irene off the footboard and tossed her onto the bed. ¡°Don¡¯t just watch¡ªcome help. Sit in the middle of the bed so I can straighten the sheet.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Irene replied, scrambling to the middle of the bed and sitting cross-legged, watching Yu Sheng work beside her.


    Foxy stood a bit farther away, unsure of what to do as she watched her benefactor make the bed for her.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­ I can help too,¡± the fox girl said, wringing her hands, her tail swaying nervously behind her. ¡°Tidying up the room is simple. I¡¯ve watched and learned!¡±


    ¡°You can tidy your room yourself in the future, but not today,¡± Yu Sheng said without looking up. ¡°I¡¯m almost done here.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Foxy murmured. She suppressed the uneasy feeling that came from being taken care of and cautiously, curiously surveyed her new room.


    It was the room on the second floor that had once been filled with clutter. Now, all the boxes had been moved to the basement, and after a simple cleaning, the room was habitable again. The furnishings were still simple, though¡ªbesides the bed and a table that had been piled with stuff, the only other piece of furniture was a chair in the corner.


    Because of this, Yu Sheng had fetched a folding wardrobe from the basement. He and Irene had spent quite some time figuring out how to assemble the metal rods and canvas, and they placed it in the corner as the room¡¯s fourth piece of furniture.


    But Foxy didn¡¯t have any clothes to put in it¡ªshe had almost no personal belongings. Only the tattered ¡°dress¡± she¡¯d brought from the valley, which was nearly a rag. She couldn¡¯t bear to throw it away, so after washing it clean, she carefully folded it and placed it at the bottom of the rather unattractive wardrobe. It was her first possession in this ¡°home.¡±


    Even such a simple, somewhat shabby little room made her incredibly happy.


    She could sleep on a bed now. She¡¯d lain down just a moment ago, and it felt even more comfortable than the softest haystack. There was a solid roof over her head and walls to block the wind. The room was warm, unlike the valley where it was cold everywhere. She didn¡¯t need to hug her tail to stay warm while sleeping, and there was a bright electric light¡ªbrighter than foxfire.


    Most importantly, no matter what she did here, that monster wouldn¡¯t come. If she was hungry, she could always find something to eat.


    Right now, she even had lots of food stored in her tail.


    Foxy sat down on the floor, a happy smile spreading across her face.


    Yu Sheng finished smoothing the bedsheet and turned to see the fox girl grinning on the floor. ¡°Why are you sitting on the floor again? There¡¯s a chair right there. What¡¯s making you so happy?¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Foxy said, getting up from the floor and sitting on the chair. ¡°I¡¯m just happy.¡±


    ¡°Well, you should be,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. He straightened up, looking around the room with a sense of accomplishment.


    The room¡¯s furnishings were simple, but it had taken a lot of effort to tidy up¡ªover two hours of work.


    But it was still a bit too bare.


    ¡°Tomorrow I¡¯ll go to the mall to buy you an extra set of bedding and two sets of clothes. We¡¯ll replace the curtains later¡ªthese have holes in them. For the wardrobe, we¡¯ll use this temporary one for now. A new one is quite expensive, and money is tight lately,¡± Yu Sheng planned aloud. ¡°Hmm, in the future we can get a bedside table and put a lamp on it.¡±


    ¡°No need, no need for so many things,¡± Foxy hurriedly waved her hands, flustered. ¡°It¡¯s already very good like this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; these are everyday necessities. We should have them,¡± Yu Sheng dismissed her concerns. ¡°After all, you¡¯re going to be my number one enforcer; we can¡¯t have you living in poor conditions.¡±


    Irene, who was sitting in the middle of the bed, looked up and cast a glance at Yu Sheng. ¡°Before you think about buying furniture, maybe you should figure out how to get it delivered here. Your ¡®Wutong Road Number 0¡¯¡ªlooks like you can¡¯t count on a new TV either; they definitely can¡¯t deliver it. Or¡­ are you planning to open a ¡®big¡¯ door and carry a bunch of furniture home yourself?¡±


    At Irene¡¯s nagging, Yu Sheng¡¯s enthusiastic planning suddenly cooled off.


    His expression grew serious.


    He recalled what those two Special Affairs Bureau agents had said before they left.


    Yes, delivery was still a problem. After all, Wutong Road Number 0 didn¡¯t exist.

 Chapter 64: A Future Worth Anticipating

    Foxy drifted into slumber almost instantly. Just moments before, she had been chatting eagerly with Yu Sheng, her eyes alight with curiosity and anticipation. It seemed the excitement of a new environment might keep her awake, but in the blink of an eye, the only sound filling the room was her soft, steady breathing.


    Irene sat at the edge of Foxy¡¯s bed, watching the slumbering fox spirit.


    ¡°She really can fall asleep in a heartbeat,¡± Irene whispered. ¡°She¡¯s already dreaming. Looks peaceful enough.¡±


    ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t had a good night¡¯s sleep in a long time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, instinctively lowering his voice. ¡°I was worried she might not sleep well here. After all, it¡¯s a sudden change of scenery, and where she was before didn¡¯t even have a proper bed.¡±


    Standing up, Irene walked over to adjust Foxy¡¯s blanket. ¡°She must feel safe here,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°She told me foxes have impeccable instincts¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Foxy rolled over in her sleep. In a blur, the tails that the fox girl had tucked away before bed suddenly burst out with a whoosh. Irene, bent over to fix the blanket, yelped as she was catapulted backward by the fluffy onslaught, smacking into the wall along with her sketchbook.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed. He dashed over to where Irene was sliding down the wall and scooped her up. As soon as he did, the doll began a tirade of colorful language.


    Meanwhile, Foxy remained fast asleep. She mumbled something incoherent, then shifted into a more comfortable position. Hugging two of her tails like a plush toy, she let the rest envelop her, replacing the blanket that had been flung aside. In mere seconds, she had curled herself into a fluffy fox ball.


    ¡°That blasted tail monster!¡± Irene fumed, clinging to Yu Sheng¡¯s arm. ¡°I was just trying to help her, and she¡ªugh! You know what? Don¡¯t bother buying her a blanket tomorrow. Clearly, she doesn¡¯t need one!¡±


    Trying to stifle a laugh, Yu Sheng quickly carried the grumbling doll out of the room. Only when they were safely in the hallway did he let out a sigh of relief. He glanced back at the closed door. ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯ll take some time to get used to¡­ Are you okay, Irene?¡±


    ¡°Does a bruised ego count?¡± she huffed, climbing up to perch on his shoulder. ¡°If I still had my original body, I wouldn¡¯t have to put up with this nonsense. You have no idea how powerful I used to be. I was¡­ Well, I was amazing!¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure, you¡¯re amazing. I believe you,¡± Yu Sheng said, humoring her as he carried her back to his room.


    Surprisingly, Irene didn¡¯t snap back at his teasing. Noticing her uncharacteristic silence, Yu Sheng glanced at her. She was staring off, deep in thought.


    ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about how you want Foxy to help you fight,¡± Irene said seriously. ¡°It seems you¡¯ve decided to keep dealing with the Otherworld from now on. Not just getting caught up in incidents, but actively seeking them out?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer immediately. His silence spoke volumes.


    ¡°Why?¡± Irene pressed. ¡°You¡¯ve already rescued Foxy. There¡¯s no real reason to dive back into trouble. Sure, people who¡¯ve encountered the Otherworld are more likely to run into it again, but you could choose to work with the Special Affairs Bureau. They could teach you techniques to avoid the Otherworld. Many people do that and live safely for years. At least, it¡¯s more stable than being a spirit detective or an investigator.¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment, then looked at her with a hint of mischief. ¡°What if I said it¡¯s because I¡¯m curious? The peculiarities of the Otherworld intrigue me. Maybe I¡¯m just looking for a bit of excitement.¡±


    Irene immediately tugged at his hair. ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re not messing with me, are you?¡±


    ¡°Okay, okay! Partially serious,¡± he admitted, gently pulling her hands away from his hair.


    She eyed him skeptically.


    ¡°Curiosity is part of it, I won¡¯t lie,¡± Yu Sheng said, his expression turning earnest. ¡°Do you remember that night when we opened door after door? The sights we saw beyond them¡ªdo you remember?¡±


    ¡°¡­I do,¡± she replied softly.


    ¡°I remember them vividly,¡± he continued. ¡°So many distant places. We even talked seriously about that glowing mountain. Irene, don¡¯t you want to see them? The city floating in the sky, the birds soaring over the canyon¡­¡±


    ¡°And the tied up senior brother hanging from the rafters,¡± she added with a smirk.


    He chuckled. ¡°Yes, and him too. Whether those places are somewhere far away or part of the Otherworld, I¡¯m genuinely drawn to them. I¡¯ve opened so many doors, and I can open them again anytime. Knowing there¡¯s such a vast world beyond our city, could I really just stay here and live a ¡®stable life¡¯ like you said?¡±


    He took a deep breath. ¡°As long as I keep opening doors, I¡¯ll keep encountering those wonders. And that door has already been opened.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I guess that makes sense,¡± Irene conceded, thoughtfully smoothing his hair back into place. ¡°If I were you, I¡¯d probably be even more reckless.¡±


    She paused, then asked, ¡°What¡¯s the other part of your reason?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, his eyes distant as memories surfaced.


    He recalled the sunlight filtering through old alleyways, the rosy sky, clouds drifting like rivers¡ªa small seaside town that felt both familiar and dear. ?¦¡N???????


    ¡°There¡¯s a place I want to find,¡± he said quietly.


    He felt her tiny hands still.


    ¡°I have a feeling¡­¡± Irene leaned down, her crimson eyes searching his face. ¡°You¡¯re planning to go somewhere, and you don¡¯t intend to come back, do you?¡±


    He met her gaze, a hint of guilt creeping in. ¡°¡­I just want to find that place, to see it. I¡¯ll come back.¡±


    ¡°Promise?¡± she asked, skepticism evident in her voice.


    ¡°Promise,¡± Yu Sheng nodded firmly. He paused, then repeated more earnestly, ¡°I promise.¡±


    She studied him for a moment. ¡°You seem sincere,¡± she finally said, tilting her head. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll believe you¡ªfor now. Not that I could stop you anyway. You¡¯re the one who can open doors¡­ But enough about that. Since you¡¯ve decided to deal with all this chaos, have you thought about how to start? Are you going to be a spirit detective? Take on cases that might involve the Otherworld? Or become an independent investigator, poking around for clues in every nook and cranny? Or maybe¡­ randomly open doors every day and jump through them blindly?¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s skip that last one,¡± Yu Sheng laughed, waving his hand. ¡°I¡¯m not afraid of danger, but I¡¯m not that reckless. If I stumble upon something I can¡¯t handle and can¡¯t escape from, that¡¯d be the end of me.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough. Glad to see you haven¡¯t lost all sense,¡± Irene grinned. ¡°So, spirit detective or investigator? Detectives usually take on cases¡ªsteady work but with some restrictions. Investigators rely on toughness and guts¡ªfreedom of action but often facing big ¡®surprises.''¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°What about Little Red Riding Hood? Which is she?¡±


    ¡°Definitely a spirit detective,¡± Irene replied. ¡°She takes outsourced jobs from the Special Affairs Bureau, and she¡¯s a student working part-time. But she mentioned she¡¯s part of some organization called ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ or something.¡±


    ¡°An organization, huh?¡± Yu Sheng mused. ¡°Do groups like that need to register officially?¡±


    ¡°Probably?¡± Irene shrugged. ¡°How should I know? I¡¯ve forgotten most of that stuff. But I¡¯d assume so. With the Special Affairs Bureau overseeing things, gathering a bunch of skilled Otherworld professionals without registering might be considered an ¡®energetic but illegal social group.''¡±


    She paused, then eyed him suspiciously. ¡°Wait, are you thinking of starting your own organization? There¡¯s just the three of us right now, and Foxy doesn¡¯t even have an ID card¡ªnot that I do either. So basically, you¡¯re the only one here who officially counts as a person?¡±


    ¡°Seems that way,¡± he admitted sheepishly, rubbing the back of his neck. ¡°Oh man, where am I going to get Foxy an ID card?¡±


    ¡°Maybe ask the Special Affairs Bureau next time they contact you?¡± Irene suggested. ¡°They might help with something like that.¡±


    ¡°Are they even the right department for that?¡±


    ¡°Won¡¯t hurt to ask.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Yu Sheng conceded.


    He ruffled his hair, only to realize another concern. ¡°Wait a minute, Irene, are you planning to stay in my room tonight?¡±


    ¡°Obviously! My room is super creepy!¡±


    ¡°Says the creepiest one here. Go back to your own room!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t!¡±

 Chapter 65: The Train

    Rush hour at the subway station was always so crowded that it made Song Cheng question his very existence. The carriages were packed to the brim, making it seem as if the entire city was squeezing into the subway. If he had a choice, he would avoid taking the train at this time.


    But he had no other option. The ¡°Train¡± only appeared reliably on the second run during the morning peak. While there were sporadic sightings at other times, they were unpredictable.


    Song Cheng, tall and broad-shouldered, wedged himself into the throng inside the carriage. As the subway departed and slowly gained speed, he felt the sway beneath his feet. All around him were office workers hurrying to their jobs, and the gaps between people were filled with a mixture of mingled scents.


    It was like a cage of steel filled with compressed flesh, tunneling headlong into the concrete-supported passages underground. Roaring from one place to another, this man-made worm burrowed through the darkness. The artificial lights chased away the gloom inside the tunnel, but beyond the concrete walls, in the soil, darkness and the unknown were the true nature of the underground world.


    He closed his eyes slightly, letting these thoughts swirl in his mind. He imagined this steel ¡°flesh-carrying cage¡± tunneling through the dark earth, like a bizarre, blind worm. He envisioned the suffocating soil pressing in, cold and laced with the scent of decay.


    With his eyes still closed, Song Cheng began to move slowly through the crowd in the carriage. Though it was still crowded, people unconsciously made way for him. Unhurriedly, he made his way to the end of the carriage and then opened his eyes to take a look.


    The door indicated that this was the end of Carriage No. 2; ahead was Carriage No. 3. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Behind him, the noise in the carriage had somehow begun to fade. The occasional chatter sounded distant, as if muffled by a thick wall.


    Without turning back, Song Cheng reached into his pocket and pulled out a piece of parchment, pre-soaked in ointment. He placed the paper into his mouth, chewing slowly. A sharp, intense flavor surged straight to his head. Then he stepped forward.


    Passing through the door of Carriage No. 2, he entered an empty, silent carriage.


    Just moments ago, the previous carriage had been packed with commuters. Here, not a soul was in sight.


    On the slightly worn seats lay a few old newspapers. The dates on them, however, showed tomorrow¡¯s date.


    He turned back and saw that the automatic door behind him displayed the number Carriage No. 16.


    The pungent taste in his mouth was spreading. He turned and continued forward, passing through the door of Carriage No. 16 into the next part of the train. The next carriage was rusted and dilapidated, its windows smeared with grime. Occasionally, faint lights flickered outside the windows, but they didn¡¯t resemble the usual subway tunnel lights. Instead, they seemed like eerie eyes gliding past, watching this roaring steel worm from the dark soil.


    This was Carriage No. 12. Song Cheng kept moving forward, checking the carriage numbers as he went. With each carriage he passed through, things grew stranger. Some carriages were filled with plastic mannequins; others were overgrown with mushrooms. Some lacked roofs and walls entirely, leaving only a bare floor speeding through the undulating, writhing tunnels of earth.


    All the carriage numbers were randomly distributed, with no sequential order whatsoever.


    Suddenly, a warm glow of candlelight caught his eye. The next carriage bore no resemblance to a subway car at all. He stepped into a large, wooden coach. Several exquisitely dressed ladies sat on either side, engaged in lively conversation, their melodious laughter ringing out occasionally. Outside the carriage windows floated a light mist; street lamps passed by now and then, illuminating the streets of an unfamiliar city.


    One of the glamorous ladies noticed Song Cheng¡¯s sudden entrance. Surprised, she stood up and approached him, inquiring about his intentions.


    But Song Cheng paid her no mind. He glanced back at the door to see the carriage number: Carriage No. 8.


    He turned around and headed back.


    A ¡°normal carriage¡± identical in structure to a regular subway train appeared before him. The carriage was spacious and empty, brightly lit, with clean and orderly seats.


    Only one passenger sat midway down the carriage, near a window, holding a newspaper that obscured his face.


    Song Cheng glanced back to confirm the door displayed Carriage No. 7. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and walk toward the lone passenger.


    The person wore a pitch-black overcoat. At his feet rested a black briefcase, and a black umbrella hung from the railing beside the seat.


    From the overcoat to the suitcase to the umbrella, everything had a strange, rubbery texture.


    Song Cheng sat down beside the passenger and gently tapped the newspaper in his hands.


    The passenger finally lowered the paper and looked at Song Cheng.


    It was a smooth, slightly reflective face¡ªlike rubber. The features resembled a thin middle-aged man, topped with an old-fashioned black bowler hat that seemed out of place in the modern world. ?¦¡??¦¢§¦?


    ¡°Hello,¡± the peculiar passenger nodded at Song Cheng. His voice quivered and was off-key, yet his manner was polite. ¡°What would you like to talk about today?¡±


    This was Entity No. 8, the Eighth Passenger, who appeared in the Otherworldly Train. He usually lingered in Carriage No. 8. Rational and communicative, he occasionally helped outsiders escape the Otherworld¡ªbut under certain conditions, he could become hostile.


    For now, he seemed friendly.


    ¡°Have you heard of an address at No. 44 Wutong Road?¡± Song Cheng asked casually, as if chatting with an ordinary person. ¡°A man named Xu Jiali lives there.¡±


    The rubber-like passenger shook his head. ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s expression instantly became serious.


    The Eighth Passenger was known to possess information about many ¡°places.¡± Unless it was an extremely bizarre or secret location, as long as the question was clear, he could provide basic information about any otherworldly place, even if it was millions of light-years away. At the very least, he could confirm whether the place existed and whether it was within the Boundary Realm.


    But now he said, ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station.¡±


    In fact, this train didn¡¯t stop anywhere, but when the Eighth Passenger said, ¡°This train doesn¡¯t stop at that station,¡± it meant he had no information about that place.


    Since the Special Affairs Bureau had records on the Eighth Passenger, such a response had been documented less than five times.


    After a moment of silence, Song Cheng asked again, ¡°What about a person named Xu Jiali? Have you heard of him on your travels?¡±


    ¡°If it¡¯s information about people, you might want to ask the ¡®Storyteller.¡¯ He knows a lot about individuals. He¡¯s in the park, telling stories to children¡­ Do you need directions? I can tell you when the park is,¡± the Eighth Passenger replied unhurriedly.


    ¡°Thanks, but that won¡¯t be necessary. I know where the park is,¡± Song Cheng shook his head. He could feel the ointment in his mouth losing its potency, so he quickly asked another question, ¡°Any news from Nightfall Valley lately?¡±


    ¡°Nightfall Valley¡­ Ah, a traveler departed from there, but I don¡¯t know the details,¡± the Eighth Passenger said leisurely. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in what happened afterward, I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t help.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because that station has been canceled.¡±


    The Eighth Passenger placed the newspaper on his lap, his rubbery face expressionless.


    Song Cheng¡¯s eyes widened as he sat there, stunned.


    This answer had never come up before!


    ¡°The train doesn¡¯t stop at that station¡± was at least a response noted in the records, but ¡°that station has been canceled¡±¡­ He was certain this was the first time!


    ¡°Why was it canceled?!¡± he blurted out, his gaze intense.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± The Eighth Passenger shrugged in an oddly human gesture. ¡°I only know about things along the train¡¯s route, but those happenings off the line¡­ I¡¯m not aware.¡±


    Song Cheng blinked, feeling the ointment¡¯s effects diminishing further. Faint human voices were starting to echo in his ears. He had more questions to ask, but just then, out of the corner of his eye, he noticed the newspaper resting on the Eighth Passenger¡¯s lap.


    It was the only thing on this entity that didn¡¯t have a rubbery texture; it was just an ordinary newspaper.


    The front page featured a large black-and-white illustration. In an era when even the cheapest tabloids used color printing, the monochrome image looked particularly vintage. The picture itself was blurry and distorted, more like a crude sketch smeared onto canvas by an inept artist than a genuine photograph.


    It depicted a desolate valley with a giant eye floating above it, slowly moving away.


    Below the illustration was the headline: After the Feast


    ¡°We¡¯re approaching the station,¡± the Eighth Passenger¡¯s voice suddenly sounded beside him, pulling Song Cheng out of his daze.


    He looked up abruptly to see the Eighth Passenger staring intently at him. This rational entity had already picked up the black umbrella hanging from the railing. As he stood up, he asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s the weather today?¡±


    Song Cheng immediately gathered his thoughts, observing the entity before him with extra care.


    Today, the Eighth Passenger had brought an umbrella, but it was dry.


    ¡°It¡¯s overcast today¡­¡± Song Cheng began.


    But then he noticed a slight water stain appearing on the Eighth Passenger¡¯s briefcase, as if invisible raindrops had just fallen upon it.


    ¡°But the rain has started to fall,¡± Song Cheng quickly added. ¡°Bringing an umbrella was a wise choice.¡±


    ¡°Indeed,¡± the Eighth Passenger smiled, the rubbery texture of his face emitting faint creaking sounds. ¡°Enjoy your journey, and be careful when you alight.¡±


    ¡°Safe travels,¡± Song Cheng exhaled, smiling and nodding.


    The cacophony of sounds returned from all around, the warmth of human bodies filling the crowded carriage.


    Song Cheng, tall and sturdy, was once again wedged among the throng in the subway car, feeling the sway as the train slowed down while approaching the station.

 Chapter 66: A Morning at Yu Shengs Home

    Yu Sheng woke up to find Irene sprawled out at the foot of his bed, limbs splayed in all directions. Her picture frame rested on the bedside table, leaning against the wall.


    He sighed. Last night, he hadn¡¯t managed to get this doll to leave¡ªmainly because every time he tried to carry her to the door, she would kick up such a fuss that it gave him a headache.


    Sighing deeply again, Yu Sheng noticed that Irene showed no signs of waking up. He stretched out his foot and nudged her twice.


    ¡°Time to get up. If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll take your picture frame away and let you sleep back in the painting.¡±


    Irene finally stirred, slowly sitting up. With her hair a tangled mess and eyes half-closed, she looked at him. ¡°Good morning¡­ hey¡­¡±


    ¡°Morning? It¡¯s almost noon!¡± Yu Sheng suppressed the urge to kick this troublesome doll off the bed. ¡°Do you know how many times you rolled around last night?! You¡¯re a doll; it¡¯s strange enough that you need to sleep, but how can you sleep so restlessly?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ yawn¡­¡± Irene rubbed her eyes, stretching lazily while muttering, ¡°Don¡¯t be so grumpy. I¡¯m so pretty, and you¡¯re still not happy sharing a room with me¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng broke into a cold sweat, looking at this tiny being no more than a few centimeters tall, feeling his temples throb. ¡°You¡¯ve got a big ego for someone so small. Do you even know what you¡¯re saying?¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t seem to care at all. With her hair still disheveled, she crawled up to him, lowered her head boldly, and said matter-of-factly, ¡°Help me brush my hair.¡±


    A vein twitched on Yu Sheng¡¯s forehead. He got out of bed, went to the bathroom, grabbed a comb, and tossed it onto the bed. ¡°Not my problem. Brush it yourself.¡±


    Irene grabbed the comb that was as big as her head with both hands, rolling her eyes. ¡°Do you think I can brush it myself? I can¡¯t even hold this thing with one hand. Why don¡¯t you get me a doll-sized comb¡­¡±


    Then she launched into a long list of complaints: ¡°Usually when my hair¡¯s messy, I have to use my hands,¡± ¡°I had to sleep on a chair the first day,¡± ¡°No one cares about a doll¡¯s feelings,¡± and so on, without a pause. Listening to her, Yu Sheng felt like his ears were about to catch fire.


    ¡°¡­ I must owe you from a past life,¡± Yu Sheng finally couldn¡¯t take it anymore. He came over, took the comb from her hands, and lifted her onto the bedside table. ¡°Sit here and don¡¯t move.¡±


    Irene immediately grinned victoriously, sitting on the bedside table while muttering, ¡°Since you made this body, it¡¯s only natural you handle the after-sales service¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng grumpily brushed the doll¡¯s hair while speaking, ¡°¡®After-sales service¡¯¡ªis that how you use that term?¡±


    ¡°Close enough¡ªhey, be gentle! Don¡¯t pull it out. A doll¡¯s hair is precious.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed yet again. He managed to smooth out Irene¡¯s hair, which had become a tangled mess from her restless sleep. Then he hung the picture frame that had been leaning against the wall back onto her and turned to go wash up.


    ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng! What¡¯s for breakfast?¡± Irene¡¯s voice came from outside the bathroom shortly after.


    At that moment, Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth was full of toothpaste foam. He mumbled a reply, ¡°I¡¯ll cook some noodles later, just something quick¡ªand then we¡¯re heading out.¡±


    An ¡°Oh¡± came from outside the bathroom, and then the doll finally quieted down.


    But Yu Sheng had a nagging feeling that Irene¡¯s temporary silence meant she was planning something bigger¡ªhe felt his intuition was tingling.


    Though, intuition tingling in this situation seemed a bit odd.


    After washing up, Yu Sheng wiped his face and looked up at himself in the mirror.


    He looked energetic, his complexion good, even a slight smile playing on his lips.


    He realized he hadn¡¯t seen himself looking this spirited in the mirror for a long time, and for a moment, he felt a bit dazed.


    He still remembered not long ago, living anxiously in this vast city that made him uneasy. During those two months, he fell asleep each day under tension and pressure, spent restless nights filled with dreams, and woke up exhausted. He washed his face only every few days, and the self he saw in the mirror was always listless. ??????????£Â§¦?


    But now, he saw a vibrant young man, with a hint of expectation for the future in his eyes¡ªnot at all like someone who had been kicked all night by a restless doll.


    ¡°¡­ My mindset has really changed¡­¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle, whispering to himself.


    Then he heard Irene¡¯s wailing voice coming from outside the door: ¡°Yu¡ªSheng! Did you fall in¡ª? I¡¯ll get Foxy to fish you out¡ª¡±


    The smile on Yu Sheng¡¯s face froze instantly. He turned his head and pulled the door open, only to see Irene standing energetically on the floor outside the bathroom, her picture frame on her back, grinning up at him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been in there for over half an hour!¡± the doll said, looking up.


    Yu Sheng walked past her directly, opened the bedroom door, and prepared to see if Foxy had woken up.


    As soon as he opened the door, he was startled: Foxy was standing right at the doorway, leaning forward like a thief, hesitating whether to come in. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy was also startled by Yu Sheng¡¯s sudden opening of the door¡ªreally startled. The big fluffy tail behind her ¡°poofed¡± up instantly, standing like a screen in the hallway, and even the two large ears on her head stood straight up.


    After two or three seconds, the fluffed-up fox girl slowly relaxed, looking at Yu Sheng somewhat sheepishly. ¡°Um¡­ Benefactor¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng was curious: ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°I woke up but didn¡¯t know what to do, so¡­ I waited here, but I didn¡¯t know if you were awake, so I didn¡¯t dare to knock,¡± Foxy immediately explained nervously, then looked at Yu Sheng worriedly. ¡°Are you okay? Did you fall somewhere?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t fall anywhere! Don¡¯t listen to Irene¡¯s nonsense in the future,¡± Yu Sheng scolded, then frowned as he looked Foxy up and down. ¡°Have you been waiting at the door like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­ From now on, this is your home. You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. If you have nothing to do, you can watch TV or something¡­ Oh, when I have time, I¡¯ll teach you how to use the appliances at home,¡± Yu Sheng said casually, turning and heading towards the stairs. ¡°Let¡¯s go downstairs to eat first. I¡¯ll cook some noodles to make do with. Today I¡¯ll take you shopping.¡±


    As soon as she heard the word ¡°eat,¡± Foxy¡¯s eyes visibly lit up, and she almost skipped along to keep up with Yu Sheng.


    But Yu Sheng took two steps and stopped again, turning his head to look at the fox girl, his expression hesitant.


    Foxy tilted her head. ¡°Benefactor?¡±


    ¡°I just thought of something¡­¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze fell on the top of Foxy¡¯s head. ¡°You can hide your tail, but what about your ears? If you go out like this¡­ it might attract attention.¡±


    Hearing Yu Sheng say this, Foxy seemed a bit puzzled. Since she arrived here, she hadn¡¯t stepped out of the house, so she had no idea what the outside world was like, let alone imagine what¡¯s wrong with her appearance outside.


    But since the benefactor said so, she believed him.


    The fox girl rubbed her hands, raised her hands to take off the ears on top of her head, and stuffed them into her tail, then hid her tail.


    The scene fell into silence.


    Yu Sheng stood there, frozen in the middle of his sentence, like a statue in the hallway.


    Until Irene¡¯s shrill scream broke the silence: ¡°Aaaaah¡ªFox girl, what did you just take off your head?!¡±


    Foxy pulled out the pair of fluffy ears from her tail and showed them to Irene. ¡°My ears.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Those things are detachable?! They¡¯re fake?!¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re real,¡± Foxy said matter-of-factly while putting her ears away. ¡°Fox spirits are good at transformation.¡±


    Yu Sheng exclaimed, ¡°The fox spirits I know don¡¯t ¡®transform¡¯ like that¡­¡±


    Foxy immediately looked surprised. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯ve met other fox spirits?¡±


    Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then quickly composed himself. ¡°¡­ No, I¡¯ve never met any.¡±


    ¡°A fox spirit has to learn the art of refinement and transformation. The first step is to start by refining oneself. If practiced well, one can transform,¡± Foxy earnestly explained to Yu Sheng and Irene what she considered common knowledge. ¡°But my parents didn¡¯t have time to teach me much. I only learned¡­ basic transformations. I heard from the immortal that powerful fox spirits can even transform themselves into stories in books, shadows in history, relying only on people¡¯s word of mouth to traverse ancient and modern times in an instant, crossing the stars, but I¡­ can¡¯t!¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, dumbfounded, his imagination working overtime to keep up with the fox girl¡¯s description. His ears understood, but his brain refused to believe it, always feeling that this girl was pulling his leg.


    But Foxy¡¯s innocent face didn¡¯t look like someone who would make up lies.


    ¡°I feel like something¡¯s off,¡± Irene muttered, touching her chin. ¡°My memory isn¡¯t working well right now. Don¡¯t try to fool me¡­ Where did you get this ¡®common knowledge¡¯ from? Wasn¡¯t that immortal pulling your leg? Let me tell you, those tour guide types will say anything¡­¡±


    Foxy shook her head vigorously. ¡°I don¡¯t know, but my transformation method was really taught by my parents. It¡¯s really like this¡ª¡±


    As she spoke, she carefully observed Yu Sheng again. Then, her hair and eye color instantly changed, mimicking Yu Sheng¡¯s black hair and black eyes.


    Now, she looked completely like an ordinary pretty girl, clearly a local.


    ¡°Is this okay?¡± the fox girl looked at Yu Sheng expectantly.


    Yu Sheng paused for a moment, finally nodding with a bit of daze.


    At least this time, her transformation process seemed much more normal¡­

 Chapter 67: Foxys New Life

    Now that Yu Sheng finally understood why Foxy could launch her own tails like projectiles, everything began to make sense.


    He wasn¡¯t entirely sure how other fox spirits operated in this world, but apparently, Foxy¡¯s lineage had taken a unique path¡ªone that involved some rather extraordinary abilities.


    At the dining table, the fox girl sat across from him, clumsily gripping a pair of chopsticks. She was shoveling food from her bowl into her mouth at an astonishing speed.


    It was just the simplest noodle soup, with a few greens, some sliced ham, and two fried eggs. But Foxy was eating as if it were the most exquisite delicacy in the world. Her eating manners weren¡¯t exactly refined¡ªbut she was thoroughly enjoying herself.


    Strictly speaking, this was the first hot meal she¡¯d had in years. Though the biscuits and instant noodles Yu Sheng had previously brought her were appreciated, sitting safely at a dining table like now, eating a bowl of steaming food, was an entirely different experience.


    ¡°Slow down,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, watching as Foxy nearly finished her bowl in the blink of an eye. He felt a twinge of concern and lightly touched her hand. ¡°There¡¯s more in the pot if you¡¯re still hungry. And that¡¯s not how you hold chopsticks¡ªlook at me.¡±


    Foxy lifted her eyes from the bowl and glanced at Yu Sheng¡¯s right hand. While chewing on a fried egg, she awkwardly adjusted her own grip on the chopsticks.


    She was a quick learner.


    ¡°Am I eating too fast?¡± Foxy asked a bit shyly after finishing her bowl of noodles. She noticed that Yu Sheng¡¯s bowl was still half full, and beside him, Irene had a bowl in front of her that hadn¡¯t been touched at all. ¡°I just¡­ always feel that if I don¡¯t hurry, the food might disappear.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± Yu Sheng reassured her with a smile. ¡°You¡¯ll get used to it. And with your physique, eating more won¡¯t harm your health. If you¡¯re still hungry, I¡¯ll get you some more.¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm,¡± Foxy nodded eagerly.


    Before Yu Sheng could stand up, Irene, who was perched on the table, spoke up. ¡°Let her have my bowl first.¡±


    The tiny doll pushed the bowl in front of her toward Foxy with both hands.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Foxy said, not questioning why there was a bowl of food in front of a doll who couldn¡¯t eat. She simply lowered her head and began eating quickly.


    After the meal, Yu Sheng noticed that the bowl and chopsticks Foxy had used hardly needed washing¡ªthey were licked so clean they practically shone.


    Once he tidied up the kitchen, Yu Sheng changed into his outdoor clothes.


    He also found some of his own clothes for Foxy¡ªa shirt, pants, and a jacket. To be honest, they didn¡¯t fit well. Yu Sheng was much taller than the fox girl, and his clothes hung loosely on her no matter how they tried to adjust them.


    Sleepwear could be a few sizes off and still be manageable, but going-out clothes were a different story. In the end, Yu Sheng had to use numerous hidden safety pins and some quick stitching to make his clothes stay on Foxy securely and not look too incongruous.


    Even so, a girl about five foot three wearing obviously ill-fitting men¡¯s clothes would still look rather odd walking outside. But fortunately, Foxy¡¯s good looks compensated for that.


    As it turned out, a pretty face really did let you get away with almost anything. The fox girl¡¯s features were indeed lovely, so when she walked outside, she would at most look like a fashionable girl with an unusual taste in clothes.


    While Yu Sheng was busy adjusting Foxy¡¯s outfit, Irene sat cross-legged on the shoe cabinet nearby, her chin propped up in her hands as she watched with interest. When Yu Sheng was nearly finished, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°Foxy, you can make your ears and tails disappear, so why can¡¯t you change your height? And your clothes¡ªmy outfit is something I conjured myself. Can¡¯t you fox spirits transform like that?¡±


    ¡°The powerful fox spirits can!¡± Foxy immediately defended her kind. ¡°Dad said that truly powerful fox spirits can become as tall as mountains in the blink of an eye! They run through forests and mountains, chased by thousands of celestial officers. If they¡¯re caught, they could be sentenced to over five hundred years! But I can¡¯t do that. I¡¯ve only learned to refine my ears and tails¡­¡±


    Irene blinked, her expression somewhat baffled. ¡°Um, that doesn¡¯t exactly sound like something to be proud of¡­ Hey, you¡¯re speaking more fluently now!¡± ???????¦Â¨§?


    Foxy¡¯s eyes lit up, clearly pleased. ¡°I¡¯m getting used to it as I talk.¡±


    Irene turned her gaze to Yu Sheng, her thoughts a mystery. Suddenly, she spoke up, ¡°Are you two going out together?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng replied, nodding. ¡°She doesn¡¯t have any clothes or shoes of her own, and she can¡¯t go shopping by herself. I have to go with her.¡±


    ¡°I want to go out too,¡± Irene declared, propping her chin on her hands.


    Yu Sheng looked surprised. He finally realized what the little doll had been plotting since morning, but it still caught him off guard. ¡°You? How can you go out? A two-foot-tall living doll walking around in public? You¡¯d scare people half to death!¡±


    ¡°You can carry me,¡± Irene suggested confidently. ¡°I¡¯ll disguise myself.¡±


    ¡°How exactly would you do that?¡± Yu Sheng asked skeptically.


    Without another word, Irene slumped down, her limb joints going limp, her head lolling to one side. Her eyes stared blankly ahead, devoid of any spark of life.


    Her voice echoed in Yu Sheng and Foxy¡¯s minds. ¡°See? Now I look just like a regular doll. There are plenty of dolls like me in toy stores. If you put me in a shop window, no one would notice me all day.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, amazed by her ingenuity.


    But then a thought made him uncomfortable. ¡°Wait a minute. Wouldn¡¯t it look a bit¡­ odd for a grown man like me to be carrying around a large doll in public?¡±


    The light in Irene¡¯s eyes instantly returned. In a flash, she leaped from the shoe cabinet onto Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°You didn¡¯t think it was weird when you carried me into other worlds to fight monsters! Now you won¡¯t even take me out for a stroll? If you don¡¯t agree, I¡¯ll bite your head until it¡¯s covered in teeth marks¡ªyou won¡¯t be able to hide it with band-aids!¡±


    Yu Sheng flailed about, trying to deal with the doll who was now clawing at his hair. After a struggle, he managed to pull her off and thrust her into the arms of a bewildered Foxy. ¡°Alright, alright, we¡¯ll take you out. But Foxy has to carry you.¡±


    Irene grinned, satisfied. She just wanted to go outside; it didn¡¯t matter who held her.


    In fact, she wouldn¡¯t have minded being stuffed into a suitcase and wheeled around. She could always unzip it a little to peek outside.


    She hadn¡¯t seen the world beyond these walls in a very, very long time.


    ¡°It¡¯s just that your painting is a bit of a problem,¡± Yu Sheng remarked, frowning at the framed picture Irene usually carried on her back. Because of it, Foxy had to hold the doll in an awkward position, and the frame obstructed her view. ¡°It¡¯s conspicuous, and more importantly, it¡¯s in the way.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it off and hold it separately,¡± Irene suggested, removing the frame from her back. ¡°Just don¡¯t let it get too far from me.¡±


    Foxy nodded. Before Yu Sheng could say anything, she turned around, and with a soft ¡°whoosh,¡± a cluster of fluffy tails appeared. She deftly tucked the frame into one of them.


    This time, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t hold back his curiosity. He realized that Foxy¡¯s method of storing things in her tails was not what he¡¯d imagined. ¡°Wait¡­ How did you do that? Is there some kind of storage space in your tail?¡±


    Foxy blinked and then, as if only now realizing his confusion, turned to show him her tails in detail for the first time. ¡°This one is for storage,¡± she explained, pointing to a tail. ¡°These two are for hugging when I sleep to keep warm. These others can be used as blankets or to grab things. Except for the storage one, the other tails can be used in fights.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared, astonished. ¡°You mean¡­ you can shoot them out?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Foxy confirmed.


    ¡°And these abilities are all results of your ¡®refinement¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± she nodded.


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment, then could only sigh. ¡°Fox spirits are truly amazing.¡±


    More remarkable than humans, he thought.


    Meanwhile, at the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s Second Division, Song Cheng walked into the office twenty minutes later than usual.


    Almost as soon as he sat down at his desk, the monitor flickered to life. The face of Director Bai Li Qing appeared on the screen, her expression as cool and composed as ever.


    ¡°It seems you¡¯ve been to the ¡®Train,''¡± her calm voice emanated from the speakers. ¡°Was everything alright?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, but there was a slight hiccup,¡± Song Cheng admitted, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°Today¡¯s ¡®Train¡¯ had a more complex carriage structure than usual. When I returned to the real world, I realized I¡¯d missed my stop.¡±


    ¡°How did the communication with Passenger Zero go?¡± Bai Li Qing asked directly.


    ¡°Chief, something seems off,¡± Song Cheng said, adjusting his posture and leaning forward slightly. ¡°Regarding Station No. 3 on Wutong Road, the passenger said, ¡®No such station.¡¯ That¡¯s unusual, but not entirely unexpected. The real issue was when I asked about ¡®Nightfall Valley¡¯¡­¡±


    He paused, his expression grave. ¡°Passenger Zero replied that the station has been canceled.¡±


    For the first time, he saw a look of surprise flash across Bai Li Qing¡¯s face.


    He had always thought her expression was unchangeable.


    ¡°This is the first time we¡¯ve received such a response,¡± Song Cheng continued cautiously, observing her reaction. ¡°Do you think¡­¡±


    ¡°Arrange for the Deep Divers to perform an immediate deep dive,¡± Bai Li Qing ordered swiftly.

 Chapter 68: Foxys Memories of Home

    A beautiful black-haired girl with clear eyes walked down the bustling street, wearing ill-fitting men¡¯s clothes. She gazed around curiously, clutching a gothic doll that exuded an eerie aura, its eyes seeming never to close. Such a duo was bound to attract attention in a crowded place. To be honest, Yu Sheng felt he might have underestimated the ¡°difficulty¡± of taking both Foxy and Irene out at the same time.


    He had lost count of the curious glances thrown their way. Half of them were undoubtedly drawn to Foxy, who was peering around like a child seeing the world for the first time. The other half were aimed at him.


    But Yu Sheng had to stick with the fox girl beside him, because she genuinely understood nothing about this world.


    She didn¡¯t even know what money looked like here. In fact, the mere fact that she knew you needed money to buy things was impressive enough¡ªthanks to her having lived in a civilized society many, many years ago.


    On the other hand, the social norms in Foxy¡¯s memories were so different from those of the city that unexpected troubles kept popping up.


    For instance, when they passed a parking lot, she was particularly curious about why so many ¡°immortal carriages¡± were parked there yet remained so quiet, and why those vehicles were so patient. Honestly, when she first brought it up, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even grasp what she meant.


    ¡°In my hometown,¡± Foxy explained softly, ¡°carriages and boats all have spirits. The spirits of transportation love to run and jump; they don¡¯t like staying still outside the mountain gates. So when immortals and demons go out and need to stay somewhere, they hand their vehicles over to caretakers. The caretakers are responsible for taking the vehicles around nearby. There¡¯s also a large place with its own little dimension where you can put the vehicles inside and let them roam freely. That¡¯s called a ¡®self-service parking lot¡¯¡­¡±


    As she spoke, she pointed to a car by the roadside where a novice driver struggled to park. ¡°That one is so clumsy. Back home, even children¡¯s hobbyhorses would mock it.¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly pressed down her hand. ¡°Things are different here than in your hometown. Don¡¯t point.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Foxy nodded, a bit confused.


    Yu Sheng wiped the cold sweat from his forehead, suddenly very curious about what her hometown was like. When he first met Foxy, he thought her home was a classic world of immortals and demons. But then there was the immortal tour guide, and later ¡°hundreds of law enforcement immortals capturing a great fox demon for violating forest protection laws and sentencing her to five hundred years,¡± and now even children¡¯s toys like hobbyhorses had spirits. He felt his mind spinning.


    He couldn¡¯t quite imagine the style of Foxy¡¯s homeland.


    Could such a place even exist in a normal universe?


    Unfortunately, Foxy herself couldn¡¯t clearly describe what her hometown was like¡ªnot just because she was young when she left, but also because the long torment in foreign lands had made her forget many things.


    ¡°I can¡¯t remember much. I just recall the elders saying our home wasn¡¯t always like that,¡± Foxy mused, trying to bring up the faded memories in her mind. ¡°It was when powerful ¡®Heavenly Beings¡¯ arrived and enlightened the warring creatures on the ground. After that, we began living with the Heavenly Beings, ¡®traversing stars and millions of miles in an instant.¡¯ I remember the elders saying that the stars in the sky would change positions every few years¡ªthat was the Heavenly Beings adjusting navigation routes. My father worked on those routes. His job was to push out anything that broke into the routes and give them tickets¡­¡±


    As she spoke, the fox girl grew excited. ¡°My father could operate an enormous ¡®immortal shuttle,¡¯ bigger than a building! He said it was called a ¡®starship.¡¯ The spirit of the starship was even more powerful. All you needed was one person to lie in a pool inside the starship and give orders to the spirit, and it would fly. It could catch things faster than light using a treasure called¡­ ¡®Moonfront Ensnarement Breath Severer¡¯¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, bewildered. He glanced at Irene, who was being held motionless in Foxy¡¯s arms, pretending to be an ordinary doll, and wondered silently, ¡°Can you make sense of this?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t,¡± Irene¡¯s voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Are you taking her seriously? She might just be making it up¡­ I suggest you wait a couple of months until her mind settles. By then, the story might change again.¡± ?§ÑN?????¦¥?


    Yu Sheng frowned. He also doubted the authenticity of Foxy¡¯s fantastical tales, but he felt that if she were truly confused, she wouldn¡¯t be able to concoct such imaginative and intricately detailed stories.


    Regardless, what Foxy described left a deep impression on him.


    ¡°Alright, stop overthinking,¡± Irene¡¯s voice interrupted his thoughts. ¡°You¡¯d better get Foxy into some proper clothes¡ªthe real challenge starts now.¡±


    Hearing this, Yu Sheng¡¯s face turned grim. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Many things seemed straightforward during planning, but once you had to consider the details, the troublesome parts emerged.


    He had no idea how to pick out clothes for a girl! He hadn¡¯t even stepped into a women¡¯s clothing store!


    But he had no choice. He was the one who said he¡¯d adopt Foxy; it was too late to regret it now.


    Just as Yu Sheng led Foxy toward the mall, bracing himself as if heading to his doom, a familiar figure flashed at the edge of his vision.


    It was a petite, short-haired girl, about seventeen or eighteen, with pursed lips and a maturity that seemed slightly out of place for her age.


    At first, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t recognize her, only finding her familiar. After a couple of seconds, he realized where that familiarity came from.


    It was the girl who called herself ¡°Little Red Riding Hood.¡± Today, she wasn¡¯t wearing her dark red outfit but had on a brightly colored jacket, making her less recognizable at first glance.


    Yu Sheng immediately knew he¡¯d found a savior.


    Almost simultaneously, ¡°Little Red Riding Hood,¡± walking on the opposite side, sensed someone looking at her. She quickly looked up¡ªfor a brief moment, her eyes were as alert as a wolf¡¯s.


    But that wolf-like gaze vanished instantly, too quick for anyone to notice. Seeing Yu Sheng, she looked slightly surprised.


    She swiftly crossed the street, a hint of surprise in her eyes as she regarded Yu Sheng. After sizing him up for a few seconds, she finally spoke. ¡°You¡¯re out shopping too?¡±


    ¡°Is it strange that I come out to buy things?¡± Yu Sheng replied.


    ¡°Ah, sorry. I just thought it was a coincidence.¡± Realizing her words might seem odd, she promptly apologized, though the doubt in her eyes didn¡¯t fade.


    After all, she knew Yu Sheng lived in Wutong Road¡ªa different world altogether.


    When she left that place, she had guessed that this ¡°human¡± named Yu Sheng might not be entirely human. His extremely realistic human behavior could very well be some form of mimicry.


    She hadn¡¯t expected to see this ¡°person¡± who resided in an Otherworld strolling down the street to shop.


    Could he even eat human food?


    An absurd thought crossed her mind.


    Then she noticed Foxy standing beside him and the doll in her arms.


    ¡°Is that one¡­ dead?¡± she asked, pointing at Irene, whose eyes had lost their sparkle.


    Irene¡¯s eyes almost flickered back to life¡ªshe shifted slightly in Foxy¡¯s arms. Yu Sheng heard her angry voice in his mind, ¡°She¡¯s the dead one! May she explode on the spot eight hundred times! Yu Sheng! Insult her back for me!¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s cursing you,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly, pointing at Irene, who still didn¡¯t dare to move. ¡°Quite nastily, actually. I¡¯m too polite to repeat it.¡±


    Irene began cursing even more vehemently.


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± couldn¡¯t hear any of it.


    But she could imagine.


    ¡°You two are¡­ quite creative,¡± she remarked, giving Irene an appraising look. ¡°Using this method to bring her out openly. By the way, judging by the situation, are you buying clothes for her?¡± She nodded toward Foxy.


    ¡°Spot on,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, spreading his hands and choosing to ignore Irene¡¯s ongoing tirade. ¡°I¡¯m at a bit of a loss. Didn¡¯t expect to run into you¡ªcould you help us out?¡±


    ¡°I think I can guess what kind of help you need,¡± she responded, her eyes drifting over Foxy¡¯s ill-fitting attire. A slight smile played on her lips. ¡°This is something I haven¡¯t done before.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°So you¡¯ll help?¡±


    ¡°Of course. It¡¯s no trouble,¡± she said nonchalantly. ¡°But you¡¯ll have to help me with something afterward.¡±

 Chapter 69: The Deep Dive

    Yu Sheng had considered countless possibilities for the favor Little Red Riding Hood would ask of him. He figured it would have something to do with the supernatural¡ªafter all, despite looking like a seventeen or eighteen-year-old girl, she was a professional ¡°spirit detective.¡± Whatever it was, it had to be serious. Truth be told, he was a little excited. Since he also dealt with Otherworlds, this could be a great opportunity to learn something new from a ¡°junior¡± in the field.


    But there was also a nagging worry in the back of his mind. What if he couldn¡¯t handle whatever she needed? If it was too tough, he¡¯d have to find a way to muddle through without losing face.


    Sitting in a cozy roadside caf¨¦, Yu Sheng waited. Little Red Riding Hood was rummaging through her bag, and when she finally pulled something out, he blinked in disbelief.


    She wanted him to help copy her math homework.


    A massive stack of it.


    He stared at the thick booklet of math papers in front of him, then glanced up at the short-haired girl across the table. His eyes went back and forth several times, his confusion evident.


    This was, in a way, more daunting than battling monsters in an Otherworld. If it weren¡¯t for the answers at the back, he¡¯d be totally lost. Fighting entities, no matter how tough, was straightforward¡ªyou could die a few times and still drag yourself through. But math? If you didn¡¯t know it, you just didn¡¯t know it. Even if someone knocked him out and he woke up again, he¡¯d still be clueless.


    Foxy stood nearby, holding Irene, watching but clearly not understanding what was going on.


    ¡°You just need to help me copy this booklet,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said casually. ¡°The answers are at the back, so your handwriting can be a bit messy. Just fill it up. Meanwhile, I¡¯ll take Foxy to the mall next door to buy some clothes.¡± She paused, then added, ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll need some cash. I don¡¯t have much on me. After we¡¯re done, I¡¯ll bring back the receipts, and we can settle up.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, trying to find the right words. ¡°Wait¡­ so the favor is helping you with homework? Is that¡­ appropriate?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t it be?¡± she replied, sounding slightly annoyed. ¡°I¡¯d already finished my homework, but it got torn up by an entity¡ªand my teacher doesn¡¯t believe me.¡± She sighed dramatically, but there was a twinkle of amusement in her eyes. ¡°I was ready to pull an all-nighter, but since I ran into you¡­¡±


    He grimaced. ¡°My handwriting is different from yours. Even if I try to copy it, your teacher might notice.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°They won¡¯t look closely when they collect it. At least I¡¯m making an effort. Some of my classmates just get someone else to do it entirely¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, resigning himself to the fact that his expectations rarely matched reality. He stood up, pulled out his wallet, and handed it to her. ¡°Take Foxy with you. If you have any questions, ask her. And take Irene. If anything happens, contact me through her.¡±


    Foxy looked at Little Red Riding Hood, seeming a bit uneasy. But after hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s instructions, she nodded slightly.


    Little Red Riding Hood accepted the wallet, a mischievous glint in her eyes. ¡°So you¡¯re giving me both the person and the money? Not afraid I¡¯ll run off?¡±


    He was already flipping through the math papers. Without looking up, he replied, ¡°Unless you plan to avoid every door for the rest of your life.¡±


    Her smile faltered for a moment, a slight twitch at the corner of her mouth. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a bit ominous.¡±


    He sighed dramatically. ¡°This stack of papers is scarier. Ugh, I never thought I¡¯d be facing high school homework again. Back in my day, we didn¡¯t have this much¡­¡± ???¦¯???


    She quickly grabbed Foxy¡¯s hand, backing away. ¡°Well then, we¡¯re off to buy clothes!¡±


    Foxy blinked, then hesitantly lifted Irene and waved at him¡ªthough her other hand was firmly held by Little Red Riding Hood.


    Even from several meters away, Yu Sheng could see Irene baring her tiny teeth in a silent grimace.


    ¡­


    Passing through one isolation door after another, navigating a maze of safety airlocks, Song Cheng felt as if he were venturing into the belly of some colossal beast made of steel and concrete. The stark corridors echoed with his footsteps, the air thick with anticipation. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After several rigorous checkpoints, he finally reached his destination.


    At the end of the brightly lit underground corridor stood a heavy alloy gate. Fully armed Special Bureau guards stood on either side, their stances rigid. Intricate patterns adorned the gate¡¯s surface, so elaborate they seemed to swirl if you looked too long. Above it, a green light emitted a reassuring glow, displaying the words ¡°Deep Dive Zone ¨C D Dive Port.¡±


    Song Cheng took out his ID card and swiped it on the scanner marked ¡°Customs Inspection.¡± As the gate slid open, a shimmering, distorted light greeted him. Stepping through, he entered an expansive hall filled with large, cube-like tanks arranged in neat rows. Each tank, about three meters square, contained a pale blue liquid that seemed to glow softly. Beneath each was a complex black metal base, humming with latent energy.


    Technicians in white uniforms moved briskly among the tanks, checking readings and adjusting equipment.


    As he stepped forward, a momentary dizziness washed over him, followed by a ringing in his ears. His headset chimed softly: ¡°Entered D Dive Port. Current Deep Dive Zone located at Paning-III Station. Average depth: Level Unknown. Environment: Stable.¡±


    Shaking off the lingering sensation, he spotted a familiar figure ahead¡ªa man in a white uniform, his long gray-white hair tied back in a sleek ponytail.


    ¡°Director!¡± he greeted, approaching Xu Jiali with a hint of surprise. ¡°You came personally?¡±


    Xu Jiali turned, his pale, colorless eyes meeting Song Cheng¡¯s. ¡°Given the unprecedented circumstances, I thought it necessary. Your team is ready.¡±


    He nodded, glancing at the six tanks nearby.


    Within each, a deep diver was being lowered by mechanical arms. They wore sleek black power armor, faces concealed behind fully enclosed helmets with dark red visors that flickered with streams of data. Each carried a compact reactor pack on their back, powering mental shields and specialized observation equipment.


    Suspended in the pale blue liquid, the divers descended slowly. Moments later, a faint humming emanated from the black metal bases beneath the tanks, growing steadily louder, filling the hall with a resonant vibration.


    A voice over the intercom announced, ¡°Configuring ¡®Deep Sea¡¯ environment. Personnel, prepare for descent. Umbilical connections ready, awaiting manual command.¡±


    A technician monitored the controls, eyes fixed on the fluctuating readings. After a few tense seconds, he called out, ¡°Initiate umbilical connections!¡±


    Staff moved swiftly, inputting commands into each tank¡¯s interface. From the depths of the liquid, black metallic tendrils emerged, resembling spines with glowing segments of dark red light. They snaked through the fluid, attaching seamlessly to the chests of the divers.


    ¡°Umbilicals connected. Inducers injected. Beginning descent,¡± the announcement continued.


    The liquid began to ripple, transforming before their eyes. It was as if each tank now held a fragment of a vast ocean, the water undulating with unseen currents, shimmering with ethereal light.


    The next moment, all the deep divers vanished from Song Cheng¡¯s sight, leaving only the ¡°umbilical cords¡± connected to their power armor, still floating in their original positions. These cords gently swayed in the liquid, as if indicating that the divers remained within the chamber¡ªjust no longer visible to those outside of it.


    ¡°Do you think this will work?¡± Xu Jiali asked softly, his gaze distant. ¡°What will they find?¡±


    Song Cheng hesitated, choosing his words carefully. ¡°The inducer allows them to enter the spirit realm. It¡¯s effective for certain Otherworlds, especially those accessed through thoughts or dreams. But Nightfall Valley is¡­ unique. We¡¯ve yet to find a stable entry point. At best, they might catch a glimpse. With the recent anomalies¡ªeven the numbered passengers are uncertain. I fear they may return empty-handed.¡±


    Xu Jiali nodded thoughtfully, his expression unreadable.


    He was about to elaborate when a sudden, piercing alarm blared, sharp and jarring against the backdrop of humming machinery.


    ¡°Contamination detected!¡± a technician shouted, leaping into action. ¡°Initiate emergency retrieval!¡±


    The emergency stop was activated. The tanks drained rapidly, the luminous liquid disappearing in seconds. Sparks flew from the umbilicals as they disconnected, and the divers reappeared, collapsing onto the tank floors. One tore off his helmet, retching violently. Another stumbled to the tank wall, pounding on the reinforced barrier, his muffled voice urgent.


    Song Cheng and Xu Jiali rushed over.


    ¡°We reached the end of the passage!¡± the diver gasped, his voice distorted through the barrier. ¡°There was a light¡ªno Nightfall Valley, nothing! Just¡­ just math problems! Massive ones! They were everywhere! It¡¯s all huge, freaking math problems!¡±

 Chapter 70: The Encounter

    In the Special Affairs Bureau, Deep Divers were the elite of the elite. Emerging from ordinary agents, they had undergone rigorous selection and harsh training, enduring countless trials to become what they were.


    They were always dispatched to the most dangerous places, facing challenges beyond human comprehension. They knew how to survive in deadly alien environments, chase down deranged cultists of the Angel Cult in lawless lands, and even infiltrate Otherworlds to confront the most dangerous entities. Sometimes, they dove into nightmares to rescue lost souls trapped in labyrinths woven from spirit and consciousness. Deep Diving¡ªdescending from the peaceful world into the dark dimensions beneath reason¡ªwas their job.


    But not everything could be understood or fought by human intelligence. Even the most seasoned Deep Divers often faced failure. And now, this situation surpassed even Song Cheng¡¯s experience¡ªit seemed to exceed the Director¡¯s expectations as well.


    Six Deep Divers had been transferred from the ¡°Tank¡± to the outside. Their power suits had automatically activated emergency medical procedures upon their return to reality. The built-in systems injected large doses of rationality blockers and protective agents into their bodies, calming them quickly. Support personnel stepped forward to check each person¡¯s contamination status and confirm whether their consciousness had returned to the material world¡ªensuring nothing else had ¡°come back¡± with them.


    Song Cheng and Director Xu Jiali stood aside, watching with furrowed brows.


    ¡°Math problems?¡± After a long, heavy silence, Song Cheng finally spoke. ¡°Math problems did this to them?¡±


    Xu Jiali shook his head slightly. ¡°Professors from Terra¡¯s ¡®Academy¡¯ can attack by flooding ordinary minds with excessive knowledge, but it wouldn¡¯t have this effect. Moreover, our Deep Divers are trained to adapt to ¡®knowledge-based¡¯ attacks. Besides having considerable learning abilities, their brains can actively shut down when facing knowledge beyond their processing capacity.¡±


    Song Cheng frowned. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    ¡°The ¡®math problems¡¯ the Deep Diver mentioned before passing out might just be an impression they had during the dive. The real cause of the contamination must be something else,¡± Director Xu said gravely. ¡°At the end of the passage¡­ there was no Nightfall Valley. But why would it be math problems?¡±


    Song Cheng didn¡¯t dare interrupt the Director¡¯s thoughts.


    After a brief silence, Xu Jiali suddenly turned to him. ¡°Little Song, you haven¡¯t contacted that ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ yet, have you?¡±


    ¡°Well, I planned to reach out today, but I didn¡¯t expect so many unexpected incidents¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t go,¡± Xu Jiali said calmly.


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng heard some noise. He looked up, glancing around, but couldn¡¯t find the source.


    Business was slow; there weren¡¯t many people in the caf¨¦. Only a few customers sat at distant tables, and two staff members were scrolling through their phones nearby. The place felt deserted.


    Occasionally, someone would glance curiously his way¡ªprobably wondering why a guy in his twenties was sitting in a caf¨¦, buried under a pile of high school homework.


    Yu Sheng sighed, looking at the remaining half of the test papers, feeling a slight soreness in his hand.


    He had scribbled as much as possible; many of the big problems were practically illegible. He was used to typing on a keyboard and hadn¡¯t written this much in years. It was more tiring than he¡¯d anticipated.


    But he couldn¡¯t decide whether it was more exhausting to be here doing homework or to take Foxy shopping for clothes at the mall.


    He thought about it and felt that copying test papers was slightly better¡ªhe really didn¡¯t have the courage to take Foxy into a lingerie store; that would make him feel like a pervert.


    Especially when Foxy showed such innocent ignorance, he¡¯d likely be mistaken for a creep and reported to the police.


    Just then, a voice echoed in his mind. ¡°Hehe~ Yu Sheng, how much have you written?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s hand kept moving. ¡°Halfway done. High school students these days are really overloaded; why is there so much homework?¡±


    ¡°Keep it up! I just heard Little Red Riding Hood mumbling; she actually has physics homework too but forgot to bring it¡­¡±


    ¡°Let her go home and do it herself; I¡¯m not handling that,¡± Yu Sheng replied irritably. ¡°How are things on your end? Going smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Not bad. Foxy doesn¡¯t really know how to use zippers; Little Red Riding Hood has been teaching her for ages. They¡¯re both in the fitting room now¡­ They left me on a bench outside,¡± Irene sounded cheerful. ¡°Little Red even bought me a hair clip! From a doll shop¡ªit¡¯s red¡­¡± ???????????¨¨S?


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and realized. ¡°That¡¯s with my money! She¡¯s draining me!¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Irene quickly said. ¡°Just think of it as a gift from you to me¡­ I didn¡¯t ask for anything else, just a hair clip¡ªnot expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t buy it,¡± Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Just reminding you not to shop too long. Also, don¡¯t forget to buy toiletries for Foxy, and bedding. You didn¡¯t forget the size, did you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I remember, I remember. Don¡¯t worry, my brain¡­¡± Irene suddenly paused, her tone changing. ¡°Wait, Foxy¡¯s brain¡­¡±


    An awkward silence fell in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.


    This is what happens when your team can¡¯t be relied on.


    ¡°How big was her bed again?¡± Irene¡¯s voice sounded uncertain.


    ¡°One and a half meters by two meters,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Tell that number to Little Red Riding Hood. Let her remember it for you two. Also, tell her what else you need to buy; she¡¯s a high school student¡ªher brain works better than yours.¡± S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, yes¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng helplessly ended the conversation and lowered his head to continue working on the test papers.


    However, at that moment, he suddenly felt something was off around him.


    Silence. It had become so quiet. Even the low conversations of the few customers were no longer audible.


    He looked up, quickly scanning his surroundings.


    He was still in the caf¨¦.


    Countless tables and chairs were neatly arranged, extending endlessly forward and backward.


    In the vast caf¨¦, there wasn¡¯t a single person. As far as he could see, there were only endless tables and chairs.


    On his left was the window facing the street¡ªbut now the window also extended endlessly, and outside, he couldn¡¯t see the street, only a vast expanse of white mist.


    Enormous shadows moved slowly in the fog, occasionally approaching the nearby windows, seemingly gazing into the caf¨¦, but no matter how hard he looked, those shadows had only vague outlines.


    Yu Sheng stared in astonishment, slowly standing up from his chair.


    But just as he was about to head for the door, a voice suddenly came from across him. ¡°Hello.¡±


    It was a slightly husky female voice, very young.


    He was surprised to see that someone had sat opposite him¡ªa woman who looked to be in her late twenties. She wore a sleek white suit dress, her gray-white hair tied back in a ponytail. She was very beautiful, but there was an indescribable aloofness about her.


    Moreover, his attention was drawn to her eyes. She had pale gray pupils, as if all color had drained from them. Even the boundaries between her irises and the whites of her eyes were blurred, making her eyes look¡­ not quite human.


    Immediately, he noticed something incredible¡ªthe surroundings around this woman were rapidly losing color. From the nearest table and chairs to the floor and other furniture, everything was washed over with a pale gray hue. The colorless area extended over ten meters before gradually fading back to normal.


    In the end, only the woman herself and Yu Sheng remained in color.


    He steadied himself. He remembered what Irene had told him¡ªthat rational entities might appear in Otherworlds, but no matter how human-like they seemed, there would be obvious eerie, non-human characteristics. Although this woman looked a bit strange, she clearly wasn¡¯t at the level of ¡°eerie non-human,¡± which meant she was probably human.


    Since she was human and had greeted him, she was someone he could talk to.


    Yu Sheng temporarily gave up the idea of leaving and sat back down, looking at her curiously. ¡°And you are¡­?¡±


    ¡°Xu Jiali, Director of the Special Affairs Bureau under the Border Committee,¡± the woman nodded slightly. ¡°I apologize for meeting you in this manner¡ªit¡¯s for maximum confidentiality and certain safety considerations.¡±


    The Special Affairs Bureau actually came looking for him¡ªbut at such a high level? The Director himself came?


    While Yu Sheng was in a daze, Xu Jiali casually glanced at the table in front of him.


    She saw the pile of test papers spread out, and her expression momentarily froze.


    Math problems. All math problems. Real, full-length questions from past college entrance exams.

 Chapter 71: Learning More

    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite understand why the woman sitting across from him¡ªthe one who claimed to be the Director of the Special Affairs Bureau¡ªhad suddenly gone silent. He studied her curiously. Since she wasn¡¯t speaking, he decided to break the ice himself.


    ¡°So, your Special Affairs Bureau really rolls out the red carpet when contacting people, huh? I thought Li Lin and the others would be the ones meeting me. Didn¡¯t expect to meet the Director herself. Is this how you always operate?¡±


    Bai Li Qing quickly regained her usual calm demeanor. ¡°No,¡± she replied steadily. ¡°Only when the situation is special.¡±


    ¡°A special situation?¡± Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°For example,¡± she said, her eyes locking onto his, ¡°a¡­ ¡®unique individual¡¯ who has lived in the Otherworld for a long time but has been residing here in the borderland as an ¡®ordinary person¡¯ for over twenty years.¡± She paused. ¡°I apologize if you mind me referring to you that way.¡±


    ¡°Uh, I don¡¯t mind,¡± Yu Sheng said, feeling a bit embarrassed. ¡°But am I really that odd in your eyes? From Li Lin and Xu Jiali¡¯s reactions earlier, my lifestyle did seem to surprise them quite a bit. Though, I guess it¡¯s understandable.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps you haven¡¯t noticed it yourself,¡± Bai Li Qing sighed softly. ¡°Many within the Special Affairs Bureau have been monitoring your actions, especially these past few days¡­ A large number of our agents have been quite busy because of you.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth fell open in surprise. ¡°Wait¡­ what?¡±


    She looked at him intently. ¡°You have the ability to open ¡®doors,¡¯ correct?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes,¡± he nodded. Reaching out, he grasped the air beside him, and a door materialized out of thin air next to him. ¡°I used this thing to come back with Li Lin and the others¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Bai Li Qing raised her hand sharply. ¡°No need to demonstrate!¡±


    It was unexpected to see the composed and indifferent Director show such agitation.


    Yu Sheng hesitated, letting go of the doorknob. Seeing her reaction, he began to understand. ¡°So¡­ it seems that when I open doors, it affects you?¡±


    ¡°When you open a door,¡± she explained plainly, ¡°the entire borderland detects an unknown source of space-time disturbance. The personnel responsible for monitoring have been quite¡­ vocal recently. You truly didn¡¯t feel anything?¡±


    He looked a bit dazed, his expression turning awkward. After a moment, he shook his head slowly. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel anything¡­ So, when I open a door, it impacts the entire borderland? Are you saying I should avoid using this ability from now on?¡±


    He didn¡¯t sound too pleased as he said this. After all, the ¡®doors¡¯ were incredibly useful. He had only recently gotten the hang of this ability and appreciated its convenience. Now, being told by the Special Affairs Bureau that it was causing disturbances¡­ it felt a bit frustrating.


    But seeing the Director¡¯s serious demeanor, it seemed his door-opening was indeed causing significant issues. That was somewhat embarrassing.


    Bai Li Qing noticed his feelings. After a brief thought, she shook her head gently. ¡°I¡¯m merely suggesting that you try to control the frequency of your ¡®door opening¡¯ in the future. At least¡­ don¡¯t open hundreds of rifts overnight like before. Or, at the very least, give us a heads-up. After all, it¡¯s your ability, and it hasn¡¯t caused any substantial damage to the borderland itself. In principle, we can¡¯t outright forbid such actions¡ªprovided you¡¯re willing to cooperate with us by registering officially. We¡¯ll also adjust our monitoring methods to accommodate your ability.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, feeling a mix of relief and embarrassment.


    He glanced at the Director, who had seemed so stern and unapproachable. He hadn¡¯t expected her to be so reasonable.


    When she mentioned ¡®opening hundreds of rifts overnight,¡¯ Yu Sheng immediately recalled that night. Back then, he hadn¡¯t felt anything unusual, but thinking about it now, he could imagine the commotion he must have caused. Yet, Director Bai Li Qing was still willing to discuss the matter amicably, even coming personally to meet him.


    He wasn¡¯t just some hot-headed teenager; he understood that, from an official perspective, this was a significant gesture of goodwill.


    Her willingness to negotiate caught him off guard. When she first brought up the ¡®disturbance¡¯ issue, he¡¯d braced himself for a battle of wits with bureaucratic rigidity. Instead, it felt like his defenses were unnecessary.


    Feeling a bit sheepish, he said, ¡°Well¡­ that¡¯s fair. If registration isn¡¯t a problem¡­ But I do have a few questions. Could you answer them?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± she replied with a slight nod. ¡°What would you like to know?¡±


    ¡°First, what exactly is the Special Affairs Bureau? What¡¯s its nature? What¡¯s its scope of authority?¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Bai Li Qing seemed mildly surprised by his straightforward questions but began to explain calmly. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau, officially known as the ¡®General Bureau of Common Danger and Service Assurance,¡¯ is a department directly managed by the highest administrative body of the borderland¡ªthe Council. It¡¯s the foremost official department responsible for handling various ¡®anomalous events¡¯ involving Otherworlds, entities, and other irregularities. If you divide the borderland into ¡®natural¡¯ and ¡®supernatural¡¯ realms, you could consider us the primary authority on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side.


    ¡°However, our activities aren¡¯t confined to the borderland¡ªor rather, our jurisdiction isn¡¯t limited to just here. I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ve fully grasped the peculiarities of the borderland¡­¡± ?¨¤????¡ì


    She paused, meeting his gaze.


    ¡°The peculiarities of the borderland¡­¡± Yu Sheng murmured, frowning slightly. He recalled the bits of information he¡¯d picked up from Irene, as well as his own realizations when opening those doors to distant places¡ªthat this world wasn¡¯t just the borderland; within this strange city, there were countless ¡®far places.¡¯


    ¡°You might know some of it,¡± she continued. ¡°From its name, it seems connected to many places. They say all sorts of strange and bizarre things exist here, though they¡¯re hidden beneath the surface of ¡®normalcy¡¯¡­¡±


    ¡°Concealing those things that defy common sense and the ¡®standards¡¯ of the borderland, allowing this city to operate and develop according to ¡®standard parameters,¡¯ is one of our tasks at the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing said firmly. ¡°As you¡¯ve understood, it¡¯s connected to many places, and the number and breadth of these connections surpass anyone¡¯s imagination. Imagine the entire world as a vast network woven by countless transit lines. Those ¡®transit lines¡¯ don¡¯t exist in the physical dimension, and ordinary people can¡¯t perceive them. But on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side, they¡¯re intertwined, influencing each other, and there¡¯s a place where all these lines converge¡­¡±


    She looked directly at him. ¡°That place is the borderland.¡± Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She paused to ensure Yu Sheng was following before continuing.


    ¡°One of the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s primary tasks is to maintain the boundary between the ¡®natural¡¯ and ¡®supernatural¡¯ within the borderland, ensuring order on the ¡®supernatural¡¯ side. Secondly, we handle threats that spread through this ¡®transit network¡¯ and converge at this point¡ªwhether they come from mere inches away or from 88 billion light-years out in deep space.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. After a few moments, he blurted out, ¡°Isn¡¯t that distance¡­ a bit vast?¡±


    ¡°To the unique nature of the borderland, those distances are the same,¡± Bai Li Qing replied seriously, pointing at him. ¡°For you, isn¡¯t it the same?¡±


    He started, quickly grasping her meaning.


    ¡°Among the hundreds of rifts you opened, more than twenty lead to places 88 billion light-years away,¡± she stated calmly.


    Yu Sheng fell silent.


    His expression remained composed, but his mind was racing.


    In truth, he¡¯d had an inkling when he opened those doors. He¡¯d wondered just how far those distant scenes were.


    He didn¡¯t have a clear answer, but when discussing it enthusiastically with Irene, he¡¯d felt that some might be beyond the limits of his imagination.


    Now, hearing the numbers from Bai Li Qing, it felt as though his speculations had found solid ground.


    What truly surprised him was the reach of this organization. He recalled Li Lin¡ªa seemingly ordinary agent who shopped for instant noodles with him and pretended to be a passerby watching videos while tailing him. To think that the organization behind such a person had cosmic responsibilities¡­ it was hard to wrap his mind around.


    But Yu Sheng, being sensible, didn¡¯t voice these thoughts to the Director.


    Mainly because he didn¡¯t want to affect Li Lin¡¯s career prospects.


    He remained silent, and so did Bai Li Qing. For a moment, they sat in a brief, thoughtful silence.


    After about half a minute, she broke the quiet. ¡°Do you have any other questions?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± he said quickly, pushing aside his swirling thoughts. He organized his words before speaking. ¡°One more question. The borderland¡­ is there only one?¡±

 Chapter 72: The Unveiled World

    Yu Sheng¡¯s question made Bai Li Qing raise an eyebrow ever so slightly. It was such a subtle movement that it was almost impossible to notice.


    ¡°Of course, there¡¯s only one Borderland,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. ¡°A ¡®world convergence point¡¯ isn¡¯t something that can be mass-produced.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m talking about the ¡®Boundary City,''¡± Yu Sheng said, his tone serious. ¡°There¡¯s only one Borderland, but what about Boundary City? This city located at the Borderland¡ªis it possible that somewhere else in the world, there¡¯s another city similar to it?¡±


    He paused, his eyes locking onto Bai Li Qing¡¯s. He spoke slowly, emphasizing each word. ¡°A city very similar, yet not exactly the same. One that shares the same name, with places that have identical names, but unlike here, they¡¯re not¡­ extraordinary. They¡¯re just ordinary places. If the universe spans billions of light-years or more, isn¡¯t it possible that a city like that could exist somewhere within that vast expanse?¡±


    Yu Sheng thought he saw something different in Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression, a seriousness that wasn¡¯t usually there.


    The director remained silent for a few seconds before replying, his words careful. ¡°Scholars actually have a hypothesis about something like what you¡¯re describing. It goes like this:


    ¡°If the universe is infinite¡ªor even just so vast that it feels practically infinite within what humans can comprehend¡ªthen it¡¯s possible that two identical or almost identical places could exist: two planets with similar parameters, two similar mountains, maybe even two histories that are almost the same. The probability of such ¡®mirror images¡¯ might be low, but given enough time and space, it¡¯s not zero.¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered this and nodded slightly. ¡°Yeah, I think I¡¯ve heard theories like that before.¡±


    ¡°Then let me tell you about a limitation of that hypothesis¡ªa part that¡¯s not widely known,¡± Bai Li Qing continued. ¡°Even if the idea is true, and any place or event in the universe could have a ¡®mirror image¡¯ somewhere out there, there are two exceptions. They will never have mirror images.


    ¡°First is a planet called ¡®Terra,¡¯ far off among the stars, with secret ties to the Borderland.


    ¡°Second is this very Borderland.


    ¡°In other words, there won¡¯t be a second ¡®Boundary City¡¯ in this world because this city is a key part of the Borderland itself. And the Borderland doesn¡¯t have a ¡®mirror image.¡¯ Even if the universe is endless and time stretches infinitely, from the past to the future, there will only ever be this one Borderland, and this one Boundary City.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened slightly, and for a long moment, he didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°From your reaction¡­¡± Bai Li Qing adjusted his posture. ¡°It seems like you¡¯re almost sure there¡¯s another Boundary City out there¡ªone that you¡¯ve actually seen?¡±


    Yu Sheng forced himself to calm the swirling thoughts in his mind. He took a deep breath and started tapping the table lightly with his fingers.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve seen it. It¡¯s a small seaside town. You could drive from one end of the town to the other in just thirty minutes. There are no ¡®Otherworlds¡¯ there, no Special Affairs Bureau. The people live ordinary lives. The sunshine is always soft and warm, and the sunsets¡­ they¡¯re beautiful.¡±


    He described scene after scene from his memories to Bai Li Qing, not hiding any details. Since he already knew the truth about Wutong Road and his organization dealt with matters from the Otherworld, he seemed like the best person who might help him.


    Bai Li Qing listened quietly. His eyes, which seemed to lack any color, always concealed his emotions. No one could tell what he was thinking as Yu Sheng spoke. Only when he was done did he finally say something.


    ¡°May I have a look?¡±


    Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Have a look? How?¡±


    He reached out and gently pressed his hand against Yu Sheng¡¯s temple. The touch was cold, and for a moment, Yu Sheng felt a wave of dizziness.


    ¡°This is my ability¡ªif you don¡¯t mind, please open your imagination to me for a moment. Of course, if you¡¯re uncomfortable, I won¡¯t force it,¡± Bai Li Qing said sincerely. ?a£Î?£Â¦¥?


    Yu Sheng frowned but, after a moment of consideration, nodded slightly.


    Closing his eyes, he began to picture his hometown¡ªthat other Boundary City. The ordinary seaside town appeared vividly in his mind, and he felt as if another pair of eyes was watching these scenes along with him.


    After a while, Yu Sheng opened his eyes. Bai Li Qing still had his eyes closed, and behind him, the endlessly extending caf¨¦ seemed to be collapsing from afar. The tables and chairs, neatly lined up and repeating endlessly, were being swallowed by darkness¡ªas if they were falling into an unseen abyss.


    Yu Sheng was stunned, unsure of what was happening. ¡°Hey! This place is collapsing! Wake up! This¡­¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before he could finish, Bai Li Qing finally opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a minor side effect of using my ability.¡±


    As he spoke, the collapsing buildings and furniture silently returned to their original state.


    Yu Sheng felt a bit awkward and gave a nervous chuckle. ¡°Wow, your ability is¡­ quite something.¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t respond. Instead, he rubbed his forehead, looking as though he was lost in thought.


    ¡°Did you see everything?¡± Yu Sheng asked, curious. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    ¡°I saw it, just as you described¡ªa peaceful seaside town, with many places that seemed like echoes of this city,¡± he said, interrupting Yu Sheng. For some reason, he hesitated, but then quickly masked it. ¡°I believe now that you have seen such a Boundary City. But I¡¯m curious¡ªwhy are you so fixated on finding this place?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned earnest. ¡°For personal reasons. I want to find it. But, based on what you¡¯ve said¡­¡±


    ¡°Theories are, after all, just theories,¡± Bai Li Qing said, shaking his head. His tone had softened, leaving room for interpretation. ¡°Honestly, I still don¡¯t believe there¡¯s a second Borderland in this world. But if it¡¯s just a place that looks similar¡ªshares a similar architecture and layout¡ªit¡¯s not entirely impossible.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at him skeptically. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Who knows?¡± he sighed. ¡°Some scholars say our universe is still young, that there are physical laws yet to fully form. Maybe everything humans think they know could be proven wrong, or turned upside down. I believe that the Boundary City you showed me does exist, but¡­ it¡¯s not recorded in any of the Borderland¡¯s archives.¡±


    ¡°So, if you ever find it¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll be the first to know,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded seriously.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Sheng said, though a feeling in his gut told him Bai Li Qing wasn¡¯t being entirely sincere. He didn¡¯t know why, but he decided not to push it.


    ¡°I have another question,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly, changing the subject. ¡°This one¡¯s for a friend.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. ¡°I¡¯ve got plenty of time today.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, choosing his words carefully. ¡°Do you know about ¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯? Does the Special Affairs Bureau know of this group?¡±


    ¡°¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯? Of course,¡± he said immediately. ¡°Those ¡®Living Dolls¡¯ are active in the supernatural world. We¡¯ve had quite a few encounters with them.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Maybe he¡¯d found a clue about the little doll. ¡°You mean ¡®Alice¡¯s Dolls¡¯? So, is this little house registered with the Bureau?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve misunderstood,¡± Bai Li Qing shook his head. ¡°¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯ isn¡¯t registered with us. It¡¯s an independent group, one that operates outside of the Borderland. They keep a low profile, but their influence is no less significant than ours.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­?¡± Yu Sheng was puzzled.


    ¡°The Borderland isn¡¯t the only special place in this world, and we¡¯re not the only major organization dealing with Otherworld matters. We¡¯re just one of many. There are others¡ªlike the ¡®Bamosa Secret Society,¡¯ the ¡®Academy¡¯ from Terra, the ¡®Astrology Association¡¯ of the Algaleidians, and many more. ¡®Alice¡¯s Little House¡¯ is similar¡ªan independent force. They follow an ancient deity named ¡®Alice¡¯ and are ancient creations blessed by her. They existed long before the Special Affairs Bureau was even formed.¡±


    Yu Sheng was speechless.


    So Irene had such an important background? The little doll wasn¡¯t just bragging!


    He couldn¡¯t hide his reaction, and Bai Li Qing noticed. ¡°I remember the report mentioned you have a doll with you?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, her name¡¯s Irene. She says she¡¯s one of ¡®Alice¡¯s Dolls¡¯ but got sealed away for a long time.¡±


    ¡°But I remember the report also said she was only about this tall¡­¡± Bai Li Qing raised his hand, indicating a small height.


    Yu Sheng awkwardly scratched his nose. ¡°Ah, well, that¡¯s another¡­ accident.¡±

 Chapter 73: The Convenience of Official Organizations

    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t press Yu Sheng about what he meant by ¡°another incident,¡± nor did she ask much about Irene. Instead, she briefly explained to Yu Sheng about ¡°Alice¡¯s Little House.¡±


    ¡°Most of Alice¡¯s Dolls roam beyond the Borderland. They maintain balance in other places and almost never get involved with the Special Affairs Bureau. However, they do have a fixed line of contact with the Borderland, and there¡¯s a contact point on the city¡¯s edge¡ªalthough it¡¯s not easy for ordinary people to find, and the Dolls usually don¡¯t accept strangers.


    ¡°But I could send someone to check with them about Irene. If there is indeed a Doll wandering on her own, they might be willing to meet you.


    ¡°However, it won¡¯t be quick. The Dolls are very busy with their own missions, and the contact point in the Borderland isn¡¯t always manned. You may have to wait for a while.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t mind. ¡°That¡¯s fine. As long as the Special Affairs Bureau is willing to help, I¡¯m already grateful. I¡¯ll thank you on Irene¡¯s behalf.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all,¡± Bai Li Qing said calmly. ¡°One of our main tasks is to help people who have encountered difficulties due to exposure to the supernatural. If you need any more help, feel free to ask.¡±


    Yu Sheng perked up at that. ¡°Actually, I do have another request.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    ¡°Could you help me get two ID cards? One would be fine, if it¡¯s too much trouble¡ªbut it has to be real.¡±


    Bai Li Qing blinked. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°You know I have someone with me now, the person I saved from the Otherworld. She doesn¡¯t know where her home is, and she doesn¡¯t have any legal status here,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°I was hoping the Bureau might have a way to arrange something for her. And for Irene too¡ªthough that¡¯s less urgent, seeing as she¡¯s too small to go out by herself even with an ID.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression became slightly complicated. It was probably the first time in her years as the Bureau¡¯s director that someone had asked for something like this. But she quickly nodded. ¡°This isn¡¯t the Bureau¡¯s usual work, but I can help. If the Doll needs an ID, I can arrange that too. Of course, like you said, it¡¯ll mostly be a formality¡­ though it might come in handy in certain situations.¡±


    Yu Sheng thanked her repeatedly, feeling certain now that this young-looking director was genuinely helpful and willing to lend a hand.


    So he decided to bring up another matter. ¡°There¡¯s something else too, about the person I rescued from the Otherworld. I was wondering¡­ could the Bureau help me find her hometown? You have access to a lot more information than I do.¡±


    ¡°Tell me what you know about her,¡± Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t refuse. ¡°The report had very few details. All I know is that she¡¯s a humanoid creature with animal traits. In our records, there are over a hundred different groups with similar characteristics.¡±


    ¡°Whoa, that many?¡± Yu Sheng was surprised. But he quickly collected himself and began to recall what Foxy had told him about her home. ¡°She said she came from a place where Immortals and demons coexist. From her descriptions, it seemed like the civilization there was very advanced. She also mentioned a group called the ¡®Heavenly Ones,¡¯ who enlightened the people on the ground¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng tried to recount as much as he could, even the messy details. But considering Foxy¡¯s confused mental state when she spoke of her past, he added a reminder. ¡°Take it all with a grain of salt. She seemed to be just a child when she left home, and she¡¯s been trapped for so long¡ªboth her memories and her thinking are muddled. There might be mistakes or exaggerations in what she told me.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ understand,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded hesitantly. Though her face was expressionless, her uncertain demeanor suggested her thoughts were complicated at that moment. ¡°Indeed, what you¡¯ve described sounds a bit¡­ far-fetched. I¡¯m not sure if there¡¯s anything in the Bureau¡¯s records that matches.¡± ??????¨®????§§?


    She phrased it gently, but Yu Sheng got her meaning. The Bureau probably didn¡¯t have any matching information.


    ¡°Just try your best. If you can¡¯t find anything, that¡¯s fine too,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°She doesn¡¯t really have any family left, and she¡¯s not too attached to her old home. Finding her homeland is more my wish than hers.¡±


    ¡°You seem very kind-hearted,¡± Bai Li Qing suddenly commented.


    ¡°I guess so?¡± Yu Sheng was a bit embarrassed. ¡°But my ¡®kind-heartedness¡¯ ends up troubling you all.¡±


    ¡°The Bureau often deals with ¡®troubles,¡¯ and compared to others, we prefer interacting with someone like you,¡± Bai Li Qing said. ¡°If all our cases were like yours, our work would be much easier¡ªat least the ¡®interaction¡¯ part would be simpler.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Clear-headed, communicative, not violent, not suddenly dropping dead,¡± Bai Li Qing sighed, spreading her hands. It seemed that venting about work was the most sincere part of any job, and her gesture at that moment made her seem quite human. ¡°If someone meets three out of these four criteria, they¡¯re already a ¡®premium client¡¯ compared to what we usually see.¡±


    Yu Sheng was stunned. ¡°Is the Bureau¡¯s work environment really that dangerous?!¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just sighed again.


    Yu Sheng had never worked for the Bureau, but he understood that sigh instantly.


    Bai Li Qing quickly returned to her businesslike demeanor. ¡°I¡¯ve answered a lot of your questions¡ªis there anything else you¡¯d like to ask?¡±


    ¡°No more questions, for now,¡± Yu Sheng thought for a moment and adjusted his posture. ¡°So, is it time for that ¡®registration process¡¯ you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°Typically, ordinary people who have come into contact with the Otherworld need to register at the Bureau¡¯s office and undergo a basic examination and evaluation, accompanied by our contact personnel. However, given the special circumstances, I can use my authority as director to skip the red tape,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her colorless eyes scrutinizing Yu Sheng. ¡°But I¡¯d like to hear first about what your plans are for the future.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng lowered his head in thought, then looked up seriously. ¡°If I register as a Spirit Realm Detective or an independent investigator, what benefits would I get?¡±


    Bai Li Qing showed no surprise, as if she¡¯d anticipated this. She nodded slightly and answered, ¡°In simple terms, you¡¯d gain access to information shared by the Bureau with various legitimate supernatural organizations and individuals in the Borderland. You¡¯d also be able to use a wide range of support facilities, access communication platforms to connect with other groups or people, obtain a legally recognized status, and most importantly¡ªtravel permissions.¡±


    Yu Sheng leaned forward instinctively. ¡°Travel permissions?¡±


    ¡°There are many points in the Borderland that connect to ¡®far-off places,¡¯ and most of these points are restricted. Using these connections or entering certain controlled zones requires travel permissions. Of course, I¡¯m guessing that your ¡®door¡¯ could bypass these problems. But legal access means you¡¯d get more information support. If you plan to deal with the Otherworld, ¡®information¡¯ is often more valuable than any fighting skills. Besides¡­¡±


    ¡°Besides?¡±


    ¡°Besides, think of the people like us who have to work overtime at the Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing suddenly sighed. ¡°If you could swipe a card instead of opening a door, please do it.¡±


    Yu Sheng felt instantly embarrassed.


    Luckily, he was thick-skinned. After a moment of awkwardness, he managed to recover, nodded, and said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯ve always been happy to maintain order.¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t say anything, just listened as if she believed him.


    Then she looked him directly in the eye. ¡°Anything else you want to ask?¡±


    ¡°Are there any requirements for registering as a Spirit Realm Detective or an independent investigator?¡±


    ¡°Registering as an independent investigator is simple. You need a clear mind, the psychological readiness to face death, and some experience or basic knowledge of surviving the Otherworld. We also need to confirm that you¡¯re not doing this out of madness. That¡¯s all it takes. Becoming a Spirit Realm Detective has slightly higher requirements. Besides the skills needed for investigators, you also need a legitimate and effective ¡®registered group.¡¯¡±


    ¡°A registered group?¡± Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°Oh, I get it, like the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ group behind Little Red Riding Hood, right?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s correct,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded. ¡°Most people who survive the Otherworld and want to continue dealing with the supernatural start as independent investigators. Finding an organization willing to take in an unfamiliar rookie is difficult¡ªin many dangerous Otherworlds, a clumsy newcomer is even more dangerous than encountering an Entity. Of course, there are exceptions, like a group of people who all survive an encounter together. But that¡¯s rare.¡±


    ¡°Do these groups have registration requirements?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°At least two members must meet the qualifications of an investigator. At least one member must have experience fighting Entities. The group must have a stable contact point and communication method. Also¡ªthe group name must not contain offensive words or special symbols. Apart from a few basic rules like ¡®legal operations¡¯ and ¡®not threatening the safety and order of the Borderland,¡¯ that¡¯s about it.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, wide-eyed. ¡°¡­That¡¯s it? No other requirements?¡±


    For a moment, Bai Li Qing seemed to smile.


    ¡°This is about confronting the Otherworld and Entities¡ªsurviving against things beyond human understanding is the only valid ¡®standard.¡¯ We don¡¯t need to set barriers. Survival itself is the biggest barrier.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, rubbing his chin. ¡°Sounds like a pretty low barrier¡­¡±

 Chapter 74: Departure

    Hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s muttering, Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression flickered briefly, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She merely watched the man across from her with a curious gaze. Answering questions or helping with minor problems was secondary; today, the most important thing was the ¡°contact¡± itself.


    She had encountered many, many entities¡ªall sorts of them. She had killed some, exiled others, and even talked or collaborated with those that were rational. She had deceived them and been deceived by them. But no entity¡ªnot even those most resembling humans¡ªhad ever sat across from her and talked like this, in such a way and about these sorts of things.


    The ¡°person¡± sitting in front of her even seemed interested in becoming a Spirit Realm detective or investigator. Pushing her thoughts aside, Bai Li Qing broke the silence: ¡°So, you want to¡­¡±


    ¡°Can I register a group?¡± Yu Sheng asked with a hopeful look, ¡°I¡¯m not working solo here; there are two others with me.¡±


    ¡°You mean that doll named Irene and the ¡®fox demon¡¯ you brought from the Otherworld?¡± Bai Li Qing raised an eyebrow. ¡°But neither of them has legal status in the Borderland.¡±


    ¡°Then how about we get them IDs first?¡± Yu Sheng suggested, scratching his head. ¡°Ah, it won¡¯t be a whole mess where you need a job to get an ID and an ID to get a job, will it?¡±


    Bai Li Qing blinked, genuinely taken aback. ¡°Of course not. Why would you even worry about that?¡±


    ¡°Oh, good,¡± Yu Sheng smiled awkwardly, ¡°Guess I was overthinking it.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements,¡± Bai Li Qing added without much thought, mentally noting down that ¡°Yu Sheng has a certain sense of humor.¡± She then raised her wrist to glance at her watch. ¡°Time¡¯s up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you¡¯re leaving?¡± Yu Sheng stood up instinctively. ¡°So, what about¡­¡±


    ¡°Someone will come find you soon,¡± Bai Li Qing replied as she also stood up, ¡°to handle the necessary paperwork for you and your two friends. You just need to fill out a few forms. Keep your phone on these next couple of days.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°Oh¡­ oh, okay.¡±


    Bai Li Qing nodded and, as if suddenly remembering something, paused before leaving. ¡°Oh, there¡¯s one more thing.¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°About Night Valley¡ªthe Otherworld you encountered before¡ªhave you gone back there recently to check on it?¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°The valley? No, I haven¡¯t been back¡­ Did something happen there?¡±


    ¡°The issue is that we aren¡¯t sure,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head. ¡°If your ¡®gate¡¯ still connects there, you might want to go take a look.¡±


    From her expression, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t discern anything useful, but he got the vague sense that¡­ this wasn¡¯t as casual as she made it seem. The fact that she had brought it up just before leaving seemed like she was emphasizing something important.


    After a moment of hesitation and consideration, Yu Sheng nodded slightly.


    Honestly, he didn¡¯t want to return to that eerie valley at all. Nor did he have any desire to deal with ¡°Hunger¡± again. But Bai Li Qing¡¯s attitude made him realize that something else¡ªsomething more¡ªmight be going on in that valley besides ¡°Entity-Hunger.¡±


    In the blink of an eye, the endless front-and-back cafe he was in began to crumble quietly around him.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s figure vanished amidst the collapsing scenery, and in an instant, the cafe returned to its normal state. The sounds of the real world gradually seeped back in, and everything seemed like a strange, surreal dream¡ªthe only proof she had really been there was the faint lingering scent of her perfume.


    Yu Sheng blinked, looking around. It seemed like no one had noticed anything unusual. Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s massive stack of schoolwork was still spread across the table, waiting for him to continue helping.


    ¡°She really comes and goes like the wind¡­¡± Yu Sheng muttered as he shook his head, then sat back down, preparing to help write more high school assignments. But this time, he found it difficult to calm his mind.


    His conversation with the ¡°Special Affairs Bureau Chief¡± was like an uncontrollable whirlpool in his thoughts. New information about the world buzzed in his mind, tangled with expectations and uncertainties about the future. He couldn¡¯t remember the last time he felt this kind of anxious anticipation¡ªa mix of excitement and nerves about tomorrow. ?¨¤?¦¯¦Â§¦?


    And then there was the thing Bai Li Qing mentioned before she left¡ªNight Valley. What was going on there? S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, a voice came from nearby, interrupting his thoughts.


    ¡°We¡¯re back!¡± Little Red Riding Hood called out cheerfully. ¡°Yu Sheng, how much have you done?¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately looked up and, at first glance, saw the dark-haired girl standing beside Little Red Riding Hood. It was Foxy, now dressed in new clothes.


    The weather had gotten chilly, so Little Red Riding Hood had bought her a warm white coat and a cotton dress. Though simple, the outfit suited Foxy perfectly. The fluffy trim around the collar even reminded Yu Sheng of her own furry ears and tail¡ªboth of the same silvery-white shade, an elegant look with a hint of charm.


    Foxy stood there somewhat awkwardly, her expression a little dazed. She seemed unused to wearing well-fitting clothes, or perhaps she was still overwhelmed after spending so long wandering in unfamiliar surroundings. It wasn¡¯t until Yu Sheng waved at her that she seemed to snap out of her daze, quickly carrying several big shopping bags over to him.


    ¡°Si¡¯en¡­ Yu Sheng,¡± Foxy called a bit nervously, standing across from the table. She remembered to use his name in public places. ¡°These new clothes fit well.¡±


    ¡°They look great,¡± Yu Sheng smiled. He could tell she was happy, but he glanced at her skirt. ¡°Isn¡¯t this a bit cold with the weather cooling down?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s wearing thermal pants underneath,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained as she took a seat next to Yu Sheng, leaning in to peek at the papers. ¡°Let me see how much you¡¯ve done¡­ Hm, not much, huh?¡±


    ¡°There was an unexpected situation that delayed me,¡± Yu Sheng rubbed his nose sheepishly, then looked at Foxy and Little Red Riding Hood curiously. ¡°Wait, where¡¯s Irene?¡±


    ¡°Oh, here she is!¡± Foxy perked up, lifting one of the big shopping bags she had placed on the floor to show Yu Sheng. ¡°We bought too many things, so I put her in the bag.¡±


    Yu Sheng peeked in and saw the little doll¡ªIrene¡ªlying amongst the clothes, her eyes dull and expressionless, her aura practically screaming resentment.


    There was so much pent-up grievance it felt like the shopping bag itself might turn into a cursed object.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Yu Sheng asked silently in his mind.


    The little doll replied, ¡°Okay?! Get me out of here! I¡¯ve been staring at ceilings in the mall all day! They put unfinished drinks in here! Snacks too! At one point, I fell to the bottom, and no one noticed! I¡¯ve been complaining the whole way, and this silly fox didn¡¯t even respond!¡±


    Yu Sheng hurriedly pulled the aggrieved doll out of the bag and placed her on a nearby chair, comforting her mentally. Little Red Riding Hood, meanwhile, casually flipped through her schoolwork and turned to Yu Sheng with a curious expression. ¡°What kind of unexpected situation was it?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hide anything, lowering his voice slightly. ¡°A woman suddenly approached me. She said her name was Bai Li Qing and that she¡¯s the Chief of the Special Affairs Bureau.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood froze for a few seconds, her math workbook left forgotten in her hands as she turned to him stiffly. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced around before whispering, ¡°Is that strange?¡±


    ¡°The Chief? Bai Li Qing? That big shot?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice cracked slightly, though she kept it down to avoid drawing attention. ¡°Why on earth would she personally come to see you? She wouldn¡¯t think you¡¯re some kind of dangerous element that needs personal attention, would she?!¡±


    Maybe it was because she had spent half the day shopping with Foxy, but she seemed far more at ease talking to Yu Sheng now, no longer carrying the tension and caution she had shown when they first met.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t pay much attention to her shift in attitude. Instead, he thought back to his conversation with Bai Li Qing and shook his head. ¡°No, nothing like that. She just wanted to know what was going on. She asked me a few questions, and I asked her a lot¡ªshe seemed pretty easy to talk to.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked dazed, almost questioning her hearing.


    Bai Li Qing? Easy to talk to?


    That was a brand new combination of words.


    At the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters, inside a certain office, a pale humanoid figure suddenly appeared behind the desk, accompanied by the collapse and distortion of light and shadows. That pale figure quickly formed into Bai Li Qing, her image gradually gaining color.


    She sat quietly behind the desk, unmoving for a long time, as if lost in thought.


    After what felt like ages, she suddenly looked up, reached out, and pressed a button on the desk. ¡°Notify Song Cheng from the Second Squad and Luo Zheng from the Secret Management Office to come to my office immediately.¡±

 Chapter 75: Another Boundary City

    Before long, two more people had entered Bai Li Qing¡¯s office. One was the burly Song Cheng, and the other was an older man with graying hair, appearing to be in his fifties.


    The latter wore narrow-rimmed glasses, was of average height, and had a bit of a paunch. He looked like an ordinary office manager just nearing retirement. Bai Li Qing glanced up at the two people who had entered her office and gave a slight nod. ¡°You arrived quickly.¡±


    ¡°Have you met with that person called ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯?¡± Song Cheng was the first to speak. ¡°Judging by your expression¡­ did you find something unusual?¡±


    ¡°I had a long conversation with him, and it went quite differently from what I had anticipated. Yu Sheng might be the most peculiar ¡®non-natural¡¯ individual I¡¯ve ever met. But before we get into details, I want you to see something first.¡±


    Bai Li Qing turned her gaze towards the man with graying hair ¡ª Luo Zheng, the head of confidential management. ¡°Luo Zheng, close the door.¡± Luo Zheng nodded immediately, turning to shut the office door.


    The moment the door clicked shut, an invisible pressure spread across the room, like a breeze sweeping through the area. As it passed, even the dust motes in the air seemed to freeze in place.


    Seeing this, Song Cheng¡¯s heart tightened. He muttered, ¡°Well, there goes getting off work on time today.¡± Bai Li Qing, meanwhile, silently stood up after sealing the office and walked over to the large floor-to-ceiling window.


    This window was big, always covered in a light mist outside. Within the fog, the view shifted constantly. Sometimes, it showed rolling mountain ranges; other times, it depicted endless forests. Most of the time, however, it revealed a still lake, its surface calm, with a small cottage standing in the distance, hazy and dreamlike within the mist.


    As Bai Li Qing approached the window, the shifting fog quickly settled, and the ever-changing scenery began to fade away. Song Cheng and Luo Zheng looked on with serious expressions. A few seconds later, something else started appearing within the mist.


    Buildings, their rooftops varied in shape, revealing a strange city they had never seen before, bathed in a red glow. ¡°What is this?¡± Song Cheng couldn¡¯t help but ask.


    ¡°This is what Yu Sheng showed me,¡± Bai Li Qing said softly, her pale eyes calmly watching the mist outside. The scenes stored in her memory were now surfacing within the mist, replaying themselves. ¡°He seems fixated on this place. He¡¯s seen it before, and he believes this is ¡®another Boundary City.''¡±


    Luo Zheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He took off his glasses and wiped them on his shirt before peering out at the floating image. ¡°Another Boundary City?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, another one,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded. ¡°And I sensed his emotions faintly. He believes¡­ that this is the true, ¡®normal¡¯ Boundary City.¡±


    Song Cheng and Luo Zheng fell silent, unease crossing their faces as they looked at the ¡°normal¡± scene outside the window.


    The dark, silhouetted buildings stood on the land, their forms barely discernible. In the distance, bizarre towers rose high, their outlines grand and imposing. Mist filled the air, making those rooftops and towers look like rows of gravestones. Crimson light cut through the fog, bathing the sky in a dim and strange hue, and the sunlight¡­


    Blood-red ¡°sunlight¡± flowed through the city like water, swirling between the buildings, mixed with the crimson light as it poured down from the rooftops. It dripped from the eaves, pitter-pattering in a constant murmur.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice echoed in the silent room, almost ethereal. ¡°He said it¡¯s a peaceful seaside town, with beautiful sunsets. The red glow spills like water over the sky, streaming along the rooftops.¡± S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Sounds like quite a poetic description,¡± Song Cheng said softly.


    ¡°It does. That¡¯s what I thought at first,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head slightly. ¡°Until I realized¡ªit¡¯s real.¡±


    ¡°This can¡¯t possibly be a real ¡®place,''¡± Luo Zheng¡¯s expression was serious now. He had shaken off the unease and nervousness from witnessing the strange vision and had regained his composure. ¡°The universe may have countless strange planets, but this scene is unlike anything natural. The light, the sun¡ªthey seem to defy physical laws. They look like they¡¯re¡­ melting.¡±


    ¡°If anything, it reminds me of when my daughter plays video games, and the graphics card crashes,¡± Song Cheng rubbed his chin thoughtfully, ¡°The visuals glitch like that sometimes.¡±


    ¡°This might be some kind of Otherworld,¡± Luo Zheng said cautiously. ¡°From the scale of the scene, it¡¯s large. But without reference material, we can¡¯t determine if it¡¯s a ¡®Wilderness¡¯ or a ¡®Kingdom.¡¯ It¡¯s definitely not a ¡®Fortress.''¡±


    ¡°It could also be an ¡®Anomaly,''¡± Bai Li Qing suggested quietly.


    ¡°An ¡®Anomaly¡¯ type of Otherworld?¡± Luo Zheng sounded surprised, frowning. ¡°Like a ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ or an ¡®Epic¡¯? But this looks like a physical space¡­¡±


    ¡°An ¡®Anomaly¡¯ type can manifest itself as ¡®real¡¯ within our cognition. What I saw was just an image drawn from Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, so we can¡¯t rule out the possibility that it¡¯s simply a memory or a story,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head. ¡°The crucial point is, regardless of what this ¡®Otherworld¡¯ truly is, Yu Sheng believes it¡¯s another Boundary City.¡±


    The room fell silent, the air heavy with tension.


    In this world, there were countless Otherworlds, and many had established connections with the Borderland, some even overlapping with it. However, no matter what, Otherworlds were just that¡ªother. The places where they overlapped with reality were extremely limited. In recorded history, no Otherworld had ever pointed to ¡°another Borderland.¡±


    Song Cheng stood by the floor-to-ceiling window, staring intently at the red-stained city outside.


    To be honest, the dark silhouettes of that city looked nothing like the Boundary City he stood in. At least, he couldn¡¯t see any similarities. He couldn¡¯t understand why Yu Sheng thought this was another Boundary City. But there was one thing he did understand: ??????¨°?§¦s


    The world changes depending on your perspective.


    To the Algladians, the stars were adorned with intricate lines and patterns. The Bamosians saw the world illuminated by both light and magnetic fields. The Gyproians could see the outlines of electric fields, while the ancient Forest Folk embraced time in their meditations, sometimes even glimpsing the future.


    Humans were one of the ¡°blindest¡± species in the world. In the eyes of those more gifted, humans were deaf and blind, perceiving less than one percent of the world¡¯s information. But at the same time, with the right tools and methods, humans could process almost any kind of knowledge. Their ability to withstand and adapt to dangerous information beyond their perception was extraordinarily high.


    This was why humans were recognized by all species as the ¡°ideal investigators.¡± ¡°The world he sees is different from the one we see,¡± Song Cheng suddenly said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Li Qing agreed. ¡°But he can still live in our world just fine, albeit a bit awkwardly.¡±


    ¡°So, he has both human and¡­ non-human perspectives? Or perhaps two cognitive systems?¡± Luo Zheng mused, frowning. ¡°You¡¯ve met him. Do you think he¡¯s an ¡®Entity¡¯ or a ¡®human¡¯?¡±


    ¡°He seems more like a human. At least, that¡¯s what he believes now,¡± Bai Li Qing turned back, lightly tapping on the glass window. As her voice fell, the view outside shattered, the scene collapsing back into its former state¡ªa calm landscape of mist, alternating mountains, and lakes. ¡°I think it¡¯s best not to disturb the current state of things¡ªat least until we figure out what Wutong Road No. 66 and Yu Sheng really are.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Song Cheng took a deep breath and nodded solemnly. ¡°So, what do we do next?¡±


    ¡°Next, I want the Second Mobilization Squad to dedicate some personnel to handle affairs related to Wutong Road No. 66 and Yu Sheng. First, he needs some registrations done.¡±


    ¡°Registrations?¡±


    ¡°The two ¡®people¡¯ around him need legal identities,¡± Bai Li Qing spoke unhurriedly. ¡°Also, Yu Sheng himself seems interested in registering as¡­ a Spirit Realm Detective.¡±


    Song Cheng blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°He said he wants to maintain Borderland¡¯s order and fight against Otherworlds and Entities.¡±


    Song Cheng was speechless. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking,¡± Bai Li Qing raised her eyes to look at Song Cheng. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau always deals with the strange and unexpected. Go make the arrangements¡ªpick someone capable and sharp to handle this. I remember two individuals from the last report seemed promising.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s expression was complicated. ¡°I just gave them three days off¡­¡±


    Bai Li Qing thought for a moment. ¡°Right, they do need rest after all this. Still, make the arrangements soon. Don¡¯t delay too much.¡±

 Chapter 76: The Strange People Living in the Otherworld

    ¡°Can you both see that house up ahead?¡± Yu Sheng asked, pointing towards the old manor in front of them at Wutong Road No. 66.


    Beside him, Foxy and Irene, who was snuggled in Foxy¡¯s arms, both nodded casually.


    ¡°Of course we can,¡± Foxy replied, her voice light and easy. ¡°It¡¯s right there in front of us. We saw it when we left, and we see it now as we¡¯re back.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, then looked at Little Red Riding Hood, who was tagging along. ¡°And you? Can you see it?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood widened her eyes, staring hard at the empty lot ahead and the low wall at the edge of the land. She turned her head, frowning at Foxy and Irene.


    ¡°You two can really see it?¡±


    ¡°Looks like you can¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng said, already understanding the situation. ¡°Even though I gave you an ¡®invitation,¡¯ you still can¡¯t see it.¡± Little Red shrugged.


    Yu Sheng fell into thought.


    He had been curious about many things lately¡ªabout himself, about the Otherworld, about the Special Affairs Bureau, and especially about the mysterious Night Valley. But more than anything, he was curious about the strange old manor where he¡¯d been living for the past two months. So, driven by a ¡°necessary research spirit,¡± he invited Little Red Riding Hood over today to test just how peculiar the ¡°non-existent Wutong Road No. 66¡± really was.


    Now, he had his preliminary results.


    Foxy and Irene could see the manor, while Little Red Riding Hood could not. Even with the ¡°invitation¡± from the ¡°owner,¡± she was unable to perceive its existence. Yu Sheng thought it over and realized there was one big difference between Foxy, Irene, and Little Red Riding Hood. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°So¡­ it must be the ¡®blood,¡¯ right?¡± he muttered thoughtfully, his gaze flickering between the three of them.


    Both Foxy and Irene had ¡°accepted¡± his blood, creating a subtle bond between them. It was through this connection that they could even sense his ¡°revival.¡± Little Red Riding Hood, however, hadn¡¯t had this experience.


    This seemed like the most plausible reason to Yu Sheng.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t notice Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughtful expression; she was busy curiously looking around.


    The sun was setting, casting long shadows along the street. She could see the faint shapes of wolves lurking in the shadows of nearby buildings, watching over the entire street, serving as her eyes and ears.


    She noticed something strange¡ªthe closer they got to the empty lot at the far end of Wutong Road, the fewer people there were around. And by the time they reached the space where ¡°Wutong Road No. 66¡± was supposed to be, there were no passersby at all.


    It was as if some invisible force was keeping ordinary people away from the manor.


    Even her wolves couldn¡¯t figure out how this force worked. The whole environment seemed so ¡°clean,¡± almost vacuum-like, to anyone who could sense supernatural energies.


    Suddenly, Little Red Riding Hood felt someone¡¯s eyes on her. She turned sharply and saw Yu Sheng staring at her, his expression serious. The girl felt awkward instantly.


    ¡°Um¡­ what is it?¡±


    Yu Sheng reached out his hand. ¡°Want a bite?¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°Blood. Both Irene and Foxy have had my blood before, and they underwent some changes afterward. And now, they can see Wutong Road No. 66,¡± Yu Sheng explained with utmost seriousness. ¡°I was thinking¡ªmaybe you should try it too. You know, as an experiment¡­¡± ?????N¦¯B¨¨?


    Little Red¡¯s expression turned visibly strange. She even took a half-step back, her gaze sharp like a guard dog. Only after confirming that Yu Sheng was genuinely acting out of ¡°pure research spirit¡± did she relax¡ªbut she still firmly shook her head. ¡°No way!¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t upset your stomach,¡± Yu Sheng tried to reassure her, already expecting this reaction. After all, inviting someone to take a bite out of you was quite a sudden request. Still, he persisted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about how Wutong Road No. 66 looks from the outside?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a cat! Why should I be that curious?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood protested, taking another step back. She turned to Foxy and Irene. ¡°Why is he like this¡ªalways coming up with weird ideas out of nowhere?¡±


    Irene, who was cradled in Foxy¡¯s arms, finally found a chance to speak. She wiggled a bit to make sure there was no one else around. ¡°He¡¯s always like that. Random ideas, always saying it¡¯s for ¡®research.¡¯ Just ignore him.¡±


    ¡°Hey, that¡¯s not fair!¡± Yu Sheng protested. ¡°Am I really that bad?¡±


    Irene just stayed quiet, releasing a faint lotus scent while lying in Foxy¡¯s arms.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Fine, forget it if you don¡¯t want to,¡± he said with an awkward chuckle after a few seconds of silence. He waved dismissively at Little Red Riding Hood and then stepped towards the front door of the manor. He was just about to unlock it when he paused and moved aside, gesturing for Foxy to come over.


    ¡°Hey, Foxy, come over and see if you can open the door.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Alright.¡± Foxy blinked, but she nodded and approached, grabbing the doorknob.


    With a click, the already-unlocked door opened easily.


    From Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s point of view, it looked like a door appeared out of thin air, floating near the wall covered in abstract graffiti.


    ¡°Great! At least now, you and Irene can come and go freely without me having to open the door every time,¡± Yu Sheng said, visibly relieved. Since learning that Wutong Road No. 66 was an ¡°Otherworld¡± that outsiders couldn¡¯t see or enter, he¡¯d had many worries about the place. These worries included, but were not limited to, not being able to order food deliveries, appliances not being able to be delivered, online shopping being impossible, and the two residents of the house not being able to come and go freely. Now, he felt at least one problem had been solved.


    ¡°Come on in and have a seat,¡± Yu Sheng said, smiling at Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°I¡¯ll cook dinner soon. Stay for dinner as a thank-you for accompanying Foxy and Irene all day today.¡±


    ¡°No problem. You¡¯ve helped me with half of my homework anyway,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, stepping into the house that didn¡¯t exist in the real world.


    Yu Sheng switched on the living room lights, brightening the dim space and instantly warming up the previously cold atmosphere of the room. He quickly put away the groceries, pulling out ingredients for that evening¡¯s meal.


    ¡°Go ahead, find yourself a spot to sit,¡± he said, disappearing into the kitchen.


    Little Red Riding Hood looked around the house cautiously, her curiosity mixed with unease.


    It was her second time here, and this time, she was a ¡°guest.¡± She rarely visited other people¡¯s homes; she had visited more Otherworlds than ordinary homes. Yet, this seemingly normal house was an ¡°Otherworld.¡± So, today¡¯s visit was, in essence, another Otherworld adventure.


    It was the strangest ¡°adventure¡± she had ever had since becoming a Spirit Realm Detective¡ªno eerie and twisted landscapes, no pervasive corruption, no illusions pretending to be her allies. There were just bright lights, a warm environment, a friendly fox spirit nearby, a cheerful doll running to turn on the TV, and the Entity of the Otherworld¡ªa powerful being capable of devouring ¡°Hunger¡±¡ªcooking dinner in the kitchen.


    She could even sit at the dining table and finish her homework while waiting for dinner.


    It all felt too out of place. She wasn¡¯t even sure where to begin pointing out the oddities.


    But Irene, with her noisy cheerfulness, soon distracted her from her thoughts. The little doll called out from the living room, ¡°Come watch TV! The one in the living room is bigger than the one in the dining room!¡±


    ¡°I still need to finish my homework,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, shaking her head while heading to the table. ¡°Half of it is still left.¡±


    ¡°You humans are so exhausting,¡± Irene sighed dramatically from her perch on the couch. ¡°Hey Foxy, wanna watch?¡±


    Foxy waved her hand dismissively and headed towards the kitchen. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if the Benefactor needs any help.¡±


    She disappeared into the kitchen, but barely two minutes later, she reemerged with a braised chicken leg in hand, munching on it as she walked.


    Little Red Riding Hood, who had just started her homework, looked up, startled. ¡°You¡¯re back already?¡±


    ¡°I got kicked out. Benefactor said I was eating up all the seasoning and that there¡¯d be nothing left to cook the meat with.¡± Foxy spoke with a completely innocent expression, then raised the chicken leg in her hand with a grin. ¡°But Benefactor gave me this chicken leg. Want some?¡±


    Little Red hesitated. ¡°Uh¡­ I guess¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, Foxy pulled the chicken leg back. ¡°If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll eat it all myself.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­¡±


    The smell of stir-fried vegetables wafted out from the kitchen, making everyone¡¯s mouth water.


    Little Red thought for a moment, then pulled her phone out of her bag and dialed a number.


    ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m not coming home for dinner tonight¡ªI¡¯ll eat at a friend¡¯s place. Yeah, new friend. Safe, safe. I¡¯ll explain when I get home. I¡¯ll be back before ten, okay, bye.¡± She hung up and turned, only to find Foxy staring at her, still munching on the chicken leg.


    ¡°You can¡¯t eat this,¡± Little Red said reflexively, covering her phone, though she didn¡¯t quite know why.


    Foxy didn¡¯t mind, only asking curiously, ¡°Were you talking to your family just now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Your mom and dad?¡±


    Little Red¡¯s expression grew uncomfortable. ¡°Uh¡­ My parents passed away when I was young. I was talking to other family members.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Foxy nodded, and for a few seconds, Little Red wondered what the fox spirit girl was thinking. Then Foxy suddenly extended the nearly-finished chicken leg towards her again. ¡°Want a bite? Just a little one.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­¡±


    She realized she would never fully understand these¡­ ¡°strange people¡± living in the Otherworld.

 Chapter 77: Dinner at Wutong Road No. 66

    Little Red Riding Hood knew that anyone living in an Otherworldly city had to be strange, but she never imagined she¡¯d underestimated just how peculiar Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°family of three¡± could be. Especially when it came to dinner.


    There was a Doll that didn¡¯t need to eat at all, yet sat perfectly upright at the dining table with a set of chopsticks and a bowl placed in front of it, like some sort of ritual offering.


    Then there was Foxy, a fox with several tails, who kept pulling random snacks out of her tails while eating¡ªall sorts of bizarre combinations, like flatbread wrapped around a steamed bun or chilies paired with bananas. She seemed to eat whatever she found without any rhyme or reason.


    But the strangest of all was Yu Sheng. He actually ate human food. It was unbelievable.


    Yu Sheng noticed Little Red Riding Hood staring off into space. He assumed she was just shy about being a guest for the first time and warmly said, ¡°Go ahead, help yourself. I have to say, I¡¯m pretty confident in my cooking skills.¡±


    He paused mid-sentence as if remembering something, then pointed to a dish on the table. ¡°Oh, by the way, you probably shouldn¡¯t eat that one.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, looking at the seemingly ordinary dish of stir-fried peppers and pork. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°That one¡¯s made with a ¡®special ingredient¡¯ from the Otherworld. I¡¯m not sure if regular humans can eat it,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°Foxy and Irene, they both avoid it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened slightly. ¡°Special¡­ ingredient from the Otherworld?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s meat from Entity-Hunger. I quite like it, though most people wouldn¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng added matter-of-factly, as if it were the most normal thing in the world. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sensible about these things.¡±


    He looked over and saw that the girl across the table had gone completely stiff, as if she¡¯d turned to stone.


    After a few seconds, Little Red Riding Hood blinked, her expression frozen as she looked at Irene, who was sitting on the table, tasting the air. ¡°Really¡­ an acquired taste, huh¡­¡±


    ¡°First time, huh?¡± Irene patted Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s arm, looking like someone who had been through it all before. ¡°I had the exact same reaction the first time I heard about it. Don¡¯t overthink it. It is exactly what it sounds like. You¡¯ve already seen us take out that Entity in the valley, so don¡¯t be too shocked. Besides, at least this one¡¯s cooked.¡±


    ¡°Cooking does help,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, nodding as he picked up a piece of stir-fried pork and popped it into his mouth. ¡°I tried it raw once, like sashimi. Too tough.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at the rest of the dishes on the table, suddenly regretting accepting Yu Sheng¡¯s invitation today. Originally, she thought she might gather some new intel on this strange ¡°person¡± and on the peculiar place that was Wutong Road No. 66¡ªsomething that might fetch a good price at the Special Affairs Bureau. But now she realized one important thing:


    If an Entity seems harmless, it will always have something more sinister hidden beneath. And if an Otherworldly place appears unusually safe, it definitely has its own, very creative brand of mental corruption.


    Little Red Riding Hood swallowed nervously as she watched Yu Sheng eating happily. She wanted to ask, ¡°Once you¡¯re done with this, you won¡¯t eat me, right?¡± But she didn¡¯t have the nerve to say it out loud.


    ¡°Not to your taste?¡± Yu Sheng looked at her, confused by her hesitance. ¡°I admit I tend to make things a bit heavy on flavor, but you can try this stir-fried greens dish. It¡¯s decent.¡±


    Under his gaze, Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t escape, nor could she shake her head. After hesitating for a moment, she slowly reached out with her chopsticks, all the while mentally chanting, ¡°This is edible.¡± She swallowed it down like medicine¡ªonly to be surprised.


    It was delicious.


    Just regular, well-cooked food.


    ¡°Good cooking, isn¡¯t it?¡± Foxy grinned cheerfully from beside her.


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded subtly, her expression complicated. She watched Foxy, who never seemed to stop eating, and finally couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Won¡¯t you get full, eating so much?¡±


    ¡°Nope.¡± One of Foxy¡¯s tails swished behind her. ¡°I need to eat more to store it in my tails. That way, I can use it to help our Benefactor in a fight.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    What kind of nonsense was this?


    She suddenly doubted her own ability to understand things. It felt as if Wutong Road No. 66 operated on a set of rules that were completely different from the normal world. Everything looked and sounded normal, but somehow, it was all bizarre. ?????¦­??¦¥?


    Just then, Yu Sheng¡¯s voice interrupted her thoughts. ¡°By the way, there¡¯s something else I wanted to ask you about today.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Oh?¡± Little Red Riding Hood took a moment to react, her gaze puzzled as she looked at Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng, not noticing her confusion, asked directly, ¡°As a ¡®Spirit Realm Detective,¡¯ how do you usually work? Or, I guess, what should one pay attention to in your line of work?¡±


    ¡°My usual work? Most of the time, I take on freelance assignments from the Special Affairs Bureau. Sometimes other organizations or individuals ask for help, but that¡¯s less consistent,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained casually. ¡°Most Spirit Realm Detectives get their commissions through the Bureau or its subcontractors. Being an official organization, they have access to plenty of information, and many requests get collected there. Look at this.¡±


    She pulled out her phone, tapped a few times, and showed the screen to Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng leaned in curiously, seeing a long list of chat threads, most of which had avatars marked with the Bureau¡¯s insignia.


    ¡°This is a platform the Bureau set up¡ªit¡¯s called ¡®Borderline Communication.¡¯ Spirit Realm Detectives and independent investigators use it to share information, chat, and hang out. Official requests also get posted here. Some people just call it ¡®Freelancer Hub.''¡±


    Yu Sheng listened with interest and tried to get a closer look at her screen, but Little Red Riding Hood had already put her phone away.


    ¡°Technically, I shouldn¡¯t show this to outsiders, and I have to keep it confidential from regular people. But since you¡¯re not a Detective or an investigator, yet also not an ordinary person, I thought I¡¯d let you take a peek. As for what we should keep in mind doing this job¡ª¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood paused, her expression turning a little teasing. ¡°Everyone has their own habits. If I had to sum up the common ¡®rules,¡¯ there¡¯d be two. One, don¡¯t mess with the order of the Borderland. Two, try to stay alive. If you can¡¯t manage that, at least try to die in a ¡®shallow¡¯ place so the corpse collectors don¡¯t have too much trouble.¡±


    She looked at Yu Sheng, suddenly curious. ¡°Why are you asking this all of a sudden?¡±


    Yu Sheng answered frankly, ¡°Oh, because we might soon be colleagues.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡­


    After dinner, Little Red Riding Hood left.


    ¡°Why do I feel like her expression was a bit off when she left?¡± Irene muttered, sitting on the table and watching Yu Sheng clear the dishes. ¡°She looked kind of dazed¡­¡±


    ¡°High schoolers have a lot of stress. It¡¯s normal. Plus, she¡¯s working odd jobs during the holidays. Look at her phone¡ªthe screen¡¯s cracked. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s doing all that well financially.¡± Yu Sheng wiped the table and spoke casually. ¡°That¡¯s why I invited her over for dinner¡ªto help her relax.¡±


    ¡°Really?¡± Irene looked skeptical. ¡°I feel like she was even more on edge when she left than when she came.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things,¡± Yu Sheng waved it off. ¡°Trust me, I understand people. I used to be a high schooler myself. We¡¯ll just invite her over a few more times, and she¡¯ll get comfortable.¡±


    ¡°If you say so¡­¡±


    With that, Yu Sheng finished cleaning up and handed the dishes to Foxy, who had enthusiastically volunteered to wash them. He let out a long breath, ready to do something more serious.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to open a door.¡±


    Irene, who had been about to hop off the table and run to the living room to watch TV, turned around. ¡°Huh? Where are you going?¡±


    ¡°Back to that valley for another look.¡±


    Irene slipped off the table leg, landing with a thud. She lay flat on the floor, staring up at Yu Sheng. ¡°Did you run out of meat in the fridge?! Are you going there to restock?!¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng quickly waved his hands. ¡°It¡¯s just something that the Bureau Director mentioned earlier that¡¯s been bothering me.¡± He told Irene what Bai Li Qing had said before she left.


    Miss Doll frowned as she listened. ¡°It¡¯s not a trap, is it? Like, maybe she wants you to step on a landmine or something? Big shots like that always do this sort of thing on TV¡ªthey come out of nowhere and start talking at you endlessly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe you should watch less TV,¡± Yu Sheng rolled his eyes at her. ¡°Anyway, even if she has some other plan, I need to check out that valley again.¡±


    Irene frowned. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°There are some things I need to investigate further. We left in a hurry last time.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s expression was serious. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t come back. The pathway is stable now. If things go wrong, I can retreat immediately.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± Irene thought about it, reluctantly easing up. ¡°Should we tell Foxy? She might worry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just going for a quick look. It shouldn¡¯t take long. If she asks, just tell her I¡¯ll be back soon.¡± Yu Sheng said as he reached out, and a shimmering door appeared in the air before him. ¡°Besides, I¡¯ll probably be back before she even finishes washing the dishes. I¡¯m just taking a peek.¡±


    He paused, looking back at the door he had just opened. ¡°¡­Should I have notified the Special Affairs Bureau first?¡±


    ¡°You only think of that now, after opening the door?! Just go already, before they start calling with complaints! I¡¯ll wait for you here.¡± sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 78: Exploring Again

    The gates leading to the valley shimmered faintly as Yu Sheng stepped across the ¡°border.¡± In the next instant, bright sunlight filled his eyes. He squinted, gazing into the distance and then looked up at the sky, where scattered clouds drifted lazily.


    After that enormous eye, which had covered the sky, disappeared, the place once known as ¡°Night Valley¡± ended its eternal darkness. However, Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t expected it to still be daylight here¡ªeven though, in the real world, it was already night.


    Did this place have no day and night cycle? Had the ¡°Dark Angel¡¯s¡± influence, which caused eternal darkness, now shifted to an eternal day? A few theories swirled in his mind, and he raised his guard, cautiously watching the surroundings.


    He had chosen the gate that led him back to the area around the ruined temple. As his eyes took in the scene, he saw that the destruction caused by Entity-Hunger¡¯s rampage was still very visible. The temple, which had already been in ruins, was now reduced to nothing but scattered bricks, with not a single wall left standing. The barren land around the temple looked as if it had been repeatedly ¡°plowed,¡± deep trenches stretching from the ruins to the horizon. The forest that once stood was reduced to mere stumps and shattered remnants, while the nearby cliffs had been stripped, exposing bare soil.


    But besides that¡­ there were no signs of danger.


    Yu Sheng frowned, cautiously stepping over trench after trench until he reached a clearing filled with broken bricks.


    He remembered this spot well. This was where he had begun the feast¡ªwhere Entity-Hunger, the first to fall under his ¡°influence,¡± had opened its monstrous mouth to devour the others. But now, every trace of those entities was gone, and even the bloodstains had vanished, as if they had evaporated.


    The valley was eerily quiet, with only the occasional breeze drifting through the basin. Unlike before, the wind was no longer cold, and there was no longer a sickening stench of decay. Compared to the eerie place it had been under the dark shroud, it now held a hint of¡­ tranquility.


    If you ignored the trenches, that is.


    Yu Sheng stood there, bewildered, gazing at this peaceful little world.


    Was this what the ¡°Director¡± wanted him to see? Or¡­ did she not know what was going on here either, and just wanted him to confirm it? Irene¡¯s voice suddenly echoed in his mind, breaking his train of thought: ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng, Yu Sheng, can you hear me? Are you dead or what?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you,¡± Yu Sheng replied immediately, frowning slightly. ¡°Do you have to put it like that? What do you mean, am I dead or what?¡±


    ¡°Oh, come on. It¡¯s not like it¡¯s your first time collapsing out there. You disappeared the moment you went through the door. I thought Entity-Hunger had eaten you again!¡±


    Her tone was so self-assured and cheeky that Yu Sheng could practically see the little doll standing on a table with her hands on her hips, looking smug. But he wasn¡¯t in the mood to banter with Irene.


    ¡°There are no entities,¡± he said flatly.


    There was a moment of silence on the other end. ¡°¡­Huh?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen any entities so far. The valley is very quiet, and there¡¯s none of that pervasive sense of malice or hunger,¡± Yu Sheng explained while walking away from the ruined temple. He bent down and grabbed a handful of soil. ¡°Even the rotten stench in the air¡­ it¡¯s all gone.¡±


    ¡°Have you tried walking further?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m moving forward as we speak,¡± Yu Sheng said, stepping carefully over the uneven ground. ¡°Could it be that not enough time has passed, and Entity-Hunger hasn¡¯t regenerated yet? After all, last time I did cause quite a scene¡­¡± ????????¨§?


    Before he could finish, Irene interrupted him, practically shouting: ¡°No way! It¡¯s been plenty of time already! Entities start regenerating in hours¡ªsometimes it takes just minutes! We¡¯ve been gone from there for over twenty-four hours. If Entity-Hunger could reproduce, it would have a whole family by now!¡±


    Yu Sheng sat down on a large rock at the edge of the ruins, casually gazing into the distance. ¡°But there¡¯s really nothing here. To be honest¡­ I kind of like it. The air¡¯s fresh, and the view¡¯s not half bad.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Ignoring Irene¡¯s confusion, Yu Sheng tapped his foot against the loose soil around the rock.


    He felt that subtle connection again. Ever since he returned, that sense of connection to the valley had grown stronger. It wasn¡¯t as intense as the time when the valley itself had become his ¡°vessel,¡± but he could still sense many things around him clearly.


    The hard rocks, the gentle wind, the soil beneath his feet, the pond hidden at the base of the valley, and¡­


    Yu Sheng suddenly paused, turning his head.


    A tiny green sprout was poking out of the soil, like a small creature just seeing daylight for the first time, trembling slightly in the breeze. Such tenacious life.


    Yu Sheng stared at the sprout, taken aback. For some reason, seeing it push its way out of the earth made his heart skip a beat. A strange excitement fluttered in his chest. Maybe it was his connection with the valley, or maybe something more sentimental¡ªwithout thinking, he reached toward the patch of soil.


    And then, the earth began to move.


    The deep trenches started to close, and more small sprouts broke through the soil. Life was growing, as if rebirth was taking place after death.


    Yu Sheng stared at the scene, wide-eyed, and couldn¡¯t help but exclaim: ¡°Whoa, what the?!¡±


    Irene¡¯s panicked voice immediately rang out: ¡°Huh?! What happened? Are you hurt?!¡±


    Yu Sheng jumped up, throwing open an illusory door. ¡°I can¡¯t explain it right now¡ªyou and Foxy better come over here!¡± In the next instant, he was back in the living room, staring wide-eyed at Irene standing on the chair.


    ¡°Foxy¡¯s still doing the dishes,¡± Irene said, pointing to the kitchen, looking a bit dazed. ¡°Should I get her now?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. He was about to speak when he felt his pocket vibrating continuously.


    He pulled out his phone, seeing several missed calls on the screen¡ªtwo from Li Lin, two from Xu Jiali, and several from an unknown number.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned a bit complicated. He was wondering who to call back when that unknown number called again.


    He answered before the ringtone even started, putting the phone to his ear. A familiar female voice came through: ¡°It¡¯s me, Bai Li Qing.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, his mouth twitching awkwardly. ¡°Uh, I was just¡­ out for a bit. Should I have told you?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We just needed to confirm that the ¡®disturbance¡¯ was caused by you,¡± Bai Li Qing replied calmly, her voice even and devoid of emotion. ¡°We¡¯ll work on recording more sample data so that we can identify your ¡®signature¡¯ during future alerts.¡±


    Her indifferent, unconcerned tone made Yu Sheng feel a bit awkward. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was just her personality, but he could only laugh awkwardly. ¡°Uh, sorry for the trouble¡­¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t seem to pay much attention to his apology. After a moment of silence, she said, ¡°Are you planning to ¡®go out¡¯ again soon?¡±


    ¡°¡­I might,¡± Yu Sheng replied, then quickly added, ¡°I¡¯m inspecting Night Valley¡¯s condition.¡±


    He was certain he heard a soft intake of breath.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone did change slightly. ¡°You managed to get in? It still exists?¡±


    Yu Sheng noted her choice of words: ¡°exists.¡±


    Did Bai Li Qing think that Night Valley no longer ¡°existed¡±? Why?


    Thoughts flashed through his mind, and Yu Sheng spoke up. ¡°Of course, it exists. But I¡¯ve only just taken a look. I don¡¯t know the situation inside yet, and I¡¯m planning to gather my team before I go back in.¡±


    As he spoke, he glanced at the little doll standing on the chair. That was his ¡°team,¡± along with another member still in the kitchen washing dishes.


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t press further. After a brief pause, she said, ¡°If you need assistance from the Special Affairs Bureau, you can contact me directly. This number will always be available.¡±


    The call ended, and a series of beeps sounded through the receiver.


    ¡°It was the ¡®Director¡¯ from the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Yu Sheng told Irene. ¡°Nothing major.¡± With that, he turned and headed to the kitchen to get Foxy.


    When he pushed the door open, he saw the fox girl wiping dishes with her tail¡ªwhile sneaking a taste of the sesame paste that was meant for the cabinet.


    For a moment, he didn¡¯t even know which to comment on first.


    ¡°Oh, Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy¡¯s ears twitched twice atop her head as she heard Yu Sheng walk in. She turned around, a bit flustered. ¡°I¡­ it smelled too good. I couldn¡¯t resist. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but laugh at the sight of Foxy, her mouth covered in sesame paste. ¡°Clean up first. We¡¯re heading out.¡±

 Chapter 79: Change

    ¡°Going out?¡± Foxy paused for a moment when she heard Yu Sheng¡¯s words. Then, without missing a beat, she quickly wiped the remaining dishes dry with her tail, grabbed another tail, and wiped the sesame paste from her mouth. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow as he watched her. ¡°No need to rush like that¡ªwait, did you just use your tail to wipe your mouth?¡±


    Foxy glanced down at her tail tip, which still had some sesame paste on it, and realized what she had done. She then dunked her tail into the sink, scrubbing it clean before shaking it vigorously in front of Yu Sheng.


    ¡°It¡¯s a habit¡­¡± she muttered under her breath. ¡°I forgot we have better tools for that at home.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s alright, no big deal,¡± Yu Sheng replied, wiping some stray water droplets off his face. ¡°But next time, be careful about spraying water on people¡ªor the appliances.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m so sorry, Benefactor!¡± Foxy gasped, realizing she had splashed him. She hurried over, using her dry tail to clumsily wipe his face. ¡°Where are we going, then? Do we need to fight someone?¡±


    ¡°Stop, stop, I can do it myself!¡± Yu Sheng quickly fended off her tail, and spat out two stray silver hairs. ¡°We¡¯re heading back to the valley. But this time, there shouldn¡¯t be any fighting.¡±


    Foxy stopped in her tracks, her whole body going tense. Her fear was written all over her face¡ªa reaction Yu Sheng had anticipated. He knew exactly how she¡¯d react even before he spoke. But that was why he wanted her to see the strange changes in the valley herself.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be scared. I¡¯m here,¡± he said, stepping forward and gently patting her head. ¡°I know you don¡¯t like that place, but there¡¯s something strange going on there. I think it¡¯s important for you to see it with your own eyes. Don¡¯t worry, you won¡¯t get trapped again.¡±


    Foxy stared at Yu Sheng, her gaze unfocused for several seconds before she nodded stiffly. It was clear she had mustered up a lot of courage to do so.


    With that, Yu Sheng took her back to the dining room. They picked up the little Doll, who had been waiting for a while, and opened the door leading to the valley of the Otherworld. The three of them¡ªif one counted the ¡°human¡± quantity¡ªstepped through.


    The valley opened up before them, bathed in sunlight. A fresh breeze swept through the valley floor. The distant rocky terrain and wasteland were bathed in the morning light, and everything seemed bright and vivid after the darkness of night had lifted. Even the devastation left behind from the ¡°feast¡± looked almost¡­ gentle and comforting under the sun.


    Irene sat on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, her eyes wide as she took in the scene. After a long silence, she blurted, ¡°This is like Yu Sheng crawling into an alchemy furnace¡ªabsolutely bonkers!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to her, his expression complicated. ¡°Could you please stop using me to make up sayings?¡±


    ¡°Well, then explain this to me¡ª¡± Irene pointed towards the valley. ¡°Entity-Hunger¡¯s aura has completely disappeared! This place doesn¡¯t even feel like the ¡®Otherworld¡¯ anymore!¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like the Otherworld anymore?¡± Yu Sheng caught onto her phrasing, his expression shifting. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°The entire environment has changed. I don¡¯t know if you can feel it, but there¡¯s a different ¡®atmosphere¡¯ now. It feels kind of like¡­¡± Irene hesitated, frowning slightly as she looked Yu Sheng up and down, ¡°like your atmosphere. Or more like the one from Wutong Road No. 66.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    While Yu Sheng was still processing that, Foxy cautiously scanned her surroundings. She had been tense when she first stepped through the gate, but now she only looked confused. Unlike Irene, she didn¡¯t have an uncanny ability to sense the Otherworld. But as a fox spirit, she instinctively sensed things that had once threatened her.


    Entity-Hunger had truly disappeared, and there were no signs of it regenerating anytime soon. Yu Sheng¡¯s voice broke Foxy and Irene out of their thoughts. ¡°I want you to see more than just that.¡±


    Saying this, he crouched down and reached towards a patch of uneven, pitted earth. This ground was riddled with hollows and corrosion marks left by Entity-Hunger¡¯s tendrils. Though they didn¡¯t understand, Foxy and Irene instinctively watched where Yu Sheng¡¯s hand moved.


    They saw the soil begin to shift, slowly.


    They heard faint rustling noises from deep within the earth.


    The ground began to heal¡ªthe hollows filled in, and the corroded patches vanished.


    Green shoots began to sprout from the soil, fragile yet vivid¡ªsmall signs of life that left them both stunned. The valley was ¡°healing.¡± It was the only way Irene could think to describe what she was seeing.


    Her neck turned stiffly, her gaze locking onto Yu Sheng¡¯s face. Yu Sheng exhaled, standing up slowly.


    The area within a few dozen meters around him had recovered, though this was the extent of his current abilities.


    Further out, he could sense a subtle connection between himself and the land, but he couldn¡¯t ¡°activate¡± or ¡°restore¡± it as easily.


    Still, he could feel his actions were affecting the entire valley. It was as if he had planted a seed, sparking a slow, ongoing reaction¡ªa sensation that the whole valley was gradually waking up and coming back to life. ??N???????


    ¡°How did you do that?¡± Irene finally asked, unable to hold back her curiosity.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know the exact principle behind it, but it¡¯s probably related to the ¡®connection¡¯ formed by my blood,¡± Yu Sheng said thoughtfully. ¡°Ever since the last incident ended, I¡¯ve felt some kind of stable link with this valley. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve died here so many times, there¡¯s enough of my blood soaked into the ground to water a garden¡­ At some point, I just¡­ felt it, like this.¡±


    He pointed to the now healed patch of earth at his feet.


    Irene stared at him, wide-eyed and a little horrified. After a moment, she muttered, ¡°What kind of weird stuff is in your blood, anyway?!¡±


    Then she paused, realization dawning on her. ¡°Wait a second! You used your blood to make me a body and put it on my picture frame! Does that mean you can control me too¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng cut her off, sighing. ¡°If I could control you, do you think I¡¯d still be getting kicked off the bed every night?¡±


    Irene thought about that, then relaxed. ¡°Oh, yeah, that makes sense.¡±


    She turned to Foxy, who had been silent all this time. ¡°You¡¯re from a family of immortals¡ªyou must have a different perspective. What do you think?¡±


    Foxy looked at Yu Sheng with admiration. ¡°Benefactor, your powers are so amazing! You can influence nature, like a landscape gardening immortal!¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    He wasn¡¯t sure if she was praising him or not, but decided to take it as a compliment.


    ¡°I should¡¯ve known better than to expect you to have any insights,¡± Irene sighed, then poked Yu Sheng¡¯s forehead. ¡°Anyway, you can put aside this ¡®connection¡¯ with the valley for now. The main thing is that the Entity hasn¡¯t regenerated¡ªI doubt it¡¯s really gone for good.¡±


    ¡°Nothing like this has happened before?¡± Yu Sheng asked, a bit skeptical.


    ¡°Of course not. At least, not that I¡¯ve ever heard of,¡± Irene said confidently. ¡°Entities are inevitable phenomena of the Otherworld, not separate beings that can be permanently destroyed. As long as the Otherworld exists, Entities exist. But then again¡ª¡±


    The little Doll paused, her gaze turning thoughtful as she looked around.


    ¡°The atmosphere of the entire valley has changed,¡± she said. ¡°At least from my perspective, it no longer feels like the Otherworld that gave birth to Entity-Hunger. So maybe¡­ maybe it really is gone for good¡­¡±


    Her brows furrowed, as if her logic told her the conclusion made sense, but she couldn¡¯t quite believe it.


    Foxy, however, didn¡¯t understand Irene¡¯s hesitation. She only knew one thing: the monster might never come back. She tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve. ¡°So, there won¡¯t be any more monsters hurting people here?¡±


    ¡°Seems like it,¡± Yu Sheng said after a moment of thought, nodding. ¡°Unless the valley somehow severs its connection with me and goes back to how it was.¡±


    Foxy stared at him, her thoughts unreadable for a moment. Then she suddenly threw herself at him, wrapping him in a tight hug¡ªso tight that even Yu Sheng¡¯s body, which was far stronger than the average human, creaked under the pressure. And if that wasn¡¯t enough, she even wrapped several tails around him. ¡°Benefactor, this is wonderful! It¡¯s wonderful!¡±


    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t expected this at all. He felt all the air being squeezed out of his lungs, and he couldn¡¯t even enjoy the warmth of her embrace. It was like being caught in a vise from all sides. ¡°Loosen¡­ up¡­ I¡¯m dying here¡­ the tails¡­¡±


    Foxy immediately released him, springing back with a start. ¡°Ah! Sorry, Benefactor! I got carried away¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, supporting himself on his knees, finally able to breathe again. ¡°Your tails are way too strong!¡±


    ¡°You scared me too!¡± Irene protested. ¡°Your tail almost knocked me off!¡±


    Foxy bowed repeatedly, her ears almost flat against her head in embarrassment. It was clear, though, that she was still very happy.


    It was a happiness that went beyond the relief she had felt when she first escaped from the Otherworld¡ªa deeper, more genuine sense of peace.


    Yu Sheng finally caught his breath (and fixed a few minor fractures in his body). He patted Foxy¡¯s head to reassure her, then straightened up, looking out into the distance.


    Irene noticed the shift in Yu Sheng¡¯s demeanor right away. The little Doll turned to Foxy. ¡°I think he¡¯s got another idea¡­¡±


    ¡°Want to go a bit further?¡± Yu Sheng asked, just as they predicted. ¡°What do you think lies beyond the valley?¡±


    S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 80: The Run

    What¡¯s beyond the valley?


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder. It felt like such a natural curiosity. The hills rolled on quietly in the distance, not impossibly high and definitely climbable. The sky didn¡¯t seem to hide any dreadful barriers either. It was only right for someone like him to be curious about what lay beyond those hills.


    ¡°Have you ever tried climbing over those mountains?¡± Yu Sheng asked Foxy with genuine curiosity.


    ¡°I¡­ I tried a long time ago, back when the Immortals were still here,¡± Foxy nodded immediately. ¡°Back then, I tried with some adults. We made it partway up, but we couldn¡¯t reach the top. Halfway up, the sky began making this terrifying noise. If we climbed higher, we¡¯d lose our strength, and shadows appeared everywhere¡ªfrightening, dark shapes. Even the Immortals tried to send stone puppets up, but they lost control halfway, and the next day, their broken pieces rolled back down. Each fragment bled, and the adults said they saw bits of flesh and bone growing out of the stones.¡±


    ¡°The sky made noises¡­¡± Irene muttered, thinking aloud. ¡°That sounds like the influence of the ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ that covered the sky before. I just don¡¯t know if it was deliberate or just some sort of side effect. I mean, with something that sinister, just existing can have a huge effect.¡±


    ¡°The Dark Angel is gone now. Maybe we can try again,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at Irene and Foxy for their opinions. Foxy nodded without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you, Benefactor,¡± she said earnestly.


    Irene just waved her hand nonchalantly. ¡°Sure, whatever. You¡¯re always up to something weird, so I¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡±


    Yu Sheng grinned, ¡°That¡¯s a unanimous vote then! Let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡°How do we get there? By opening a portal?¡± Irene eyed Yu Sheng skeptically.


    ¡°We¡¯ll have to walk,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never been there, so opening a portal isn¡¯t accurate enough. Plus, if that really is the edge of the Otherworld, the environment might be too strange to handle with a portal. Walking gives us time to observe any changes and react accordingly.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°You actually care about safety?¡± she teased.


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll throw you off if you keep talking like that! Sitting on my shoulder and yapping away¡­¡±


    Foxy looked at the two of them bickering again and hesitated for a moment before speaking up. ¡°Um¡­ the valley isn¡¯t easy to navigate, and you don¡¯t know the way up the mountain. Should I lead you there?¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Lead us? How?¡±


    Foxy took a few steps away, then crouched low to the ground. A gust of wind swept past as a glimmer of light enveloped her. Before Yu Sheng could even react, Foxy¡¯s form began shifting, and suddenly, a massive silver fox stood before Yu Sheng and Irene.


    Yu Sheng had seen Foxy transform before, but Irene hadn¡¯t. The little doll¡¯s eyes widened in amazement, and she let out a loud ¡°Wow!¡± before exclaiming, ¡°Goodness! She¡¯s bigger than two vans put together!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how you describe her?¡± Yu Sheng shot Irene a glance but couldn¡¯t help agreeing, ¡°Though you¡¯re not wrong¡­ Those tails alone are bigger than a car.¡±


    The enormous silver fox approached them with graceful steps. She lowered her head, nuzzling Yu Sheng¡¯s hair affectionately. ¡°I can carry several people like this!¡± she said happily.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer right away.


    He was too busy trying to stay conscious after that ¡°light¡± nuzzle almost knocked him out. His head was spinning, and it felt like his brain had rattled around in his skull.


    ¡°Hey! If you¡¯re going to talk, watch your strength a little!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed, grabbing a fistful of fur to steady himself. ¡°You almost knocked my head right off!¡±


    Foxy¡¯s ears drooped instantly in apology. ¡°Sorry, Benefactor¡­¡± She dipped her head, and Yu Sheng quickly jumped aside to avoid her nose from bumping into him again. Finally, he took a moment to properly look at her transformed form.


    There was no denying it¡ªshe was elegant, truly beautiful. He never thought he¡¯d use the words ¡°national beauty¡± to describe a fox, but here he was. Yet more than her beauty, what stood out to him was her unique aura. ????¦Á???§§?


    The giant silver fox stood tall, her golden-red eyes shining with a strange brilliance. Her long tails swayed behind her, small wisps of foxfire occasionally appearing, floating in the air like ethereal spirits around her tails before fading away.


    Perhaps it was also because she¡¯d eaten well these past few days and had gotten a proper bath. Her fur looked sleek and glossy¡ªfar better than when they had first met.


    Foxy crouched down, one of her tails gently lowering beside her. Its tip rested in front of Yu Sheng. ¡°You two can climb on,¡± she said cheerfully.


    ¡°This is a first¡­¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, then cautiously stepped onto her tail. Her fur was so soft and pristine that he almost considered taking off his shoes. ¡°This doesn¡¯t hurt, does it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I can barely feel it. It just tickles a bit,¡± Foxy assured him, watching as Yu Sheng awkwardly climbed onto her back. ¡°Feel free to grab onto the fur; otherwise, you might slip.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m pretty agile,¡± Yu Sheng said, making his way up with Irene clinging to him. He found a comfortable spot and settled in. ¡°Alright, I¡¯m ready.¡±


    The fur was soft and warm.


    Yu Sheng stroked the fur around him, feeling like he was sitting on an incredibly luxurious, fluffy carpet. Before he could fully appreciate the comfort, several of Foxy¡¯s tails curled around, forming a protective barrier beside him.


    Irene poked Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°Look, you¡¯ve got armrests and a backrest too!¡±


    Then she added, ¡°Think we could put a seat for me on your shoulder? Even a hard seat would do¡­¡±


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Yu Sheng shot back dryly.


    ¡°Fine, fine,¡± Irene grumbled.


    The gentle swaying beneath them started as Foxy slowly stood up, turning toward the distant mountains.


    ¡°We¡¯re setting off now!¡± Foxy said, her voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Benefactor, hold on tight! We¡¯re going to run!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m holding¡ª¡± Yu Sheng barely got the words out before he felt himself lurch backward, almost losing his balance. Foxy shot forward like an arrow from a bow.


    One of her tails whipped around just in time to catch Yu Sheng and Irene, preventing them from toppling over. Another tail stretched out in front to block the oncoming wind. As the ground rushed beneath them, all Yu Sheng could see was a blur of shapes flashing by. Gullies and ruins on the ground were nothing but obstacles that Foxy effortlessly avoided, her speed only increasing.


    The massive silver fox ran freely through the wide valley.


    ¡°Waaaaah-hahaha!¡± Irene screamed in exhilaration, gripping Yu Sheng¡¯s head with both hands and opening her mouth wide as the wind¡ªgreatly lessened by Foxy¡¯s tail¡ªblew past them. ¡°We¡¯re¡ªalmost¡ªflying!¡±


    ¡°I love running!¡± Foxy called out, her voice full of joy. ¡°It¡¯s been so long since I¡¯ve run like this!¡±


    Yu Sheng clung to the fluffy tail beside him with one hand, using his other to steady Irene. ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going! Don¡¯t hit¡­ a mountain! There¡¯s a mountain!¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Foxy replied gleefully, accelerating as they approached the slope. Wisps of foxfire began swirling around her tails, glowing brightly as they gathered into fiery clusters, igniting in bursts that sent them rocketing forward. Trails of flame formed behind her like blazing comets.


    Yu Sheng glanced back, eyes widening in disbelief. ¡°Holy¡ªRocket-boosted fox!¡±


    He barely had time to react before another surge of acceleration hit, almost knocking the breath out of him. Foxy had reached the foot of the mountain.


    She wasn¡¯t climbing it.


    She was gliding just above the ground, soaring up the slope!


    In what felt like a blink, the rocket-powered fox reached near the middle of the mountain. Foxy¡¯s voice cut through the wind as she called to them. ¡°Last time, this was where we heard strange noises. Beyond this point, we lost our strength and started seeing weird things. But now, we¡¯re going over it!¡±


    Without anything stopping her this time, Foxy crossed the boundary that had once held back the Immortals, her parents, and all the other survivors.


    Nothing could hold her back now. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She could almost see the summit¡ªthe jagged stones standing like ancient sentinels under the sky. She began to slow down, the foxfire fading from her tails. Her agile paws touched the rocky terrain, steadying her stride.


    Near the peak, she finally slowed to a brisk walk, hopping nimbly from rock to rock before stopping in an open space.


    Her tails slowly uncurled like the opening of a compartment, revealing a rather frazzled Yu Sheng. It took him several seconds to snap out of his daze. He lifted his head and looked out into the distance.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy¡¯s voice reached him, ¡°It¡¯s still more mountains. Just mountains, one after another.¡±

 Chapter 81: Paradise

    Outside, the mountains stretched endlessly, like waves upon waves, overlapping as though they were ripples left behind after space itself had wrinkled and shrunk. Yu Sheng blinked, trying to shake off the dizziness from all the sudden stops and starts, and only then did he see the scene Foxy had described¡ªthe ¡°never-ending mountains.¡±


    The mountains rippled like a stone dropped into a pond, extending far out to where his vision failed him. Mist rolled between the peaks, shrouding them so thoroughly that all he could see were more mountains, repeating infinitely.


    Yu Sheng frowned, staring at the repeated mountains in the distance for a long moment. Then, something clicked in his memory¡ªhe remembered the cafe where he had met Bai Li Qing. That place had also seemed to stretch out endlessly, repeating and extending to the very edge of his vision.


    But something was different here. The cafe had stretched only in two directions¡ªfront and back. At least it had windows, something to mark the boundary of that odd repetition. But these mountains¡­ no matter which way he looked, there seemed to be no end.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Are we, like, stuck in here forever?¡± Irene asked nervously, perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s head as she tried to peer over the ridges. ¡°Are we really going forward?¡±


    Yu Sheng remained silent, focusing his thoughts. He tried to recall the sensations when he first connected to this valley, and at the same time, he let himself feel the environment around them.


    After a while, he bent down, picked up a small rock, and hurled it far into the distance. The stone flew through the air¡ªand disappeared before it even hit the ground.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Irene gasped, her eyes wide with surprise.


    Yu Sheng moved forward carefully, stepping to the spot where the stone had vanished. The air seemed empty, but there was something there¡ªa feeling, a boundary he couldn¡¯t see. He bent down again, picked up another small rock, and tossed it lightly forward.


    This time, Yu Sheng saw it more clearly¡ªthe stone passed through an invisible boundary, and the moment it disappeared, a ripple spread through the air, faint and fleeting, like a pebble hitting water.


    Yu Sheng straightened, his eyes following the ridgeline to the left and then to the right. He could feel it now.


    The mountains rose and fell, meeting at some faraway point. And that unseen boundary enclosed the whole valley, stretching up into the sky and down beneath the earth. After a few seconds of hesitation, Yu Sheng took a deep breath and stepped forward.


    ¡°Hey, hey, hey! Are we really doing this?!¡± Irene squealed from his shoulder. ¡°This feels super creepy! What if we just¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng had already crossed that invisible line. The ripple moved through the air again, and for a second, Yu Sheng felt weightless. Then, their surroundings blurred, and in the blink of an eye, they were back in the middle of the valley.


    ¡°¡­never come back¡ª¡± Irene¡¯s voice trailed off, and she blinked, suddenly looking around with confusion. ¡°Huh? We¡¯re back?¡±


    Right then, an even larger ripple appeared, and a massive silver fox leaped through, landing beside them.


    ¡°Benefactor!¡± Foxy called, her voice tinged with worry as she looked around frantically. When she saw Yu Sheng and Irene standing there unharmed, she relaxed, her giant fluffy tail brushing lightly against Yu Sheng. ¡°You disappeared so suddenly, you gave me a scare!¡±


    ¡°The space is closed off at the boundaries, all leading back to the center,¡± Yu Sheng said after thinking for a long moment, finally breaking the silence. ¡°I wonder if all Otherworlds are like this.¡±


    Irene tilted her head, processing his words before realization hit her. ¡°So, basically¡­ there¡¯s no way to reach the ¡®outside¡¯?¡±


    ¡°There is no ¡®outside,''¡± Yu Sheng replied, shaking his head. ¡°This valley is the only real area in this entire space. The endless mountains we saw were just reflections¡ªrepeated images of the real mountains, because of the boundary folding in on itself. If you look closely, you¡¯ll see that all those mountains are actually just duplicates of the ones surrounding the valley.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide, and after a while, she finally nodded, as if understanding. ¡°¡­Whoa.¡± It was unclear whether she truly understood or was just pretending to. ?¨¤??????§¦????


    After a moment, she poked Yu Sheng¡¯s head. ¡°So, what do we do now?¡± Yu Sheng turned his gaze to the silver fox beside them.


    ¡°Since nothing else will be forming here, and it¡¯s become a calm place¡­ maybe we could properly bury your parents this time. Make a proper grave. What do you think?¡±


    Foxy tilted her head, thinking for a moment, then nodded slowly.


    Finding where Foxy¡¯s parents were buried didn¡¯t take long. And for Yu Sheng, building a proper grave was no difficult task.


    The two hurriedly buried skeletons were carefully cleaned and gathered, and Yu Sheng made the earth dip down, firming it into a neat grave. Stones melded together, forming a sturdy stone coffin. Compared to healing large swathes of land and making plants grow rapidly, this was much simpler for him.


    The bones were placed in the stone coffin, the coffin lowered into the grave, and layers of soil covered it until a proper mound formed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need a gravestone,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at the grave. When he noticed Foxy looking a little lost, he added, ¡°Something to mark the spot.¡±


    Foxy nodded immediately. ¡°I¡¯ll get one.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could respond, she turned and ran off, her huge silver body streaking across the valley. With a series of loud bangs and a sonic boom, she disappeared from view in the blink of an eye. Not long after, she returned just as quickly, carrying a strange silvery metal plate in her mouth.


    It was about half as tall as Yu Sheng.


    ¡°This was a gift from my parents,¡± Foxy explained, setting the metal plate down. ¡°It¡¯s¡­ a kind of musical instrument. I wanted to take music lessons, so they bought this for me. But I never got the chance to learn¡­ and now, it¡¯s broken.¡±


    Using her tail, she carefully picked up the metal plate and placed it at the head of the grave, patting the soil with her paw until it was packed as firmly as stone.


    ¡°Uh, actually, a gravestone usually isn¡¯t¡­¡± Yu Sheng started to say, but he stopped himself halfway through. ¡°Never mind. If you think it¡¯s fitting, then it is.¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t have many customs like this,¡± Foxy said, lying down beside the grave. Her nose nudged Yu Sheng¡¯s arm gently¡ªthis time truly gentle. ¡°When demons die, we keep part of their bones¡ªlike a tooth or a finger¡ªfor remembrance. Immortals leave behind their hair. Beyond that, the body returns to nature, or it becomes a relic for others to use. There¡¯s no need for a formal burial. Some even choose to separate their spirit while they¡¯re alive, letting it become one with the universe. The spirit lives on, and the body is left behind.¡±


    She spoke quietly, her head resting on the ground as she looked at the freshly made grave.


    ¡°But I heard some immortals say that, long ago, before people from the sky came, they also used to bury their dead. Back then, they carefully buried the bones of their ancestors, or stored them in bone chambers. That was a very old practice, from what they called ¡®before the interstellar age¡¯ when civilizations still lived within gravity. Once they left gravity behind, their way of living¡ªand their thoughts on life and death¡ªchanged. So, funerals changed too.¡±


    Irene, listening, looked utterly bewildered. ¡°Why does it feel like you¡¯re saying something really deep¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just what they taught in school,¡± Foxy said, her fluffy tail swishing back and forth. ¡°Though I barely remember any of it. I wasn¡¯t very good in school.¡±


    She looked at the grave again, her eyes softening. After a couple of seconds, she spoke softly, ¡°This¡­ this is good. Now I can come here and talk to my parents. You always have good ideas, Benefactor.¡±


    Yu Sheng said nothing. He just went and sat beside the silver fox, leaning back against her giant, fluffy tail.


    He was curious about Foxy¡¯s homeland. He tried to imagine an immortal civilization, no longer bound to the earth but traveling among the stars. He wondered how he might find such a place in the vastness of space. But slowly, those thoughts faded, and he let his mind drift, staring off into the distance. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He looked at this Otherworld that would no longer generate entities, that was no longer filled with poison or decay¡ªa place now closely tied to him. It felt like a proper base.


    But what could he do with such a large base? Live here? His team only had three people, including himself, and besides, he already had that house on Wutong Road No. 66. No matter how old it was, it was still more comfortable than camping out here. Farm the land? Maybe it was possible to grow some vegetables here. There was plenty of sunlight, and grass grew, so crops might as well. Maybe he could even raise cattle or sheep¡­


    Yu Sheng felt himself drifting off. Lying against Foxy¡¯s fluffy tail, a deep sense of comfort and relaxation spread through him. His thoughts floated around like clouds, scattered and disconnected, and occasionally he chuckled at some of the more ridiculous ones.


    Suddenly, Irene¡¯s small face appeared right in front of his. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡±


    Yu Sheng put on a serious expression. ¡°I¡¯m thinking about what we can do with this place. My current plan is to flatten the land around that ruined temple and plant some carrots, green beans, and cabbage.¡±


    Irene: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 82: Bai Li Qings Judgement

    Irene always thought Yu Sheng had the strangest ideas, and he never hesitated to put them into action. She was sure of it ever since he pulled those two lotus roots out of his drawer.


    Compared to some of his wilder plans, like ¡°taking a bite of the Entity¡¯s flesh just to see how it tastes¡± or ¡°using lotus roots to make a new body for a Doll,¡± planting vegetables in the Otherworld seemed almost reasonable.


    After wandering around the valley a bit more, confirming the existence of a ¡°spatial boundary¡± on the other side, Yu Sheng and his small group decided it was time to return to the real world.


    Stepping through the gate, the familiar living room and its warm, bright lights welcomed them back. The night outside was still deep, and Yu Sheng, standing by the window, felt a bit dazed.


    ¡°It¡¯s still daylight over there,¡± Irene commented, climbing onto the windowsill to peer outside. ¡°I almost forgot it was night here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, after that ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ left, it was always daytime in the valley,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°We stayed there for quite some time, and the light never changed.¡±


    ¡°There wasn¡¯t even a sun over there. Where the light comes from is a complete mystery,¡± Irene said as she leaped down from the windowsill, using Yu Sheng as her landing pad before clambering down his leg. She spoke casually as she climbed, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we should call it ¡®Daylight Valley¡¯ instead¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched slightly as he watched Irene¡¯s natural climbing motion. ¡°You know, you¡¯re way too good at climbing.¡± S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh, really?¡± Irene looked up, not the least bit ashamed. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s just practice makes perfect?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched, as if he had more to say, but just then, the sudden ringing of his phone interrupted his thoughts.


    He took it out and saw Bai Li Qing¡¯s name on the screen, which didn¡¯t surprise him in the least.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this,¡± he said, waving briefly to Irene and Foxy before moving to the dining room.


    The moment Yu Sheng answered the call, before he could even greet her, Bai Li Qing¡¯s calm voice came through. ¡°You¡¯re back?¡±


    Her voice was so even that for a second Yu Sheng almost thought she was sitting right there in his living room, watching him.


    ¡°Uh, yeah, I¡¯m back,¡± Yu Sheng answered, feeling an inexplicable sense of awkwardness. ¡°So, there¡¯s something going on on your end, right?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, nothing unusual,¡± Bai Li Qing said, not bothering with small talk. ¡°So, did you see the ¡®Night Valley¡¯? What¡¯s the situation there now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I saw it,¡± Yu Sheng took a breath, refocusing himself before responding. But he couldn¡¯t help asking first, ¡°It sounds like you all can¡¯t track it, though. Doesn¡¯t the Special Affairs Bureau have ways to search or enter these Otherworld spaces?¡±


    There was silence for a couple of seconds on the other end.


    ¡°They failed,¡± Bai Li Qing said, surprising Yu Sheng with her straightforward answer. ¡°After the ¡®Hunger¡¯ incident, we tried sending investigators, but they couldn¡¯t find the Night Valley.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t find it?¡± Yu Sheng repeated, intrigued by the wording. ¡°What do you mean? Not that they couldn¡¯t enter, but they couldn¡¯t even find it?¡±


    ¡°Correct. In all of our ¡®standard investigation methods,¡¯ the Night Valley seems to have simply vanished,¡± Bai Li Qing explained. ¡°So when I heard not only that you found it but also entered it easily, I was surprised.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. He really hadn¡¯t sensed any ¡°surprise¡± from that stoic woman, but he did appreciate her honesty. ¡°Well, let me tell you what I found. First, I think we need to change the name. Since that ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ left, the whole valley has never experienced ¡®night.¡¯ I think this might be its original state.¡±


    ¡°Second, as far as I can tell, Entity-Hunger is gone. Permanently.¡±


    Yu Sheng distinctly heard a sharp intake of breath, followed by a muffled exclamation.


    He finally sensed her ¡°surprise.¡±


    A second later, Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice, now slightly hurried, reached his ears. ¡°I want to confirm something¡ªdid you just say ¡®permanently gone¡¯? Do you understand the rules of Entities and Otherworld spaces? Don¡¯t misunderstand, it¡¯s just a genuine question.¡±


    ¡°I get it. Otherworlds persist as long as their Entities exist, right? But Entity-Hunger is really gone. And based on my observations, the nature of the valley has changed as well. I don¡¯t have the kind of professional equipment you do, but I think¡­ by a broad definition, Night Valley should also be considered ¡®gone.¡¯ Now it¡¯s more like a¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, struggling to describe it properly. But soon enough, Bai Li Qing spoke again.


    ¡°An empty shell, left after being consumed, is that it?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, not expecting such a precise explanation.


    He had actually withheld a lot of information¡ªthe details of triggering the ¡°Feast,¡± his connection to the valley, his blood¡¯s ability to bring about changes, and the life beginning to bloom in that valley. Bai Li Qing mostly got her information from Li Lin and Xu Jiali¡¯s reports. But clearly, this Special Affairs Bureau chief had excellent instincts and judgment. ????¦¢¦¥s


    ¡°About this ¡¯empty shell,''¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts, ¡°The Bureau would like to send a team to conduct an on-site investigation, of course, with your help and permission.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated for a brief moment.


    He didn¡¯t have any particular mistrust of the Bureau¡ªso far, he¡¯d had no unpleasant encounters with any of its members. But people have a natural instinct to keep secrets, and that valley was now closely tied to him.


    Bai Li Qing, of course, picked up on his hesitation.


    ¡°Take your time to decide. We won¡¯t push. If you do decide to open the gate, you can choose who joins the investigation, as well as how many, how long they stay, and you can supervise the entire time.¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone remained detached and calm, but it sounded like she was making an effort to show sincerity and friendliness. ¡°We just need some key data. After all, this is an unprecedented situation¡ªthe first Otherworld and Entity ever truly ¡®eliminated.¡¯ I¡¯m sure I don¡¯t need to stress how significant that is to people like us.¡±


    Since she¡¯d put it like that, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t bring himself to refuse outright. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll think it over for the next couple of days.¡±


    As Bai Li Qing stood by the window on the phone, Song Cheng couldn¡¯t help but whisper to the slightly balding, chubby middle-aged man beside him. ¡°Hey, Director Wu, has the chief always been this easygoing?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me? You work with her more than I do,¡± replied Director Wu in an even lower voice. ¡°You know how the Information Center is¡ªpractically invisible most of the time. We only get noticed at summary meetings. Your team even calls us ¡®cave dwellers¡¯ in the server room¡­¡±


    Song Cheng chuckled. ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s pretty accurate.¡±


    Director Wu gave him a side glance, then carefully looked up at Bai Li Qing, still on her call. ¡°Seriously though, it¡¯s my first time seeing her so patient with someone. She¡¯s actually having a long, polite conversation¡ªis this ¡®Yu Sheng¡¯ really that important?¡±


    ¡°Not important¡ªweird,¡± Song Cheng shrugged. ¡°Hasn¡¯t your whole department been working non-stop lately? You must¡¯ve noticed by now.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t even mention it.¡±


    Song Cheng smirked, about to say more, when suddenly a chill ran down his spine, making him instantly straighten up.


    A calm yet commanding gaze had already landed on him.


    ¡°Entity-Hunger has permanently vanished,¡± Bai Li Qing stated flatly.


    Those words erased every stray thought from Song Cheng¡¯s mind, leaving only an overwhelming ¡°What?¡± echoing inside.


    He opened his mouth, but couldn¡¯t think of anything to say.


    ¡°When your two agents come back from their break, have them spend more time around Yu Sheng,¡± Bai Li Qing continued, unfazed by Song Cheng¡¯s stunned reaction. ¡°Yu Sheng has genuine human emotions and logic¡ªhis responses are real. We need someone to build stable trust and rapport with him. Your agents did well last time. Also, send someone to Wutong Road No. 66 tomorrow with registration forms. Choose carefully¡ªdon¡¯t pick anyone who treats Otherworlds and Entities like sworn enemies. Find someone sharp and likable.¡±


    Song Cheng finally recovered himself. ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±


    Bai Li Qing nodded, her gaze shifting to the balding, chubby middle-aged man beside her¡ªDirector Wu from the Information Center.


    ¡°How¡¯s it going on your end?¡± she asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve eliminated all possibilities. At least from a system perspective, there¡¯s no reason for a glitch like this,¡± Director Wu quickly adjusted his stance. ¡°We even tried deleting Yu Sheng¡¯s file and re-registering it, but none of the operations worked. The entries seem to ¡®float¡¯ in the database, not responding to any commands or edits, without triggering any errors either. Honestly¡­ if the system doesn¡¯t report it soon, I¡¯m tempted to report it myself.¡±


    ¡°Instead of reporting, maybe bring in the professors from the Academy. Their incense for calming machine spirits and binary prayers are perfect for dealing with weird issues like this,¡± Song Cheng chimed in. ¡°They even fixed that depressed transport vehicle for Squad Four last time.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll contact Terra and ask them to send someone,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded slightly. ¡°But if the Academy professors can¡¯t help, then we¡¯ll drop it¡ªfrom now on, stop trying to alter anything related to Yu Sheng in the archive system.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Chief.¡±

 Chapter 83: The Official Comes to Register

    It was a bright morning, with the sun shining and only a few clouds drifting lazily across the sky.


    In the living room, the TV was showing a boring city variety show, and Irene, remote control in hand, was watching it with great interest. Meanwhile, Foxy was in the dining area, licking her bowl clean while using her many tails to gather up the plates and cutlery from the table.


    Yu Sheng had his laptop on the dining table, staring intently at it since breakfast, completely absorbed in whatever he was doing.


    Foxy was curious about what her ¡°Benefactor¡± was doing, but seeing Yu Sheng so focused, she didn¡¯t dare interrupt him. Occasionally, as she cleared the table, she¡¯d tilt her head to take a peek, only to find herself utterly confused before going back to her chores.


    It wasn¡¯t until Foxy had finished washing the dishes that Yu Sheng was still glued to the screen, and Irene came wandering in from the living room¡ªunlike Foxy, she wasn¡¯t very shy. Seeing Yu Sheng busy with his laptop, she immediately ran over, clinging to his pants and trying to climb up. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you doing? Can I see?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and picked Irene up by the back of her collar, setting her down on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t make trouble. I¡¯m trying to write something.¡±


    ¡°Write something?¡± Irene blinked in confusion. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s my job. I¡¯m a writer,¡± Yu Sheng replied, not lifting his head, just glancing at the little doll from the corner of his eye. ¡°You didn¡¯t think I was unemployed, did you? I do have a proper livelihood.¡±


    Irene blinked at him, her expression slowly shifting to one of surprise. It seemed she¡¯d never really thought about Yu Sheng needing a job or where the money for the household came from. Now she looked as if a door to a whole new world had opened in her mind.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t care about her reaction and kept talking. ¡°Recently, the expenses have been high. We added a lot of new things to the house, and I¡¯ve also got two drafts that are overdue by half a month. I need to catch up on them¡ªso go watch TV and don¡¯t cause trouble.¡±


    Irene stared at him for a while, then slowly shuffled closer, moving under his arm to sneak a peek at the screen. ¡°But you¡¯re clearly just browsing a video site¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face stiffened. ¡°This is part of my creative process, clearing my mind first.¡±


    Irene pointed to the screen. ¡°But you¡¯ve got a forum page open behind the video too.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew even more awkward. ¡°Reading other people¡¯s articles can be inspiring¡ªyou often find creative ideas in these forums, so I¡¯m just¡­ getting some inspiration.¡±


    Irene looked up at him. ¡°But you haven¡¯t even opened a document¡­¡±


    ¡°Why do you have so many questions!¡± Yu Sheng finally lost his patience and picked Irene up to put her on the floor. ¡°Have you ever tried writing? It takes a lot of thinking and preparation before you even start¡­¡±


    Irene stood beside the table, hands on her hips, looking up at him confidently. ¡°So when are you actually going to start writing?¡±


    Yu Sheng glared at her. ¡°As soon as you stop bothering me.¡±


    The little doll girl pouted, turned around, and walked back to the living room, muttering under her breath, ¡°Hmph, so many excuses for a procrastinator¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng thought about it. She wasn¡¯t wrong. With a sigh, he turned his attention back to the screen, staring blankly at the video playing.


    He was a writer¡ªthough that might be too grand a term. To put it simply, he was a small-time, second-rate author.


    In fact, this was one of the few constants between his memories of ¡°life in his hometown¡± and his life in Boundary City. He had always done this kind of work, from that quiet seaside town to this huge, unfamiliar city. His means of earning a living hadn¡¯t changed much, and that, in itself, was something to be grateful for.


    But these days, there had been too many unexpected events. He found it impossible to sit still and write¡ªnot because he lacked ideas, but because he had too many bizarre ones. He didn¡¯t know which of them belonged in a story and which might actually connect to the Otherworld, potentially attracting some dangerous entities.


    After encountering so many supernatural things, an author who used to write strange fantasy stories was suddenly feeling completely lost.


    He sat there, letting his mind wander, not knowing how long it had been before he finally took a deep breath and quickly closed both the video site and the forum page.


    ¡°Come on, Yu Sheng, get yourself together. Think about Foxy¡¯s food, her new clothes, and the materials to make Irene a new body¡ªand that TV she keeps bugging me about,¡± he thought.


    As a small-time writer, he didn¡¯t have the savings to afford all that. If he didn¡¯t start writing soon, they¡¯d be eating dirt! Forget about being a Spirit Realm Detective¡ªright now, he needed to focus on keeping everyone in this house fed!


    Yu Sheng slapped his face lightly to wake himself up, moved his mouse, and¡ªopened a game.


    ¡°Gathering thoughts is exhausting,¡± he reasoned. ¡°I¡¯ll just play a quick game to relax¡­¡±


    But he hadn¡¯t even started when he felt something bump against his calf. Irene had snuck in from the living room without him noticing, and now she was standing there, headbutting his leg. ¡°Yu Sheng, you¡¯re playing games!¡± ????¨¢?????????§¦?


    ¡°Why are you everywhere!¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s face turned red with embarrassment. He bent down, ready to shoo her away, but before he could, his pocket started vibrating. His phone was ringing.


    He pulled it out and saw it was an unfamiliar number.


    Yu Sheng hesitated before answering, putting the phone to his ear. ¡°Hello?¡±


    On the other end was a young woman¡¯s voice, sounding a little nervous and uncertain. ¡°H-hello! Is this Mr. Yu? I¡¯m sent by Director Bai Li Qing! I¡­ I have the registration forms for you.¡±


    Yu Sheng was stunned for a moment, then remembered¡ªhe had talked to that ¡°Director¡± about this before. He had almost forgotten!


    ¡°Oh, right, that¡¯s me,¡± Yu Sheng replied, quickly standing up and setting aside Irene for now. He looked out the window while speaking. ¡°I¡¯m at home. Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I should be right outside your place, but I can¡¯t see your house,¡± the voice on the phone sounded anxious. ¡°The Director said I should call before arriving, but I forgot until I got here¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait there, I¡¯ll open the door for you.¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng headed for the door, and Irene called out from behind him, ¡°Hey, who is it? Should I use a disguise?¡± Foxy also peeked out, looking a bit anxious. ¡°Do I need to transform?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s the person coming to help you guys get your ID cards.¡±


    Before he even finished speaking, he was already at the door. He looked through the peephole and saw a young woman standing not far away, holding a phone¡ªwearing a neat black suit, short-haired, and looking around the empty space, as if she had been sent on an errand by her boss.


    Yu Sheng opened the door.


    The short-haired young woman, who had been nervously glancing around, jumped in surprise. Then she turned to see a door appear out of thin air a short distance away, with Yu Sheng standing in the doorway.


    ¡°Mr. Yu!¡± She recovered and hurried over, clutching a document folder. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m from the Second Mobilization Squad of the Special Affairs Bureau. You can call me Ren Wen Wen¡ªmay I come in? I¡¯ll need to take photos of those being registered¡­ Oh, and here¡¯s my ID. Please take a look.¡±


    As she spoke, she hastily pulled out a small black badge from her pocket. Yu Sheng glanced at it, noting that it looked quite similar to the IDs that Li Lin and Xu Jiali had shown him before.


    He didn¡¯t really need to verify its authenticity¡ªafter all, the only ones who knew both his phone number and ¡°Wutong Road No. 66¡± were the Special Affairs Bureau and Little Red Riding Hood.


    Oh, and those three locksmiths from before.


    ¡°Come in,¡± Yu Sheng stepped aside to let her in. He couldn¡¯t help but notice how nervous this ¡°Ren Wen Wen¡± seemed. But her nervousness wasn¡¯t like the kind Li Lin and Xu Jiali had shown when they first entered Wutong Road No. 66¡ªit was¡­ something different.


    He couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on it.


    Ren Wen Wen stepped inside, and Yu Sheng looked around one more time. The empty area outside was as deserted as ever, so he closed the door behind him. Irene and Foxy stared curiously at the short-haired girl who had just entered the house.


    Ren Wen Wen was equally curious, her eyes scanning the doll and the fox demon.


    ¡°What¡¯s the process?¡± Yu Sheng asked, seeing everyone standing around awkwardly. ¡°Do we register them first or do my paperwork first?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we register their identities first,¡± Ren Wen Wen finally snapped out of her daze, hastily pulling out forms and a portable device from her bag. ¡°You¡¯re planning to register an independent team, correct? First, we need to give each member a proper identity. Please fill out these forms, and then I¡¯ll take their photos and make their cards¡ªI¡¯ve brought the equipment, and my colleague at the office is ready for the records to be uploaded and processed.¡±


    Yu Sheng watched her work efficiently, placing all the materials on the table. She then pulled out two pens and looked up at the doll standing on the table and the fox demon beside her.


    ¡°Can you fill out the forms yourselves?¡±


    Foxy blinked at the paper, then looked helplessly at Yu Sheng. She couldn¡¯t read¡­


    Yu Sheng sighed, stepping forward to take the pen. ¡°I¡¯ll fill it out for her.¡±

 Chapter 84: Registration

    .


    Handling identity registration for two girls who might not even count as ¡°humans¡± was definitely a new experience for Yu Sheng. But as he sat down in front of Foxy¡¯s form, he realized this kind of thing was probably only new to him¡ªto the Special Affairs Bureau, it seemed to be just another day at the office.


    The first line on the form read like this:


    ¡°If the individual belongs to a long-living species (average lifespan of 1000 years or more), fill out the age as a percentage, and write the average lifespan of the species in the provided space. If the individual¡¯s species lacks a concept of gender, leave the gender field blank. If the individual cannot use a pen, or has special identifying traits like pheromone-based markers, a staff member will assist in sampling or filling in the details. For other special cases, see the appendix and have a staff member approve with a signature.¡±


    Then came a series of disclaimers, summed up in one line: ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau understands that all sorts of strange beings come here. We¡¯ve tried to account for the many different forms of life and their taboos. If you still feel offended, take it up with the Council.¡±


    Yu Sheng sat there staring at the long list of disclaimers and filling instructions for quite a while. It wasn¡¯t until he turned to the second page that he found the sections for name, gender, age, and address. He looked up at the young woman sitting beside him, Xu Wen Wen.


    ¡°This definitely isn¡¯t the form ordinary people fill out to register their IDs in Boundary City, is it?¡±


    ¡°Of course not,¡± Wen Wen replied, nodding quickly. ¡°The forms for regular citizens are much simpler. This one is meant for ¡®guests¡¯ who need to stay in the Borderland long-term but aren¡¯t human. The ID cards we¡¯ll prepare for the two ladies after this will also be special versions¡ªthey look almost like regular IDs, but the information inside can only be read by specific departments using special devices. If they run into trouble later, this ID is their way to get help or receive preferential treatment.¡±


    ¡°Do you often deal with these kinds of¡­ cases?¡± Yu Sheng asked, a bit curious.


    Wen Wen smiled. ¡°Definitely fewer than regular citizen registrations, but we get a few thousand to ten thousand new files a year. The Borderland is always attracting ¡®travelers¡¯ from different places who want to stay for all sorts of reasons.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened carefully, feeling a strange sense of connection forming inside him. This odd form, with all its strange details, suddenly gave him a deeper sense of the bizarre world beyond the ordinary¡ªthe bustling, chaotic Borderland.


    Beside him, Irene was struggling to fill out her form. She was using a ballpoint pen that looked enormous in her tiny hands. The A4-sized form was nearly half her height, but she worked on it with determination, not asking for help. She seemed almost excited.


    Yu Sheng turned back to his own form and carefully wrote down ¡°Foxy¡± in the name field. But then, he got stuck on the next question.


    ¡°Uh, Benefactor?¡± Foxy looked up at him, curiosity in her golden eyes.


    ¡°Um¡­ how old are you?¡± Yu Sheng asked awkwardly, looking at the young fox girl. Then he realized something was off. ¡°Wait, no¡ªwhat¡¯s the average lifespan of your species? And, um, does your ¡®one year¡¯ mean the same as a Borderland ¡®year¡¯?¡±


    Foxy tilted her head, her fluffy silver ears twitching in the air, looking puzzled. After a few seconds, she hesitantly replied, ¡°I¡¯m about two hundred years old, I think? We become adults at one hundred and eighty, but I don¡¯t really know how long we live. My parents always said that when we don¡¯t want to live anymore, we return to the Great Dao, but they said that¡¯s not dying¡ªit¡¯s becoming part of the celestial beings.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and turned to the clerk, Wen Wen, for help.


    Wen Wen pointed at the age field. ¡°Just write, ¡®Exceptionally long-lived.''¡±


    ¡°Wait, I can do that?¡± Yu Sheng asked, surprised. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Wen Wen nodded earnestly. ¡°If you think that¡¯s not formal enough, you could also write ¡®unknown.¡¯ There are many who fill it in that way every year. Some species live exceptionally long without a fixed concept of lifespan. Others go through rapid life cycles, with years marked by generations rather than individual years. They can¡¯t figure out their own ages.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, then looked at the next section. ¡°Uh¡­ place of origin¡ªwhat do I put if I don¡¯t know?¡±


    ¡°Just write ¡®outside the Borderland,''¡± Wen Wen replied, still serious. ¡°If they¡¯re from outside and their exact origin isn¡¯t clear, we classify them like that.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, feeling a bit stunned. ¡°And¡­ species?¡±


    Wen Wen pointed again. ¡°Tick the box for ¡®see appendix¡¯ and flip to the last page. You¡¯ll find a list to choose from.¡±


    Yu Sheng flipped to the end of the stack of forms, his eyes widening at the many tiny options waiting to be ticked off. He immediately noticed a line that read, ¡°If your species has morphing characteristics, select ¡®Mimicry Class.¡¯ If your species isn¡¯t listed, write ¡®to be added,¡¯ and we¡¯ll create a new category for you.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked up at Wen Wen, impressed. ¡°Your job must be¡­ complicated.¡±


    ¡°Not too bad. I¡¯m actually in logistics. The Special Records Department handles these directly, and they¡¯re really busy. None of them have much hair left,¡± she said, pointing at a category. ¡°How about choosing this one¡ª¡¯Beast Spirit or Humanoid Shapeshifter¡¯?¡± ?¦Á????????


    Yu Sheng looked over and frowned slightly. ¡°Why not ¡®Celestial Spirit or Anomalous Being¡¯? It seems fitting too¡­¡±


    ¡°Beast Spirits get a discount on subway tickets. And her tail seems more like a Beast Spirit,¡± Wen Wen explained casually. ¡°But it¡¯s no big deal. If you prefer something else, you can pick from the ¡®Humanoid¡¯ category. Most people don¡¯t bother digging too deep.¡±


    Yu Sheng continued filling out the form, glancing over at Irene. He saw the little doll earnestly ticking off ¡°Advanced Doll or Alchemical Humanoid,¡± and writing ¡°from Alice¡¯s Little House¡± in the notes section.


    It took a long time, but the forms were finally complete.


    Honestly, this wasn¡¯t any easier than helping Little Red Riding Hood with her homework. The forms were filled with all sorts of strange, complicated sections. Without Wen Wen¡¯s explanations, Yu Sheng would never have guessed half those terms would be used in an identity registration. It was no wonder they needed a Bureau staff member present to assist. If he had to do this alone, he¡¯d be stuck all day just on ¡°cognitive type¡± and ¡°neural evolution classification.¡±


    On the other hand, the forms were surprisingly flexible. For many sections that couldn¡¯t be filled in properly, Yu Sheng simply followed Wen Wen¡¯s advice and wrote things like ¡°unknown,¡± ¡°random,¡± or ¡°any.¡± By the end, he started doubting the Bureau¡¯s professionalism a bit.


    ¡°You really don¡¯t need to worry,¡± Wen Wen reassured him, seeing his uncertainty. ¡°These forms are designed to be as adaptable as possible. Usually, if an ¡®outsider¡¯ can fill in even a quarter of the information, it¡¯s enough to accurately describe their origin, purpose, and personal traits. We don¡¯t expect a registration form to fully bind outsiders. The Borderland¡¯s stability relies on a vast and efficient management system.¡±


    As she spoke, she placed a small device on the table. ¡°Next, we¡¯ll collect biometric information. Since both of you are humanoid, we¡¯ll start with fingerprints.¡±


    Irene raised her hand. ¡°I don¡¯t have fingerprints.¡±


    Wen Wen paused. ¡°¡­Then blood¡ªno, dolls don¡¯t have blood. Hair, maybe? Although I think dolls dislike that¡­ How about scraping some surface fragments, maybe from your arm?¡±


    Irene sighed. ¡°If you scrape it, it¡¯ll just turn into lotus root powder.¡±


    Wen Wen blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a long story,¡± Yu Sheng said, covering his face. ¡°Her current body is temporary. You probably shouldn¡¯t collect anything¡ªit won¡¯t be useful anyway. It¡¯s all made from supermarket materials.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ alright. The director did say to be flexible,¡± Wen Wen said, her expression complicated. She glanced over the completed forms, then sighed and looked at Irene. ¡°Miss Irene, in the ¡®standard form or appearance¡¯ section, you can¡¯t just write ¡®pretty.¡¯ It should be ¡®humanoid¡¯¡­ You know what, I¡¯ll rewrite this page for you. I just need your signature at the end. Also, both of you get ready. I¡¯ll take your pictures in a moment. Miss Foxy, can you hide your ears?¡±


    Foxy casually plucked her ears off and stuffed them into her tail.


    ¡°Uh¡­ what?!¡± Wen Wen stared, her mouth open in shock.


    A second later, she realized just how ridiculous the scene was and turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°Mr. Yu, she, she just¡­¡±


    ¡°Take it easy,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding calmly. He had expected this reaction. ¡°You work at the Special Affairs Bureau. You should keep an open mind.¡±


    Wen Wen took a deep breath, working hard to calm herself. Finally, she managed to control her expression. She pulled out another stack of forms and handed them to Yu Sheng. ¡°Here¡¯s the registration paperwork you need. Until the ladies¡¯ IDs are ready, you can fill this out in the meantime.¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a rush of excitement and quickly took the printed pages. ¡°Registration Form for Independent Operating Organizations/Groups/Offices in the Borderland.¡±


    A smile spread across his face.


    Finally, it was time.

 Chapter 85: The Hotel

    The moment Irene noticed the official-looking form spread out in front of Yu Sheng, the little doll rushed over as if pulled by an invisible string. She came to a stop right beside him, practically buzzing with excitement.


    ¡°We¡¯re forming a club!¡± she cried, much more enthusiastic than Yu Sheng himself seemed to be. She stood on tiptoe, peering at the form. ¡°Have you decided on a name yet? It should sound really cool and mysterious, don¡¯t you think? A name that alone could make people curious enough to ask for our help!¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, tapping the tip of his pen lightly against the paper. ¡°A name, hmm¡­ I¡¯ve thought of a few ideas,¡± he said thoughtfully. ¡°Any suggestions?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got one! Let¡¯s call it ¡®Irene¡¯s Vanguard!¡¯¡± Irene declared, crossing her tiny arms like a general leading an army. Her wooden cheeks puffed out with pride.


    Instead of responding to the doll, Yu Sheng glanced over at Foxy, who stood quietly to one side. His eyes clearly asked the clever fox-girl for her opinion. ¡°What do you think it should be called?¡±


    Irene began hopping up and down in protest, her voice rising in indignation. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t ignore me! What¡¯s wrong with ¡®Vanguard¡¯? Just because we¡¯re not a huge crowd, we can¡¯t be a vanguard? That¡¯s not fair!¡±


    Foxy hesitated, ears twitching and tail swishing, looking from the excited doll to Yu Sheng and then down at the form. She took a long, thoughtful moment before answering softly, ¡°I¡¯m not very good at naming things, but¡­ what about ¡®One Big Happy Family¡¯?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face went utterly blank, as though someone had cast a mild freezing charm upon him.


    Irene practically leapt into Yu Sheng¡¯s face, waving her tiny arms. ¡°See! That¡¯s worse than my idea! Come on, you can¡¯t seriously prefer something that corny! Listen to me instead of the silly fox!¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. It was clear that relying on the two of them for a brilliant name was like waiting for snow in summer. Without further delay, he began writing down the name he¡¯d already decided on himself. His pen scratched firmly across the paper, leaving two simple words: ¡°The Hotel.¡±


    Irene craned her small head, peering at the name. She blinked. ¡°¡®The Hotel¡¯? That¡¯s it? Why that name? It sounds a bit strange¡­ kind of dull, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    Yu Sheng gently pushed her wooden head aside so he could see what he was doing. ¡°It¡¯s because of my ¡®doors,¡¯¡± he explained patiently.


    At that, the doll grew silent, folding her arms as if pondering something complicated. She knew about Yu Sheng¡¯s remarkable doors¡ªthose strange portals that could lead to distant places, incredible sights, and perhaps even the dreamlike world he sought beyond the Borderland. Gradually, understanding dawned in her painted eyes.


    ¡°On the road, huh¡­¡± she murmured, as if suddenly picturing distant landscapes and long journeys. But Irene could never remain quiet for too long. Within seconds, her chattering voice returned. ¡°But what if we add my element too? Let¡¯s put ¡®Doll¡¯ in front and then something for Foxy¡¯s tail¡­ ¡®Doll-Tail Hotel¡¯! Yes? No? Oh, stop glaring at me!¡±


    Yu Sheng had grown quite accustomed to her endless suggestions, so he simply ignored the last comment and went on filling out the rest of the form. Under the section for the organization¡¯s initial members, he carefully wrote down the names: Irene and Foxy.


    ¡°Leave the ID number field blank for now,¡± said Ren Wen Wen, the administrator assisting them. She pointed to a portable card printer on the desk nearby. ¡°The chip cards are already inside. Once your details go through, they¡¯ll be activated within a few minutes. Just fill in the basic personal details first.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, acknowledging her instructions. Then he glanced up at Irene and Foxy. ¡°What are your educational qualifications?¡± he asked, trying to sound casual.


    Irene thrust out her chest proudly. ¡°A doll doesn¡¯t need school! Dolls receive ancient knowledge at the moment of their creation from the Ancestor of the Dolls and then build upon it through the network of Alice¡¯s Garden. We don¡¯t do boring human schools.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s face turned a bit pink, her ears drooping shyly. ¡°I¡­ I was still in elementary school,¡± she admitted softly. ¡°But then¡­ well, things happened, and I never went back.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at the pair of them for a long moment, stunned. All his grand ideas and plans seemed to wobble precariously. After what felt like half a minute, he gave a heavy sigh and wrote down their ¡°educational backgrounds.¡± One had a kind of strange, ancient, magical ¡°prenatal¡± knowledge, and the other had never finished elementary school. He could only imagine how this would look on their official records.


    Ren Wen Wen noticed Yu Sheng¡¯s crestfallen expression and stepped closer, trying to reassure him. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Different species have complicated backgrounds, and most of the Borderland¡¯s education systems don¡¯t match up with one another. This part is mostly just for reference.¡±


    Yu Sheng lifted his head and gave the administrator a look. ¡°Normally, only ¡®locals¡¯ would be registering an organization in the Borderland,¡± he said. ¡°You don¡¯t have to comfort me.¡±


    Ren Wen Wen opened her mouth to say something more, but at that very moment, the card printer on the desk began to hum, signaling that the data was processed and the cards were ready.


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s done,¡± she said, turning her attention to the machine.


    A moment later, Foxy and Irene each received their brand-new ID cards. They looked like plain, human-style identification cards, small and stiff.


    Irene studied hers suspiciously. She held it in both hands, tilting her head left and right to examine it. ¡°This picture looks terrible,¡± she complained, looking up at Ren Wen Wen. ¡°Do you all get special training in taking ugly ID photos? Even the prettiest people end up looking awful! And you changed my eye color, too!¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ren Wen Wen shrugged, shuffling some papers back into place. ¡°We needed a neutral ID that can be recognized in all kinds of general situations. Don¡¯t worry, you likely won¡¯t need to use it much. See? Foxy doesn¡¯t mind.¡±


    Indeed, Foxy seemed perfectly pleased. She nodded happily. ¡°I think mine looks fine,¡± she said, smiling. She carefully tucked the little ID card into her fluffy tail, then looked up at Yu Sheng with her warm eyes shining. ¡°Thank you, Benefactor, for helping me.¡± ???¨°?????????


    Yu Sheng smiled softly and reached out to pat her on the head, rubbing gently behind her ears. Foxy closed her eyes contentedly, looking as though she might start purring at any moment.


    Ren Wen Wen cleared her throat, standing up straight. ¡°Well, the registration is complete. Your official license can¡¯t be issued on the spot, but someone will bring it by in a couple of days. Oh, and there¡¯s something else for you.¡±


    She began rummaging in her bag¡ªapparently bottomless¡ªand pulled out a brand-new phone. Holding it out to Yu Sheng, she said, ¡°This is for you.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise, hesitating to take it. ¡°Er¡­ why would I need another phone?¡±


    Ren Wen Wen explained patiently, ¡°This is special equipment. It¡¯s got a built-in platform created by the Special Affairs Bureau to help with communication and information-sharing. It can also activate support nodes that are set up throughout the Borderland, and it works even in tough conditions. If you¡¯ve met other Spirit Realm Detectives, you¡¯ve likely seen something like it. It¡¯s not just a regular phone.¡±


    He stared at the device thoughtfully, remembering how Little Red Riding Hood had a similar tool. So that was how it worked.


    He narrowed his eyes slightly. ¡°This thing¡­ it¡¯s free, right?¡±


    Ren Wen Wen laughed. ¡°There¡¯s usually a fee, but don¡¯t worry about that. This one is a gift from our director. He wanted you to have it.¡±


    Yu Sheng finally reached out and took the phone, still taken aback. ¡°Director Bai Li Qing? Are you sure this is okay?¡±


    Ren Wen Wen¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You cleared out the Entity haunting Night Valley, and you rescued two of our bureau¡¯s operatives and a Spirit Realm Detective. They all returned safely to the real world because of you. This is just a small token of appreciation. The director and our captain both asked me to tell you: if you ever need anything¡ªespecially if you run into any odd difficulties in everyday life due to supernatural reasons¡ªplease reach out. Don¡¯t worry about bothering us.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, feeling a strange sense of gratitude mixed with something he couldn¡¯t quite name. He made a small sound of acknowledgment, tucking the phone away. He still didn¡¯t quite understand what felt off, but he appreciated their support nonetheless.


    Noticing that Ren Wen Wen lingered, he raised an eyebrow curiously. ¡°Um, do you have something else to say?¡±


    Ren Wen Wen hesitated, visibly struggling with her words. She opened her mouth, closed it, and opened it again, looking a bit like a shy student wanting to ask a teacher a question. Finally, she spoke in a softer voice than before. ¡°It¡¯s not from the Bureau. It¡¯s personal.¡±


    Yu Sheng waited patiently, a friendly smile on his face. ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said gently. ¡°If you need my help with something, I¡¯ll do what I can. You¡¯ve all helped me a great deal.¡±


    Ren Wen Wen nodded, gathering her courage. ¡°I just wanted to confirm something¡­ Are you the author of ¡®The Blizzard Mystery¡¯?¡±


    Yu Sheng froze for an instant, then recognized the title. He blinked at her in surprise. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. Wait, you¡¯ve read it?¡±


    Ren Wen Wen¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement. ¡°I¡¯ve read a lot of your writing! I read it on my phone. I¡¯m a big fan!¡±


    The corner of Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth lifted into the world¡¯s most delighted grin. He turned quickly to Irene, as if to say, ¡°I told you I was impressive!¡± But before he could utter a word of pride, Ren Wen Wen had whipped out a notebook from her bag as eagerly as a fangirl at a book signing.


    ¡°Could you sign this for me?¡± she asked, holding it out so suddenly it almost poked him in the chest.


    Yu Sheng let out a joyful laugh. He took the notebook and pen at once, feeling quite pleased with himself. ¡°Of course,¡± he said cheerfully, ¡°I¡¯d be honored.¡±


    While he scribbled his signature, Ren Wen Wen chattered on excitedly, ¡°I recommended your stories to our captain, though he said he didn¡¯t quite get them. My favorite character is Lin Qi! And I really love the idea of him paired with Nightblade¡ª¡±


    For a moment, Yu Sheng¡¯s hand, which held the pen, began to tremble slightly. ¡°¡­Ah?¡± was all he managed to say, caught off guard and blushing faintly at her enthusiastic shipping of his characters.


    Still, he finished signing his name with care. After all, a true author always appreciates a loyal reader¡ªno matter how surprising their opinions might be.

 Chapter 86: A Breath of Fresh Air

    The special agent who called herself ¡°Ren Wen Wen¡± had only just stepped out of the room and was now strolling away down the street. Irene, the tiny doll, leaned out of the open window, her delicate porcelain-like arms folded over the sill, and carefully watched the agent¡¯s figure vanish around a corner. A moment later, she turned back inside and noticed Yu Sheng standing there, gazing blankly into space.


    ¡°Yu Sheng,¡± she said curiously, tilting her little head to one side, ¡°just what is that ¡®Snowstorm Mystery¡¯ she mentioned?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s cheeks went slightly pink, and he looked rather awkward. He cleared his throat quietly before replying, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ well, it¡¯s a story I wrote. It¡¯s serialized on a media site.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene¡¯s large eyes blinked, intrigued. ¡°And who¡¯s this ¡®Lin Qi¡¯ she was talking about?¡± she asked.


    Yu Sheng lowered his eyes as though embarrassed. ¡°He¡¯s the male lead in my story,¡± he explained.


    ¡°And what about ¡®Nightblade¡¯?¡± Irene continued, her small voice persistent. She blinked again, and just as Yu Sheng opened his mouth to answer, a sudden spark of understanding lit up her face. ¡°Oh! I understand now¡ªshe must be the female lead!¡±


    Yu Sheng fell into a heavy silence and stared up at the ceiling as if searching for invisible answers hidden in the paint. Seeing his troubled expression, Irene raised her eyebrows and pressed on, this time more cautiously. ¡°¡­Don¡¯t tell me ¡®Nightblade¡¯ is actually another male lead?¡± Her voice sounded worried, as if she were afraid of unraveling something terribly strange.


    Leaning back in his chair, Yu Sheng let out a long sigh. ¡°If it were just another male lead, I¡¯d find it much easier to accept.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes grew wide, her delicate brows lifting. ¡°Then¡­ is it the male antagonist?¡± she guessed softly, sounding both startled and somewhat hopeful. ¡°I sort of recall that strange pairings like that can happen¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at her, noting how her tiny mind seemed to waste its precious storage on odd guesswork. He sighed again, this time more deeply, and said, ¡°It¡¯s the male lead¡¯s motorcycle.¡±


    For a moment, Irene was utterly speechless. It seemed that this revelation struck her harder than that time she had seen an enormous eye filling the sky. She actually jumped down from the windowsill and landed softly on the floor. Pointing one tiny finger accusingly at Yu Sheng, she declared, ¡°You write the most bizarre things!¡±


    ¡°Hey!¡± Yu Sheng protested, exasperation flooding his voice. ¡°I never wrote anything like that!¡± He looked as though he wanted to defend his literary honor. ¡°Maybe those people at the Special Affairs Bureau are under too much stress. Perhaps their worldview is¡­ a bit twisted?¡±


    If Ren Wen Wen were still here, Yu Sheng would have very much enjoyed telling her straight to her face, ¡°Miss, your tastes are quite something!¡±


    Just then, Foxy, who had been lurking quietly at the side, strolled over, curiosity sparkling in her eyes. ¡°Benefactor, Irene, what in the world are you two talking about?¡± she asked politely, sounding as if she¡¯d stumbled upon some grand secret.


    Yu Sheng waved his hand wearily, looking drained. ¡°This is not something for good kids to hear,¡± he said, then added with a grumble, ¡°or even bad kids, for that matter.¡± He cast his gaze toward his laptop, which had remained untouched. He had planned to write this afternoon, to catch up on the story he¡¯d neglected, but after all this nonsense, not a single word would come to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to write today?¡± Irene asked, glancing eagerly at his computer. A curious brightness shone in her eyes, as if the mysteries of the world lay hidden in that device.


    ¡°I¡¯ll write tomorrow,¡± Yu Sheng answered with a tired sigh. He noticed how the little doll¡¯s gaze lingered on his laptop, as if she longed to do something with it. ¡°What do you want?¡± he asked, picking up on her hint.


    ¡°May I play on it?¡± Irene asked sweetly, pointing one tiny finger at the laptop. ¡°I¡¯m a bit bored of just watching television all day.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, doubt furrowing his brow. Irene quickly cut in, her voice earnest, ¡°I promise I won¡¯t check your browser history!¡±


    His face darkened slightly, and he snapped, ¡°I¡¯m not worried about that! I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll break it. Do you even know how to use a computer?¡±


    Irene planted her small fists on her hips, as if insulted. ¡°I do! I know perfectly well how to use it!¡± she declared confidently.


    Yu Sheng eyed her with suspicion. ¡°And just where did you learn that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± Irene admitted, looking thoughtful for a moment. ¡°I just know how. I can even type!¡±


    Her assuredness puzzled Yu Sheng. After a short pause, he shrugged. ¡°Fine,¡± he said reluctantly, waving her over to the device. ¡°Just be careful and don¡¯t break anything. I¡¯m going to examine this new phone.¡± With that, he left her to it, sitting down a short distance away with the new smartphone that Ren Wen Wen had given him. ????????N?????¨§?


    This phone was a ¡°gift¡± from Bai Li Qing, the director of the Special Affairs Bureau. At first glance, it looked no different from an ordinary smartphone, though it felt a touch heavier in the hand. Perhaps it had a sturdier build or contained some special features deep inside. Ren Wen Wen had not explained much, only saying it turned on like a normal phone and that all ¡°special instructions¡± for people like him were already integrated into the system.


    With careful interest, Yu Sheng turned the device on. The screen lit up, revealing a large red, diamond-shaped emblem in the center, featuring a vigilant eye open wide, staring back at him. He assumed this must be the Bureau¡¯s emblem. It faded quickly, replaced by a simple, uncluttered home screen. Being a brand-new device, it had only a few icons. The most eye-catching among them was one called ¡°Border Communication,¡± marked by that same red diamond logo.


    Yu Sheng tapped it, and it opened instantly without any delay. Inside was a neat, well-organized interface that seemed to provide a variety of tools¡ªcommunication channels, data searches, public message boards, news feeds, and even an emergency support button.


    A curious excitement stirred inside him as he explored this ¡°comprehensive platform¡± the Bureau had developed, supposedly for all registered spirit detectives and independent investigators of the Borderland. He soon noticed that the app was already logged in under his own name: ¡°Yu Sheng.¡±


    Registered just this morning! he thought. Did Director Bai Li Qing arrange it all beforehand? Maybe it was a security measure, binding the phone to a single user and loading their registration information directly onto it. Special devices often worked like that.


    While he was pondering, Yu Sheng found the chat function within ¡°Border Communication.¡± On a whim, he typed in ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± into the search bar. Sure enough, an avatar appeared, showing a figure in a red cloak from behind¡ªand the status indicated she was online at that very moment.


    Yu Sheng considered this for a moment and then typed, ¡°Are you there?¡±


    Within seconds, the avatar flickered, and a stream of punctuation marks appeared: ¡°???!!!¡±


    He typed again, ¡°It¡¯s me, Yu Sheng. The Special Affairs Bureau just gave me a phone. I saw you use this app before, and now I have it too.¡±


    This time, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply at once. When she did, it was with a shocked message: ¡°You actually did it?! I thought you were joking!¡±


    A moment later, another message came: ¡°I¡¯m in class right now.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrows and typed, ¡°Won¡¯t the teacher catch you?¡±


    ¡°Nope!¡± she answered briskly. ¡°I¡¯ve got my wolf holding the phone on the rooftop. We share senses, so I¡¯m sitting in class looking perfectly attentive while my wolf handles the typing.¡±


    Yu Sheng was startled. ¡°¡­You can do that?¡±


    ¡°Sure can!¡± she replied, sounding pleased with herself. ¡°I¡¯ve been practicing for over two years. At first, I could only send basic emojis, but now I can even play co-op games this way. What about you? Did you really become a spirit detective? And those two at your place¡ªdid you register them as well?¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at Irene, who was now perched on his keyboard like a tiny warrior, and at Foxy, who seemed more interested in scrounging for food than anything else. He typed back, ¡°Yes, I registered them. But we only have this one phone¡­¡±


    He paused, then admitted, ¡°Now that the excitement¡¯s worn off, I¡¯m not even sure what to do next.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s next message appeared almost immediately: ¡°Try talking to Irene. She seems to know a lot about supernatural things.¡±


    Yu Sheng smirked wryly at the suggestion. ¡°She¡¯d probably just tell me to put up flyers all over town,¡± he replied. ¡°Asking her isn¡¯t much help. Asking you is better.¡±


    ¡°¡­Well, that¡¯s not a completely terrible idea,¡± came her response, though she quickly changed topics, ¡°But you might want to start by looking through the materials the Bureau provides. There¡¯s a huge amount of information here¡ªdetails on special places in the Borderland, reports on stable portals to the Otherworld. Or you could check the public channels where other detectives share fresh intelligence. If you¡¯re looking to earn some money, see if anyone¡¯s posted requests for assistance. And if you¡¯re unsure about deals or think someone¡¯s trying to scam you, just ask me.¡±


    It was a long and thoughtful reply. Yu Sheng could sense her sincerity through the screen, and it touched him that, hidden behind her wolves and mysterious persona, she was genuinely trying to help.


    ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s really helpful,¡± he typed back, meaning every word.


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble, just a small suggestion,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered warmly. ¡°Oh, since you¡¯re a registered detective now, did you form a team? What did you name it?¡±


    Yu Sheng typed, ¡°The Hotel,¡± careful with each letter. ¡°You won¡¯t find any information about it yet, though, since the paperwork just went through this morning.¡±


    ¡°¡®The Hotel¡¯¡ªI like it!¡± she praised. Whether she was being honest or polite, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell, but it was nice to hear. ¡°Maybe it¡¯ll become a famous name in the Borderland one day!¡±


    He chuckled softly as he typed, ¡°From your lips to God¡¯s ears. Anyway, I won¡¯t keep you from class. I¡¯ll take a look at those databases you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Alright, bye~¡± she replied cheerily.


    After closing the chat with Little Red Riding Hood, Yu Sheng exhaled and found himself smiling. Meanwhile, clacking sounds of frantic typing drifted over from Irene¡¯s direction. He glanced at her and noticed that she was now standing right on top of his keyboard. The little doll was typing away furiously, her entire tiny body bouncing up and down with each keystroke.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± he asked, walking over. ¡°You¡¯re making a lot of noise. Don¡¯t break my keyboard.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m playing a game,¡± Irene answered, her voice haughty. ¡°Someone in here just called me slow, and I¡¯m arguing back!¡± She crossed her arms, clearly peeved. ¡°This keyboard¡¯s too big; it¡¯s hard for me to type!¡±


    Yu Sheng peeked at the screen, and to his shock, he saw that Irene wasn¡¯t just playing a game¡ªshe was in a heated argument, tossing insults left and right. No one was safe from her wrath: her own teammates, the opponents, even the game developers and the advertisers splashed across the battlefield. She was hurling words in all directions with impressive, if somewhat appalling, skill.


    Yu Sheng stared, amazed that this tiny doll, who seemed so clumsy at everything else, was an absolute terror when it came to online trash talk. He could only imagine how her endless stream of insults must be landing. But before she could gain the upper hand in her digital showdown, a sudden alert flashed across the screen.


    Irene¡¯s account had been banned. A large notice popped up, informing them of a temporary suspension.


    Yu Sheng snorted softly. ¡°Serves you right,¡± he said, folding his arms and looking satisfied. He watched Irene jumping up and down on the desk, hopping mad.


    She paused mid-bounce, as if a dreadful thought had occurred to her. Turning slowly, Irene looked at Yu Sheng guiltily. ¡°Um¡­ this¡­ well, this is your account,¡± she admitted in a very small voice.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±

 Chapter 87: The Snow in the Room

    Wutong Road No. 66 was almost never quiet. Inside this unusual home, there was always some sort of noise. If it wasn¡¯t Yu Sheng¡¯s fiery temper heating up the place, it was the shrill cries of the little Doll named Irene¡ªtogether, they ensured no peaceful moment could last. Adding to the lively scene, Foxy, the fox-eared girl, sat nearby, happily crunching on her bag of chips as though watching a show unfold right before her eyes.


    For about ten minutes, absolute chaos reigned. Irene darted about like a wild creature, snapping her tiny teeth at anyone who came near. Eventually, Yu Sheng managed to catch her. With a firm grip, he lifted her up and, after quite the struggle, hung her on the drying rack on the living room¡¯s small balcony.


    ¡°Yu Sheng, you rotten scoundrel! Put me down!¡± Irene shrieked, twisting and swinging her arms madly. The rod had slipped right through her sleeves, pinning her clothes from behind and leaving her to dangle like a salted fish flapping in a seaside breeze. She glared at him, furious. ¡°It¡¯s just a twelve-hour ban, alright? My account isn¡¯t doomed forever! Are you seriously going to leave me hanging here for twelve hours? Don¡¯t you feel guilty? At least hang me in a more comfortable way!¡±


    ¡°If I just used clothespins, you¡¯d slip free in no time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, settling himself onto the sofa and giving her a sideways glance. ¡°This¡¯ll teach you not to mess with my stuff. Relax, I¡¯ll let you down before dinner. But if you dare do it again, I¡¯ll hang you in the basement instead.¡±


    At the mention of the basement, Irene¡¯s eyes went wide, and she began to struggle even more fiercely. Yet, despite her defiant kicking, her ¡°indomitable spirit¡± quickly crumbled. ¡°I-I was wrong! I was wrong! I promise I won¡¯t do it again! Please, just let me down¡­¡±


    Truth be told, Irene could back down astonishingly fast when faced with real threats. Although she was terrible at games, had a foul mouth, forgot things all the time, and often seemed hot-tempered, she knew when to admit defeat. Yu Sheng simply ignored her pleas, treating them as nothing more than background noise.


    Foxy, still holding her snack bag, tiptoed quietly closer. She looked up at Irene, then glanced at Yu Sheng. With a small pause, she spoke softly, ¡°Benefactor, I think Irene really regrets what she did. Could you let her down?¡±


    As though offering peace, Foxy stretched out her chips. ¡°Here, have some. Maybe it¡¯ll help you calm down.¡±


    Yu Sheng reached into the bag, took a few chips, and tossed them into his mouth. As he crunched, he glanced at Irene, who had fixed her gaze on the television the moment he switched it on. Seeing the bright screen, she suddenly quieted as if the TV had cast some silent spell on her.


    ¡°See what I mean?¡± Yu Sheng sighed, sounding like someone who had long grown used to such antics. ¡°All that fuss, and the moment I ignore her, she stops. That¡¯s what I call a tough cookie.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Foxy, nodding even though she clearly didn¡¯t understand what a ¡°tough cookie¡± was. Before she could ask, a loud ¡°BANG¡± suddenly echoed from upstairs. The sound thundered through the ceiling, making everyone jump.


    Irene, still hanging, craned her neck upward. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng, what fell upstairs? Could it be that old ladder leaning in the attic corner?¡±


    Yu Sheng stood and turned a puzzled look toward the second floor. ¡°No¡­ that sounded like it came from the room at the far end of the hallway,¡± he murmured. ¡°I¡¯d better go take a look.¡±


    Foxy sprang up at once, her fluffy tail swishing excitedly behind her. ¡°I¡¯ll go with you!¡± she said, her voice bright and eager.


    Irene flailed again. ¡°Hey! Let me down too! I¡¯m coming with you! That noise didn¡¯t sound normal at all. I might need to protect you two!¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°Protect us? Sure.¡± Still, he stepped forward and lifted the drying rod, allowing Irene to slip free and drop to the floor. ¡°Just this once. But next time you pull a stunt, I¡¯m really taking you to the basement.¡±


    Irene landed, stumbled a moment, then straightened her clothes and stuck out her tongue at Yu Sheng. Her face practically shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll be good for now, but don¡¯t think you can scare me forever!¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored her childish gesture. He stretched his limbs and gave Foxy a nod before heading toward the stairs. Foxy followed closely, and Irene, after shooting one last glare, hurried after them. Together, they climbed to the second floor, their footsteps quiet on the steps. Yu Sheng led them straight down the hallway to the room at the very end¡ªthe one that once had Irene¡¯s portrait on its door.


    They found the door closed, and from the outside, nothing looked unusual. Everything seemed calm and still. Yet Yu Sheng was certain the loud thump had come from this very room.


    He remembered how this particular room had changed before: once completely empty, it had later shown simple furniture. The only object inside heavy enough to create such a noise might have been the mirror on the wall. But last time he¡¯d checked, that mirror had been fixed so securely it had been nearly impossible to remove. If it had fallen, they would have also heard the shatter of glass. But there hadn¡¯t been a single sound of breaking glass¡ªjust that deep, strange thump.


    Yu Sheng approached the door carefully. He wrapped his hand around the oddly shaped doorknob, ready to turn it.


    ¡°Wait,¡± Irene whispered, holding up a hand. She spread her fingers, and from them stretched thin, black, web-like threads. These glossy strands slipped soundlessly beneath the door, creeping inside to explore the room first.


    Foxy, on the other hand, silently removed one of her fox ears. She pressed it gently against the door¡¯s surface as if it were some kind of listening device. Concentrating hard, her face grew very serious, and her bushy tail stilled.


    Yu Sheng watched them both and sighed quietly. ¡°Can¡¯t either of you act normal for once?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m perfectly normal!¡± Irene thought irritably to herself. ¡°It¡¯s that fox who¡¯s being weird.¡±


    A moment later, Foxy whispered, ¡°Benefactor, I can¡¯t hear anything unusual inside.¡±


    Irene frowned, withdrawing her dark threads. ¡°No strange presence from what I can sense either. Everything seems clear. Go ahead and open it.¡±


    With a nod, Yu Sheng gently pushed the door open a crack. He felt a bit silly¡ªthis was their home, not some haunted mansion. Still, given the strange nature of Wutong Road No. 66, and this peculiar room in particular, being careful was only wise. ???????????§¦S


    A chilly gust rushed out from the room the instant the door opened, making Yu Sheng shiver. It was the kind of cold that reminded him of icy winds that blow over distant snowy mountains. The air nipped at his skin, prickling him with sudden frost. But when the door swung fully open, the room looked just as it always did.


    Inside was the same simple arrangement: a modest bed, a wooden desk paired with a plain chair, a small mirror hanging on one wall, old wooden floors that creaked underfoot, faded wallpaper curling at the edges, and threadbare curtains. Nothing appeared changed or out of place. No strange intruders, no gaping portals, no bizarre cracks in the wall.


    Yu Sheng did not let his guard down. He stepped forward, peering into every corner. Irene followed a step behind, her curiosity rising as she inspected this space that was supposedly ¡°hers.¡± Suddenly, Irene¡¯s eyes widened as she spotted something near the door frame. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng! Look over there, near the wall!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to see where she was pointing. There, at the base of the door, lay a small pile of something white and fluffy, along with dark, damp spots slowly sinking into the floorboards.


    He leaned closer, bending down to examine it. ¡°Is that¡­ snow?¡± he asked, startled. It certainly looked like snow, and as he touched it, it quickly melted into droplets of cold water.


    Irene blinked, astonished. ¡°Snow? Inside the room? That¡¯s so weird!¡±


    Yu Sheng studied the melted puddle. ¡°It looks like the wind blew it in from somewhere, piling it up along the wall. But how on earth could snow get inside this closed room?¡± He frowned, trying to piece together the puzzle.


    Foxy joined him, crouching down and pressing her nose close to the damp wallpaper. She sniffed carefully, her fox ears twitching. ¡°It smells like a living creature,¡± she said seriously. ¡°Wherever this snow came from, there are living things involved.¡±


    Irene gaped at Foxy, amazed that she could tell so much with just one sniff. ¡°You¡¯re kidding! You can really tell that just from smell?¡±


    Foxy straightened up, looking proud. ¡°Foxes have very sensitive noses,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s even better than a dog¡¯s nose,¡± Irene muttered under her breath, sounding impressed.


    Just then, Yu Sheng caught sight of something else. He moved away from the wall toward the desk. There, on the floor, he picked up a small, pitch-black piece of metal. It looked like a tiny device or a strange connector for pipes. It had several threaded holes, was hollow inside, and felt light yet solid between his fingers.


    Irene stepped closer, studying the curious object. ¡°That definitely wasn¡¯t here before, right?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°Just like the snow doesn¡¯t belong here, this strange metal part doesn¡¯t either.¡± S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    With that, Yu Sheng approached the mirror hanging on the wall across from the door. He stared into it, noting how it simply reflected the room behind him. Bed, desk, chair¡ªeverything looked normal.


    But as he narrowed his eyes, Yu Sheng noticed something else, something superimposed over the reflection. Within the mirror, there seemed to be another scene layered on top of the room¡¯s reflection. Beyond the ordinary furnishings, he could just make out what looked like the mouth of a cave, half-hidden but visible if you looked closely. And outside that cave, snow was falling steadily, drifting down from a cold and secret world far away from Wutong Road No. 66.

 Chapter 88: Strange Things and Stranger Events

    Yu Sheng leaned in close, pressing his face just inches from the surface of the mirror. He was trying to get a better look at that curious, faint ¡°second reflection¡± hovering there. The mirror¡¯s image was doubled somehow, as if he were staring through a window on a winter¡¯s night. Inside it, the reflection of his own room seemed to blend with a distant, snowy cave scene beyond. The whole thing reminded him of looking through glass at two worlds at once¡ªhis familiar room and a strange, snow-covered world far away. Yet the second scene was blurry, as if it were only half-real, slipping just beyond his grasp.


    Just then, Irene clambered up onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. She wrapped her tiny doll arms around his head, peering intently at the strange vision in the mirror. For a while, she stayed silent, her eyes fixed on the curious sight. Finally, she spoke, her soft voice filled with wonder. ¡°Do you think that snow is actually blowing over from the other side of the mirror?¡± she asked.


    Yu Sheng turned his head slightly, surprised by her question. ¡°You can see it too?¡± he said.


    Irene sounded baffled by his surprise. ¡°Of course I can. What¡¯s so shocking about that?¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m not blind, you know.¡± Next to them, Foxy¡ªhis companion with the foxlike features¡ªnodded as well, before Yu Sheng could say anything else.


    ¡°Benefactor, I see it too,¡± Foxy said quietly.


    Yu Sheng scratched his head, feeling just a bit awkward. ¡°It¡¯s only that, after dealing with Little Red Riding Hood and Li Lin, I¡¯ve been worrying that not everyone sees what I do. I was starting to think I might be imagining things.¡± He shrugged, embarrassed by his own caution.


    As he mulled over these thoughts, Yu Sheng took a careful step forward. He reached out toward the mirror¡¯s surface, wanting to test it somehow. The last time he had touched this mirror, it had shown him a strange wasteland where a broken doll and a dark, shadowy monster had both been destroyed. What would happen now if he touched it again? Would it show him something even stranger?


    Irene, nervous at the idea, grabbed at Yu Sheng¡¯s hair, clinging tightly. He could feel her body trembling a bit. ¡°Hey, be careful!¡± she squeaked. ¡°What if something weird¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ouch, ouch! Irene, let go of my hair!¡± Yu Sheng yelped, startled by the sharp tug.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry!¡± Irene exclaimed, quickly easing her grip. She had gotten carried away by her own fears.


    Now free, Yu Sheng¡¯s fingertips brushed the surface of the mirror. It was cold¡ªso cold that it felt like touching a block of ice. He half-expected the reflection to shift again, or for something to happen, but the image remained still.


    ¡°It¡¯s just cold,¡± Irene said quietly, daring to reach out and tap it herself. ¡°Besides that, nothing¡¯s happening.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded and pulled his hand back, his brow furrowed in confusion. The chilly touch had vanished as soon as he stepped away, and now he noticed something else: the strange double image in the mirror was fading. In just a few seconds, that snowy cave and all its mysterious whiteness disappeared, leaving only the ordinary reflection of the room. The other world, if that¡¯s what it had been, was gone.


    He reached out again and touched the mirror, but this time it was just at normal temperature. No coldness at all. It was just a mirror, plain and simple.


    Foxy, who had been watching all this in thoughtful silence, spoke up. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she said carefully, ¡°has the mirror always been like this?¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head, sighing. ¡°It¡¯s always been odd in some way,¡± he said. ¡°Sometimes it shows strange scenes from who-knows-where. But this time, it did more than that. There was snow right here in the room. And that weird metal thing fell onto the floor.¡± He glanced at the small black metal object he had found earlier, picked up from under the table. The snow that had drifted in from the other side was already melting, leaving a small puddle of water on the floorboards.


    He frowned at the metal device still in his hand. The strange vision in the mirror had vanished completely, but the evidence of its presence remained¡ªthe melted snow, the unfamiliar object. They were utterly real. Irene was right¡ªthis truly was bizarre.


    ¡°I¡¯m sleeping in your room tonight,¡± Irene declared suddenly, her tiny arms hugging Yu Sheng¡¯s head as if to protect herself. She shuddered. ¡°I¡¯ll just sleep on a chair or a desk, anything! I¡¯m not staying in this creepy room alone!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t planning on letting anyone stay in here anyway,¡± Yu Sheng replied, removing Irene¡¯s hands from his head. ¡°It¡¯s way too strange. From now on, if I¡¯m not here, don¡¯t open this door, no matter what.¡±


    Irene and Foxy both nodded in eager agreement. Neither of them had any desire to spend time alone in this unsettling place.


    ¡°Besides,¡± Yu Sheng added, lifting Irene off his shoulder and setting her down, ¡°if you don¡¯t want to sleep in here, you could just stay with Foxy. Why must you insist on being in my room?¡± ???????¦Â§¦????


    Irene immediately protested, waving her little arms wildly. ¡°Because that fox whacks people with her tail when she¡¯s asleep! You might kick me off the bed in your sleep, but at least I¡¯ll only fall on the floor. She smacks me so hard, I go flying into the wall!¡± She went on and on, complaining about how she had no room of her own, no proper bed, and how everyone seemed to forget about her because she was small. It was a steady stream of whining, each complaint blending into the next. Since dolls don¡¯t need to breathe, she never paused, not even for a second, making Yu Sheng¡¯s head throb.


    He entertained the mad idea of stuffing Irene into Foxy¡¯s fluffy tail, but quickly dismissed it, knowing that would only lead to chaos. Instead, he scooped up the chattering doll, nodded to Foxy, and led them both out of that eerie room. He locked the door behind him, checking it once, twice, three times to be sure it was secure.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy said softly, noticing his worry, ¡°should I stand guard outside this door tonight? If anything happens, I could call you right away.¡±


    Yu Sheng pictured Foxy, a nine-tailed fox, sitting like a guard dog in the hallway. He shook his head. ¡°No, that¡¯s all right. It¡¯s not as if this room just started acting strange today.¡± He sighed, remembering that the entire house at Wutong Road No. 66 had its share of odd secrets.


    He set Irene down on the floor and pulled out the new phone he¡¯d received from the Special Affairs Bureau. Irene, momentarily distracted from complaining, climbed onto his shoulder again, curious about what he was up to.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked, craning her neck to see the screen.


    ¡°When something strange happens, it helps to ask the experts,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°I¡¯m going to post about this on the ¡®Borderland Communications¡¯ forum. Maybe someone out there will recognize what this metal thing is.¡± He fiddled with the phone, searching for the right feature. ¡°There must be a way to upload pictures¡­ Ah, here we are.¡±


    He balanced the odd black metal object in one hand while holding his phone with the other, snapping several photos from different angles. Soon, he uploaded them to the public message wall. Then he looked through the categories and found ¡°Ancient Relics Discussion¡± and ¡°Unusual Phenomena Discussion.¡± Both sounded promising. He posted the pictures there, too, along with a brief message:


    ¡°Unknown object made of metal. No signs of corrosion or life. Found after a snowfall in a sealed room. Possibly related to a mirror that shows distant scenes.¡±


    Yu Sheng almost wrote ¡°found it at home,¡± but he changed his mind. After all, most people wouldn¡¯t expect strange metal devices and sudden snow inside their homes. He had good instincts¡ªthere was no need to reveal too much about Wutong Road No. 66. Even a normal person like him knew better than to broadcast all his secrets online.


    ¡°Will anyone reply?¡± Irene asked, settling down and peering at the screen. ¡°Most people write long posts, even add videos. You barely wrote anything.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t have much else to say,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°It¡¯s just a room, and this odd object doesn¡¯t seem to do anything remarkable.¡±


    Irene tilted her head and shrugged. ¡°Fair enough,¡± she said, turning her attention back to the television. With Foxy beside them, they returned to the living room, watching TV and waiting. Hours passed, and by evening, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone finally buzzed with a reply.


    He tapped the screen eagerly. The message came from a user named ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± on the ¡°Ancient Relics Discussion¡± channel:


    ¡°Can you describe the environment where you found this object? Is it in an Otherworld? If so, what type? Are there any intelligent beings or traces of them?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked at the unexpected questions. Still, it was a start¡ªhis first time interacting with someone who might know something useful. He quickly typed back:


    ¡°Otherworld, an old residential house. Modern furnishings, quite peaceful, no obvious monsters. As for intelligent beings¡­¡±


    He hesitated, glancing at Irene perched on his lap, and Foxy grooming her tail nearby. ¡°There are intelligent beings,¡± he finished, and hit send.


    Irene peered at him skeptically. ¡°Do you think anyone will really know what¡¯s going on?¡± she asked. ¡°Even the Special Affairs Bureau didn¡¯t know much about Wutong Road No. 66 until recently. And now you¡¯re expecting a stranger on the internet to solve it?¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Who knows? Maybe they won¡¯t know about Wutong Road No. 66 itself. But this strange object could have shown up somewhere else before. Someone might recognize it.¡±


    Irene considered this and gave a small, unsure nod. Then she went back to watching television. Before long, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone buzzed again. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was another message from ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡±:


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of such an Otherworld. Your description is peculiar. But the object is interesting. It looks man-made, yet the markings on its corners are strange. Someone at the ¡®Academy¡¯ might be interested.¡±

 Chapter 89: A Creative Spark

    Yu Sheng stared at the glowing words on his phone¡¯s screen, feeling more puzzled than ever. The newest message came from someone calling themselves ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples,¡± and it mentioned something called the ¡°Academy.¡± At first, the word seemed oddly familiar, like a half-forgotten name from an old dream. Then a memory drifted back to him. Bai Li Qing had casually spoken that name once before, and Yu Sheng also recalled stumbling across it earlier while sifting through some old files on his phone. Now, all the pieces were clicking together in his mind.


    He remembered reading that the Academy was a grand organization settled far beyond the Borderland. Its main headquarters was located on a distant planet called Terra. According to the files, they spent their time handing down knowledge, uncovering ancient ruins, researching technology, and fighting against strange, ancient beings that threatened the sanity of mortals. It was said to be like a gigantic university, one that stretched across the cosmos. The people they sent out into the world were often known as ¡°Professors.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought it over. If the Academy was some kind of scholarly group interested in curious artifacts, then it made sense they might want the odd black metal device he¡¯d recently found. After all, ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had hinted at exactly that.


    But there was a serious problem. The Academy was famously secretive and hard to reach. They only dealt with other established groups, never random lone individuals. And Yu Sheng, very much a rookie in this odd business, had no idea where to begin. He knew next to no one in these circles. How was he supposed to find a Professor from the Academy just like that?


    He chewed his lip, hesitating for a moment, before typing a reply to ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡±: ¡°How can I contact the Academy? Do you have any leads?¡±


    He waited, staring at the screen, but no new message popped up. It seemed that his mysterious informant had logged off right after sending their last hint. All Yu Sheng could do was sigh, tuck the phone back into his pocket, and turn his attention to the black metal artifact resting in his hand.


    He turned it over carefully, peering at its engraved surface. There were markings, just as ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had mentioned¡ªstrange symbols he hadn¡¯t even noticed before. They were carved deeply, which made them visible despite their worn condition. They were all curves and loops, unlike any writing he¡¯d ever seen. The sight of them made him feel both curious and uneasy.


    Just then, Yu Sheng felt his phone buzz again. He snatched it out, hoping that maybe ¡°Three Thousand Wicked Disciples¡± had returned. To his surprise, it wasn¡¯t them at all. Instead, an icon shaped like Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s profile flashed in his private messages.


    He opened it quickly. The message read: ¡°I saw those pictures and what you said¡ªtell me you didn¡¯t find that weird thing inside your own house?!¡±


    Yu Sheng typed back honestly: ¡°Actually, I did. I just didn¡¯t say so earlier because I didn¡¯t want everyone to panic.¡±


    Her reply came swiftly: ¡°Good thinking. That would¡¯ve rattled people. But how did you come across it in your own home? Isn¡¯t Wutong Road No. 66 your ¡®territory¡¯? Why on earth would something so unfamiliar just turn up there?¡±


    Yu Sheng let out a soft sigh and answered: ¡°My house is filled with strange things. I mean, that¡¯s how I met Irene, too. Odd stuff just keeps appearing around here.¡±


    At that very moment, a tiny figure butted him in the arm¡ªhis doll companion, Irene, looking quite annoyed. She glared at him and complained, ¡°What do you mean by ¡®random junk¡¯? Are you calling me junk?!¡±


    Yu Sheng patted Irene¡¯s head absentmindedly, hoping to soothe her ruffled feelings. ¡°I¡¯m only being dramatic,¡± he said gently. ¡°Don¡¯t take it to heart.¡±


    Once Irene seemed calm, Yu Sheng explained the whole story to Little Red Riding Hood, describing exactly how he¡¯d discovered the strange metal device. In the end, he asked: ¡°Have you ever seen anything like it?¡±


    Her reply popped up quickly: ¡°Artifacts appearing in the Otherworld aren¡¯t unusual. But something from completely outside ending up in an Otherworld? That¡¯s bizarre. Then again, maybe it¡¯s part of Wutong Road No. 66 you just never noticed before. I don¡¯t know enough about you or your house to say for sure. Anyway, that device is a mystery, but I suggest you don¡¯t go asking everyone about it on the Borderland Network. You hardly have any solid clues, so asking around might not help. Besides, the Network is full of all sorts of shady characters who might trick you.¡±


    Yu Sheng read these words carefully. Then another message arrived from Little Red Riding Hood:


    ¡°Just hold onto it for now. If you run into a collector of oddities, you might sell it for a nice sum. Keep an eye out¡ªthis device might be just one piece of something bigger. If something else like it appears, well, that could get interesting.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes brightened at the idea of money. He typed back: ¡°You¡¯re saying it could be worth something?!¡±


    This time, Little Red Riding Hood took a bit longer to answer. When her next message came, it said: ¡°Collectors do enjoy strange items, especially if they come from the Otherworld, and as long as they aren¡¯t dangerous. If you can prove it¡¯s genuinely from an Otherworld, you¡¯ll be in luck.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned thoughtfully and asked: ¡°How do I prove that? Are there people who do that kind of checking?¡±


    Her reply: ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau can certify items. So can big groups like the Academy, the Bamosa Hermit Society, or the Oddities and Antiquities Association. Their certificates are widely trusted. By the way, are you short on money?¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a tiny flush of embarrassment. He glanced at Foxy, who was currently nibbling on a chicken leg that she seemed to have plucked out of her own tail. It was a sight so strange and yet so common around here that Yu Sheng barely blinked. He typed: ¡°Well, I¡¯m taking care of two others right now, and Foxy eats a lot. Plus, my personal work isn¡¯t going so well¡­¡±


    The reason was complicated. Lately, some of his fans had developed odd tastes because of his stories, causing him to doubt his writing direction. But he didn¡¯t feel like explaining all that now. ????¨¢????????


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s next message ignored his personal problems: ¡°Then try the Special Affairs Bureau. If they believe Wutong Road No. 66 is truly an Otherworld, they¡¯ll give you a certificate without trouble.¡±


    A smile tugged at Yu Sheng¡¯s lips. If he could get money for this strange object, maybe he could finally buy Foxy all the meals she wanted and replace Irene¡¯s old television with a nice new one. But as he stood there dreaming of profits, another idea hit him¡ªan idea so bold and mischievous that it made his heart skip a beat.


    He typed eagerly: ¡°Hang on¡ªare you saying that anything I bring out from an Otherworld, as long as it¡¯s safe, could be certified?!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s reply took half a minute this time: ¡°Huh?¡±


    Then, before Yu Sheng could type another word, a second message arrived: ¡°Wait, I think I know what you¡¯re plotting! Are you seriously thinking of selling off random junk from your Otherworldly home?!¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but look around his living room. The old, peeling wallpaper¡­ the odd furniture¡­ even the dusty corners¡ªeverything suddenly seemed to shine with possibility. If the device was valuable, why not other strange objects?


    But his phone buzzed again, and Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s words came rushing in like a flood:


    ¡°Collectors have standards, you know! You can¡¯t just bring them plastic slippers or empty cans and say, ¡®Here, this is from the Otherworld!¡¯ They want items with stories, rarity, and mystery. Don¡¯t even think about selling them old newspapers or broken bottles! What kind of idea is that?!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked at his phone, surprised by her outburst. He could almost feel her shock through the screen. Far away, in a certain dormitory room at the edge of the Old City District, Little Red Riding Hood lay in bed, completely floored by Yu Sheng¡¯s idea. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Someone else spoke in her room. ¡°Still awake?¡± A young voice drifted down from the top bunk. A girl with long black hair peered over the edge, looking younger than Little Red Riding Hood, and caught sight of the Borderland Network interface on the phone.


    ¡°Anything interesting on the Network?¡± asked the girl. ¡°Find a new job?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood casually. ¡°Just got totally stunned by something.¡±


    ¡°Shocked? Did someone post a streaking picture on the boards?¡± teased the girl, leaning closer.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t bother to glance up. ¡°Nope. Someone from an Otherworld wants to sell off all their household junk. And they¡¯re serious about it.¡±


    The long-haired girl above slipped in surprise, nearly falling off the bunk. Her long hair caught on the bed frame, leaving her dangling halfway down, swaying like a ghost next to Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s bed. ¡°This¡­ this sounds like some kind of strange horror story,¡± she said softly, hair tangled and making her look quite eerie.


    ¡°Long Hair, can you not hang there like a creepy spirit?¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, glaring up at her roommate¡¯s ghostly appearance. If someone walked in right now, they¡¯d probably scream. ¡°I¡¯m not joking. Think about it. There¡¯s an Otherworld, and someone living in it just like a human, who can come and go at will. They¡¯re even recognized legally in the human world. Doesn¡¯t that mean¡­¡±


    The dangling girl thought for a moment, her eyes wide. ¡°I see what you mean. That guy you¡¯re talking to¡­ Oh no, he¡¯s really found a loophole!¡±

 Chapter 90: Got a Job!

    .


    Yu Sheng stood in his familiar old apartment and thought carefully about his idea. He had been considering taking all the towels, washbasins, and empty bottles from home to the Special Affairs Bureau, hoping they might appraise them as Otherworld artifacts. But, after thinking it through, he realized that was probably quite foolish. Even putting aside whether the Bureau would bother with such junk, dumping piles of household odds and ends into something called the ¡°Rare Artifacts Market¡± could ruin the delicate balance of that small trading circle. Flooding the market with too many worthless items all at once could scare off collectors, and before long, no one would trust what was being sold.


    Still, the spark of mischief didn¡¯t vanish from Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. Instead, it settled deeper and began to glow with new thoughts. Irene, looking up at him curiously, tilted her tiny doll-like face. ¡°Are you thinking about selling that junk again?¡± she asked, looking utterly puzzled.


    Yu Sheng waved his hand as if brushing away the thought. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood said we at least have to sell things that look mysterious¡ªthings that feel special and have a spooky atmosphere. Many collectors are ordinary folks who know something about the supernatural world, and they collect these items for the thrill. They like bragging about owning strange objects.¡±


    Irene let out a tired sigh. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t understand humans. There are so many people who have no magical powers at all, yet they insist on messing with things beyond their understanding. What¡¯s wrong with just living a safe, ordinary life? They can¡¯t see other cities or Entities, and that¡¯s perfectly fine. Instead, they go digging for trouble, believing that a few so-called ¡®safety measures¡¯ make them untouchable. Who cares if these measures work? And who knows if these so-called Otherworld artifacts they buy won¡¯t be dangerous?¡±


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Yu Sheng said, shrugging lightly, ¡°even the Special Affairs Bureau allows it. Any item they let onto the market is considered safe enough. The truly dangerous stuff is locked up in their containment warehouse. At least that¡¯s what the Borderland Communications Encyclopaedia says.¡±


    Right then, Yu Sheng¡¯s phone vibrated. He glanced down and saw a new message from Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°If you¡¯re interested in making some extra money, I¡¯ve got a job for you. Want to help out?¡±


    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrows and replied at once, ¡°What kind of job?¡±


    A moment later, another message appeared: ¡°It¡¯s a commission from the Association of Strange Objects. I turned it down at first because it¡¯s a bit risky and the reward isn¡¯t guaranteed. Also, I¡¯m short on helpers. But if you¡¯re willing¡ªand you bring that tough fox of yours¡ªit would be perfect. You¡¯d get a real taste of what it¡¯s like to be a Spirit Realm detective. Plus, I¡¯ll give you half the payment. And the most important part is that if we meet something we can¡¯t handle, you can grab me and run.¡±


    Yu Sheng watched as another message popped up: ¡°The job is simple. We need to enter the ¡®Museum¡¯ and bring out a certain item. If we succeed, that¡¯s it. If you¡¯re interested, I¡¯ll send you all the details about the ¡®Museum¡¯ and the reward.¡±


    He looked at Irene and then at Foxy¡ªwho was currently too busy happily gnawing on a chicken leg to realize that things were about to get exciting. Irene met his eyes, and at once they both understood something thrilling was about to begin.


    They had gotten a job!


    Of course, what stirred Yu Sheng¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t just the payment. It was the chance to step deeper into the Otherworld. He wanted to learn more about the supernatural side of this reality and gather as much knowledge as possible. To him, information about these hidden realms was worth more than any amount of money, for maybe¡ªjust maybe¡ªthere lay a clue to getting back home.


    ¡°Send everything over!¡± he replied quickly.


    Without delay, Little Red Riding Hood forwarded a long, detailed briefing, ending with a very large sum as the promised reward. Yu Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped when he saw the number. ¡°That much?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll split it fifty-fifty,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained. ¡°Going into the Otherworld is dangerous, so pay is high. But our costs are high too¡ªthink about all the gear, drugs, rationality suppressants, nebulizers, inducers. We have to pay for them ourselves. After expenses, we don¡¯t end up with much, trust me.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, confused. ¡°What on earth are rationality suppressants, nebulizers, and inducers?¡± he typed back.


    This time, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply right away. There was a long silence before a message full of exclamation marks came through: ¡°!!!!!! You glitched out and got lucky again! I¡¯m so jealous!!!¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned and looked at Irene. ¡°What does she mean by that?¡±


    Irene scratched her head. ¡°No idea. Maybe she¡¯s just mad that you keep ending up in these strange situations without even trying?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure that¡¯s it,¡± Yu Sheng said, puzzled. But before he could think more, another message arrived. ¡°I just talked to the Association¡¯s client. They¡¯re willing to re-issue the job. But we have a tight deadline¡ªno later than midnight tomorrow. If you¡¯re free, we should head out tonight.¡±


    Yu Sheng considered it. He had nothing pressing to do at home. Foxy could probably use a bit of action, too, after all that eating. He nodded to himself and wrote back, ¡°Alright, tonight works.¡±


    ¡°Great. I¡¯ll send you the address. Come as soon as you can.¡±


    After pocketing his phone, Yu Sheng took a deep breath. He glanced at Foxy, who had just finished licking the grease off her fingers after her chicken feast. Reaching over, he patted her tail. ¡°Foxy, get dressed. We¡¯re going out.¡± ???§°????§§????


    Foxy blinked at him, surprised. ¡°Huh? Benefactor, where are we going?¡±


    Yu Sheng grinned, a spark of excitement in his eyes. ¡°The Hotel¡¯s got a job for us. We¡¯re going on an adventure.¡±


    ¡°Alright!¡± Foxy replied eagerly.


    A short while later, Yu Sheng stepped outside, followed by Foxy, who was carrying Irene like a small plush toy. The three of them stood in the open space before Wutong Road No. 66, feeling the cool night air on their faces. The city stretched out before them under a dark, starless sky. After a quiet moment, Irene blurted out, ¡°How are we getting there?¡±


    Foxy¡¯s tail swished, and she looked at Yu Sheng hopefully. ¡°I can carry you, Benefactor. Just point the way!¡±


    A sudden image flashed through Yu Sheng¡¯s mind¡ªFoxy racing rocket-fast across the city at midnight. He shook his head quickly. ¡°No way. If the news caught wind of a giant fox sprinting through the streets at this hour¡­ I can¡¯t even imagine tomorrow¡¯s headlines. Let¡¯s just call a taxi.¡±


    Irene wriggled a bit in Foxy¡¯s arms. ¡°Our first real supernatural mission and we¡¯re going by rideshare? That¡¯s so¡­ normal.¡±


    Yu Sheng coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well, we¡¯re just starting out. Once we have more money, we¡¯ll get our own car. Besides, with the three of us, it¡¯s not too cramped. And you, Irene¡ªyour whole body is tiny, you hardly take up space.¡±


    Irene narrowed her eyes and shot back, ¡°You¡¯re always picking on my size, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Yu Sheng had grown quite good at ignoring Irene¡¯s little jabs. He simply turned, walking toward the street corner with Foxy by his side as he pulled out his phone to order a car. He wanted to put a bit of distance between them and the house before the ride came, just in case they encountered another unexpected visitor like that ¡°locksmith¡± from before.


    Foxy watched Yu Sheng¡¯s actions closely. After a moment, she pointed at his phone. ¡°Benefactor, that magic tool of yours seems so handy. It does everything!¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng paused, thinking. ¡°Don¡¯t you have anything like this where you come from?¡± He assumed the fox tribe¡¯s civilization must be advanced too.


    Foxy nodded. ¡°We do. But children aren¡¯t allowed to use it freely. My mother only let me use it for half an hour a day, and most of its features were locked so I wouldn¡¯t waste time when I was supposed to be training.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. Even a cyber-cultivation fox had to deal with parental controls! ¡°I can reset one of my old phones for you,¡± he offered. ¡°It won¡¯t be as good as what you had back home, but it¡¯ll help you understand this world and keep you entertained.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s eyes lit up happily. ¡°Really? Thank you, Benefactor!¡±


    ¡°Hey, what about me?¡± Irene piped in at once. ¡°I want one too!¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced down at her. ¡°You¡¯re so small you¡¯d need both hands just to hold it to your ear.¡±


    ¡°Rude! I can use a laptop just fine,¡± Irene argued. ¡°I¡¯ll just hold the phone with both hands, too.¡±


    The mention of his laptop made Yu Sheng twitch. ¡°Don¡¯t even talk to me about the laptop. I still remember how you messed up my gaming account.¡±


    Irene¡¯s voice turned soft and wheedling. ¡°Didn¡¯t you hang me on the clothesline for half an hour to punish me? We¡¯re even now. Besides, that ban is only seventy-two hours¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng was about to remind her how annoyed he still was, but just then, a pair of headlights flickered at the far end of the street. Their ride had arrived. He shut his mouth and watched the car approach.


    Irene tilted her head. ¡°That car looks like it should¡¯ve been scrapped ages ago. Are you sure this is our ride?¡±


    Yu Sheng checked the license plate on his phone, frowning a bit at how the vehicle rattled over a speed bump. ¡°It matches the one on my phone,¡± he said hesitantly. ¡°It¡¯s old, but not everything has to be fancy.¡±


    At last, the car shuddered to a stop right in front of them. The way it stopped made Yu Sheng wonder if the driver had braked or if the car had just coughed and died. Then, the driver¡¯s window rolled down, and a familiar face appeared.


    Xu Jiali¡ªover two meters tall and barely fitting behind the wheel¡ªstared at them in surprise. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s you guys?¡±

 Chapter 91: Machine Soul

    Yu Sheng realized at once that his earlier guess had been too optimistic.


    Yes, Irene was small and didn¡¯t take up much room. But the instant all of them squeezed into the car, it became obvious that space was still a problem. In truth, it was less about how many people they had and more about the size of the car itself. Just thinking about how Xu Jiali, who was nearly two meters tall, managed to wedge himself behind the steering wheel made it seem all the more astonishing. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How on earth could a man that large choose such a tiny car?


    Yu Sheng and Foxy were pressed close together in the cramped back seat. Meanwhile, the front passenger seat was completely taken over by two large cardboard boxes, piled so high that there wasn¡¯t even a corner of seat left open. At last, the engine started up with a shaky rattle. After they finally bumped and rolled their way out of the neighborhood, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t keep quiet any longer. He leaned forward and asked Xu Jiali, who was driving, ¡°Is this your side job? You know, after work?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± replied Xu Jiali with easy cheer. ¡°When I¡¯m not traveling on assignments, I¡¯ve got loads of free time. I like driving around the city, so I thought, why not make a bit of extra money while I¡¯m at it?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face twisted oddly. He eyed the little, rumbling car, then looked again at the huge man hunched over the steering wheel. This was a senior agent of the Special Affairs Bureau, and here he was, driving a nearly ancient ride-hailing car after hours. Did the people at the Special Affairs Bureau have it that tough?


    The more he thought about it, the more something seemed off. Still, Yu Sheng was too polite to pry directly, so he swallowed down his questions. A prickle of uneasy doubt rose inside him. Luckily, someone else in the car had fewer qualms about asking what was on her mind. Around friends, the little doll never bothered to ¡°act normal.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes shone brightly as she wriggled free from Foxy¡¯s embrace. Then, leaning forward between the two front seats, she peered at Xu Jiali with keen interest. Her voice glimmered with its usual lively tone as she said, ¡°Your car¡¯s got a lot of¡­ character, doesn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t they pay you well at the Special Affairs Bureau?¡±


    Xu Jiali let out a light laugh, shaking his head. ¡°Oh, they pay just fine,¡± he said. ¡°But this car has sentimental value. It¡¯s the first one I bought after I got my job. Even back then, it was secondhand. It¡¯s been with me all these years, and I just can¡¯t bear to replace it.¡±


    With one large hand, he affectionately patted the gear stick. ¡°And don¡¯t let its looks deceive you. This old buddy of mine has never let me down, not once in all these years. Isn¡¯t that right, my friend?¡±


    The moment he said this, Yu Sheng suddenly heard a deep, confident roar from the engine, immediately followed by two short, cheerful honks. The sound came so suddenly and naturally that it took Yu Sheng several seconds to realize something was very odd.


    A chill of surprise crept through him as it slowly dawned on him: Xu Jiali hadn¡¯t reached over to press the horn at all. The car had answered him on its own.


    ¡°Did¡­ did your car just answer you?¡± Yu Sheng asked, sitting up straight and staring at Xu Jiali with disbelief.


    At once, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind leapt to wild conclusions. Maybe this battered old vehicle had been secretly fitted with a top-notch AI system by elite government agents. Maybe the engine sounds were artificial, and at a moment¡¯s notice, it could sprout hidden wings or unleash missile launchers from its wheels. Perhaps the exhaust pipe had secret weapons tucked away inside it¡­


    But Xu Jiali only chuckled, as if amused by Yu Sheng¡¯s shock. ¡°Nah, nothing like that,¡± he said easily. ¡°It¡¯s just a machine soul.¡±


    ¡°A¡­ a what?¡± Yu Sheng managed to say, completely thrown off. This was even stranger than anything he¡¯d just imagined.


    Xu Jiali went on, ¡°That¡¯s why a lot of people at the Bureau are jealous of me. High-tech gear is common enough when you¡¯ve got the budget, but a machine soul is a true rarity. There are only a few pieces of equipment with souls at the Bureau, and when they¡¯re not out on missions, folks treat them like precious treasures. My captain tried to buy this car off me a few times. Gave up after a while, though. The old buddy got annoyed and chased him around the parking lot three times.¡± He paused, then raised his eyebrows at the sudden hush in the car. ¡°Why so quiet all of a sudden?¡±


    Yu Sheng still felt stunned.


    Yet, from Xu Jiali¡¯s voice, it sounded like this was all perfectly normal¡ªat least among their own circles. Struggling to mask his astonishment, Yu Sheng tried to force out a suitable response, ¡°That¡¯s¡­ that¡¯s pretty impressive.¡±


    ¡°Right?¡± said Xu Jiali, sounding quite pleased. ¡°A lot of people at the Bureau try to do what I did¡ªkeeping old cars or phones, hoping that if they use them long enough, they¡¯ll become alive too.¡±


    Yu Sheng murmured, ¡°So if you use something long enough, it just becomes sentient?¡± He sounded both curious and uneasy.


    Xu Jiali, still watching the road, didn¡¯t catch the strange look on Yu Sheng¡¯s face. After a brief silence, he said casually, ¡°It¡¯s late. The address you gave me doesn¡¯t look like it¡¯s near any supermarket or mall. Heading to a night market, maybe?¡±


    As he spoke, he glanced into the rearview mirror, eyeing the little doll perched between Yu Sheng and Foxy. ¡°And you¡¯re bringing a doll along for the ride¡ªthat¡¯s a clever idea. Quite the traveling companion.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to answer, but Irene was quicker. ¡°We¡¯re heading out for work!¡± she announced proudly.


    Then, as if remembering something, she turned to Yu Sheng and asked, ¡°Is it okay to say that?¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s not some top-secret mission or anything. Besides, he¡¯s one of the government¡¯s own.¡±


    The look on Xu Jiali¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Work, huh?¡± he said quietly. After a short pause, he asked, ¡°Need any help?¡±


    ¡°Nah,¡± said Yu Sheng, waving his hand dismissively. ¡°Nothing serious.¡±


    Xu Jiali nodded but couldn¡¯t resist cautioning them a bit more after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°It¡¯s all legal, right?¡± he asked with a hint of concern. ¡°I don¡¯t mean to be rude¡­¡± ?????¦­?????¦¥?


    ¡°It¡¯s set up by Little Red Riding Hood,¡± Yu Sheng replied matter-of-factly.


    ¡°Then it should be fine. Fairy Tale¡¯s got a solid reputation¡ªplays by the rules,¡± Xu Jiali said, relaxing at once. Still, he felt the need to give a small lecture. ¡°Just be careful, you three. I know you¡¯re involved with that ¡®Hotel¡¯ project. The Borderland¡¯s chaotic, and no matter how many watchful eyes we have, there are always places no one¡¯s looking. Don¡¯t let yourselves get tricked. If anything¡ªor anyone¡ªseems suspicious, don¡¯t hesitate to report it. Reporting is a virtue.¡±


    For some reason, when Xu Jiali uttered ¡°reporting is a virtue,¡± his tone took on a serious weight, as though he were reciting an old motto.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we understand,¡± Irene said, sounding a bit impatient. She leaned forward, her small figure trying to peer at the road ahead. ¡°By the way, can you drive any faster? It feels like this car¡¯s struggling.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s feeling a bit tense today,¡± Xu Jiali admitted, scratching his head as if embarrassed. ¡°It even stalled once near your neighborhood earlier. That¡¯s never happened before.¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a slight tug on his sleeve. Turning, he saw Foxy looking up at him with earnest eyes. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she whispered, ¡°Would you like me to tie one of my tails to the car and give it a push?¡±


    He almost laughed, shaking his head instantly. Absolutely not. He could imagine how ridiculous that would look: a fox demon tugging a car down the nighttime streets at high speed. That might cause more trouble than it solved¡ªpossibly making headlines by morning. Xu Jiali might even lose his license over something so absurd.


    In the end, despite the slow going¡ªnearly taking a quarter longer than an ordinary trip¡ªthey arrived near the spot Little Red Riding Hood had directed them to. Through the window, Yu Sheng caught sight of a quiet, dimly lit street and, at its far end, a large building looming silently.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get off here,¡± he told Xu Jiali. ¡°The road ahead¡¯s too narrow for you to turn around.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± said Xu Jiali, waving a hand in farewell. ¡°Gather your things¡ªand remember, if anything goes wrong, give me a call.¡±


    Yu Sheng and the others climbed out of the cramped car.


    Standing on that lightly illuminated street, they watched as Xu Jiali¡¯s tiny car slowly pulled away. Inside, Xu Jiali leaned back, releasing the steering wheel. He looked more at ease now that his tall frame was no longer quite so cramped. The car, moving on its own, drifted gently to the side of the road. Its engine let out a quiet, purring sound that almost felt like a sigh.


    Xu Jiali glanced at the dashboard with a faint, knowing smile. ¡°A bit scared back there, huh, old buddy?¡±


    The engine gave a low grumble in reply.


    Smiling, Xu Jiali stretched as best he could in that tight space, placed his hand affectionately on the wheel, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You did great today. Let¡¯s treat you to some premium fuel next time.¡±


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng turned his head and looked back over his shoulder.


    In the distance, he could just make out the faint lights of the little car as it moved off, twisting around a corner and vanishing from view. Irene¡¯s voice echoed softly in his mind, ¡°Do you think that was just a coincidence?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving off the idea.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter?¡± Irene repeated, puzzled.


    ¡°A ride¡¯s a ride,¡± Yu Sheng said lightly. ¡°No big deal. Though, if we keep running into Li Lin ¡®accidentally¡¯ offering us rides near our place, I hope he picks a bigger car next time. If we end up seeing him a lot, maybe I can even skip paying fare. The Bureau might just foot the bill, who knows?¡±


    Irene gave him a look that said she was a bit impressed with his easygoing nature. ¡°You¡¯re handling this awfully well,¡± she remarked.


    Yu Sheng only smiled, reaching out to give Irene¡¯s head a gentle pat. Then he turned his attention forward again.


    Beneath a faintly flickering streetlamp stood a small, slender girl in a dark red coat. She waited there quietly, as if she had been waiting a long time.

 Chapter 92: Gathering Knowledge

    A small figure in a bright red coat stood beneath a tall streetlamp, her hood casting a soft shadow over her face. The lamplight made her look both delicate and alert. Around her feet, in the shifting darkness, something watchful and cunning lurked, a pair of sharp eyes quietly observing the world outside. Those eyes took note of the ¡°outsiders¡± who were drawing closer, their footsteps echoing along the quiet street.


    The girl in the red coat¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood¡ªlifted her gaze and immediately recognized Yu Sheng and his companions as they approached. Her expression remained calm and steady, as if greeting old friends.


    ¡°Sorry, the taxi took a bit longer than I expected,¡± Yu Sheng called out, raising his arm in a friendly wave. ¡°Did you wait long?¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Only a few minutes,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, her voice matter-of-fact. She glanced to the side, as though checking something hidden. ¡°I sent my wolves around the area already. Nothing strange tonight. The Museum should be steady, so this evening is perfect for our work. Did you read all the information I sent?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I did,¡± Yu Sheng answered, nodding as his gaze followed hers toward a large, silent structure in the darkness. The building was old, empty for years, and it seemed to breathe ancient secrets.


    But that old building wasn¡¯t exactly a ¡°museum.¡± It was once a theater, now long abandoned and sealed from the public. Somewhere inside its silent halls lay the hidden entrance to the so-called Museum¡ªan Otherworldly place they planned to enter tonight.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice was firm as she gave them instructions: ¡°Once the Museum Night begins, remember the rules. Don¡¯t touch any items that seem to be breathing. Don¡¯t stare too long at any painted portraits. Don¡¯t go into rooms painted red. And if you see a mannequin dressed like a tour guide, pay close attention to its hands. Whatever door it points to, don¡¯t enter that door or even consider it.¡±


    She paused, giving Yu Sheng and the others a long, careful look. ¡°That¡¯s about it. The Museum is known as a relatively stable Otherworld. Its depth usually stays around L-2. As long as we don¡¯t break the rules, we should be safe. The threat level is marked at Level Two¡­¡±


    As she spoke, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind drifted back to the ¡°introductory guides¡± he had studied from the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s encyclopedia. Registering with the Bureau had given him access to a wealth of information about the supernatural world¡ªknowledge that had helped him understand things like ¡°depth¡± and ¡°threat levels.¡± He now grasped what Li Lin and Xu Jiali had meant when they spoke of such things, though before he could never fully make sense of it.


    He recalled the definitions: Depth, in simple terms, measured how far an Otherworld drifted from the normal reality. The real world was at Level Zero. As you moved into Otherworlds, the depth rose from L-1 to L-5. An L-1 Otherworld might just seem a bit odd, something a regular person might stumble into by accident and possibly wander out of again. But an L-5 Otherworld was a place of near-certain doom, where survivors were rare and perhaps only escaped through impossible flukes. Experts weren¡¯t even sure if exits existed in L-5 realms.


    Otherworld depths usually stayed constant, but under certain conditions, they could shift. A sudden change in depth often spelled disaster for Spirit Realm detectives and investigators. Many had met their end that way.


    Then there was the threat level, another vital way to measure danger. Generally, deeper Otherworlds were deadlier, but there were exceptions. Some shallow ones housed terrifying creatures. Others, even at L-3 (normally a high-risk zone), contained safe areas you could rely on. Because of these oddities, depth and threat level stood as separate ratings. Threat level also applied to the entities lurking inside these worlds.


    With these facts settled in his mind, Yu Sheng and his companions followed Little Red Riding Hood toward the old theater¡¯s entrance. The building stood like a mute giant, its iron door slightly ajar, and beyond it a dimly lit hall awaited.


    As they neared the entrance, Little Red Riding Hood said quietly, ¡°Honestly, by the usual rules, I shouldn¡¯t be bringing a newcomer like you into a Level-2 Otherworld. Normally, Spirit Realm newcomers start with L-1 worlds¡ªless danger, easier escape routes if something goes wrong. But you and your friends aren¡¯t normal beginners, are you? You managed in Night Valley. Apart from needing more experience and knowledge, you¡¯re already above rookie level in terms of skill.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°No big deal. We all have to learn by doing.¡±


    He looked thoughtfully at the girl in the red coat. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve just noticed¡­ you¡¯ve got a habit of looking after others, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why do you say that?¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Yu Sheng said with a slight grin, ¡°usually you¡¯re quite calm and distant. But when you start a job, you talk a lot, especially about what we should watch out for. When you lead newbies like us, it¡¯s like you turn into a¡­ team mom.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood paused, and for a moment her expression became strangely complicated. She made a small, dismissive sound and continued walking without another word.


    After a few paces, she spoke again. ¡°You understand the basics about depth and threat levels now, right?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding. ¡°Depth is how far from reality the place is. Threat level is how dangerous it is. Simple enough.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood inclined her head. ¡°That¡¯s close enough. The Museum¡¯s depth is L-2. At that level, the environment clearly doesn¡¯t match our normal world, and it can be very risky for ordinary people. Still, it¡¯s stable most of the time and follows certain rules. Nothing bad should happen if we obey those rules¡­¡± ????????¦¥????


    Yu Sheng finished her thought for her: ¡°And threat level two means it won¡¯t try to kill us outright. There¡¯s no random, mindless malice. But if we break the rules, there¡¯s still a real chance we¡¯ll get hurt or even die.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood allowed herself a small smile. ¡°You¡¯ve remembered it well. Good. That means I don¡¯t have to worry too much.¡±


    They had reached the old theater¡¯s entrance. Beyond the rusty iron door was a hall with dark green tiles. On either side of the hall were passageways leading deeper into the building. Opposite the entrance stood several old ticket booths, now shrouded in darkness.


    But what drew Yu Sheng¡¯s eye first was a strange machine placed in the center of the hall. It looked like a blocky metal pillar of blackish-gray steel, narrower at the top and wider at the bottom, rising about as high as his waist. A few dim lights flickered at its top, and from inside came a low, buzzing hum. It seemed very much alive, in its own quiet, mechanical way.


    ¡°This is a Node,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained, pointing at the metal pillar. ¡°The full name is ¡®Stabilizing Node Generator.¡¯ The Special Affairs Bureau sets these up to keep ordinary people away from dangerous Borderland spots. It sends out a low-frequency suggestion that makes normal folks feel uneasy, preventing them from wandering in.¡±


    Yu Sheng studied the device curiously. ¡°There must be a lot of these around the city. I¡¯ve never noticed them before.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood gave him a quick look. She almost teased him, thinking, You never would have noticed one before you awakened your spiritual sense. But she decided to hold her tongue.


    Instead, she said, ¡°They work pretty well, but nothing¡¯s perfect. You can barricade a place with concrete, and someone will still find a way inside. Maybe they have strong willpower or unusual luck. Some people resist the Node¡¯s influence. That¡¯s how we end up with unlucky victims, ordinary people who stumble into Otherworlds. We have to rescue them, if we can. Sometimes they become rescue stories, sometimes they¡¯re tragic tales for the Bureau¡¯s records. And sometimes, after they¡¯ve cried and screamed and recovered, they end up joining us as detectives, investigators, or Bureau agents.¡±


    Foxy, who had been quiet, now asked, ¡°Why not just tear the place down?¡±


    ¡°Tear it down?¡± Little Red Riding Hood shook her head, surprised at the question. ¡°That would be a terrible idea. The Otherworld doesn¡¯t actually exist in our world. This building holds a known entrance. If we destroy this spot, who knows where the Otherworld¡¯s doorway might appear next? It could show up somewhere completely uncontrolled, and that would be far worse.¡±


    Yu Sheng had to admit she made sense. Humans were drawn to danger with unending curiosity. It was better to have a known point of entry than to unleash chaos by destroying it.


    While he reflected on this, Little Red Riding Hood stepped closer to the Node and waved her identification card over the top. ¡°Logging our entry,¡± she said. ¡°If we die in there, at least someone will know where to look for our bodies. Once you enter an Otherworld, you lose contact with the outside. Registering here is like leaving your last footprint in the real world.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, stepping forward to register, as did Irene and Foxy. He smiled wryly. ¡°Good thing I got them IDs as well¡­¡±


    A soft buzzing sound came from the Node as each of them checked in.


    Afterward, Little Red Riding Hood led them past the Node, heading straight to the far end of the hall where the old ticket booths waited in silence. The theater had been abandoned for ages. The booths were dusty and broken, some sealed haphazardly with plastic tape. One had been stripped empty, now a storage spot for useless junk. Another still held a dusty ticket machine inside, its purpose long forgotten¡ªat least by ordinary standards.


    Little Red Riding Hood stopped before the booth with the old ticket machine. She checked her phone for the time, waited a few minutes, then rapped her knuckles gently against the glass.


    ¡°Night show, Museum Night. Four tickets,¡± she said clearly.


    Suddenly, the dark booth changed. Though its lightbulbs had shattered long ago, a warm glow now spread inside, as if an unseen clerk had been waiting patiently all this time. The old ticket machine inside began to hum softly. Its rollers, empty and silent for countless nights, now turned slowly. Inch by inch, it printed out tickets, delivering them with a strange and gentle creak.

 Chapter 93: The Museum

    It was a long-abandoned theater, its name and purpose forgotten by nearly everyone. No one had stepped through its doors for countless years, yet now, its old ticket booth was suddenly lit with a bright, eerie glow. Inside that booth, an ancient ticket machine began to creak and groan. With each painful-sounding click, it spat out a roll of red admission tickets into the air, as if answering some invisible call. To an ordinary observer, this would have seemed utterly impossible. But Little Red Riding Hood stood there quietly, watching the whole thing with a calm, steady gaze, as if this were nothing unusual. It seemed as though such strange occurrences were as common to her as the sunrise.


    After a few moments, the rattling stopped. Three old-fashioned, rectangular tickets¡ªstill connected to each other¡ªfell onto the dusty windowsill inside the booth. Little Red Riding Hood blinked once but did not reach for them right away. Instead, she gently rapped her knuckles against the glass of the booth.


    ¡°Excuse me,¡± she called out, her voice sure and clear. ¡°We need four tickets! Four people are going in!¡±


    Silence hung in the air. For several seconds, there was no reply whatsoever. Little Red Riding Hood raised her hand to knock again, but before she could tap, the lights inside the booth flickered a few times, as if something there were losing power, and then went completely dark. Not a single glow remained, leaving only those three red tickets resting on the dusty surface. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng, who had been watching this unusual scene with narrowed eyes, looked around at the group¡ªthere were four of them, after all¡ªand gave a soft, puzzled cough. ¡°Um,¡± he said, turning to Little Red Riding Hood, ¡°what¡¯s going on here?¡±


    ¡°I really don¡¯t know,¡± she answered, sounding honestly uncertain. ¡°This has never happened before.¡± She reached in and plucked up the three tickets, holding them between her fingers. Then, she looked at Yu Sheng, Foxy, and Irene. ¡°This entrance to the ¡®Museum¡¯ is supposed to respond perfectly to all valid requests. It¡¯s tied to specific times¡ªevery hour and half-hour after sunset. It¡¯s never failed to recognize a proper request for entry.¡± She paused, frowning. ¡°I¡¯ve never once seen it make a mistake.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows drew together as he scanned the small group, counting heads again. They needed four tickets¡ªthere were four of them. His gaze landed on Irene, who stood there looking uneasy under his stare. She shifted from foot to foot, then looked up at him, her doll-like face scrunched into a pout. ¡°What are you staring at me for?¡± she asked defensively.


    ¡°Um,¡± Yu Sheng began, hesitating slightly, ¡°I was just wondering¡­ could it be that children under one meter tall get in for free?¡±


    For a heartbeat, Irene froze. Then, her cheeks flamed scarlet, and she nearly exploded with fury. Her voice rose with an outraged squeak, ¡°You think I¡¯m a child?! You¡¯re the child! Your whole family are children! How dare you say something like that to a grown, mature lady like me! Do you have any idea how insulting that is?!¡±


    As Irene flailed, Yu Sheng tried to calm her down, holding her shoulders firmly to keep her from launching herself at him. He shot Little Red Riding Hood a questioning look, ¡°Could that be it? Is that really a thing?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened, and she seemed just as startled by the idea. She had seen countless bizarre events in her work as a Spirit Realm Detective, but this was entirely new. After a long silence, she sighed, ¡°There¡­ might be some truth to that.¡±


    Hearing this, Irene screamed in fury and turned her wrath on Little Red Riding Hood instead. With a furious growl, she charged forward¡ªonly to be instantly tackled and pinned down by two gray-furred wolves that seemed to appear from the shadows at a silent command. Irene¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and she looked as though she might start sobbing at any moment.


    Yu Sheng rushed over to lift Irene back to her feet, patting her shoulder awkwardly to soothe her hurt pride. ¡°Has no one ever tested this rule before?¡± he asked Little Red Riding Hood, still a bit taken aback.


    She gave him a rather wry grin. ¡°No one in their right mind would bring a toddler¡ªor someone tiny enough to be mistaken for one¡ªon a mission. It¡¯s simply never come up.¡±


    With that, Irene truly began to cry, her small form shaking in Yu Sheng¡¯s arms.


    ¡°Was that really necessary?¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at Little Red Riding Hood with mild exasperation. He tried to hush Irene gently. ¡°Now what? We¡¯re one ticket short. Will Irene be allowed inside the ¡®Museum¡¯? Or is there really some silly rule that anyone under a certain height can get in for free?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned. ¡°I have no idea. This is a first.¡± She thought for a moment, then shrugged. ¡°We can only try. Either she¡¯ll be admitted without a ticket, or we¡¯ll have to think of something else.¡±


    As she spoke, she divided the three tickets among herself, Yu Sheng, and Foxy. With a final uncertain glance at the silent ticket window, she muttered to herself, ¡°Would an ¡®entrance¡¯ really have such a considerate, human-friendly policy?¡± ??????????


    The dark ticket booth offered no answer. Instead, in the quiet gloom of the abandoned theater, a dim glow started to shine from the corridor that led deeper inside. It beckoned them forward, as if urging the ticket-holders to enter.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, squaring her shoulders and heading towards the corridor. The shift in her voice was obvious¡ªshe was all business now. She looked over her shoulder at Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy. ¡°Follow closely. Don¡¯t dawdle or wander off.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded at once. Even Irene stopped sniffling and fell into step, walking close behind Foxy. Together, all four ventured down the narrow passageway. As they moved, the weak lights on the walls flickered, slowly revealing more and more of the old theater¡¯s interior. The deeper they went, the clearer it became that something unnatural was at work here.


    At first, Yu Sheng thought he heard footsteps echoing alongside them¡ªmany, many footsteps, as if an invisible crowd were marching in time down that hallway. The sound made the hairs on the back of his neck stand up. But after a few tense moments, the footsteps faded away, leaving only the soft hush of their own breathing.


    Eventually, they came upon a door at the end of the corridor. It stood half-open, spilling warm, bright light into the hallway. Beyond it, they could glimpse rows of seats and, at the far end, a stage. The scene reminded Yu Sheng of entering a grand old cinema that had long since fallen silent.


    Little Red Riding Hood raised her ticket and called over her shoulder, ¡°Hold up your tickets the same way I am. If you hear anyone shouting at you or telling you to stop as you step through that door, don¡¯t go in any further. That means we¡¯ve been refused entry, and if we try to force our way in, the ¡®Museum¡¯ will create its own security. Believe me, that¡¯s dangerous. We¡¯d have to go back to the entrance right away.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Foxy each lifted their tickets, holding them at about shoulder height, just as she did. Irene, who had no ticket, looked around nervously but said nothing. Together, they slowly moved through the door and entered the main hall.


    No one scolded them. There were no shouts, no angry voices. Irene also heard nothing amiss. Everything seemed¡­ normal, for the moment.


    Soon they found themselves walking between rows of old, dusty red seats. Finally, they settled in the very front row, close to the stage itself. The fabric of the seats was stained and grimy. Yu Sheng leaned over to Irene, whispering, ¡°We¡¯ll have to wash these clothes afterward. These seats are filthy. Next time, maybe we should bring some newspapers to sit on.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood overheard and turned to give Yu Sheng a slightly baffled look. His practical, everyday worries seemed oddly out of place in this mysterious, otherworldly scenario. She said nothing, though.


    Right at that moment, a piercing bell echoed somewhere outside the hall. Instantly, the overhead lights dimmed, and spotlights on the stage blinked to life. They shone down upon the empty boards, cutting through the darkness. And then Yu Sheng heard something that made him spin around.


    Applause¡ªloud, thunderous applause¡ªerupted all around them. Whistles, cheers, and excited cries blended together into a roaring wave of sound. Yet all the rows of seats behind them remained completely empty. It felt as though an invisible crowd had just materialized, clapping and shouting from every corner of the old theater.


    Yu Sheng squinted against the bright lights, trying to understand what was happening. Foxy, Irene, and Little Red Riding Hood were no longer sitting. Instead, they were all standing right beside him, but now they were gathered on the stage itself. Somehow, they were no longer the audience. They were the performers.


    Just as described in the old documents and tales, once you entered the strange ¡°Museum¡± theater and the applause began, the visitors became the actors. They were now inside the show, and the stage was theirs¡ªwhether they liked it or not.


    The sound of set pieces creaking into place came from the sides of the stage. Yellowish walls with intricate carvings and painted patterns rose from the floor. Ceilings lowered from above. Deep green and blue tiles spread across the ground. Doorways and display cabinets slid silently into view, forming rooms and halls. With astonishing speed, the stage transformed into a grand, maze-like Museum. Everything was shifting and rearranging as if guided by an unseen hand.


    Yu Sheng watched in wonder as a giant mural formed on one wall. A crimson dragon stretched across its surface, its wings flared. Then a plaster knight statue appeared, sword raised, ready to do battle with the dragon, both blending into the mural until it became a three-dimensional bas-relief.


    In another direction, a squad of soldiers in antique armor marched out of a newly formed doorway. Before they could advance far, musketeers from an oil painting on the opposite wall sprang to life and opened fire. The crack of guns thundered, white smoke filled the air, and the soldiers toppled, transforming upon the floor into clusters of blooming flowers. Those blossoms arranged themselves into neat flowerpots and leafy screens, lining a tidy path as though part of an elegant exhibit.


    This bizarre, ever-changing scene continued for what felt like a long, dizzying stretch. For ten full minutes, the stage and walls around them groaned and screeched, forming and reshaping a museum of impossible sights. Yu Sheng¡¯s head spun as he tried to take it all in.


    Finally, the frantic rearranging came to an end. They now stood in a wide, well-lit corridor. Beautiful landscapes hung on the walls, their frames shining beneath the bright lights. At the far end, Yu Sheng could just see a spacious hall that promised even more wonders¡ªor dangers.


    A low, uneasy sound rose from a shadowy corner. Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s Phantom Wolves were there, summoned silently to guard them. The wolves growled softly, their ears alert. Little Red Riding Hood gave Yu Sheng a reassuring look and smiled faintly. ¡°A bit unsettling, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said quietly. ¡°This place truly is remarkable. If you ignore the dangers, you might think it¡¯s a magical palace filled with marvelous things. That¡¯s what Aemorabi said¡ªright before he died here.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Who¡¯s Aemorabi?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°An artist,¡± she explained. ¡°He was well-known outside the Borderland. He lost his life in this place, all in pursuit of true art.¡± Her voice dropped to a gentler tone. ¡°I¡¯ve heard that if we¡¯re lucky, we might see a painting called ¡®The Field¡¯ in a sky-blue room somewhere in here. It¡¯s said to bear Aemorabi¡¯s signature. Supposedly, it appeared after he died, as if the Museum absorbed his talent and turned it into part of its collection.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°You can still create things even after becoming part of this¡­ Museum¡¯s collection?¡± The idea sent a chill up his spine.


    ¡°Some experts believe so,¡± she said. ¡°They say new items appear, tied to those who lost their lives here. Sometimes it¡¯s a portrait or a statue of them. Other times, it might be an artwork bearing their signature. That¡¯s just how the Museum works¡ªor so they say.¡±


    Yu Sheng forced himself to straighten his shoulders. ¡°You said this place wasn¡¯t too dangerous, right?¡± he asked, his voice calmer than he felt.


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Its danger level is rated only a two. That means as long as we follow the rules, avoid annoying the ¡®guards,¡¯ and don¡¯t wander into the truly hazardous areas, the Museum won¡¯t actively try to kill us. It¡¯s surprisingly peaceful, in its own strange way. Still, let¡¯s not let our guard down.¡±

 Chapter 94: The Security Guards

    (This novel was once translated and hosted on bcatranslation)


    Yu Sheng stood quietly in that strange corridor, and in that moment, a new understanding dawned on him. He now realized what the Spirit Realm detectives and investigators truly meant when they spoke of ¡°peace¡± in the Borderland. How could anyone call such a haunting, eerie place peaceful? The very thought sent a chill along his spine.


    Yet, when he remembered the valley they had passed through not long ago, he began to see how Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s words had held some truth. The ¡°Museum¡± might be strange¡ªeven downright creepy¡ªbut it at least had a set of rules. As long as one followed those rules, one could avoid unnecessary harm. Compared to that, the valley had featured an Entity that hunted people no matter what they did, and lethal dangers had been scattered throughout the Otherworld. In that sense, the Museum, however unnerving, was indeed the lesser evil.


    The difference between a Danger Level Two and a Danger Level Three place was crucial. At Danger Level Two, you had a fighting chance if you stuck to the rules. At Danger Level Three and above, no amount of obedience could guarantee your survival. In those realms, terrifying threats appeared constant and unavoidable.


    ¡°Remember, the object we¡¯re looking for is called ¡®The Weeper,¡¯¡± whispered Little Red Riding Hood as she carefully scanned the corridor ahead. She kept her voice low, her eyes narrowed as she searched the dimly lit halls. ¡°It¡¯s a small statue, somewhere between fifteen and twenty-five centimeters tall. It shows a woman crying, her face hidden by her hands. It¡¯s just a half-figure, with a sort of hollowed-out back and lines that look a bit abstract. Usually, it¡¯s displayed alone in a white hall, and there shouldn¡¯t be any guards around it. Once we find that hall, it shouldn¡¯t be hard to grab the statue.¡±


    Yu Sheng trailed close beside her, his eyes drifting over the Museum¡¯s odd exhibits and winding passages. He asked quietly, ¡°I have a question. What does the Association of Strange Objects want with this statue?¡± Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red Riding Hood shrugged without turning her head, ¡°Who knows? Maybe some wealthy collector offered them a mountain of money, and they hired people like us to fetch it. Or maybe the Association wants it for their own research purposes.¡± She paused, then continued, ¡°You see, the ¡®Museum¡¯ is one of those rare Otherworlds that keep ¡®producing¡¯ new things. Many of its creations are artistic¡ªwell, I don¡¯t really ¡®get¡¯ art, but I do know that rich collectors go crazy over harmless items from here. Besides art, you¡¯ll find odd artifacts and strange mechanical displays that seem to hint at some imaginary civilization. Scholars think these objects are valuable for studying Otherworld logic, so they try to collect them too.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully, then glanced back over his shoulder at the path they had taken. Little Red Riding Hood noticed this and asked softly, ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about the ¡®stage¡¯ we encountered, the invisible audience applauding, and the ticket booth,¡± Yu Sheng said. He spoke slowly, as if choosing his words with care. ¡°They¡¯re all pretty strange, obviously some sort of anomalous phenomena. Shouldn¡¯t the entire ¡®Theater¡¯ count as an Otherworld? I mean, ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ seems to be just one part of it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood gave him a cunning smile, ¡°Ah, you¡¯ve caught on to something important. The Theater is indeed at the core of everything happening here. But it isn¡¯t a complete Otherworld on its own¡ªit¡¯s more like a gateway. A true Otherworld must have its own complete structure of space and time, as well as its own set of rules. The rules we have inside the ¡®Museum¡¯ don¡¯t apply in the Theater. So they can¡¯t be considered the same place. And¡­¡±


    She stopped walking and turned halfway towards Yu Sheng, leaning in as if to share a secret. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another little secret: The Theater¡¯s ¡®entrance¡¯ doesn¡¯t lead only to the Museum.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised his eyebrow. ¡°It doesn¡¯t just lead to the Museum?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, tapping a finger lightly against her lips. ¡°When the sun goes down, the Theater¡¯s stage leads you to this ¡®Night at the Museum.¡¯ But when the sun is up, a different ticket booth opens, and that daytime performance takes you into something called ¡®Manor Mystery.¡¯ That place is even more dangerous. There¡¯s a ¡®Suspect Zero¡¯ inside who actively hunts down anyone who enters, and it¡¯s incredibly powerful.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s curiosity flared, ¡°How does it compare to ¡®Hunger¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not as mighty as Hunger¡ªespecially after Hunger was affected by the Dark Angel¡ªbut it¡¯s still strange and unpredictable. I¡¯ve never faced it personally, so I can¡¯t say exactly how frightening it is,¡± she answered quietly.


    ¡°Oh,¡± said Yu Sheng, accepting this for now.


    They continued onward, Yu Sheng eagerly soaking up every piece of information she shared about these Otherworlds. Irene, perched silently on his shoulder, listened intently without uttering a single word. Foxy, on the other hand, was constantly scanning their surroundings, her furry ears flicking and twisting at the slightest noise. Every now and then, she would clutch at Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve, nervous and alert.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy whispered suddenly, tugging on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve and pointing ahead. ¡°I hear something. There¡¯s a sound coming from that painting over there.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood froze instantly. They strained their ears and sure enough, they caught the faint sound of ragged breathing drifting from a painting on the wall ahead.


    The painting showed a lion with a sword stabbed straight into its forehead. At the edge of the canvas, a hand wearing a metal gauntlet was visible, as if it had just thrown the sword. The breathing sound grew heavier and clearer the longer they listened, as if the unseen sword-thrower stood hidden just beyond the painting¡¯s frame, panting from the effort of felling the beast.


    ¡°Stick close to the wall,¡± Little Red Riding Hood murmured, barely moving her lips. ¡°Avoid that painting.¡± She guided them along the very edge of the hallway, making sure they stayed as far from the painting as possible. ????????¦­????


    As they skirted the painting, the strange breathing slowly faded away.


    Soon, they reached a corridor lined with doors. Yu Sheng stepped forward and cautiously opened one. He peered inside and reported simply, ¡°Red Room.¡± The room beyond glowed with a crimson light.


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned slightly. ¡°Skip that. Let¡¯s try the next one.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded and moved a few steps further. He opened the next door, and behind it lay a wide, empty hall bathed in a calm, sky-blue light. It was well-lit, and near the entrance stood a small plaque. Engraved on it were the words: ¡°The Exhibit: ¡®My Friend and My Endless Wealth,¡¯ by Chuang Fang.¡±


    Below it was a commentary that read: ¡°This piece evokes deep sadness, filled with the creator¡¯s lifetime reflections and insights.¡±


    Yu Sheng studied the plaque for a moment and then looked back at Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°This Museum certainly has a sense of humor, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he remarked dryly.


    Little Red Riding Hood shook her head slowly. ¡°It¡¯s not humor in the normal sense. It comes from the people it once ¡®devoured.¡¯ Their so-called ¡®final works¡¯ often feel strange, absurd, and self-mocking. Nobody knows what these creators were thinking when they left these pieces behind¡ªif they were even thinking rationally at all. The Museum doesn¡¯t truly think like a human. It just clumsily imitates human creations and runs according to its own twisted rules.¡±


    She gazed across the hall to a door on the far side. ¡°Let¡¯s move on. The rooms and corridors often repeat themselves, and the layout changes randomly every time we come here. Memorizing the route is pointless. But the space is finite, and if we keep going forward, we should eventually reach the hall where ¡®The Weeper¡¯ is displayed¡ªassuming luck is on our side.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, taking Foxy¡¯s hand and stepping carefully across the hall.


    They had crossed about halfway when they heard it¡ªstiff, hollow-sounding footsteps echoing from the corridor opposite them. Yu Sheng came to an abrupt halt. In the next instant, several unsteady figures stumbled into view.


    They were mannequins dressed in security guard uniforms. Their faces, molded from plastic, were blank and unsettling. They moved with a jerky awkwardness, as if puppets on tangled strings. Yet, as bizarre as they looked, they advanced with purpose, emerging from the corridor on the other side.


    Foxy¡¯s ears flattened, and her tail puffed up in alarm.


    ¡°Security guards!¡± Little Red Riding Hood hissed, eyes widening. ¡°Why are they appearing now¡­?¡±


    She steadied herself and pressed close to Yu Sheng. Her voice dropped even lower, ¡°Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t make any suspicious moves. The guards are hostile Entities, but they follow rules. We haven¡¯t broken any rules since we got here, so they shouldn¡¯t attack¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, one of the plastic guards lifted its hand abruptly. It formed a shape like it was blowing a whistle¡ªthough no real lips moved. The next second, a shrill, piercing whistle sound cut through the air!


    Instantly, all the mannequin guards sprang into action, bolting towards Yu Sheng and the others with alarming speed and force.


    ¡°Oh, crap!¡± Yu Sheng gasped. He barely had time to react before he leaped to one side. As he landed, he kicked out at one of the plastic guards. His foot collided with the mannequin¡¯s torso, producing a loud metallic clang.


    The guard split in half at the waist, but Yu Sheng winced, feeling pain shoot up his leg. ¡°They¡¯re tough! It¡¯s like kicking solid stone!¡± he shouted.


    Almost at the same time, thin black threads erupted from the small doll¡ªIrene¡ªwho sat perched on his shoulder. Those dark strands coiled around another mannequin guard, lifting it into the air and holding it fast.


    Seeing the mannequin immobilized, Foxy sprang with a snarl and tore the suspended guard apart, scattering pieces of it across the floor. She even flung its head away with a swish of her tail.


    But before they could celebrate, the pieces of that torn mannequin started to twitch and shudder on the ground. The fragments squirmed toward each other and swiftly reassembled into a whole guard once more, which promptly lunged forward again as if nothing had happened.


    More footsteps echoed from the corridor behind them, and Yu Sheng caught sight of additional staggering figures looming at the far edge of his vision.

 Chapter 95: Escape

    Yu Sheng ducked just in time. A ¡°plastic¡± baton whooshed past his cheek and struck the wall behind him, scattering bright sparks and ringing like metal against stone. He glared over his shoulder at Little Red Riding Hood, who was busy guiding a pack of shadowy wolves into battle. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say these things wouldn¡¯t attack us?¡± he shouted, pressing his back against the cool wall.


    Little Red Riding Hood struggled to hold her ground in the far corner of the exhibition hall, her wolves snarling and snapping at the plastic guards. She shouted back, ¡°I don¡¯t know what went wrong! We followed every single rule of the museum! Normally, these guards shouldn¡¯t even show up!¡±


    Yu Sheng clenched his teeth. The guard that had swung at him now lay pinned to the floor, thanks to a quick twist of Yu Sheng¡¯s arm. He¡¯d discovered something crucial: destroying these mannequins too completely would only make them rebuild themselves faster. Better to just break an arm or a leg¡ªthen they wouldn¡¯t trigger their strange self-repair. So he dislocated the guard¡¯s arm, wincing at the plastic crack, but refrained from ripping its head off.


    In the middle of this chaos, Yu Sheng heard more footsteps echo from the corridor at the far end of the hall. A clumsy crowd of figures began to stumble out, one after another, as if an endless line of these plastic guards were being conjured from thin air.


    Nearby, Irene had just trapped two oncoming plastic guards in her spider-silk threads, their smooth bodies straining against the black, sticky strands. She caught her breath and turned toward the corridor. When she saw more of the plastic figures pouring through, she groaned, ¡°Oh, come on¡ªmore?! Are these things infinite?!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood, straining to keep her wolves under control, answered quickly, ¡°They might as well be! They¡¯ll keep coming until the night show ends, or until all the ¡®actors¡¯¡ªthat¡¯s us¡ªare gone. The only other way is to escape their line of sight. If we hide from them, the museum won¡¯t send more. But as long as they can see us, they just keep appearing!¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes darted around, searching desperately for a way out. The main doors were blocked. Mannequins clogged every entrance. Not a single blind spot or opening offered a safe exit. They couldn¡¯t linger here much longer or they¡¯d be overwhelmed.


    ¡°Retreat!¡± Yu Sheng barked, his voice cutting through the din. ¡°We have to find a place without guards!¡± He sprinted toward Little Red Riding Hood and her wolves, determination burning in his eyes. ¡°Everyone, follow me¡ªFoxy, clear a path and block that corridor!¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy, standing with her glimmering silver tails spread wide, nodded sharply. She conjured up eerie foxfire, blueish flames flickering and spinning through the air. The flames danced over several plastic guards, melting their faces and twisting their limbs into useless shapes. Then, with a grin, Foxy whipped around, and two of her silver tails detached themselves, shooting forward like gleaming missiles.


    ¡°Fox Radish Missiles!¡± she cried out proudly.


    The tails streaked down the corridor, and a thunderous explosion rocked the entire hall. Even though this building was made to withstand all sorts of ¡°Otherworld¡± dangers, it trembled under the attack. Chunks of concrete and steel crashed down, sealing off the corridor and halting the steady stream of guards. Dust clouded the air, and for a second, it seemed as if they were safe.


    But that relief was short-lived. The collapsed rubble soon began to twitch and writhe, as though alive. Broken plastic arms and legs squirmed through cracks in the debris. The mangled guards, half-melted and bent at impossible angles, clawed their way out. They were slower now, struggling to free themselves from the pile of wreckage.


    Those few seconds were all Yu Sheng needed. Hoisting Irene over his shoulder, he strode toward a shimmering, glowing door that had appeared¡ªone of those strange passageways that popped up in this shifting Otherworldly museum.


    ¡°This way!¡± he shouted. Yu Sheng might not always win every fight, but he could always find a way to run.


    Without hesitation, Little Red Riding Hood guided her wolves through the door, their shadowy forms slipping into the new space. Foxy followed close behind. Before Foxy stepped through, she turned and aimed her tail at the guards pushing through the rubble, firing off quick bursts of foxfire that shot forward like bullets.


    ¡°Rat-a-tat-tat!¡± Foxy cried out. ¡°Fox Radish Machine Gun!¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes at the name. ¡°Seriously, those attack names¡­ Just get inside!¡± he snapped, impatient but relieved that she was effective.


    ¡°Okay!¡± Foxy chirped. She let loose one final volley of foxfire before leaping through the door.


    Yu Sheng, still carrying Irene, prepared to cross as well. At that very moment, a twisted mannequin managed to lunge at him from a corner he¡¯d overlooked. It grabbed his ankle with a plastic hand that felt as strong as steel. Ignoring the pain, Yu Sheng dragged it along for a step, then slammed the door shut, severing the mannequin¡¯s arm cleanly. The leftover plastic limb dropped to the floor as the door sealed behind them.


    Then, silence.


    The roaring guards, the foxfire explosions, and the collapsing hall all vanished in an instant. Yu Sheng had grown used to the abrupt changes in atmosphere that came whenever they passed through these strange doors. Every time, it felt like stepping into a completely different world. ?????£Î¨¯????§§?


    Now, they stood in a wide, quiet corridor lined with glass display cases holding ordinary-looking artifacts. Little Red Riding Hood scanned the hallway cautiously, her wolves drifting about like dark clouds. Foxy hovered at the far end, one tail in hand as though holding a large rifle, ready for any new threat.


    No guards followed. No fresh attackers appeared. Just as Little Red Riding Hood had predicted, once they were out of sight, the museum¡¯s pursuit paused.


    Little Red Riding Hood recognized the corridor and raised her eyebrows. ¡°We¡¯ve been here before. To be honest, I expected you to open a door that led us straight out of this museum.¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head, breathing heavily. ¡°If we ran away now, everything we did tonight would be a complete waste¡ªthe preparations, the lures, the inhibitors you used. They¡¯d all be for nothing. They must¡¯ve cost you a fortune.¡± He paused and frowned. ¡°Also, doesn¡¯t something feel wrong? Those guards shouldn¡¯t have attacked if we followed all the rules. Something¡¯s off about this place. We should try to figure out what.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Normally, we¡¯d leave the moment we realize something¡¯s wrong in an Otherworld,¡± she said. ¡°Safety first. But you have a point¡ªif we can handle the risk, investigating could bring us a worthwhile reward.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°If it gets too dangerous, we can always escape again using another door.¡± He turned toward Foxy, who was beaming with pride.


    Yu Sheng sighed and offered reluctant praise. ¡°You did well. Your attacks were strong.¡± Then he rolled his eyes. ¡°But those names¡­ Where did you even get them from?¡±


    Before Foxy could reply, he raised his eyebrows at Irene. Foxy answered with a mischievous grin, ¡°Irene came up with them! I told her what I could do with my tails, and she started tossing out these great names! I¡¯ve even got a new move in progress: Fox Radish Thrust¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng cut Foxy off and glared at Irene, who was perched on his shoulder. ¡°I knew it! No one else would come up with something so bizarre!¡±


    Irene puffed out her cheeks indignantly, placing her hands on her hips. ¡°Ridiculous? I think they¡¯re brilliant! Look at Foxy¡¯s tails¡ªthey¡¯re perfect for these names! I even used some clever puns¡ª¡±


    She murmured under her breath, ¡°Actually, I considered calling the rapid-fire move ¡®Fox Radish Biu¡¯ at first, but that didn¡¯t sound official enough¡­¡±


    A nerve twitched at Yu Sheng¡¯s temple. At least she hadn¡¯t chosen something like ¡°Fox Tail Biu,¡± he told himself silently. Small mercies.


    Little Red Riding Hood watched them with a mixture of amazement and confusion. The trio¡ªYu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy¡ªwere so different from anyone she¡¯d ever met. They were serious in their own odd way, dedicated to their work, yet they treated danger with a strange light-heartedness. They seemed to be both perfectly competent and utterly bizarre, all at once.


    Normal humans wouldn¡¯t behave like this, certainly not while being chased by living mannequins in an Otherworldly museum. Yet here they were, making banter about foxfire moves and silly names. Little Red Riding Hood found it almost impossible to classify them as either entirely right or entirely wrong in their approach.


    She sighed softly and settled down on the back of one of her wolves, catching her breath. Despite everything, meeting these peculiar companions before her eighteenth birthday was turning out to be one of the oddest¡ªyet most interesting¡ªexperiences of her life.

 Chapter 96: The Test Begins

    A long, quiet hallway stretched out before them. Little Red Riding Hood leaned forward, peering around carefully before turning to face Yu Sheng. ¡°The ¡®guards¡¯ created by the museum won¡¯t leave their own areas,¡± she said, keeping her voice calm but firm. ¡°We can rest here for a little while, right in this corridor.¡± She paused, then spoke more quietly. ¡°But we have to be extra cautious once we move on. We still don¡¯t know how many of these ¡®guards¡¯ the museum can produce. If some of them are blocking the entrance to the White Exhibition Hall, that would be terribly unlucky for us.¡±


    Irene hopped down from Yu Sheng¡¯s back, looking puzzled. Her small, doll-like face twisted in concentration. ¡°What I don¡¯t get,¡± she said, ¡°is how these ¡®guards¡¯ are triggered at all. I mean, we didn¡¯t do anything wrong, and yet, as soon as they appeared, they attacked us without a word¡­¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth as though she wanted to say something, then closed it again and fell silent. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene noticed this hesitation and prodded gently, ¡°Come on, spill it. You clearly have something on your mind.¡±


    Taking a steadying breath, Little Red Riding Hood finally explained, ¡°The most likely reason is that we¡¯re not the only ones in here. Someone else must have entered the museum before us, and that person¡¯s presence might have set off the museum¡¯s ¡®purge¡¯ mechanism. But this shouldn¡¯t be possible. I checked the schedules. No other investigative teams were supposed to come tonight¡ªjust ours.¡±


    Irene raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°Maybe someone snuck in? Some shady character, maybe?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not very likely,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, shaking her head. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau keeps strict watch. The moment a place like this is opened, it¡¯s all officially reported. Every single ¡®node¡¯ is under constant surveillance, creating a huge network of sensors. If any Otherworld gate or rift in spacetime opened up without warning, it would set off immediate alarms.¡±


    Irene nodded in a way that suggested she recognized the idea¡ªthough no one could be sure if she truly understood. In fact, her attention was already drifting. Her gaze landed on Yu Sheng, who was crouched down just a few steps away.


    Yu Sheng had picked up something strange¡ªa twisted, plastic arm that had been sliced clean off one of the ¡®guards.¡¯ The detached limb, now drained of its supernatural life, looked just like a store mannequin¡¯s arm. He tapped it lightly against the floor, creating a hollow clunking sound. It felt like plastic, looked like plastic, and he couldn¡¯t help but wonder, with a bizarre curiosity, if it would taste like plastic if he bit into it.


    Just as this odd idea crossed his mind, Irene shrieked in alarm, ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng, what do you think you¡¯re doing?! That¡¯s plastic! You can¡¯t eat it!¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, a tired look on his face. ¡°I¡¯m not going to eat it,¡± he said flatly, rolling his eyes at the little doll. ¡°I might be a bit unusual, but I¡¯m not that crazy. Even if it wasn¡¯t plastic, I wouldn¡¯t eat it. Those guards look human enough¡ªI wouldn¡¯t be able to stomach that. I was just thinking about how these ¡®things¡¯ move. I¡¯m curious, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Irene let out a huge sigh of relief, patting her tiny chest. ¡°Phew! You really had me worried there for a second. With you, I half-expected you to whip out a cooking pot and try making stew or something.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked offended. ¡°Is that the kind of person you think I am?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood watched this exchange with a puzzled expression. She was not as startled by Irene¡¯s alarm as she was by the memory of their earlier adventures. Last time they visited Wutong Road No. 66, there had been a plate of stir-fried meat involved. She suspected, just for a moment, that Yu Sheng might have seriously wondered about the taste of the arm, even if only as a weird passing thought.


    Her uneasy musings were cut short when Yu Sheng suddenly took out a small knife from his pocket. Without a second¡¯s hesitation, he made a tiny cut on his own arm and let a thin trickle of blood run down. Then, to her horror, he began smearing his blood onto the severed plastic arm.


    Chilled, Little Red Riding Hood blurted, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    Yu Sheng, sounding perfectly calm, said, ¡°I¡¯m testing something, trying to find an advantage.¡± He continued spreading his blood over the plastic limb. ¡°My blood can connect with a lot of different things, including entities. I¡¯m curious if it can work on a separated piece like this.¡±


    Irene didn¡¯t even blink. She had grown accustomed to Yu Sheng¡¯s unusual methods. She turned to Little Red Riding Hood and explained, ¡°Yu Sheng¡¯s blood is super strange. Foxy and I have both come into contact with it before¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng looked toward Little Red Riding Hood and, with a sly twist of his mouth, asked, ¡°Well? Don¡¯t you want a taste?¡± He gestured toward his wounded arm, which was already beginning to close up. ¡°Better hurry. I heal fast, and if you wait too long, there won¡¯t be any left.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood yelped and jumped off the wolf she¡¯d been perched on. She backed away quickly, shaking her head so hard her hood nearly flew off. ¡°No way!¡± she shouted. ??¦­??¨§S?


    Turning to Foxy, the silent fox demon who had remained calm this entire time, Little Red Riding Hood pleaded, ¡°Isn¡¯t something about all this really, really off?¡± She hoped Foxy would agree that this was insanity.


    But Foxy only looked at Yu Sheng with admiration glowing in those vulpine eyes. ¡°Benefactor¡¯s magic is deep indeed,¡± Foxy said quietly. ¡°This is the art of Blood Sorcery!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood felt more lost than ever. ¡°Blood Sorcery?¡± she wondered aloud. She knew almost nothing about the cultivation world or these strange abilities. She was just a high school student, not someone used to such odd, supernatural skills.


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng was already observing the results of his experiment. He noticed that his blood was being absorbed into the plastic arm, sinking into it quickly, almost hungrily. ¡°It seems to be working,¡± he murmured thoughtfully.


    Irene¡¯s eyes went wide. She hopped closer, voice brimming with excitement. ¡°Really? Can you see anything yet? Did you find out why those ¡®guards¡¯ went berserk?¡±


    Yu Sheng closed his eyes and shook his head slightly. ¡°The connection is weak right now,¡± he said, holding up a hand to keep her quiet. ¡°I can¡¯t get detailed information just yet.¡± He grew silent, concentrating, feeling the faint link between himself, his blood, and whatever force powered these odd museum guardians.


    He imagined his senses drifting through the halls, stretching beyond the corridor, through sealed doors and dim galleries, over display cases and centuries-old artifacts. He searched for the source of the arm¡¯s energy, something like a pattern that would let him understand the ¡®guards.¡¯


    Suddenly, he found them¡ªno, he felt them. He could sense himself in their place, wearing a security guard¡¯s uniform and standing strangely still. He was surrounded by other guards just like him, each made of the same hollow plastic, each waiting for something unseen.


    It was only a brief flash, a dizzying instant much like his experience with ¡®Hunger¡¯ back in Night Valley. He understood he wasn¡¯t truly in their bodies. He was only receiving bits of information from the blood link, translating it in his mind as though he were in their shoes.


    He hadn¡¯t formed a perfect bond, not enough to fully ¡°become¡± them. But maybe, if he strengthened the connection, it would be like that feast in Night Valley, when he had tasted an entity¡¯s essence and understood it from the inside out.


    With that glimpse fading, Yu Sheng opened his eyes and pointed down the hallway. ¡°Most of the ¡®guards¡¯ are two intersections away from here. They¡¯re standing completely still, like they¡¯re waiting for orders. A few others are scattered in distant exhibition halls, but none of them are moving at the moment.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes grew wide. Until now, she hadn¡¯t fully realized just how powerful Yu Sheng¡¯s abilities were. Sure, they had fought side by side in Night Valley, but that had been chaotic. Here, watching him calmly use his blood to connect with these strange guardians, she finally understood how valuable his power could be. One simple drop of blood, one careful touch, and Yu Sheng could trace, locate, and understand these creatures before they made a move. For investigators and spirit detectives, this sort of skill was extraordinary.


    Then another thought made her shiver: If his blood could do this to entities, what could it do to humans? She remembered how he¡¯d teased her, offering her a taste. She shook off the thought, trying not to imagine it too deeply.


    Instead, she focused on something more practical. ¡°So with this information, we can avoid running straight into them,¡± she said. ¡°Do you think you can sense anything else about the exhibition halls? Maybe where the White Exhibition Hall is located?¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°The connection isn¡¯t strong enough for that,¡± he admitted. ¡°It¡¯s mainly tied to these ¡®guards.¡¯ I can¡¯t get a clear map of the whole building or the location of the White Exhibition Hall.¡±


    As he spoke, Yu Sheng took his knife again and lightly cut his arm a second time, letting another small bead of blood appear. He smeared it over the walls and the floor tiles, testing them just as he had tested the arm. But this time, there was no noticeable change, no new information. The stone drank up his blood, but it offered nothing in return.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably not enough,¡± he said with a sigh, standing up straight. ¡°To truly connect with the museum¡¯s structure, I¡¯d have to do something extreme¡ªlike cover the entire place in my blood three or four times. That would be a bit much, wouldn¡¯t it?¡±


    At the idea of coating the museum in his blood, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face turned pale with horror.


    Noticing her expression, Yu Sheng let out a nervous chuckle and quickly waved his hand. ¡°I¡¯m just joking,¡± he assured her with a crooked grin. ¡°I¡¯m not that reckless. I¡¯m just a curious person, that¡¯s all.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, unable to find the right words.

 Chapter 97: The Surrounded White Exhibition Hall

    Yu Sheng could not shake the strange feeling that Little Red Riding Hood had been on edge for quite some time now. He suspected it might have something to do with him, though he wasn¡¯t entirely certain. Still, he refused to let it bother him too much. After all, he was quite used to puzzling situations by now, mostly thanks to Irene. She had taught him the skill of keeping calm even when everything around him seemed to be falling apart. So, Yu Sheng quickly pushed aside his doubts and stood up, focusing his mind on the task ahead. He concentrated on their next move, his senses sharpening like a well-trained scout before an important mission.


    All around them, the museum¡¯s guards¡ªwho looked more like unmoving, plastic mannequins¡ªseemed scattered across various corridors and rooms. Yet something rather odd was happening. Yu Sheng could sense it: some of these mannequin-like guards were quietly being taken apart in midair, bit by plastic bit. It was as if the guards had stopped functioning altogether the moment the ¡°intruders¡± (Yu Sheng and his companions) had slipped out of their line of sight. Now, these silent sentinels were gradually being ¡°cleaned up,¡± as though the museum itself was removing them once they were no longer needed.


    This peculiar process moved along slowly, too slowly for Yu Sheng¡¯s liking. He knew that if he waited until every last plastic guard was completely gone, they would risk missing the narrow window of time during which the museum remained open. Yu Sheng recalled what Little Red Riding Hood had mentioned earlier: the museum would only appear during the night, and it would vanish once daybreak arrived, leaving them stranded if they lingered too long.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep going. We¡¯ll head that way,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly, pointing toward a door at the very end of the corridor. His voice was calm and confident. ¡°There aren¡¯t any guards behind that door.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± replied Little Red Riding Hood, wasting no time. She gave a quick, silent signal to her wolf pack, and they followed Yu Sheng¡¯s lead without hesitation. After all, he was the only one who could sense where the safe paths lay in this unpredictable place.


    They stepped through the door and into a room softly lit with a warm, orange glow. In the center stood a grand sculpture shaped like a towering mountain range. All around them, the walls displayed bright, cheerful landscape paintings. Curiously, none of these paintings had a signature or artist¡¯s name¡ªeach one was carefully labeled as ¡°anonymous.¡± There were no plastic guards here, no signs of security blocking their way. Just as Yu Sheng had sensed, the path was indeed clear. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red Riding Hood found it more than a bit unsettling. She had never imagined they could move so easily through a museum that was supposed to be ¡°activated.¡± According to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s reports, once these artificial guards were formed, the place became extremely dangerous¡ªa threat severe enough to require a fully-armed, elite team to handle it. Yet here she was, leading her wolves through this hostile environment, passing through exhibition halls and branching corridors as if the guards¡ªwho were said to be everywhere¡ªsimply weren¡¯t there.


    But reality reminded her otherwise. Only when Yu Sheng quietly leaned in and whispered for them to look out, pointing to a distant corner where a hidden guard still lurked, did Little Red Riding Hood remember that deadly threats existed in every shadow. Without his guidance, they would have stumbled straight into danger.


    They continued onward, passing through several more halls and rooms, yet they still couldn¡¯t find the mysterious white exhibition hall mentioned in their information. This was starting to feel like a fruitless search, and the tension grew with every silent step.


    All of a sudden, Yu Sheng stopped in his tracks and frowned deeply, worry settling over his features.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± asked Little Red Riding Hood at once, tensing up. Her expression grew serious, her posture alert.


    ¡°We still haven¡¯t found the white exhibition hall,¡± he said, keeping his voice low and measured. ¡°We¡¯ve already passed through every area without encountering guards. The only remaining paths are those protected by those plastic mannequins.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s further inside,¡± Irene suggested, perched comfortably on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. She was a tiny doll, and since they¡¯d entered the museum, she hadn¡¯t bothered to walk on her own even once. ¡°You did mention that the structure of this place changes randomly.¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head slightly. ¡°We¡¯ve explored all the unguarded paths. The only routes left lead into areas where the guards are active.¡± His frown grew deeper. ¡°That means the white exhibition hall could be in the very place where these guards stand watch.¡±


    Irene opened her mouth as though to say something else, hesitated, then muttered a quiet curse. She knew what that meant. If the white exhibition hall was behind a cluster of active guards, their job had suddenly become much harder.


    ¡°So,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said grimly, ¡°worst case, the hall is completely surrounded by those guards.¡± She narrowed her eyes. ¡°Why, of all places, did it have to be there?¡±


    Yu Sheng took a moment to think before offering another guess. ¡°Or maybe these guards actually formed inside the white exhibition hall itself.¡± He gestured toward a door. ¡°If we go out through that door, we¡¯ll find ourselves in the center of the area where about seven or eight guards have gathered. I¡¯ve noticed something: the guards in other parts of the museum are slowly disappearing, as if they¡¯re being called back, but these particular ones haven¡¯t moved at all. It¡¯s like something happened inside that white exhibition hall¡ªsomething that caused them to appear, and it¡¯s still going on. Whatever triggered them is probably still there.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood, Irene, and Foxy exchanged worried glances. Yu Sheng¡¯s reasoning sounded too logical to dismiss, and none of them liked what it implied.


    ¡°What should we do?¡± Irene finally asked, breaking the uneasy silence. ¡°We could retreat. It wouldn¡¯t be a bad idea to give up now. But if we do, then all the effort we made tonight would have been a complete waste. Also, remember how we got knocked around before we got here? I really don¡¯t fancy leaving with nothing to show for it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood said nothing for a moment. Then, she looked at Yu Sheng. ¡°You decide,¡± she said simply.


    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise. ¡°You want me to decide? I¡¯m new, clueless, and have a reputation for taking reckless chances.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°This isn¡¯t about experience. You¡¯re the one who can lead us out of this Otherworld. You¡¯re the only one who can sense the safe routes. It makes sense to trust your judgment.¡± ?£Á¦­?§£§¦?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face grew thoughtful. He took a long moment to consider their options, weighing the risks carefully. Finally, he sighed and nodded toward the door that led to the guarded area. ¡°All right,¡± he said quietly, ¡°let¡¯s move a bit closer and see if we can figure out what¡¯s happening. We¡¯ll try to observe the white exhibition hall without letting them see us. If we can understand the situation, wonderful. If we can¡¯t, we¡¯ll fall back straight away.¡±


    Before they moved, Yu Sheng asked a practical question: ¡°They react only if they see us, right? Approaching to take a look won¡¯t trigger them as long as we¡¯re careful?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood confirmed this with a nod. ¡°They respond solely to what they see. Investigators have tested this. They have vision only¡ªno hearing, no sense of smell. They have a field of vision about one hundred and twenty degrees in front of them. That¡¯s why a few well-placed guards can cover an entire open hall and leave no place for anyone to hide.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully, satisfied with this explanation. Then, with quiet determination, he led the group out of the current exhibition hall and into another corridor. It looked almost identical to the ones they¡¯d already passed through, blank walls and polished floors, as though the museum was repeating itself in a strange loop.


    At the end of this corridor, there was an exit. Yu Sheng stopped them short of it, holding up a hand as if to say, ¡°Wait.¡±


    Irene squinted ahead, her eyes sharper than one might expect from a tiny doll. ¡°It¡¯s a white room,¡± she said softly, catching a glimpse of something bright through the slightly open door at the end.


    Yu Sheng, however, could sense the presence of the guards far better than she could see. He could feel them standing there, motionless, and he could even see the edge of a dark blue uniform peeking through the gap. Just as they feared, the guards were stationed in the white exhibition hall, showing no signs of dissolving or being removed.


    Just then, Little Red Riding Hood wrinkled her nose and sniffed the air twice. Her face darkened in an instant. ¡°Blood,¡± she said quietly.


    Foxy nodded in agreement. ¡°I smell it too. It¡¯s fresh.¡±


    A chill seemed to settle over the group. They smelled blood. That meant a body, or something worse. The scent of death itself. There was no doubt about it¡ªsomething violent had taken place in that white exhibition hall, and that was what had caused the guards to appear and remain. From their current position, however, it was impossible to see what lay inside. Getting any closer risked giving themselves away.


    ¡°¡­I really should have borrowed Dorothy¡¯s drone,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered under her breath. ¡°This would be so much easier if I had one.¡±


    Hearing this made Yu Sheng curious. He had heard scattered bits of information about Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s mysterious ¡°Fairy Tale¡± group, but he knew very little for sure. The members all took code names from old stories, but he didn¡¯t know what kind of abilities they had. Little Red Riding Hood and her wolves were unusual enough. What about Dorothy? What connection did she have to drones?


    Emboldened by his curiosity, Yu Sheng asked softly, ¡°If we get the chance, would you tell me more about your group? I mean, I know each member uses a fairy tale character as a code name, but that¡¯s about it. I¡¯m really curious about your ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ organization.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face remained indifferent. ¡°Curiosity isn¡¯t always a good thing,¡± she replied coolly. Still, she did not outright refuse. ¡°Maybe one day, if they¡¯re all right with it, I¡¯ll introduce you.¡± Then she shook her head gently. ¡°For now, we must make a decision. Moving forward into that hall is clearly out of the question.¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed his chin, thinking of other possibilities. ¡°You mentioned drones,¡± he began carefully. ¡°Would those guards react to a drone if one flew in front of them?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°They only respond to actual intruders. These guards have no true intelligence; they follow a set of basic rules. That¡¯s how we can sometimes trick them.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, considering. ¡°What if we send one of your wolves to take a peek?¡± he suggested.


    For a moment, Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t answer. Then she shook her head firmly. ¡°No,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yu Sheng pressed, sounding puzzled.


    ¡°Because,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, her voice unusually quiet and thoughtful, ¡°in a way, my wolves are me.¡±

 Chapter 98: Sacrifice and Corruption

    ¡°The wolf¡­ is me.¡±


    As these words left Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s lips, Yu Sheng saw a strange, troubled glimmer cross her eyes. It was hard to understand what lay behind that look, but a heavy sense of unease seemed to settle around her, like a damp fog in the air. Her revelation¡ªthat the wolf was herself¡ªcertainly didn¡¯t sound like a cheerful confession.


    If the timing hadn¡¯t been so odd, Yu Sheng might have asked more questions right then and there. But this moment felt wrong for prying, and so he kept quiet, making a silent promise to himself that he would return to the subject someday. Perhaps once they trusted each other more or found a safer place, he would ask who her wolves truly were, and why she said what she did.


    For now, Yu Sheng¡¯s attention drifted back down the corridor. At the far end, a stark white exhibition hall waited. The atmosphere felt colder and heavier the closer his thoughts moved toward it. He could almost catch the faintest scent of blood in the air, and it made his heart tighten.


    Quietly, Yu Sheng thought aloud, ¡°The ¡®guards¡¯ only react to intruders. They can see, but they can¡¯t hear or smell. They follow their orders without thinking¡ªlike puppets with plenty of gaps to slip through¡­¡± His voice trailed off thoughtfully, his eyes narrowing as if he were envisioning the guards¡¯ weaknesses and how to take advantage of them.


    Beside him, Little Red leaned in close, speaking in a hushed tone. ¡°What do you think? Should we pull back for today? We could always come back tomorrow¡ª¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Irene cut in sharply, her voice unexpectedly firm. ¡°Look at Yu Sheng¡¯s face.¡±


    Little Red blinked at Irene, puzzled. ¡°What about his face?¡±


    Irene let out a weary sigh. ¡°He has that look again¡ªhe¡¯s got another idea.¡±


    Before Little Red could even form a reply, Yu Sheng turned to Foxy, the fox girl, with a sudden spark in his eyes. ¡°I have a question,¡± he said. ¡°Do Foxy¡¯s tails count as part of her own body?¡±


    The entire group froze for a moment, baffled. Little Red recovered first, blurting out without thinking, ¡°Of course they¡¯re part of her! They¡¯re right there, attached to her¡ª¡±


    ¡°But she can launch them,¡± Yu Sheng said eagerly. ¡°Those tails are artifacts she made herself, right? She can fire them off and then get new ones. That might mean they aren¡¯t truly part of her, at least not in the normal sense.¡±


    Little Red stared at him, trying to understand. ¡°Wait¡­ what are you trying to do with that idea?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes gleamed as if he were preparing some bold trick. ¡°I want to test something. If the guards react only when they see an intruder, what if we block their view with something that isn¡¯t really ¡®us¡¯? We¡¯ll slip past their line of sight. If they start to move, we¡¯ll just grab what we need and run. We have that door trick, right?¡± He nodded confidently, as though the plan were perfectly logical.


    Without waiting for further protest, he turned back to Foxy. ¡°Foxy, I need your help. I need to use your tails.¡±


    ¡°Hold on!¡± Little Red gasped, still trying to catch up. ¡°There are, what, seven or eight guards in there? Foxy already fired two tails earlier. How many can she possibly have left?¡±


    She felt a sudden tightness in her chest¡ªthis was all too strange. She had expected danger, maybe traps, but not this kind of lunacy. Before she could voice her worries further, Foxy calmly stepped forward.


    The fox girl reached behind herself and, with a casual motion, pulled off two fluffy tails. She placed them gently on the ground, and then took off two more, placing them in a neat line. Little Red watched, her mouth slightly open, as Foxy continued doing this, each tail carefully laid out. After unloading all her current tails, Foxy paused. Then, with a quiet, slippery sound¡ªlike a blade pulled from a sheath¡ªnine brand-new tails sprouted out from her back.


    Little Red blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Irene patted her arm as if to comfort a confused child. ¡°She keeps them stored up,¡± Irene explained. ¡°She eats a lot, and that lets her maintain plenty of tails in reserve.¡± ????B§§?


    Little Red stared blankly. ¡°¡­What?¡± Every word Irene spoke made sense on its own, but strung together, they formed a sentence that sounded completely ridiculous.


    Meanwhile, Foxy pointed to the tails she had laid down. ¡°This one cost me twenty chicken legs to make,¡± she said calmly, ¡°and this one cost ten.¡±


    Little Red managed to mutter, through her disbelief, ¡°Because the second was half-price?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Foxy said, sounding faintly offended. ¡°That second one can only reach subsonic speed. Matter and energy are connected, you know. Don¡¯t you understand the basics of how this works?¡±


    Little Red suddenly felt as if she might need something to dull her sense of reason. None of this fit into any normal pattern of thought. She was used to strange things, but this was pushing her limits.


    Now Foxy arranged all her tails in a tidy line, each one hovering just a tiny bit above the floor, though it looked as if they were resting on it. A faint glow of ghostly foxfire shimmered behind them, making a soft, unsettling sound. The sight reminded Little Red uncomfortably of rockets lined up before launch¡ªeach fluffy, silvery tail ready to blast off at high speed.


    Just thinking that made her realize how deeply she had been influenced by these odd companions. She was starting to think the strangest thoughts. Dealing with Entities¡ªlike Yu Sheng¡ªwas indeed dangerous. Even a supposedly harmless one could twist your mind into knots.


    Foxy raised her hand gently, causing the silver, foxfire-tinged tails to lift silently into the air. Though they were capable of incredible speeds, she moved them slowly and carefully down the corridor, like patient swimmers gliding through still water.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice came softly behind them. ¡°If the guards don¡¯t react, we¡¯ll block their view completely and move in. If they do react, then we¡¯ll grab whatever¡¯s at the center of the hall and run. I¡¯ll set up the door spell and stand by.¡±


    He lifted his hand, and a shimmering door¡ªmore like a ghostly outline of one¡ªappeared at his fingertips, ready to be used at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Understood,¡± Foxy said, giving a tense nod, guiding her tails bit by bit toward the white exhibition hall. The energy in the corridor felt thick with nervous anticipation.


    Little Red stood there in a half-dreamy state, unable to truly feel frightened. The scene was too odd, too outlandish for her mind to properly process. She sensed she should be on edge, but she felt only numb confusion. Even her shadow wolves seemed spellbound and silent.


    ¡°They¡¯re not moving¡­¡± Foxy whispered. Her voice trembled slightly with excitement. ¡°I think I can cover all their lines of sight. This should work!¡±


    Yu Sheng allowed himself a tiny smile, letting out a quiet breath as the ghostly door vanished from his hand. He had hoped this plan would work, and so far it looked like it might.


    After Foxy gave him a confirming look, he motioned for the others to follow. ¡°All right, let¡¯s go have a look,¡± he said softly.


    Together, they approached the silent exhibition hall. Every step felt as if it led them deeper into an unnatural quiet. Their eyes flicked from one guard to the next¡ªmannequin-like figures in deep blue uniforms, standing deathly still, blinded by the floating tails wrapped around their heads. The guards looked so rigid and artificial that it sent a shiver down Little Red¡¯s spine.


    At the main entrance stood one of these plastic sentinels, its painted face completely smothered by a fluffy silver tail. Normally, Foxy¡¯s tails looked charming, even delightful, but now, twined around a guard¡¯s head, the effect was disturbingly eerie. It made the guard seem like a strange creature with a monstrous growth.


    Then Yu Sheng inhaled sharply, his whispered exclamation almost lost in the silence: ¡°¡­Holy¡­¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red¡¯s gaze snapped to where he was looking¡ªtowards the center of the hall, where the rumored ¡°Weeper¡± statue was supposed to be. Except this was no statue.


    On the pedestal stood a man¡¯s corpse, twisted into a painful kneel, hands over his face as if weeping. He was held in place by cruel iron thorns that stabbed through his body. The blood had long since dried, leaving dark, rusty stains behind. He must have been dead for ages. The air reeked of old blood and something more sinister. The sight made Little Red¡¯s stomach clench.


    Yu Sheng went still. He had died before¡ªmore than once, in fact¡ªbut witnessing death from the outside was different. The atmosphere here was horrifying in a new way. This was not a simple murder. It felt more like a dreadful ritual, a sacrifice offered to something cruel and hungry. There was a twisted elegance to it, as if someone had posed the corpse to match the ¡°Weeper¡± statue¡¯s pose exactly, and it made Yu Sheng¡¯s skin crawl.


    He wanted to understand. He turned to the one person who might know more about such horrors. ¡°Little Red, do you know what¡ª¡±


    He never finished his question.


    Something was terribly wrong with Little Red. Her eyes were fixed on the corpse, glowing a fierce crimson that matched the eyes of her shadow wolves. A deep, throaty growl rumbled in her chest. Fur sprouted along her cheeks and the backs of her hands, wild and unnatural. As Yu Sheng watched, stunned, her own shadow began to shift and stretch over the floor.


    Suddenly, a monstrous shape rose from that shadow, something tall and bestial with a wolf-like hide draped over a human frame. It looked like a dreadful fusion of person and beast, a creature that had taken a man¡¯s skeleton for its own. Without sound or warning, it lunged forward.


    It was not attacking Yu Sheng or the others. It aimed itself straight at Little Red. And how could she possibly avoid an assault from her very own shadow?

 Chapter 99: The Wicked Wolf

    Little Red Riding Hood stood frozen in place, not reacting at all when a huge wolf-shaped shadow leaped at her from behind. It was as if her mind had stalled, leaving her body motionless and dazed.


    But Yu Sheng was already on the move. He pushed off from the marble floor with every bit of strength he had, his foot pressing down so hard that the sturdy stone cracked beneath him. In the next heartbeat, he flew toward the girl in the red cloak like a living cannonball.


    A split second later, he knocked Little Red Riding Hood aside, just as sharp fangs dug into his shoulder. Before the massive ¡°shadow wolf¡± could deliver a killing bite, countless thin, black threads whirled through the air. They wove themselves around the creature, blocking every path it might use to escape. These dark strands pierced straight through the wolf¡¯s shadowy body, trapping the seemingly intangible beast. At that same moment, Foxy appeared in a burst of blue flame, her entire form cloaked in ghostly fire. She darted over Yu Sheng¡¯s head in a blur and slammed into the wolf with all her strength.


    A thunderous crash echoed through the exhibition hall. Foxy, her belly still full from a recent meal and now burning with anger, struck the beast with a force more powerful than the blow that had once killed Yu Sheng himself. The resulting impact was like a gust of fierce wind, nearly making Yu Sheng lose his footing. The giant wolf shattered like spilled ink, scattering into a dark mist.


    Yet within just a few seconds, the inky cloud began to gather again. It appeared that simple physical attacks had no real effect. Even a blow strong enough to rip through tank armor only managed to break the creature apart for a short while. The wolf stood once more, its head twisted and blurry, and opened its eyes¡ªtwo crimson orbs that glowed as they locked onto Yu Sheng. Its fangs, still stained with his blood, looked both cruel and unsettling.


    ¡°What is that thing?!¡± Irene gasped, drawing in a sharp breath before lifting her hands again. She quickly began weaving more black, thread-like strands to bind the relentless shadow. ¡°Foxy, you idiot! Stop headbutting it! You¡¯re not going to kill it like that!¡± she cried.


    But even as Irene shouted, the giant wolf seemed to freeze in place, caught mid-lunge and held in a strange, awkward pose as though time itself had paused for it.


    Suddenly, howls echoed all around them. The rest of the ¡°pack,¡± which had been trapped in place along with Little Red Riding Hood, sprang into action again. They snarled, charged at the giant wolf, and swarmed over it. Though they seemed like mere puppies compared to the massive creature, these smaller wolves tore into the larger shadow with surprising ease, ripping it apart within moments.


    The black fragments drifted down like scattered ink, merging into a single dark patch that slipped back behind Little Red Riding Hood. Yu Sheng noticed that the crimson glow in her eyes was fading, a hint of clarity returning. A moment later, she blinked, fully awake.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± they both asked at the same time.


    After that, they fell silent, an awkward tension filling the white-walled exhibition hall.


    ¡°What just happened?¡± Yu Sheng finally spoke, studying the girl in red seriously. ¡°That half-human, half-wolf creature came out of your shadow.¡±


    Irene stepped closer to Yu Sheng, her doll-like face cautious. Foxy remained nearby, eyes alert.


    ¡°¡­That was the wolf hunting me,¡± said Little Red softly, her gaze fixed on the floor and avoiding the eerie, sacrificial scene at the center of the hall. ¡°It¡¯s a curse from ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯ The person sacrificed in place of ¡®The Weeper¡¯ statue released a powerful psychic contamination. I saw something I shouldn¡¯t have, and that allowed the ¡®wicked wolf¡¯ to slip into the real world for a moment. I¡¯m sorry. I got you hurt.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at his shoulder, where a fair amount of blood had soaked his shirt. He could already feel the wound slowly healing.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad,¡± he said dismissively. ¡°But you really lost control. You said it¡¯s a curse from ¡®Fairy Tale,¡¯ but isn¡¯t that also the name of your organization?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated for a couple of seconds, then replied quietly, ¡°¡­¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ is also an otherworld.¡±


    She reached into her bag and pulled out an injector without a needle, its glass vial filled with a faintly glowing liquid. Yu Sheng, with a single look, could tell it must be valuable¡ªespecially since Little Red paused, steeling herself before injecting it. Her face showed both reluctance and pain.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± she said as she finished, exhaling slowly. ¡°I won¡¯t lose control again, at least not during this mission.¡± She looked up at Yu Sheng, her gaze resolute. ¡°As for the payment for this job¡­ if we even get a reward, you can have it all.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned, puzzled. ¡°Why?¡±


    Little Red sighed. ¡°I held everyone back. That¡¯s the rule.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to do that,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Let¡¯s stick to the original deal. What happened just now was an accident. In team missions, things like that happen. It doesn¡¯t mean you¡¯re dragging anyone down.¡± He paused, a strange smile on his face. ¡°Besides, I have bigger things to worry about than how to split rewards.¡±


    Little Red blinked, confused, and looked at him.


    ¡°Curiosity,¡± Yu Sheng said, eyes lighting up with interest. ¡°I¡¯m curious about the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ otherworld you mentioned, and your curse. I¡¯m guessing everyone in your group carries curses, right? I want to understand what¡¯s really going on with your group. Why were you all cursed by an otherworld? And why would you name your organization after it?¡± ?????????????


    There was a sincere eagerness in Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes, but for some reason it made Little Red uneasy. She wasn¡¯t exactly afraid, yet it felt like she was facing something pure and intense, something burning bright beyond human understanding. Was it really just curiosity?


    She hesitated. Normally, she would never reveal her group¡¯s secrets, but there was something about Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze that made her falter.


    Finally, she nodded slowly. ¡°If you truly want to know, I can tell you¡ªbut it¡¯s a long story.¡±


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s save it for later,¡± Yu Sheng said easily, his mood brightening. ¡°This isn¡¯t the best place for storytelling, not with this mess around us.¡±


    He glanced toward the sacrificial victim.


    The fierce, brief chaos had left plenty of damage in the exhibition hall. Craters and scorch marks marred floors and walls. Thankfully, the central platform remained untouched. Two of the ¡°guards¡± had been knocked over by the shockwave from Foxy¡¯s earlier headbutt, but their silvery tails still gripped the mannequin¡¯s head. These strange ¡°entities,¡± following their own odd rules, lay perfectly still on the floor. The sight was bizarre, yet almost comical.


    ¡°Did the ¡®guards¡¯ do this?¡± Yu Sheng asked, looking at the lifeless victim with a growing curiosity.


    ¡°No,¡± Little Red answered immediately. Now that she had taken that extra dose of the rationality blocker, she could look at the grisly scene without losing her mind, though a faint static hummed in her head whenever she glanced at it. ¡°The ¡®guards¡¯ only kill intruders in the museum. They wouldn¡¯t set up something so elaborate or symbolic. This¡­ this looks like a human¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡°So someone really did break in before us, stole the original ¡®Weeper¡¯ statue, and then arranged a living sacrifice in its place?¡± Yu Sheng frowned thoughtfully. ¡°And because of that, the ¡®guards¡¯ activated and attacked us?¡±


    ¡°That seems likely,¡± Little Red agreed, nodding slightly. She studied Yu Sheng, who stood so calmly by the altar, and asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t seeing this kind of sacrifice bother you at all? You didn¡¯t take any rationality blocker beforehand?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a shrug. ¡°I don¡¯t even know where to get that stuff. I¡¯m pretty sure I haven¡¯t even finished my basic training. You said that looking at the sacrifice caused contamination, but I don¡¯t feel a thing.¡±


    Little Red blinked, then turned to Irene.


    ¡°Dolls aren¡¯t afraid of a little psychic contamination!¡± Irene declared, placing her hands proudly on her hips.


    Little Red then looked at Foxy.


    ¡°She spent decades holding off ¡®Hunger¡¯ in Night Valley,¡± Yu Sheng reminded her. ¡°She drove ¡®Hunger¡¯ so mad it almost grew a brain.¡±


    Little Red fell silent, speechless.


    What kind of people were these?


    Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 100: Talking to the Dead

    It had to be admitted, there was always a gap between people doing the same work, and this difference was even more obvious among spirit realm detectives. Some of them needed two tries just to catch a glimpse of a lurking monstrosity, their ribs aching at the very thought of what it would cost them. Yet others, like the legendary investigators in old tales, could fling open the door to the Otherworld without a second thought and thrash any lurking creature inside as if it were the most natural thing in the world.


    Little Red Riding Hood quickly adjusted her outlook. There was no point comparing herself to the ¡°hotel trio¡± standing before her. After all, according to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s assessments¡ªand her own thoughts¡ªnone of these three members of the ¡°hotel¡± quite added up to a full, ordinary person. In fact, one of them might even be considered a high-risk entity. Who would want to measure their own ability to handle the Otherworld against something like that?


    Yu Sheng, meanwhile, had no idea what the girl in the red cloak was thinking as she fell silent. He simply circled around the eerie and frightening ¡°sacrifice,¡± searching for more clues. With curiosity in his voice, he asked, ¡°So, if someone did all this, just how twisted must they be? I mean, sneaking in to steal something is one thing¡ªwe¡¯re basically doing that ourselves¡ªbut going as far as this? What could be the point?¡±


    ¡°Some sort of sinister ritual,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, shaking her head. ¡°The sacrifice was probably their true goal. Taking the ¡®Weeper¡¯ statue might have been just an extra. People who do this sort of thing are usually cultists or extremists, hoping to gain powers, visions, blessings, or at least the ¡®attention¡¯ of some awful Otherworldly presence. Judging by the strength of the psychic corruption radiating from this ¡®sacrifice,¡¯ whoever performed the ritual was definitely an expert.¡±


    ¡°People like that actually exist?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened, truly startled. ¡°There are folks who ¡®follow¡¯ something as dreadful as the Otherworld?¡± S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°They don¡¯t follow the Otherworld itself. They follow power or something higher-dimensional. The Otherworld just happens to be the easiest way for them to reach the extraordinary. And yes, there are plenty of them.¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed, revealing hidden truths about the world to Yu Sheng, who knew nothing of such matters. ¡°The Sacred Hermit Society, the Dark Spot Group, the Angel Cultists, and those gatherings of former humans who now wander the Otherworld¡ªany of them might do such a thing.¡±


    She paused, her expression growing complicated. ¡°The Otherworld¡­ It harms many people. It doesn¡¯t only exist here in the Borderland; it stretches beyond. We can save some, but so many remain beyond rescue, slipping into the ¡®other side¡¯ where they can never return.


    ¡°Those who don¡¯t die but aren¡¯t saved either lose their minds, get taken in by the groups I mentioned, or turn into something no longer human. The influence of the Otherworld on a human mind is enormous. People are tempted by power, fooled by illusions, or controlled by false memories. It happens often, actually.


    ¡°If you think about it, it makes sense. With all the odd creatures and lurking dangers in the Otherworld, not everyone stays true to themselves. Some people are bound to wander down the wrong path, but¡­¡±


    ¡°But?¡± Yu Sheng asked, listening closely. He had been absorbing all this new information, so when Little Red Riding Hood stopped, he prodded her to continue.


    ¡°But this kind of ¡®illegal entry¡¯ isn¡¯t normal in the Borderland.¡± Her tone turned serious. ¡°The entire Borderland is under the watch of the ¡®node network.¡¯ How could an intruder slip into the museum without anyone noticing?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s problem, right?¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°They set up those nodes, after all. If there¡¯s a real breach, then it¡¯s a big deal.¡± As he spoke, he moved toward the victim sacrificed on the platform.


    When Little Red Riding Hood saw this, she called out, ¡°What are you doing?!¡±


    ¡°Getting him down,¡± Yu Sheng answered, as if it were obvious. ¡°The man¡¯s already dead; he shouldn¡¯t be left like this. I¡¯ve seen it, so I can¡¯t just ignore it.¡±


    ¡°Be careful of curses! It¡¯s best to leave this to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s deep divers¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood began, then trailed off.


    Even fully armed, a deep diver might not have as much resistance as this man in front of her.


    ¡°Do we need to preserve the scene?¡± Yu Sheng turned to ask Little Red Riding Hood.


    ¡°¡­Yes,¡± she answered after a moment of thought, nodding. ¡°We¡¯d better not touch it. Let the professionals handle it.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Hearing her reasoning, Yu Sheng sighed, disappointed. He had already reached the platform and found where the iron thorns opened, ready to pull them down. But now, since they needed to keep the scene intact, he let go. After hesitating for a moment, he looked at the victim kneeling on the platform and inclined his head. ¡°Sorry, mate. I¡¯m not a professional. We¡¯ll report this as soon as we leave. You¡¯ll have to bear with it for a bit longer.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood eyed Yu Sheng with a strange look. He noticed and turned to face her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood almost said that she hadn¡¯t expected him to be so humane. Instead, she said, ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t expect you to be so considerate. In the Otherworld, we see so many victims that people usually just make a mental note and report it later. Rarely does anyone care this much, or even bother talking to the dead.¡± ?????¦­??§§¡ì


    Foxy, one of their companions, frowned slightly at this. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit heartless?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood sighed. ¡°It¡¯s complicated. Corpses in the Otherworld often become threats themselves. It¡¯s not uncommon for victims to end up as perpetrators too.¡±


    Yu Sheng waved his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t help it; I¡¯m a rookie. I don¡¯t understand any of this yet.¡±


    As he spoke, his fingertip accidentally grazed the edge of the platform and touched some nearly dried blood.


    Suddenly, silence fell.


    Everything happened in an instant. Before Yu Sheng could react, he saw Little Red Riding Hood, Irene, and Foxy freeze in place. The world around him seemed to fade into bleak shades of black and white, as though a layer of dullness had settled over everything. In this eerie hush, Yu Sheng stood there, stunned, for a few seconds¡ªuntil he heard a soft creaking sound behind him.


    It was the sound of stiff joints bending.


    In this unsettling quiet, it sounded as sharp as a scream.


    Slowly, Yu Sheng turned his head.


    The corpse, the one bound by those iron thorns, was turning its head as well.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. The corpse¡¯s face, streaked with blood, met his gaze.


    ¡°Wha¡ª¡± Yu Sheng barely began to speak before the corpse opened its mouth.


    ¡°The one who killed me¡­¡± the corpse rasped in a hoarse voice, ¡°The one who killed me was¡­ was¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng, completely bewildered, almost yelled at it. ¡°Just say it already! Don¡¯t worry about grammar!¡±


    The corpse took a strained, rattling breath.


    ¡°The one who killed me was an Angel Cultist, two males. One about five foot seven, fat, black hair, glasses, in his thirties, with a mole on his forehead. The other about six foot, skinny, bald, sharp nose, in his forties, wearing a silver watch on his left hand. They kept saying, ¡®You will help him descend,¡¯ and ¡®Deliver the savior from suffering¡¯ while they did it. They had a heavy accent from the Five Pine River area in the South District. The Weeper statue wasn¡¯t taken. They just tossed it in the hallway. They didn¡¯t want it; the ritual was all they cared about¡ªit hurt so much¡­¡±


    The corpse spoke so quickly, it seemed on the verge of biting its own tongue. Then, all at once, it relaxed, tilting its head back slightly and gazing dreamily at the ceiling. ¡°Ah¡­ eternal peace is finally here¡­¡±


    Slowly, it lowered its head, returning to that ¡°weeping¡± pose, covering its face, and became silent again.


    Yu Sheng could only stand there, speechless.


    The corpse had spoken so fast that Yu Sheng was still struggling to process it. After a few stunned seconds, he shouted, ¡°Wait! Could you say that again?!¡±


    There was no answer. Instead, the hall¡¯s eerie grayscale vanished all at once. Irene, Foxy, and Little Red Riding Hood, who had been frozen, suddenly moved again as if nothing strange had happened.


    Irene was the first to notice Yu Sheng¡¯s odd behavior. She looked at him curiously. ¡°Hey? What¡¯s wrong? Why do you look so serious all of a sudden?¡±


    Yu Sheng took a deep breath and turned to Little Red Riding Hood. He repeated everything he¡¯d just heard:


    ¡°The killers were Angel Cultists¡ªtwo men. One about five-seven, fat, black hair, glasses, around thirty-something, mole on his forehead. The other six feet, skinny, bald, sharp nose, in his forties, with a watch on his left hand. They kept talking about ¡®helping him descend¡¯ and ¡®delivering the savior from suffering.¡¯ They had a strong accent from Five Pine River in the South District. They tossed the Weeper statue across the hallway. I guess they didn¡¯t care much about it after all.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood just stared, completely at a loss. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

 Chapter 101: The Curtain Falls with Applause

    Yu Sheng, still clinging to the quickly fading bits of the message he had overheard, hurriedly repeated every last word he remembered. He spoke so fast that he nearly bit his own tongue, relying entirely on instinct and whatever scraps of memory remained. When he finally finished, Little Red Riding Hood blinked at him and said, ¡°Huh?¡± as though she hadn¡¯t understood a thing, leaving Yu Sheng on the verge of collapse from sheer effort.


    Fortunately, Little Red Riding Hood then reached into her pocket and took out a small voice recorder.


    ¡°This is a habit of mine,¡± she remarked, adjusting the device with quick, practiced fingers. ¡°You should pick it up too. Always keep a recorder running all day and night. Don¡¯t rely on those phones from the Special Affairs Bureau¡ªthey drain their batteries far too fast. A simple recorder is better. Strange things happen in the Otherworld, and we humans aren¡¯t always sharp enough to catch every detail. It helps to have a record to go back to later.¡±


    There was a faint crackle of static, and then the words Yu Sheng had just blurted out played back from the recorder.


    Little Red Riding Hood, Irene, and Foxy all turned their eyes to Yu Sheng at once. Their gazes carried confusion, curiosity, and a spark of interest.


    Foxy was the first to speak. ¡°Benefactor, this is¡­¡±


    ¡°It was him,¡± Yu Sheng said, pointing at the lifeless body lying to one side. ¡°He spoke so suddenly that I barely had time to react. Luckily, my short-term memory¡¯s still decent.¡±


    Irene and Little Red Riding Hood recoiled in shock. Only Foxy remained calm, still staring at Yu Sheng with shining admiration. ¡°Your talent for spirit communication is extraordinary, Benefactor!¡±


    ¡°Why are you always so quick to accept anything strange?¡± Irene exclaimed, looking at Foxy as though she¡¯d grown another head. Then she turned her crimson-eyed glare toward Yu Sheng. ¡°What happened exactly? You were just standing on that platform, staring into space. Since when did that corpse start talking?!¡±


    ¡°Maybe¡­ it happened because I touched this,¡± Yu Sheng answered, holding out his fingers stained with the corpse¡¯s dried blood. ¡°The instant I touched it, it was as if the entire hall froze in place¡­¡±


    He explained all that he had experienced: how the hall seemed to change, how Irene, Foxy, and Little Red Riding Hood had appeared frozen and unreal. After finishing his story, Yu Sheng tried touching the bloodstain on the display pedestal again, but this time, nothing unusual happened. The corpse remained silent.


    ¡°It looks like it only worked once,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, rubbing his fingers together thoughtfully. ¡°Little Red, does any of this make sense to you?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood said nothing. Her expression was stuck in a puzzled grimace, as if this turn of events had completely short-circuited her ability to think logically.


    Yu Sheng guessed he wouldn¡¯t get any sensible answer from her. Just like so many other strange happenings in his life, this was one more bizarre event that defied all normal reasoning.


    The small doll, after a brief spell of confusion, seemed to piece a few things together. She spoke hesitantly, ¡°I don¡¯t think¡­ this was a hallucination.¡±


    ¡°Hallucination or not, we can check,¡± Yu Sheng replied, pointing toward the exit on the far side of the white exhibition hall. ¡°The dead man said the Weeper statue was tossed somewhere in the corridor.¡±


    Without the slightest delay, Foxy began striding toward that corridor.


    ¡°Hey, be careful! Don¡¯t just rush into traps,¡± Irene called after her worriedly.


    Foxy stopped, nodded, and then made a strange gesture with her hand. To everyone¡¯s surprise, eight of her nine fox tails detached from her body, each wreathed in fox fire, and floated ahead of her like a flock of small, glowing scouts.


    She glanced back at Yu Sheng with a mischievous grin. ¡°Benefactor, this is what I call the ¡®tail technique¡¯¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng tried hard not to let his face show how odd he found it, while he focused on sensing whether any guards lurked in the corridor. He found nothing.


    Little Red Riding Hood, on the other hand, looked as if she¡¯d swallowed a very sour lemon. The sight of a fox demon using her tails like flying drones nearly made her eye twitch. Although she seemed ready to say something more than once, in the end, she just sighed and kept quiet.


    Before long, one of Foxy¡¯s flaming tails returned from the dim corridor, carrying something small and pale.


    It was a small, white statue of a woman. The figure¡¯s hands covered her face, as if in sorrow, and her body twisted in a strange, crying posture.


    This was the artifact they had come to find.


    Foxy reattached her tail and proudly presented the statue to Yu Sheng, like a hunter delivering prized prey. ¡°Benefactor, it¡¯s really here!¡±


    Yu Sheng held the twenty-something-centimeter statue. Even though he had their target in hand, he didn¡¯t feel any sense of victory or relief. What was meant to be a simple, straightforward retrieval mission had become complicated and full of mysteries. ??£Î¨¯£Â??


    ¡°So the statue was in the corridor,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said quietly, staring at the Weeper statue in Yu Sheng¡¯s hands. Her expression was hard to read. ¡°The dead man¡¯s words might have been correct. Earlier, you mentioned something like ¡®Five Rivers¡¯? That might be a misunderstanding. But there¡¯s a district called Wusong River in the southern part of Boundary City. It¡¯s very far from here¡­ It might just be a matter of accents. Boundary City is huge, and not everyone speaks with the same accent as the main city.¡±


    ¡°What about the phrases ¡®Help it descend¡¯ and ¡®Save the savior from suffering¡¯? Do you have any idea what they might mean?¡± Yu Sheng asked, curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had any direct dealings with Angel Cultists,¡± Little Red replied, shaking her head. ¡°They¡¯re too dangerous for a regular spirit realm detective like me. If we ever uncover traces of them, the best plan is to report it and keep far, far away. The Special Affairs Bureau may know more, but I really wouldn¡¯t advise getting involved.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°Why not?¡±


    ¡°Because the so-called ¡®angels¡¯ worshipped by Angel Cultists are actually ¡®Dark Angels,¡¯ like that thing you saw in the valley before.¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice was serious now. ¡°People who worship such beings as gods¡­ do you think they could be decent folks?¡±


    She paused, then continued, ¡°Among all the twisted cults and extremist groups out there, Angel Cultists are the hardest to understand. Even the ¡®Dark Spot Group,¡¯ who are themselves wanted by law-abiding territories, put bounties on Angel Cultists in places they control. Just imagine how terrifying these Angel Cultists must be.¡±


    Little Red leaned forward, wanting to make sure Yu Sheng truly understood. ¡°They¡¯re not only insane, but it seems they do have some sort of link to the Dark Angels. Stay involved with them too long, and you¡¯ll either lose your mind or attract the attention of those Dark Angels. When official forces go after these cultists, they need special psychological evaluations and a forced vacation afterwards. Trust me, you don¡¯t want to tangle with them.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded slowly, recalling that dreadful, all-seeing eye he had glimpsed in the valley. He understood just how grim the danger was. ¡°I see. I understand.¡±


    Little Red seemed relieved. She glanced around the ruined, eerie white exhibition hall. It was filled with broken pieces and unsettling silence.


    ¡°We should leave,¡± she said. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng tilted his head. ¡°What¡¯s the normal way out of here? I mean, the standard procedure.¡±


    Before Little Red could answer, Irene looked baffled. ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t we just go out through the door and head back home?¡±


    ¡°It might not be that simple,¡± said Yu Sheng, feeling slightly awkward. ¡°It¡¯s the middle of the night. We can¡¯t just burst into the Special Affairs Bureau from the Otherworld. Their alarms would go off, and that would scare everyone half to death. Besides, I¡¯m curious about the proper way to exit the Otherworld.¡±


    Little Red cleared her throat and explained, ¡°There are usually two main ways to leave this museum. One is to survive here until the ¡®night show¡¯ ends, which happens when morning comes in the real world. The other is to bring this strange spectacle known as ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ to a grand conclusion, causing the invisible audience to applaud. That applause will end the show early.¡±


    ¡°Waiting until morning is too long,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°How do we create this ¡®grand conclusion¡¯? What does that actually mean?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no straightforward rule,¡± Little Red replied. ¡°Think of everything that happens here as a play unfolding inside a theater. We¡¯re the performers. If we can amaze or satisfy the unseen ¡®audience,¡¯ they¡¯ll applaud, and the show will close. There are many ways¡ªsome people have painted a picture or sung a song to get applause. Others started clapping mid-argument, and the audience suddenly joined in. I even heard of one investigator who was injured and furious, cursing the museum in desperation, and out of nowhere came thunderous applause.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared, speechless.


    After a moment, Yu Sheng looked at the small doll perched on his shoulder. Irene immediately noticed and grew defensive, her eyes flashing as if offended. ¡°Why are you staring at me like that? It¡¯s rude to look at a lady that way! I speak with deep emotion, alright? Stop thinking I¡¯m just some kind of random act waiting to happen!¡±


    Realizing that relying on Irene¡¯s outbursts was too uncertain, Yu Sheng turned to Little Red. ¡°Earlier, we fought those guards in a pretty intense chase scene. Didn¡¯t that count as a ¡®grand conclusion¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Battles are too common,¡± Little Red explained. ¡°The guards are part of the museum¡¯s normal routine. Fighting them is considered standard, so it¡¯s not surprising enough to trigger applause. In my view, the ¡®conclusion¡¯ comes from doing something unexpected that breaks the script.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment.


    Little Red noticed the thoughtful look on his face, and before Irene could say anything, Little Red said, ¡°You¡¯ve got an idea, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, a mischievous smile forming on his lips. ¡°You said that battling the guards is normal, part of the script. What if we do something else¡ªsomething truly ¡®artistic,¡¯ let¡¯s say?¡±


    Little Red blinked, confused. ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t explain to her. Instead, he turned to Foxy. ¡°Do you have enough tails left?¡±


    Foxy nodded eagerly. ¡°Plenty! I can create fox fire endlessly, too.¡±


    ¡°Excellent.¡± Yu Sheng grinned even wider.


    Little Red suddenly felt uneasy. ¡°What exactly are you planning?¡± she asked.


    Yu Sheng pointed to a doorway in the distance. ¡°We came from over there, right? There¡¯s a big hall filled with statues and antiques. Let¡¯s have Foxy pile up her spare tails there. Then, before the guards catch on, we¡¯ll blow the place up. If that¡¯s not enough, we¡¯ll set fire to every exhibition hall along the way until it all collapses. That should be surprising enough to end the show!¡±


    Little Red¡¯s jaw nearly dropped. Before she could protest, and before Yu Sheng and Foxy could carry out their wild idea, a sudden sound echoed all around them.


    It was thunderous applause, booming from every direction, as though the invisible audience had already decided that the curtain should fall.

 Chapter 102: Exit

    The applause came out of nowhere, as though invisible spectators had suddenly crowded into the empty space, clapping and cheering for the marvelous performance on stage. Little Red Riding Hood went perfectly still for a moment, then blurted out, ¡°Is this for real?!¡±


    Yu Sheng looked just as puzzled. ¡°I have no idea! I only suggested a plan and haven¡¯t even started doing anything yet¡­¡±


    Still, the applause did not cease. While Little Red Riding Hood and Yu Sheng stood there in confusion, it echoed across the entire museum, so strong that it felt like the room itself was shaking. Then everything began to change. The solid roof and walls cracked apart with a booming rumble. They dissolved into a set of clumsy stage props and painted backdrops before sinking away into darkness. The floor¡¯s colors faded until only a dusty stage floor remained. Darkness rushed in from all directions, and with a series of sharp clicking sounds, spotlights descended from above, shining down and lighting up the stage and what looked like rows of seats.


    The theater now stood revealed, brightened under these spotlights. Although the seats were empty, the sound of applause lingered for a few moments more, then slowly faded away.


    Yu Sheng quickly glanced around to be sure everyone was still present, only to find Little Red Riding Hood giving him a very odd look.


    ¡°Um¡­ I had this wild idea,¡± she began, ¡°that if we caused a big enough stir, it might meet the ¡®curtain call¡¯ requirement. But I didn¡¯t actually go through with it¡­¡±


    ¡°No, I think you may have really discovered how to satisfy the ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ exit condition,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, her eyes thoughtful. ¡°Though I must say, it was quite an extreme solution. The rules of ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ are woven together with this ¡®theater¡¯ as the means of exiting. To make the show end, you have to create a ¡®deviation.¡¯ The more events stray from the intended stage performance, the more likely you¡¯ll trigger the curtain call. I suppose ¡®threatening to blow up a bunch of fox tails inside a museum¡¯ counts as a huge deviation¡ªjust saying it is probably beyond any normal script.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked stunned. ¡°So that¡¯s how it works?¡±


    ¡°Who can say for sure?¡± Little Red Riding Hood shrugged. ¡°The Otherworld is full of mysteries. Still, if that truly is the reason, it¡¯s not exactly a method that others can copy easily. After all, not everyone has such an¡­ unusual nine-tailed fox on their side.¡±


    Yu Sheng reached over and patted the fur behind Foxy¡¯s ears. Foxy happily narrowed her eyes and muttered, ¡°I¡¯m hungry,¡± before pulling a pancake from her tail and munching away.


    ¡°You did use a lot of energy today,¡± Yu Sheng said, suddenly remembering something. ¡°Wait¡ªsince we made our exit so quickly, did you leave those tails you used to control the ¡®security guards¡¯ back in the white exhibit hall?¡±


    ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve got them,¡± Foxy replied with a vigorous nod. ¡°When the illusion vanished, the tails returned to me as spirit power.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty handy,¡± said Yu Sheng, quite impressed.


    ¡°Let¡¯s leave this place,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed softly, looking around at the theater still lit by mysterious light. ¡°We¡¯ll go back the way we came. Once we return to the ticket booth, the influence of ¡®Night at the Museum¡¯ will fully fade.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yu Sheng said, giving a brief glance to the ¡°Weeper¡± sculpture in his hands.


    By the rules of the museum, any object held during the curtain call¡ªor the ending¡ªcould be taken out of the Otherworld safely. This sculpture would become his first trophy as a ¡°novice Spirit Realm detective.¡±


    It was surprisingly light, lighter than he¡¯d expected. It didn¡¯t feel like stone or any normal material. Instead, it seemed rather like skin, pale and stretched over something solid, carrying a faint warmth that made it seem disturbingly alive.


    Under the spotlight¡¯s glow, the sculpture¡ªa weeping woman¡ªgave off an eerie, unsettling aura. Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t guess its ¡°artistic value,¡± nor did he understand why the client wanted it. If it were up to him, he¡¯d never put something like this in his own home.


    They stepped off the stage, walking past the empty rows of seats and through the corridor they¡¯d used to enter. Unknown lights continued to guide their way until they reached the old theater¡¯s lobby. Little Red Riding Hood approached the dark ticket window and knocked on the glass. Suddenly, all the lights in the theater went out at once.


    Yu Sheng noticed that the wolves traveling with Little Red Riding Hood had been sniffing around ever since they left the stage. Several still lingered near the ticket booth and the passage that led deeper into the theater. He asked, ¡°What are they doing?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re checking if anyone else might still be here,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered quietly. ¡°The node here showed no alarms, but someone clearly got into the museum. They didn¡¯t just appear out of thin air¡­ unless there¡¯s someone else who can ¡®open doors¡¯ to the Otherworld like you can.¡±


    Yu Sheng waved his hand dismissively. ¡°That seems unlikely. Even I trigger alarms when I open a door¡ªit¡¯s supposed to make a big fuss. And didn¡¯t you say we should steer clear of angel cultists?¡±


    ¡°¡­True.¡± Little Red Riding Hood hesitated, then nodded. With that, the wolves quietly gathered around her and melted back into the darkness at her feet.


    They left the theater through the main entrance, stepping into the city¡¯s quiet night.


    It was midnight now, the streets around them calm except for the distant sound of the occasional car passing by on the main road.


    Little Red Riding Hood took the Weeper sculpture from Yu Sheng, then headed to a spot near the museum entrance where she had hidden her large backpack among some bushes. She carefully placed the sculpture inside. ??????????????¨¨????


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this to the Association of Strange Objects and deliver it to the client,¡± she told Yu Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ll also ask a few contacts to check whether there¡¯s anything suspicious about this job. You¡¯ll receive your payment by tomorrow at the latest¡ªBorderland Communications has a transfer feature. Just link it to your bank card, and you can withdraw the balance. Most Spirit Realm detectives and investigators use Borderland Communications for their deals. Offline payments aren¡¯t protected by the Borderland Council, so if there¡¯s a problem, you¡¯re on your own.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Yu Sheng nodded, though his thoughts seemed to be somewhere else. ¡°About what happened in the white exhibit hall¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll file a report. The Special Affairs Bureau will probably contact you for more information,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said casually. ¡°They¡¯ve got their eyes on you by now, so they¡¯ll be very interested. They might invite you to help them with their investigation, or even share more details about the Dark Angel. But remember what I warned you: keep your distance from that entity. Many skilled investigators and Spirit Realm detectives have come to bad ends because of it¡­¡±


    She paused, her expression turning somewhat odd, then shook her head. ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just overthinking. You¡¯re not exactly ¡®ordinary,¡¯ after all.¡±


    ¡°Thanks for caring,¡± Yu Sheng said sincerely. He smiled and added, ¡°I know I¡¯ve said this before, but I really can¡¯t help saying it again¡ªyou¡¯re so good at looking after others.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked a bit flustered, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed her own thoughtfulness until he pointed it out. ¡°Uh, maybe it¡¯s because lots of people in Fairy Tales are younger than me. I guess I¡¯ve just gotten used to it?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, genuine respect shining in his eyes, though Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    They parted ways at a crossroad not far from the museum. Little Red Riding Hood and her pack of wolves slipped back into the shadows, their phantom forms drifting through the darkness like a passing breeze and disappearing in an instant.


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s pretty useful,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly as he watched her vanish. ¡°It must be nice to move around so easily at night. Saves on cab fare too.¡±


    He spoke lightly, but Foxy, standing nearby, lowered her head in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Benefactor. I make too much noise when I move around, so I can¡¯t take everyone home like that¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly waved his hands, looking embarrassed. ¡°No, no, it¡¯s fine. It doesn¡¯t bother me.¡±


    ¡°So, how are we getting back?¡± Irene asked, sounding curious. ¡°Should we call a taxi? What if we get stuck with that Xu Jiali fellow again? I don¡¯t want to ride in his car¡­¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll just open a door,¡± Yu Sheng answered simply.


    Irene looked surprised. ¡°But didn¡¯t you say opening a door at night would trigger the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s alarms?¡±


    Yu Sheng took out his phone. ¡°We¡¯re no longer inside the museum, so now we have a signal. I¡¯ll just give them a call first, to warn them. That way, we won¡¯t startle anyone.¡±


    As he spoke, he pointed to his shoulder. Although the wound left by the giant wolf¡ªwhen it had leaped out of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shadow¡ªhad healed, his clothes were still stained with blood. Under the streetlights, it looked rather horrifying. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Also, if we just called a regular taxi right now, and the driver saw me looking like this, they might be frightened out of their mind.¡±


    He tapped the number Bai Li Qing had given him.


    After a few rings, a tired-sounding voice answered, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Yu Sheng,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Um, sorry if I woke you¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, you did, but it¡¯s all right,¡± Bai Li Qing replied, her voice as calm and unreadable as ever. ¡°What do you need?¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a bit uneasy. ¡°I need to open a door, so I wanted to give the Special Affairs Bureau a heads-up. I didn¡¯t know who else to call, so¡­ I called you.¡±


    There were two seconds of silence on the other end.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t guess what Bai Li Qing might be thinking in that moment, but when she spoke again, her tone was unchanged. ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll notify the monitoring team to ignore the alarm for the next opening. You can open your door in about two minutes.¡±


    Yu Sheng wiped a bit of cold sweat off his forehead. Even though Bai Li Qing remained calm, he couldn¡¯t help feeling some pressure. ¡°Thanks, and sorry again for bothering you. Good night.¡±


    ¡°¡­Good night.¡±


    He hung up and let out a long breath into the quiet darkness.


    Irene, perched on his shoulder, gave him a playful poke. ¡°I bet she was cursing you silently in those two seconds.¡±


    ¡°You think so?¡± Yu Sheng asked, startled.


    ¡°It¡¯s my spiritual intuition,¡± Irene declared proudly.


    ¡°Your spiritual intuition can do that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yep!¡± she replied.

 Chapter 103: A Calm but Sleepless Night

    The night grew deeper beneath the quiet sky.


    In a tall apartment building at the heart of Boundary City, Bai Li Qing, wearing only a thin nightgown, poured herself a glass of strong liquor and walked slowly to the large floor-to-ceiling window.


    Inside her apartment, the lights were off, except for a faintly glowing lamp in the corner. Its soft glow gently touched the outlines of the furniture. Beyond the window stretched a magnificent city nightscape. Boundary City¡¯s neon lights shimmered in endless colors, shifting and dancing across countless buildings that rose and fell like waves. Those lights spread so far and wide that they gradually blurred into the distant darkness. Against this vast backdrop, Bai Li Qing¡¯s reflection in the glass looked almost fragile.


    A light fog began to gather outside the window.


    It drifted into view from nowhere, spreading swiftly through the night like a thin grayish-white curtain. The city¡¯s scene faded into a dreamy haze. In the mist appeared a pair of eyes, calm and indifferent, staring straight at Bai Li Qing from just beyond the glass.


    These eyes, human in shape, had no real color. Their pale irises closely resembled Bai Li Qing¡¯s own. It was hard to say if they hovered in the mist beyond the window or were pressed right against the glass. They filled the entire pane, as if they belonged there.


    ¡°Drinking so late isn¡¯t a good habit, Sister,¡± said a voice in Bai Li Qing¡¯s mind. It sounded flat and mechanical, yet it matched her own voice exactly.


    ¡°It helps me stay calm,¡± Bai Li Qing replied, giving her glass a gentle swirl. ¡°Especially after being jolted awake from a nightmare by a phone call.¡±


    ¡°A nightmare?¡± asked the voice.


    ¡°I dreamed that I ended up turning into you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that certainly does sound like a nightmare.¡± The pale eyes outside blinked slowly. ¡°Be careful not to be charmed or controlled by me¡ªthough I must say, you¡¯ve done quite well so far. Now tell me, why have you called me out tonight?¡±


    ¡°I woke up suddenly and decided to ask you something,¡± Bai Li Qing said, looking out at the mist. ¡°It¡¯s about that ¡®one-eyed¡¯ thing that showed up in Night Valley. Did you find anything?¡±


    The eyes narrowed slightly. The voice spoke again, each word echoing inside Bai Li Qing¡¯s mind: ¡°I¡¯ve searched every place I¡¯ve ever observed, including all the otherworldly realms we¡¯ve encountered and those ¡®dead voids¡¯ carved out by the Dark Angels in deep space, but I haven¡¯t found a trace of that giant eye. It¡¯s never appeared in any of those places.¡±


    ¡°I see, so you haven¡¯t found anything.¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone carried a note of disappointment. ¡°Well, I thought as much.¡±


    ¡°You seem more unsettled, Sister,¡± the eyes remarked quietly. ¡°You¡¯re worried.¡±


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s because the clues keep piling up. Everything points to the idea that this giant eye slipped into our world unnoticed. And when you think of that strange trail the Algladians discovered in deep space months ago¡ªsomething that seemed to belong to another unknown Angel¡ªit¡¯s likely that more Dark Angels have already found their way here. More voids might be lurking out there, completely unseen, and even now, new ones might be forming.¡±


    As she spoke, Bai Li Qing gazed at the liquid in her glass, watching the tiny ripples. Her voice grew softer. ¡°Do you know what I fear most?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re afraid that more Dark Angels are already hiding in our universe?¡±


    ¡°No, everyone¡¯s afraid of that,¡± Bai Li Qing said quietly. ¡°What worries me more is what lies behind the Dark Angels. Are they a species with a structure of their own? Can they learn? Do they understand the rules of our world yet? Have they discovered new, more efficient ways to break through the voids? And¡­ have they learned how to hide themselves more carefully?¡±


    ¡°That does sound quite troubling,¡± the voice agreed.


    Bai Li Qing raised her glass and drank, letting the warmth of the liquor burn down her throat. She placed the empty glass gently on the floor beside her.


    ¡°By the way,¡± she continued, ¡°did you find anything when you scanned the Old City for Wutong Road No. 66, the hidden place?¡±


    ¡°I found some distorted traces, but I couldn¡¯t see them clearly,¡± the eyes replied. There was a subtle hint of frustration in that emotionless voice. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai Li Qing looked genuinely surprised. ¡°Even you couldn¡¯t see it clearly?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± said the eyes, blinking slowly in the thinning mist. ¡°Each time I tried to focus, I felt as though my sight was¡­ drawn in, absorbed by something. And by the time I realized it, my mind had wandered. But I do have a guess.¡± ?????¦­?§£¨ºS


    ¡°What sort of guess?¡± Bai Li Qing asked.


    ¡°That so-called ¡®Wutong Road No. 66¡¯ might not truly exist there. It could just be an entrance¡­¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t surprise me,¡± Bai Li Qing said, cutting in before the eyes could finish. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s investigators reached a similar conclusion. They think it might be a special place hidden in a spatial rift, like those fortress-type otherworldly pockets around Boundary City. They exist in the cracks between spaces¡­¡±


    ¡°No,¡± the eyes interrupted, ¡°I mean it might not be floating anywhere in the Borderland at all. It¡¯s not simply tucked away in a hidden corner of our familiar dimensions. It¡¯s too deep, too distant. What we see as ¡®Wutong Road No. 66¡¯ in the Borderland might be nothing but a faint shadow. When I felt my sight swallowed, it was because I was trying to look at something so far away it nearly can¡¯t be seen.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression turned still.


    ¡°Too deep, too far?¡± she repeated, her voice unusually hesitant. ¡°Do you understand what that means? Your sight can even reach into subspace.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. Deeper and farther than that, I believe. It¡¯s just a logical analysis, Sister.¡±


    Bai Li Qing blinked, her mind churning over these words.


    A moment later, the voice echoed once more inside her head. ¡°So, who exactly is the ¡®person¡¯ living in ¡®Wutong Road No. 66¡¯?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she replied softly. ¡°All we know so far suggests that this individual¡¯s personality and self-awareness are almost perfectly human. And just now, he called me.¡±


    ¡°Ah, so he¡¯s the one who woke you from your nightmare,¡± the voice said. ¡°What did he want?¡±


    ¡°He told me he was going to open a ¡®door¡¯ and said he just wanted to let me know. According to the action team¡¯s report from a few hours ago, he visited the ¡®Museum¡¯ earlier.¡±


    ¡°¡­Interesting.¡±


    The eyes began to fade into the mist, and the fog outside the window withdrew as if it had never been there at all. In moments, the endless city lights returned to fill the glass once again.


    In another part of the city, Yu Sheng spent the rest of the night unable to sleep.


    He lay on his bed, tossing and turning, his thoughts crowded with strange facts, half-formed ideas, and scraps of new information. His mind felt as if it were filled with countless tiny versions of Irene, all skittering about, crawling, jumping, squeaking inside his head.


    Of course, that was just an exaggeration¡ªif there really were countless Irenes running around, the noise would have driven him mad. Still, he truly felt confused and restless.


    He thought about all he had learned of the Otherworld, of Little Red Riding Hood and the mysterious ¡°Fairy Tale¡± group behind her, of the Angel Cultists and the terrifying ¡°Dark Angels,¡± of the poor victim in the white exhibition hall, and of that strange moment when the dead man had spoken to him.


    Yu Sheng picked up his phone and searched the Border Communications database for cases of ¡°talking to the dead.¡± He did find some records on it.


    They mentioned that some people with special gifts outside the Borderland had the power to communicate with the dead. Certain necromancers could, with complex rituals, temporarily anchor a soul in the mortal world for brief, simple conversations.


    But none of these accounts matched what he had experienced in that white hall.


    All the methods he read about required complicated ceremonies, advanced devices, or something known as ¡°holographic inference,¡± where huge amounts of data were gathered to recreate the final moments before death. Even those techniques that supposedly enabled chatting with the dead were vague, often limited to simple yes-or-no answers gleaned from faint echoes of brainwaves or fragments of what might be called a soul.


    None described touching a puddle of blood and having the dead person¡¯s head turn to face you and start talking, as if it were perfectly normal.


    Yu Sheng sighed softly in the darkness and put down his phone. A moment later, he heard a shuffling noise from the bed.


    Turning his head, he saw Irene squirming at the foot of the bed. She rolled about, kicking her legs into the air, then flopped back down again.


    Yu Sheng just stared blankly.


    Another major reason he couldn¡¯t sleep was because Irene was literally rolling around on his bed. She kicked him now and then, too.


    The next second, Irene suddenly sat up, her eyes still closed, and pointed straight ahead. ¡°I! Alice¡¯s little house! Pay up¡ªor else!¡± she commanded. Then she tipped sideways off the bed with a thump. Still half-asleep, she fumbled at the sheets, mumbling, ¡°Don¡¯t kick me¡­ I fell down¡­¡± as she crawled back up.


    Yu Sheng sighed yet again.


    He knew he wasn¡¯t going to get any rest that night.

 Chapter 104: Yu Sheng’s Alchemy Experiment

    (Note: )


    Yu Sheng found that sleep simply would not come to him. Even without Irene beside him, making a racket as usual, his mind was far too restless for rest.


    Perhaps it was the thrill of his very first proper journey through the Otherworld. Or maybe it was that his head felt crammed with too much new information, leaving his thoughts racing in circles. In any case, he realized he would not drift off so easily tonight. After two hours of tossing and turning, he gave up. He slipped a jacket over his pajamas and quietly left his room.


    Just as Yu Sheng eased the door open, the small doll sitting on the bed suddenly shot upright. Its eyes remained closed, yet it spoke in a sleepy, muffled voice. ¡°Heading out? Where to?¡±


    Yu Sheng froze, startled. He was about to answer when Irene flopped back down onto the bed with a dull thud. Still half-asleep, she mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t forget your helmet if you¡¯re buying money¡­ You and that silly fox ate so much and never took me to play games¡­¡±


    Nonsensical sleep-talk, of course. Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder why a doll would need sleep¡ªor how it could talk in its sleep at all. He stifled a sigh and checked that Irene was truly still dozing. Assured that she hadn¡¯t really awakened, he quietly slipped into the hallway.


    The sun had yet to rise, and the world outside the house lay submerged in a deep, pre-dawn darkness. This was the quietest time of the night. All was so hushed that the faint scuff of Yu Sheng¡¯s slippers seemed oddly loud in the silence.


    He paused, glancing around. At the end of the hall was a door. Yu Sheng walked over, gently cracked it open, and peeked inside. Finding everything exactly as it should be, he relaxed. He then headed back toward the staircase at the opposite end of the corridor.


    Near the top of the stairs, Yu Sheng noticed a jacket hanging over the banister¡ªhis jacket from the night before. He remembered coming in late, too tired to do anything more than toss it there carelessly.


    Dark stains stood out across the fabric. The cloth was torn where the giant wolf had clamped its jaws, and the bloodstains looked grim, as if they belonged in a crime scene photograph.


    Yu Sheng picked up the jacket and examined it more closely. He hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it last night, but now he realized it was beyond saving. The tear was huge, the blood would never wash out, and it hadn¡¯t been anything special to begin with. He might as well throw it out.


    That said, tossing something so bloody into the rubbish might cause trouble. It would frighten anyone who saw it¡ªneighbors might even call the police, worried something dreadful had happened. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind drifted as he stared at the bloodstains. He imagined how much blood he¡¯d lost. He recalled how, if he¡¯d thought to use that blood differently¡ªmaybe smearing it around the museum¡¯s walls¡ªhe might have gained more control over that strange space or discovered new abilities. He wondered what kind of creature that giant wolf really was, that wolf that emerged from the shadow of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s tale.


    Eventually, all these thoughts led him to one lingering question: What, exactly, was his blood?


    This notion had been swirling in his mind for a while now, but he¡¯d never had the time or a good idea for how to test it. Tonight, with sleep off the table, he felt a spark of inspiration. After a moment¡¯s hesitation, he decided to act on it and climbed the stairs to the attic.


    Moonlight filtered through the attic¡¯s small window, bathing the space in a dark, shadowy blue. The large table Irene had once used as an ¡°alchemy workbench¡± stood quietly in a dim corner, still scattered with tools and scraps from when they¡¯d crafted her body. A few old books were piled in one corner, next to an ancient desk lamp.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t turn on the main light. Instead, he switched on the small lamp, its dim glow focusing his attention. He took a seat at the table and let his thoughts wander.


    He remembered the time he¡¯d replaced Irene¡¯s arms with chunks of lotus root¡ªan impromptu fix that had actually worked. Irene had complained fiercely, but the fact that such a crude repair had functioned at all was curious. If Irene was a ¡°professional doll,¡± then random materials like clay, flour, or even garden dirt could potentially work for her repairs. But lotus root? That had been unexpected.


    After pondering this a while, Yu Sheng opened a drawer and took out a disposable mixing cup. Then, with a craft knife from the table, he hesitated only briefly before cutting a small gash on the back of his hand. He let a few drops of his blood drip into the cup.


    He knew very little about the arcane side of things. Irene had taught him a few basic principles for channeling, summoning, and activating objects¡ªjust the bare minimum. But for now, that was enough to pique his curiosity.


    Fresh from his adventure in the Otherworld with Little Red Riding Hood, Yu Sheng felt a keener interest in the occult. He wanted to understand more, to expand his experience and knowledge.


    Recalling Irene¡¯s instructions, he carefully arranged some candles to form a ritual circle and placed his blood at the center, surrounded by rings and lines meant to guide energy. He tried to summon his ¡°spirit,¡± to channel its mysterious power into the blood.


    Irene had once mentioned that blood was a ¡°natural alchemical material,¡± an ideal medium for a beginner¡¯s experiments. Blood represented life, the greatest magic of all. Even a novice could conduct simple tests with it.


    Yet Yu Sheng quickly hit a snag. He had no idea how to truly summon his ¡°spirit.¡± Recently, he¡¯d grown more sensitive to what Irene called ¡°spiritual intuition,¡± but he couldn¡¯t quite treat it as something tangible. He felt no surge of supernatural energy within himself, no controlled force that he could send into his blood.


    All he could do was use his imagination¡ªimagine so hard that he nearly lulled himself to sleep with the effort.


    After about ten fruitless minutes, Yu Sheng noticed the blood in the cup starting to clot. He sighed, giving up on this particular approach.


    Maybe he needed other ¡°supplementary materials.¡±


    Thinking it over, he opened the drawer again and took out a bag of clay. After he¡¯d run out of clay last time, he had purchased extra. He wanted to keep a supply around, especially in case Irene needed emergency repairs. He chuckled to himself. He couldn¡¯t possibly use lotus root every single time; Irene would never forgive him for that. ????¨¤???????£Ó


    Clay molding was, in fact, the only alchemical technique Yu Sheng had successfully pulled off so far.


    He mixed his blood into the clay, kneading it thoroughly. Following the proportions Irene had mentioned, he then added tea powder, rose oil, and a few other ingredients. With these prepared, he began shaping the clay into the form of an arm.


    Since he was already up and working, he might as well practice making doll parts. Irene often teased him about how ugly his creations were. If he could improve his craft, that would be worthwhile.


    Determined, Yu Sheng poured all his patience into shaping that arm. He used sculpting tools and needles to define each finger, working with deliberate care. When he finished, he examined the result. It was still rather unattractive, but at least it looked more like a proper arm than his previous attempts. It had five fingers in the right places, which was progress.


    Yu Sheng had never dared tell Irene that in his very first attempt at making her body, he ended up with two hands that had six fingers each. Fortunately, once Irene reassembled herself, she had fixed that issue on her own¡ªand never mentioned it.


    Satisfied for the moment, Yu Sheng placed the arm at the center of the alchemy circle. He tried to imagine a connection between himself and the arm through his blood, even wiggling his own right hand to see if the clay one would mirror his movement.


    Nothing happened.


    Frowning slightly, Yu Sheng poked the clay arm with his sculpting knife. Still no response. He decided to set it aside and think further.


    Dawn¡¯s first light began to seep in through the attic¡¯s slanted window, though Yu Sheng was too absorbed to notice. Instead, he took more of his blood and mixed it into a fresh batch of clay.


    There was a soothing rhythm to this work. The kneading and shaping felt oddly satisfying, and the more he did it, the more his mind seemed to clear and focus. He decided that if he¡¯d made one arm, he might as well try for an entire body. Even if the alchemy didn¡¯t pan out, he¡¯d at least be getting valuable practice.


    He imagined the future¡ªperhaps he could prepare a spare body for Irene. She wouldn¡¯t need one for a few months, but this gave him plenty of time to refine his skills and maybe even surprise her with a better-crafted figure.


    With renewed enthusiasm, Yu Sheng cut himself a bit more, letting out a little more blood, yet feeling oddly energized rather than drained. He shaped a torso next, followed by another arm, and two legs. Then he opened a new packet of clay and began to sculpt a head.


    This was tougher than the limbs. A head required careful detail and subtle features. To make matters trickier, there was the question of makeup. When he¡¯d first made Irene¡¯s body, he skipped the makeup entirely, and she somehow managed to form her own face. This time, Yu Sheng wanted to attempt something more refined. He¡¯d even bought a miniature makeup set, designed for dolls and figurines, and it would be a shame not to use it.


    Time slipped by as Yu Sheng became completely absorbed in his work. He didn¡¯t notice anything else.


    Not the faint twitch of the arm¡¯s fingers on the table. Not the near-imperceptible rise and fall of the clay torso¡¯s chest, as if tiny lungs hidden within it had begun to breathe.

 Chapter 105: The Second Doll

    Morning sunlight streamed into the attic, bathing it in a warm, golden glow and gradually pushing away the lingering shadows of the night. Beyond the small window, the city was coming to life. Cars rumbled along the streets far below, and people began their daily bustle. Even the birds perched on nearby rooftops greeted the morning with a chorus of cheerful chirps.


    Yet none of this distracted Yu Sheng from his work.


    He was focused on the doll head he was sculpting out of clay¡ªunfinished, still a bit misshapen, but firm enough to carve. Carefully, he used a thin knitting needle to mark out the eyes and nose. It was tricky, and he had redone some parts more than once. At last, before the clay could harden completely, he arrived at a result he could live with. Though it was far from perfect, at least Irene wouldn¡¯t laugh at it for being hideous. He could only hope this little doll wouldn¡¯t start crying once it came to life in this body.


    He cracked a small smile, glancing at the row of candles flickering on his desk. They had melted down to about half their original size.


    ¡°Looks like I won¡¯t finish the face before the candles burn out,¡± he muttered. Just getting this far with the body parts felt like an achievement in itself.


    He wasn¡¯t upset about it. This was only practice, a rehearsal for the next proper body he planned to make for Irene. Going through all the steps several times would only improve his skills. As for adding the doll¡¯s ¡°makeup,¡± he figured Irene could always change the features as she pleased once her soul settled inside.


    With a sigh, Yu Sheng picked up the newly completed torso and placed it in the center of the alchemy array drawn on his desk. He wanted to perform the entire ritual, even without Irene present, just to get a feel for the real process.


    But as soon as he set the torso down, he paused. The clay almost felt¡­ springy. Was it his imagination, or did it carry a strange warmth, like it was alive?


    Frowning, he leaned in and touched the surface. It was cool, just like ordinary clay. Perhaps his lack of sleep was making him see things. Brushing off his doubts, he went on, carefully attaching the limbs with small pieces of softened clay and water. Nothing out of the ordinary happened.


    When the doll was finally assembled, it lay there¡ªa crude little figure¡ªright at the center of the alchemy circle, ringed by candles. Irene¡¯s painting, which would normally act as the doll¡¯s ¡°soul,¡± was the only thing missing. Yu Sheng studied the unfinished figure. For a split second, he thought he saw it move, like a subtle flicker or a trick of his eyes. He blinked.


    Then he saw it again. The doll¡¯s chest rose and fell, very faintly.


    The motion was slight, but unmistakable. It looked like something in there was breathing, asleep and not yet conscious¡ªbut alive.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock. For a moment, he froze. Then he snapped back to his senses and leaned closer, pressing a hand to the doll¡¯s chest. ¡°Hey, wake up. Are you really¡­ alive?¡±


    The doll made no reply, though it continued that soft, rhythmic breathing. It was as if it was only a shell, waiting for something¡ªor someone¡ªto guide it. Yu Sheng gulped, shook his head to clear it, then turned toward the staircase and shouted, ¡°Irene! Irene, are you awake? Come up here, I¡¯ve got something¡ª¡±


    His words died on his lips. Something stirred in the corner of his vision.


    The moment he said Irene¡¯s name, the doll changed. It was like an invisible trigger had been pulled, completing the final step of the ritual. The little figure tensed, and its clay limbs shifted from a dull grey to a pale, lifelike tone. Smooth hair sprouted, framing a gradually forming face. Clothes appeared around the doll¡¯s body¡ªthe same black dress Irene always wore. In the blink of an eye, the doll was no longer just clay. Irene was lying on the desk, her eyes slowly fluttering open.


    Yu Sheng stood there, mouth agape. A heartbeat later, this newly formed Irene shook off her initial confusion and sat up. She turned to Yu Sheng, clearly annoyed.


    ¡°Why are you yelling? I was asleep, and you just¡ª¡± She stopped abruptly, frowning as though something was terribly off. She turned her head, her neck moving stiffly, and looked around with obvious confusion.


    ¡°Wait, where am I? I thought I was in the bedroom, but¡­ this body feels weird. My head is spinning.¡± She made a clumsy attempt to stand, only to lose her balance and topple sideways off the desk. ¡°Hey¡ªI can¡¯t keep my balance! I¡¯m seeing double! Everything¡¯s so dizzy¡­ Help me!¡±


    Yu Sheng moved quickly, catching the doll before she hit the floor. He was about to breathe a sigh of relief when a loud bang resounded from downstairs.


    Two voices called out at the same time, both sounding exactly like Irene¡¯s. ¡°Oh my god!¡±


    He heard one voice clearly, from the Irene in his arms, and another, more distant, from somewhere below.


    The doll Irene looked up at him, alarmed. ¡°Yu Sheng, what¡¯s going on? Why do I have two fields of vision? I¡¯m seeing two places at once. Why am I¡­ in two bodies?!¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind whirled. He had never even dreamed of such a scenario, but he had a good idea of what must have happened. He bounded down the attic steps, the doll Irene tucked protectively against him. Taking the stairs two at a time, he hurried to the second floor and dashed straight into his bedroom.


    The doll in his arms clung to him for dear life.


    Bursting through the door, Yu Sheng found the original Irene standing by the bedside table, looking just as unsteady. She stared at him when he came in. ??N??????£Ó


    The two Irenes gazed at each other. ¡°Whoa!¡± they both exclaimed in perfect unison.


    ¡°I have two bodies!¡± they said together again, still completely synchronized.


    Yu Sheng felt a pounding in his temples. Glancing back and forth between the identical Irenes, he finally managed, ¡°Irene? Are you really both¡­ you?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± they answered in one voice. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ is it just one mind inside two bodies, or¡­ are there two different Irenes now?¡± He wasn¡¯t quite sure how else to put it.


    ¡°Just one mind,¡± the Irenes said. But then the doll Irene clamped her mouth shut, and the Irene standing by the bed went on, pointing to herself. ¡°It¡¯s still just me, but suddenly I¡¯m in two bodies.¡±


    She released her grip on the bedside table, wobbling for a moment before steadying herself. ¡°Ugh, this is awful. It felt like I woke up in the attic but also in the bedroom at the same time¡ªtwo sets of eyes, two sets of everything. I tried to stand, but I ended up falling off both the bed and the desk. Thank goodness you caught one of me¡­¡±


    She turned her frustrated gaze on Yu Sheng. ¡°Would you mind explaining why I suddenly have two bodies? And how I ended up in both at once?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s cheeks began to burn. He had run down here in such a hurry that he hadn¡¯t thought through his explanation. ¡°Well,¡± he stammered, ¡°what if I told you the attic was so damp that it¡­ sprouted another doll?¡±


    Irene blinked at him. ¡°Really?¡±


    Yu Sheng almost choked. ¡°You actually believe¡ªno, wait, never mind.¡±


    The doll Irene¡¯s startled expression made him feel guilty for even thinking up such a silly excuse. Setting her gently on the bed, he faced both versions of Irene and took a deep breath.


    ¡°Alright, here¡¯s the truth,¡± he said, speaking carefully. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep last night, so I started messing around with the techniques we¡¯ve been studying. I decided to try making a backup body, just in case. It was only meant for practice¡ªsomething to help me run through the whole process. I never thought it would actually work on its own.¡±


    He went on to describe how he had sculpted the clay, added the limbs, prepared the ritual, and pictured it simply as a way to improve before creating the ¡®real¡¯ replacement body for her. He recounted every thought that had gone through his mind along the way.


    Both Irenes listened, their faces reflecting disbelief, shock, and, finally, exasperation. They looked at him with identical grimaces.


    ¡°Yu Sheng, you idiot!¡± they shouted together.

 Chapter 106: Research and Testing

    .


    Mr. Yu had seen a lot in his day, but things kept getting more complicated¡ªespecially when Irene threw herself to the floor for what felt like the hundredth time. Even though Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t the type to get angry easily, he was beginning to wonder if Irene¡¯s constant dramatics might make him conjure an old man out of thin air just to scold her. And knowing her, she¡¯d probably tackle that poor old fellow too.


    Fortunately, Irene¡¯s tantrums never lasted long. More importantly, once the initial chaos settled, both she and Yu Sheng realized they¡¯d overlooked something significant.


    ¡°Wait¡­ this new body¡­ When we were in the attic, wasn¡¯t the distance between this body and the painting more than five meters?¡± Irene¡ªher ¡°real¡± self¡ªstared at the new body, which Yu Sheng had placed on the bed. The second Irene stared back at her, and their words echoed in perfect harmony.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Whoa! You¡¯re right! This body woke up in the attic¡­ which means it got out of the painting¡¯s range!¡±


    For a few moments, they all stood frozen, which was odd, considering there were now technically three of them, though you could argue there were only two people. After a long silence, Yu Sheng spoke hesitantly. ¡°So¡­ maybe this isn¡¯t a bad thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course an extra body isn¡¯t a bad thing! The worst part is that I nearly fainted from surprise!¡± Irene huffed, her eyes wide. Then, as she considered the situation, her expression shifted. ¡°But now that I think about it¡­ maybe I can get used to the dizziness. If I adapt, I¡¯ll be fine. The fact that this body can move beyond the painting¡¯s range is amazing. Yu Sheng, how did you manage that?¡±


    ¡°I have no idea,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, scratching his head. ¡°If you asked me how I made it, I could explain the steps. But why it did all this on its own? You know more alchemy than I do. I just wanted to practice so I wouldn¡¯t get scolded for making ugly dolls. I even followed that alchemy procedure you taught me. Then it just¡­ worked. It became a working body without your direct involvement. I was about to call you over to see it, but the moment I said your name, the body started growing hair.¡±


    ¡°Wait!¡± Both versions of Irene looked at him in alarm. ¡°Did you say it changed after you said my name?¡± the two spoke in near-unison.


    Yu Sheng nodded, then asked, ¡°Do you think¡­ that¡¯s why you ended up in the second body?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s possible,¡± Irene said thoughtfully. ¡°Names have power. If a doll is just a blank object and then its creator calls my name, maybe that gave it purpose¡­¡±


    She trailed off, shaking her head.


    ¡°But that¡¯s very advanced alchemy. Usually, you¡¯d need a precise ritual, and maybe a special time and place. And you certainly don¡¯t do it using cheap tea leaves and rose oil. Come on, with how little you spent, I¡¯m not even sure there was any real rose in that rose oil.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it was because of my blood?¡± Yu Sheng offered, sounding uncertain. ¡°I did use a lot of it this time.¡±


    For a second, Irene stared blankly at him before exclaiming, ¡°Are you serious?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure!¡± Yu Sheng threw up his hands. ¡°I was trying to figure out what¡¯s up with my blood. Now I have even more questions. But I did learn some new things.¡±


    They paused and turned to examine Irene¡¯s ¡°Body Two,¡± who could now wander past the painting¡¯s five-meter restriction. This was a huge breakthrough for Irene.


    ¡°Does the new body feel any different from your main body?¡± Yu Sheng asked, glancing at the two dolls perched on the bed. He couldn¡¯t help feeling a bit uneasy, knowing they were both Irene.


    ¡°Well¡­ it feels stiff, like I¡¯m moving through water,¡± Irene replied, closing her eyes to focus. ¡°My sense of touch is only about half of what it usually is. Hearing and sight seem normal, but I can¡¯t sense temperature at all, and I barely feel pain.¡±


    As she spoke, Body Two pinched her cheek as if testing her own sensations.


    ¡°There¡¯s also something else. Controlling this body doesn¡¯t feel truly real. It¡¯s like I¡¯m playing a very realistic video game character. Even if I know I¡¯m the one controlling it, I don¡¯t quite feel like it¡¯s me.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned slightly.


    Both versions of Irene looked at him expectantly.


    They were almost identical, but it was easy to tell them apart. One carried the painting on her back; the other¡¯s face was just a bit more wooden, and she seemed to react more slowly. ???????¦¢?????


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng had an idea. He walked over and lifted the painting off the back of the first Irene.


    ¡°Hey, what are you doing?¡± she protested.


    ¡°I have a theory,¡± Yu Sheng answered. Irene looked puzzled but allowed him to proceed.


    He carefully draped the painting on the back of Body Two.


    ¡°How about now? Any difference?¡± he asked, eyeing them closely.


    Both Irenes fell silent at the same time, then exclaimed in unison, ¡°Whoa! The feeling switched!¡±


    The doll now holding the painting pointed at the other one. ¡°This body feels stiff now, and the other one feels normal.¡±


    ¡°Just as I suspected,¡± Yu Sheng murmured. ¡°Whichever body holds the painting is the main one. The painting is still the true core.¡±


    Irene wore a complicated expression, like someone who tried to escape a prison only to discover that the prison was still following her.


    But Yu Sheng was already thinking about what to do next.


    ¡°We should run some tests. For example, what happens if both bodies walk away from the painting? How far can the secondary body go if the other one is carrying it? Most importantly, how can we get you used to controlling two bodies at once? If it turns out you can¡¯t handle it, we might have to figure out how to pause one body for a while,¡± he said, rubbing his chin. ¡°We should probably get Foxy to help us.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go wake her!¡± both Irenes volunteered at the same time, jumping off the bed¡ªonly to trip over each other as they landed. They toppled forward, landing on their heads.


    Luckily, Yu Sheng moved fast, grabbing them both by their ankles and lifting them up so they dangled upside down.


    They quickly tried to cover themselves as their skirts flipped over. Blushing, they said together, ¡°Maybe¡­ you should wake her up instead. I¡¯ll just sit here until I stop feeling dizzy.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and gently placed them back on the bed. Then he left the room, walked across the hall, and knocked on another door. ¡°Foxy! Are you up? We need your help!¡±


    He knocked three times before hearing a hurried rustle inside. Moments later, Foxy opened the door. Her hair was a mess, she wore a rumpled nightgown, and she still looked half-asleep.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ I slept in,¡± she mumbled, clearly embarrassed, as if she¡¯d done something wrong. ¡°I stayed up too late last night.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. You worked really hard at the museum, so it¡¯s only natural,¡± Yu Sheng reassured her with a wave of his hand. ¡°But something¡¯s come up. We need your help.¡±


    Bewildered, Foxy followed Yu Sheng into the main bedroom.


    She stopped in her tracks when she saw two Irenes, side by side on the bed, gazing at the door like they were Player One and Player Two in a video game.


    Foxy froze in disbelief, blinking a few times. Then she vigorously rubbed her eyes. When she looked again, there were still two Irenes.


    ¡°Oh no! Benefactor, I must be dreaming! There are two Irenes!¡± she cried, turning to Yu Sheng in a panic.


    ¡°Stop rubbing your eyes, or you¡¯ll think you see four of her,¡± Yu Sheng said, stepping forward and gently tugging her hands away. Clearing his throat, he continued, ¡°It was a bit of an accident. Irene really does have two bodies now. You¡¯re not seeing things.¡±


    Foxy stared, stunned. Then, after a moment, her face lit up with understanding. ¡°Oh! You must be practicing the art of making an avatar! Irene, I didn¡¯t realize you were¡ª¡±


    ¡°An immortal? Hardly!¡± Irene snapped. ¡°Yu Sheng made me another body, without my knowledge. I was fast asleep, and when I woke up, I nearly had a heart attack!¡±


    ¡°Alright, alright, let¡¯s not start arguing,¡± Yu Sheng said, hurrying to smooth things over. He moved toward Irene, slipped the painting off her back once more, and passed it to Foxy. ¡°Could you take this up to the attic for me?¡±


    S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 107: Financial Strain

    Foxy followed Yu Sheng¡¯s instructions without hesitation. As soon as he told her what to do, she picked up Irene¡¯s oil painting, tucked it into her tail, and slipped out of the room, heading straight to the attic.


    Meanwhile, on the bed, Irene was still holding onto a shred of optimism. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng, do you think something miraculous might happen¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, both of the little dolls went utterly still. Their eyes lost all light, as though someone had switched them off, and they fell limply onto the bed. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    For a few moments, Yu Sheng just stared in disbelief. Then he tilted his head at a slight angle, gazing at the ceiling. ¡°I guess not.¡±


    A few seconds later, he called towards the door, ¡°Foxy! You can come back now!¡±


    Quick footsteps sounded from outside. Foxy raced back down from the attic, retrieved the framed painting from her tail, and handed it to Yu Sheng. ¡°Master! Here you go!¡±


    The two little dolls on the bed suddenly sat bolt upright, their eyes wide with surprise.


    Yu Sheng casually hung the painting on the back of one of them, turning her into Irene-P1.


    As soon as Irene ¡°woke up,¡± she didn¡¯t complain about the lack of miracles. Instead, she stared straight at Foxy. ¡°Can¡¯t you clean up inside your tail?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows rose with curiosity. ¡°Huh? You saw inside her tail? What¡¯s it like in there?¡±


    He realized right after speaking that his question might sound strange¡ªthough describing Foxy¡¯s odd, rocket-powered, Doraemon-like tail always did feel a bit surreal.


    ¡°It¡¯s dark, and I have no idea how big it is because I couldn¡¯t see the end,¡± Irene explained, her hands fluttering as she spoke. ¡°There¡¯s a huge pile of junk in the middle, like a mountain. And on top of that, there¡¯s all sorts of food, even leftovers. When I opened my eyes, there was half a box of instant noodles poking out in front of me, and next to it, a half-eaten roast chicken¡­¡±


    Foxy hurried to defend herself, looking anxious. ¡°I didn¡¯t steal it. I told Master before¡ªI saved the leftovers, too. It¡¯s a waste to throw them out, and they don¡¯t spoil in my tail.¡±


    ¡°At least organize it! It¡¯s practically a garbage heap in there,¡± Irene complained. ¡°Next time we go out, you should buy a couple of shelves, like in a supermarket. They¡¯re not expensive.¡±


    Their conversation grew stranger by the second, and finally, Yu Sheng interjected. ¡°Let¡¯s focus on Irene for a moment, okay?¡±


    The doll and the fox girl ended their argument about food safety and the possibility of adding shelves in Foxy¡¯s tail. They both returned their attention to Irene¡¯s two bodies.


    ¡°Ahem,¡± Yu Sheng began, clearing his throat. ¡°It¡¯s confirmed: at least one doll body has to stay within five meters of the painting, or both dolls shut down and Irene¡¯s soul returns to the painting.¡± He paused, then continued, ¡°Now, let¡¯s test how far the ¡®secondary body¡¯ can go while the ¡®main body¡¯ carries the painting.¡±


    ¡°How do we test that? There might not be enough space in here,¡± Irene said thoughtfully. ¡°Should we head into the city? That would be tricky with so many people around¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why there¡¯s a better place,¡± Yu Sheng replied, a small smile forming on his face.


    Before he could say more, Irene caught on. Both dolls spoke at once: ¡°The valley!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Exactly. It¡¯s huge, so if we go from one end to the other, we can really see how far your secondary body can go. We also won¡¯t have to worry about bystanders. But before we head there, I need to pick up some things.¡±


    The mere mention of shopping seemed to cheer Irene right up. Both dolls scooted to the edge of the bed. ¡°Shopping? What are we getting? Clothes? Food? Or are you finally buying something for me? I¡¯ve been wanting new outfits. I can conjure clothes, but it would be nice to have something different. Oh, and your coat is ruined. It was covered in blood yesterday and got torn, so you definitely can¡¯t keep wearing that¡­¡±


    The dolls began chattering, at first in unison, then separately, each rambling on its own. Yu Sheng soon felt a headache coming on. Irene was clearly growing used to controlling two bodies, switching between them and¡ªeven worse¡ªtalking with both at the same time. ??¦­?£Â¨§?


    He realized, far too late, that his ¡°scientific curiosity¡± might have stirred up quite a problem.


    Now, there were two chatterboxes going at once.


    ¡°Speak with just one body, please, not both!¡± Yu Sheng pleaded. ¡°You¡¯re giving me a migraine! And keep your voice down from now on.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s so efficient!¡± Irene whined through the doll carrying the painting. Then she blinked up at him. ¡°Anyway, you haven¡¯t told us what we¡¯re buying.¡±


    ¡°First, more food,¡± Yu Sheng said, counting on his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ll grab two boxes of instant noodles and a bunch of vacuum-sealed chicken legs for Foxy, as ¡®reserves.¡¯ Then we need vegetable seeds and some basic farming tools.¡± He paused, mentally calculating costs. ¡°Oh, and I¡¯ll need to stop by a hardware store¡­ though maybe I should hold off if it¡¯s too expensive.¡±


    He looked worried at the thought. One more major shopping trip, and his savings would be drained. His new manuscript still wasn¡¯t finished, and his ¡°hotel¡± hadn¡¯t brought in a single legitimate customer. The reward from the mission with Little Red Riding Hood wasn¡¯t in yet¡ªshe¡¯d said it could arrive today, but it was only a possibility.


    Lately, it felt like money was only going out, never coming in¡ªor rather, it had never really come in at all.


    Most of his expenses went to Foxy¡¯s meals. Clothing and basic necessities were one-time purchases, but feeding her was a never-ending cost. Still, Yu Sheng admitted that every penny spent on her appetite felt worth it. A tail that could store twenty chicken legs might sound like a lot, but in other words, she could launch a ¡°cruise missile¡± every time she used up those chicken legs. Where else could he find a deal like that?


    He even believed that if they started a chicken farm, Foxy could probably provide enough firepower to protect the entire Old City.


    Irene, on the other hand, barely cost anything at all. Apart from the materials used to reshape her body¡ªwhich had been the cheapest ones available¡ªhe hadn¡¯t spent money on her clothes or her food. So far, the only thing she¡¯d received was a tiny red hair clip, courtesy of Little Red Riding Hood, who had bought it during a casual shopping trip. It was just a children¡¯s toy, really, but Irene had adored it for an entire day.


    Thinking about all this, Yu Sheng suddenly felt a bit guilty toward Irene. She could be annoying and talkative, but she was always ready to help when something needed to be done.


    ¡°If worst comes to worst, I¡¯ll use the emergency fund,¡± he muttered to himself. ¡°And if that¡¯s still not enough, maybe I can sell that ¡®metal chunk¡¯ to the Special Affairs Bureau¡­¡±


    Irene, who was listening closely, asked, ¡°What are you mumbling about?¡±


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng replied, waving away her question. ¡°Just get ready to go. We¡¯re not going far this time¡ªjust to the farmer¡¯s market on the edge of the Old City. Foxy can carry you for disguise, and bring the painting so you don¡¯t lose connection.¡±


    ¡°All right,¡± Irene agreed. One doll remained perched on the headboard, while the other, the one carrying the painting, climbed down from the bed. She took a few shaky steps before letting out a sigh of relief. ¡°It¡¯s fine if the other body stays still. By the way, how are we getting there? Calling a taxi?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯d teleport if I had a marker out there, just to save on the fare,¡± Yu Sheng grumbled. ¡°But I don¡¯t, so yes, we¡¯re taking a cab.¡±


    A few minutes later, Yu Sheng and Foxy¡ªwho had taken on her human form with long hair¡ªstood on a street corner, waiting for their rideshare to arrive. Irene was being cradled by Foxy, looking every bit like a delicate doll.


    ¡°Once we have more money, we really should get a car,¡± Irene said in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, sounding hopeful. ¡°We can¡¯t always rely on rideshares¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at Irene and raised an eyebrow. ¡°What if it¡¯s another Special Affairs Bureau car?¡±


    ¡°¡­Then I¡¯ll pass,¡± Irene muttered.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s lips quirked into a grin. ¡°Actually, I think an electric scooter would be good enough. A bigger one that can carry two people¡ªFoxy could hop on the back, and when there¡¯s nobody around, we could use her tail as a nine-tailed rocket booster. Just think: a hundred kilometers for a few cents of electricity plus a few buns to fuel Foxy. Maybe we¡¯d even make money if the scooter has regenerative braking¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got quite the imagination,¡± Irene said irritably. Then something else occurred to her, and she gasped. ¡°Hey, wait, where would I sit?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d put you in the front basket,¡± Yu Sheng teased.


    ¡°¡­Yu Sheng, you jerk!¡± she cried.


    Right then, a sleek silver car turned onto their street. Irene, who had been ready to fuss, immediately went limp in Foxy¡¯s arms to keep up her ¡°doll disguise.¡±


    With a squeal of tires, the car pulled up in front of Yu Sheng.


    Foxy leaned in and whispered, ¡°Master, is this the car you ordered? It got here so quickly.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at his phone and then at the license plate. ¡°No¡­ The one I called is still a couple of blocks away, stuck at a red light.¡±


    At that moment, the window of the silver car rolled down.


    The good news was, it wasn¡¯t Xu Jiali¡¯s worn-out old vehicle.


    The bad news was that it belonged to someone Yu Sheng recognized¡ªand not someone he was particularly thrilled to see.


    Ren Wen Wen flashed them a beaming smile. ¡°Hey, fancy meeting you here! Going out?¡±

 Chapter 109: Building the Future

    Yu Sheng felt quite satisfied with his latest shopping spree¡ªeverything was much cheaper than he had expected.


    Once again, he led his two companions to a quiet corner, their arms laden with newly purchased items. Foxy revealed her fluffy tail, and Yu Sheng handed her the baby chicks they had just bought. One by one, Foxy carefully tucked them into her soft fur, eyes sparkling with delight. Yu Sheng watched with a mix of amusement and slight unease, while Irene¡ªresting lazily against his arm¡ªlet out a dramatic sigh.


    ¡°You actually bought them? Are you seriously planning on raising chickens in the valley?¡± Irene asked, giving him a look that suggested she might be hoping for a sensible answer.


    ¡°Why not?¡± Yu Sheng replied confidently. ¡°It¡¯s a big place. I¡¯m not worried about them wandering off or being snatched by stray dogs. They can roam around the hills, free-range style.¡± His eyes shone with excitement. ¡°If I¡¯d found some piglets, I would¡¯ve gotten those too.¡±


    Irene shook her head. ¡°So, free-range pigs as well? You really like planning ahead. But aren¡¯t these chicks a bit too small to just be set loose? The grass in the valley has only just begun to grow. Are you sure it¡¯s ready for animals?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the long-term plan,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, rubbing the back of his head. ¡°For now, I¡¯ll keep them in a coop. Later, I¡¯ll figure out how to speed up the valley¡¯s ecosystem and find a few books on raising chickens and gardening.¡±


    Irene blinked, staring at him. ¡°You mean¡­ you actually don¡¯t know how to do any of this?¡±


    Yu Sheng grew serious. ¡°Nope. Do I look like a professional chicken farmer? I¡¯ve just got theoretical knowledge and a big imagination.¡±


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still so enthusiastic¡­¡± Irene muttered. ¡°I thought you had it all worked out¡ªlike turning Night Valley into a perfect countryside getaway.¡±


    ¡°You simply don¡¯t understand,¡± Yu Sheng said in a mysterious voice, glancing at the doll perched on his arm. ¡°Farming is good for the soul.¡±


    ¡°No, I really don¡¯t understand,¡± Irene sighed, rolling her eyes. She made sure nobody else could see her expression. ¡°Dolls don¡¯t eat, and the Ancestor of Dolls never taught us anything about farming. None of my sisters ever mentioned it.¡±


    ¡°Which is precisely why your ¡®prenatal-education-plus-correspondence-course¡¯ style of learning isn¡¯t very reliable¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m going to bite your head off! How dare you talk about a lady like that?!¡±


    At that moment, Foxy finished placing the last chick in her tail. She looked up at them, hesitant. ¡°Um¡­ Benefactor, may I look after them?¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, surprised. ¡°You know how to raise chickens?¡±


    Foxy nodded eagerly. ¡°I learned it at school!¡±


    Though it seemed a bit odd, Yu Sheng could hardly resist her excitement. ¡°Alright, they¡¯re yours,¡± he agreed.


    Irene¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°You¡¯re letting a fox raise chickens?!¡±


    Yu Sheng finally realized the potential problem. Hastily, he added, ¡°Just¡­ raise them for a while before you eat them, okay?¡±


    Foxy¡¯s eyes crinkled with delight, and she nodded, though Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t entirely sure she grasped his meaning. ¡°Mhm! Mhm!¡±


    He suddenly had a bad feeling these chicks might never reach the point of happily roaming the valley. In the back of his mind, he just hoped that if Foxy did eat them, she would at least cook them first.


    ¡°All right,¡± he said, shaking off the thought, ¡°we¡¯re done here. There¡¯s no need to stop by the construction market. We¡¯ve got everything on the list.¡± Checking his notes, he nodded in satisfaction. Then he looked at Irene, still settled on his arm. ¡°How¡¯s the body you left at home holding up?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine! We¡¯re pretty far away, and it still hasn¡¯t ¡®disconnected,¡¯¡± Irene replied at once. ¡°I¡¯m even trying to make it walk around the room a bit.¡±


    She shifted slightly, adjusting her hands and feet. ¡°Controlling both bodies feels about the same at this distance. I think I¡¯m improving at switching between two perspectives. It¡¯s still a bit tricky, though, so I¡¯ll need more practice back in the valley.¡±


    ¡°Got it. Let¡¯s head home, pack up, and go.¡±


    Irene tilted her head. ¡°Are we calling a cab? I doubt the Special Affairs Bureau will give us another convenient ride.¡±


    Yu Sheng grinned. ¡°We¡¯ll use the ¡®door¡¯ again, of course. You two wait here while I contact the Bureau.¡±


    He took out his phone, and as soon as he unlocked it, he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Looks like the Borderland Communication app has an update.¡± He tapped the confirmation button. ¡°That was fast¡­¡± ?????¦­?£Â¨§????


    The download was over in a blink. A moment later, the app reopened to its main screen.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t look any different¡­ oh, wait.¡± Yu Sheng spotted a new button in the corner. Irene, brimming with curiosity, leaned over at once.


    ¡°What is it? Let me see!¡±


    He tapped the new icon, his expression caught between surprise and amusement.


    ¡°¡®Open Door¡¯ one-click approval?¡± Irene read, blinking in confusion. Then she stared up at Yu Sheng. ¡°Is that an exclusive feature? It must be, right?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll bet no one else has this,¡± he said with a twitch of his lips. ¡°Seems like my late-night call to Bai Li Qing really paid off.¡±


    He pressed the button. Then he opened the door at Wutong Road No. 66.


    Back at home, Yu Sheng and Foxy unpacked everything they¡¯d bought from her fluffy tail. Rice, flour, cooking oil¡ªall of it was neatly sorted and taken to the kitchen. Then Yu Sheng carried Irene upstairs to check on her other body.


    He couldn¡¯t help feeling that it all sounded ridiculous: a doll controlling two bodies at once. Yet Irene seemed delighted. Her other self was pacing around the master bedroom and looking much more stable than she had that morning.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m finally getting the knack for controlling both bodies,¡± said both Irenes at once¡ªone perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, the other on the floor. ¡°And I¡¯ve discovered I don¡¯t need full direct control all the time. Watch this.¡±


    Suddenly, the Irene on the floor went completely blank, as though she¡¯d switched off. She stood there swaying for a second, then began to shuffle toward Yu Sheng in a stiff, awkward way.


    ¡°Okay, okay, that¡¯s more than enough,¡± Yu Sheng said hastily, waving his hands for her to stop. The empty eyes and jerky movements made her look like a possessed doll from a horror movie. He quickly scooped her up and placed her on his free shoulder, so now he had an Irene on each side.


    Heading downstairs, he found Foxy leaning over the dining table with a fond, slightly silly grin on her face. She was watching two of the baby chicks peck away at a small pile of millet, the poor creatures oblivious to the possibility of ending up as a meal. Foxy was even talking to them.


    ¡°Eat up, little ones,¡± she cooed. ¡°Grow nice and big. I have big plans for you¡­ boiled, salted.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze. ¡°Wait, those are their names?¡± S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy nodded happily. ¡°Yes! Boiled and Salted.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ if that¡¯s what makes you happy¡­¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get going. Bring Boiled and Salted, and let¡¯s head to the valley.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Just as Yu Sheng had predicted, the valley was still basking in daylight.


    The sky was a clear, endless blue dotted with gentle clouds, stretching across the wide vista. The sun illuminated the rolling mountains in the distance, and there was no sign it would set anytime soon.


    Yu Sheng had visited at various times of day and had long since noticed there was no real day-and-night cycle here. It always stayed at a pleasantly bright midday temperature. This had its advantages and disadvantages.


    On the plus side, the valley was comfortable¡ªa huge improvement over how it had once been: dark, gloomy, cold winds blowing, and a foul smell everywhere. On the downside, Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t sure how well crops would grow without the usual pattern of daylight and darkness.


    Still, that was a problem for another day. He had more immediate plans: clear some land and get rid of the old, ruined temple. If he was going to spend time in the valley, he needed a proper place to camp, a bit of comfort before launching into the tests Irene had mentioned.


    The ancient temple had deteriorated badly over time. Now, it was mostly just broken bricks and rubble, a mixture of stone and earth that got in the way of his gardening dreams.


    But with Yu Sheng¡¯s growing connection to this valley, the ground itself began to shift beneath his guidance. Clumps of soil swallowed the shattered bricks, breaking them down or burying them further. Stones of all sizes rolled aside, gathering in neat piles at the edges of the clearing. A broad, level surface formed under his feet, steadily expanding until it took on the shape of a field.


    As Yu Sheng stood there, he felt his link to the valley deepen. The soil, the stones, the water, and even the air seemed to respond to him, as if a magical thread bound them together. He let himself sink into that curious, wondrous sensation.


    Before long, Yu Sheng realized that his power over this world had grown even stronger¡ªhe had taken another step forward in understanding the valley¡¯s secrets.

 Chapter 110: The Test

    It was a fascinating, almost magical process. The ground and stones seemed to move on their own. The rubble and debris, like chunks of chocolate melting into warm milk, gradually sank into the earth and disappeared. Off in the distance, fields were already forming. In the spot where the ancient ruined temple once stood, a huge, perfectly smooth clearing appeared, as if giant machines had leveled it in an instant.


    Then, more rocks rose from the center of that clearing, coming together to form a platform about ten centimeters above the ground.


    Yu Sheng sensed himself growing more and more connected to the valley, finding that controlling its terrain became easier with each passing moment. He focused intently, strengthening the platform, making its foundation grip the earth below. It felt as if he was learning to use a brand-new limb.


    He had decided this valley would be his base as soon as he confirmed it was safe, planning to use it for a variety of purposes: a place to grow crops, a ¡°testing ground¡± for Irene, and a training field for Foxy. In the future, anything that needed a hidden spot could be brought here.


    However, he hadn¡¯t expected the construction of his base to begin in such an unusual way.


    Foxy, eyes wide with amazement, stood watching from the sidelines. The two Irenes stood beside her, both looking equally impressed. After a long silence, Foxy exclaimed, ¡°Wow, Benefactor could totally be a master of earth and stone!¡±


    ¡°Do you people have a master for everything where you¡¯re from?¡± Irene finally blurted out. She had been wanting to ask this for ages. ¡°Are there masters for cooking noodles, baking bread, or frying dumplings, too?¡±


    ¡°Well, those are just ¡®cooking masters,¡¯¡± Foxy explained, nodding with utmost seriousness. ¡°If we separated each specialty into its own category, it would create too many divisions. The Immortal Alliance wouldn¡¯t allow it.¡±


    Irene¡¯s jaw dropped. ¡°Seriously?! There really are cooking masters?!¡±


    By then, Yu Sheng had finished laying the foundation and started to add a small shelter in one corner of the platform¡ªsomething that could provide cover from the elements, even though no wind or rain seemed to exist in this valley. He walked over to Foxy and Irene, looking curious. ¡°What are you two talking about?¡±


    They both pointed straight at the fox girl. ¡°That silly fox is calling you a dust spirit master.¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Foxy corrected them, shaking her head. ¡°He¡¯s an earth-and-stone master.¡±


    Yu Sheng suppressed a laugh and then gestured toward the large, flat platform he had created. ¡°From now on, this place will be our second base, besides Wutong Road No. 66. I have a grand construction plan in mind. I want to build a huge structure over the ruined temple¡ªsomething like an ancient civilization¡¯s temple that looks grand, mysterious, and impressive. It¡¯ll become the headquarters of our ¡®hotel¡¯ organization¡­¡±


    ¡°A massive city just for three people? You¡¯ve got big dreams,¡± Irene teased, pointing at the small, boxy shelter on the platform¡¯s edge. ¡°Is that dusty cube supposed to be some kind of temporary toilet?¡±


    Yu Sheng froze, stumbling over his response. ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s the first step in the construction plan. Let¡¯s call it ¡®Temple Version One.¡¯¡±


    Irene was left speechless. For once, she couldn¡¯t think of a single sarcastic comment.


    Hurrying to shift the focus, Yu Sheng cleared his throat. ¡°Anyway, this is all just practice, getting used to making basic shapes. Let¡¯s not dwell on that. We have a mission¡ªto test the ¡®remote range¡¯ of your new body.¡±


    That got Irene¡¯s attention instantly. The two Irenes both looked up at Yu Sheng. ¡°How do we test it?¡± one of them asked. ¡°Do I run in opposite directions and see where the connection cuts off?¡±


    ¡°With those short legs?¡± Yu Sheng smirked and, before Irene could protest, he scooped up one of the doll bodies (the main one). Then he pointed to the other doll. ¡°That one goes with Foxy. You two can run to the far end of the valley while I take this main body and teleport to the mountain border we visited before. Then we¡¯ll see what happens.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could even finish his sentence, Foxy had already raced ten meters away and was lying on the ground. In a flash of light, she transformed into a giant nine-tailed fox, about the size of two vans. Glancing at the remaining doll, she said excitedly, ¡°Irene! Climb on, and let¡¯s run!¡±


    Irene winced, remembering the rocket-powered ride across the valley last time. ¡°Do we really have to do it that way¡­?¡±


    Yu Sheng handed the doll in his arms to her. ¡°Alright, then switch. This one goes with Foxy, and you come with me.¡±


    Both Irenes froze, then glared at Yu Sheng in unison. ¡°I¡¯m still me, you know!¡±


    With a sigh, the doll version of Irene trudged over to Foxy. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll ride with the silly fox again. At least this body¡¯s less sensitive, so maybe it won¡¯t be so bad.¡±


    Foxy lowered one of her tails, letting Irene climb up onto her back. ¡°Sit closer to the back and hold on tight. I don¡¯t want you flying off when I accelerate.¡±


    Irene clung to a clump of fur and muttered, ¡°Please go slower this time. I really don¡¯t want to get flung off¡­¡±


    But Foxy¡¯s excitement had already taken over. Nodding briskly, she promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry! I¡¯ll accelerate smoothly!¡±


    Yet hardly a second passed before she sprang forward, legs pounding the ground. She rocketed ahead like a cannonball.


    Irene¡¯s shriek trailed into the distance, drowned by the rush of wind and the thunder of Foxy¡¯s footsteps. Foxy¡¯s blazing blue fire streaked behind her, leaving what looked like a ring of shockwaves in the air. ?????£Î??¨º?


    ¡°She¡¯s certainly full of energy,¡± Yu Sheng remarked. He watched the silver-white fox blaze across the valley, kicking up a roar that echoed on the walls around them.


    Through gritted teeth, Irene¡¯s voice crackled in Yu Sheng¡¯s ear. ¡°I never should have believed she¡¯d go slow! I think I¡¯m going to fall apart!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a grin, opening a door to the other side of the valley. ¡°If you break, I¡¯ll fix you.¡±


    With that, he stepped through the door, taking the main Irene doll body with him. No matter how fast Foxy ran, she was no match for Yu Sheng¡¯s teleportation abilities.


    By the time Yu Sheng and the main Irene arrived at the edge of the mountain, Foxy and the other Irene were still racing across the valley. From this high vantage point, they could watch as a silvery blur barreled forward with blue fire trailing behind it, like a shooting star racing toward the mountains. Debris and dust flew in every direction. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I bet she could really use those tails to fly,¡± Yu Sheng mused, chin in hand. ¡°Not just skimming the ground¡ªactually fly up into the sky.¡±


    Just then, Irene moved closer to his ear and yelled, ¡°She says she can do it!¡±


    Yu Sheng winced and pulled her away from his ear. ¡°Don¡¯t shout like that. I can hear you perfectly fine!¡±


    The little doll dangled from Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, swinging gently. ¡°Sorry. There¡¯s so much noise coming from the other body¡¯s side that I had to yell to switch my focus.¡±


    ¡°So, do you feel any disconnection with the other body at all?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°Nope,¡± Irene replied, still dangling. ¡°There¡¯s no weakening or anything.¡±


    From the mountain, they could see Foxy charging toward the far side of the valley. Yu Sheng frowned thoughtfully. ¡°If you¡¯re feeling no sign of losing connection, then the maximum distance must be pretty large¡­ possibly bigger than we realized.¡±


    ¡°This dimension, and the mountains around it, are already huge,¡± Irene said as she climbed up onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Foxy¡¯s almost at the peak on the other side. She¡¯s wondering what to do next.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused for a moment, then said, ¡°If we want to be sure, we need to see if it works in another dimension. Right now, you know it¡¯s fine within this valley, but what about a completely different place?¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°You mean¡­?¡±


    Yu Sheng opened another door. Beyond it lay a sprawling, nameless forest filled with thick vegetation. It was one of many places he had stumbled upon in his countless teleportation tests¡ªan ordinary spot that he happened to have stored in his ¡°coordinates.¡±


    ¡°How about we push it to the absolute limit?¡± Yu Sheng suggested, looking at the doll perched on his arm. ¡°We can find out exactly how far apart your two bodies can be.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is it safe over there?¡± Irene asked, a bit uncertain.


    ¡°I¡¯ve checked it before. Aside from a few hot spots, there¡¯s nothing too dangerous.¡±


    Irene hesitated but finally nodded, steeling her resolve. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s give it a try.¡±

 Chapter 111: Yu Sheng’s New Idea

    The moment they passed through the newly opened doorway, the surroundings changed in an instant. The refreshing breeze from the tranquil valley disappeared, replaced by the hot, steamy air of a tropical rainforest. Unfamiliar calls from strange creatures echoed in the distance, and the sound of insects and ants crawling over dry leaves rose around them like a chorus. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng, ever cautious, left the door partially open behind them instead of shutting it completely. He kept it ajar after guiding Irene through, just in case they needed to beat a quick retreat back to the valley.


    ¡°How about now?¡± Yu Sheng asked, glancing down at the small doll resting on his arm. ¡°Can you still feel your other body? Or is the connection broken?¡±


    ¡°Wow, it¡¯s still there!¡± exclaimed the tiny doll in a surprised tone. ¡°I felt a bit dizzy when we walked through the door, like my senses got mixed up for a moment. But now everything¡¯s back to normal, and the link between my two bodies hasn¡¯t weakened at all.¡±


    As she spoke, Irene looked up and took a quick glance around.


    ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng, how far apart do you think my two bodies are now?¡± she wondered aloud.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve gone beyond what we could call ¡®distance,¡¯¡± Yu Sheng replied, tapping his chin and then shaking his head. ¡°I have no idea where this place is, but it¡¯s definitely not part of the Borderland. There¡¯s even a difference in dimension between here and the valley. If that doesn¡¯t break the link between your bodies, then I don¡¯t see any need for more testing.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ So should we take a look around?¡± Irene asked, peering curiously up at Yu Sheng. ¡°Since we¡¯re already here¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°We should go back.¡±


    ¡°Since when are you this careful?¡± Irene teased.


    ¡°You¡¯re carrying your painting frame, and that¡¯s your real self,¡± Yu Sheng reminded her, pointing at the canvas in her arms. ¡°If something happens to me, that¡¯s one thing, but if something happens to your painting frame, who knows how it would affect you. Let¡¯s head back, and let¡¯s tell Foxy to meet us at the starting point.¡±


    ¡°Oh, got it!¡±


    A short time later, Yu Sheng, Foxy, and Irene were all together again at the newly paved clearing deep in the valley.


    ¡°Right, so we¡¯ve observed a few rules,¡± Yu Sheng said, watching as Irene practiced walking around while controlling both her bodies. He rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°First, at least one doll body needs to stay close to the painting frame for Irene to be active in the real world. Second, the body holding the frame is the ¡®main¡¯ body, and the other one is a ¡®copy.¡¯ Third, the copy¡¯s control range seems limitless¡ªor at least incredibly far¡ªunlike the main body, which can¡¯t stray far from the frame. But¡­¡±


    With a thud, Irene¡¯s copy, while running in circles, suddenly lost its balance and fell flat on its face.


    Yu Sheng glanced at the doll picking itself up in an awkward way. ¡°But the copy¡¯s ¡®performance¡¯ is clearly weaker than the main body¡¯s¡ªless sensitive, less agile, and a bit harder to control. It looks like that¡¯s the price for having such a wide control range.¡±


    ¡°I think it¡¯s totally worth it!¡± Irene chimed in happily, standing up without showing any sign of distress. ¡°Now I can have one body free from carrying the frame so I can run around as much as I want! And better yet, I could watch TV in one room and play games in another¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°That¡¯s what you want to do with two bodies?!¡±


    Suddenly, he thought of something else. ¡°Wait, you mentioned playing games¡­ Which games are you talking about?!¡±


    Irene winced a little, looking sheepish. ¡°Well, your account got unbanned¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows shot straight up. ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to use my account again! Make your own¡ªyou have your own ID now!¡±


    Irene drooped her head. ¡°Okay¡­¡± She sounded disappointed, though Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite figure out why.


    But her sadness quickly vanished, and a moment later, she was beaming once more. Controlling her other body, she directed it to scurry over to Yu Sheng. Both dolls gazed up at him with identical bright expressions. ¡°Hey, I noticed something else,¡± she said. ??????§à¦Â¦¥S?


    Yu Sheng looked curious. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t feel like I need to split my attention in half to control the second body,¡± Irene explained. Right then, the copy¡¯s face grew stiff, as if its spirit had suddenly gone somewhere else. ¡°See? I only need a little bit of focus to keep it moving.¡±


    The copy wobbled around, not super steady, but still able to walk.


    Irene seemed very pleased with herself, while Yu Sheng stood there, lost in thought.


    ¡°And I realized this copy can do some tasks on its own,¡± Irene continued. ¡°If it¡¯s something simple, like walking to a specific spot or picking something up, it can do it without needing me to guide it every second.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face quickly turned astonished. ¡°Wait, you mean¡­ this body has some kind of thinking ability of its own?!¡±


    Irene paused, frowning as she thought. Then she shook her head. ¡°Not exactly. It¡¯s not real thinking. It¡¯s more like¡­ instincts? They¡¯re more advanced than normal instincts, but they only work because I¡¯m linked to it. It¡¯s hard to explain.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew serious, as though something new had dawned on him. He hadn¡¯t anticipated anything like this.


    But one thing was certain: when he had originally ¡°created¡± the doll, it was nothing more than a shell. It had no movement, no spirit, and no instincts. These ¡°instincts¡± Irene spoke of only emerged after she first occupied the new body.


    So it all came from Irene¡­?


    Yu Sheng looked more thoughtful by the second.


    Seeing his expression, both versions of Irene took a small step back. ¡°You¡¯re getting another idea, aren¡¯t you?¡± they asked in unison.


    ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, looking at Irene with unwavering focus. ¡°What if¡­ you tried controlling a third body?¡±


    Irene¡¯s mouth dropped open in surprise. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°If each new body develops the instincts you mentioned,¡± Yu Sheng said, ¡°and if controlling them only needs a little bit of your attention, maybe two bodies isn¡¯t your limit. What if I made more dolls? Could you handle them?¡±


    Irene just stood there, eyes wide. Even she, who was used to Yu Sheng¡¯s wild ideas, felt a bit overwhelmed by this new possibility. But soon, after the initial shock wore off, she found herself thinking about it too.


    Foxy, who had stayed quiet until now, also looked intrigued. ¡°It does sound like it might be worth a try.¡±


    Irene let out a big sigh. ¡°Yu Sheng¡¯s ideas are always like that. At first, they sound outrageous¡ªor outright impossible¡ªbut then they start to feel strangely logical. It¡¯s like his ¡®let¡¯s just give it a shot¡¯ attitude rubs off on you. Once you hear his crazy idea, you can¡¯t help wondering if it might actually work and what could happen. Then, before you know it, you¡¯ve jumped right in.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked a bit offended. ¡°You¡¯re making my experiments sound shady.¡±


    Both Irenes flashed him a grin. ¡°Do you seriously think they aren¡¯t?¡±


    Yu Sheng cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem. So, do you want to try or not?¡±


    ¡°I guess¡­ it¡¯s not impossible,¡± Irene said softly, shrugging. ¡°I¡¯m curious too. But you have to warn me before the final step, all right? I need time to prepare myself before I take over another new body. I don¡¯t want a repeat of what happened this morning.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± Yu Sheng agreed at once. ¡°The first time is always a learning experience. Now we know what to expect.¡±


    Then, he looked at Irene again in a way that made her take another step back.


    ¡°You¡¯ve got another idea, don¡¯t you?! Just tell me all at once so it¡¯s not so creepy!¡±


    ¡°Uh, it¡¯s just a side thought,¡± Yu Sheng said, sounding slightly embarrassed as he scratched his head. ¡°If I keep making more bodies, maybe I should improve the design a bit¡­¡±


    Irene blinked. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Well, your first body was made with clay and lotus roots,¡± he reminded her. ¡°You said yourself lotus roots aren¡¯t ideal for doll-making. And for the second body, I just guessed at how to mix the materials, so it¡¯s probably not perfect either. So for the next bodies, we could try different materials and methods.¡±


    Irene looked puzzled. ¡°Uh¡­ what?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve always felt bad that your first body got so damaged in battle,¡± Yu Sheng explained, sounding earnest. ¡°Especially your arm breaking off and your leg getting mangled.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mind,¡± Irene said, waving off his concern. ¡°But what are you getting at?¡±


    ¡°Well, since we don¡¯t have any high-grade alchemy materials right now, maybe we can make the bodies tougher in simpler ways.¡±


    Irene raised an eyebrow. ¡°And that would be¡­?¡±


    ¡°In plain language, next time, I¡¯m thinking we replace your wire skeleton with rebar.¡±


    Irene stared at him in shock. ¡°What?!¡±

 Chapter 112: A Full-Fledged Plan

    Irene felt that, compared to all the outlandish ideas Yu Sheng usually had, this new one was truly beyond belief.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t deny that all his ideas seemed to carry a certain peculiar charm¡ªno matter how odd or unthinkable, they always had a way of grabbing her interest. After her initial shock, the little doll found herself growing more and more intrigued by his latest ¡°creative idea.¡± It sounded absurd, yes, and it didn¡¯t follow any of the ¡°basic rules of making dolls¡± or ¡°alchemy theories,¡± but there was a part of her that thought: Why not give it a try? After all, what was the harm?


    ¡°See? You like the idea too, don¡¯t you?¡± Yu Sheng said, noticing the shift in Irene¡¯s expression. He looked quite satisfied with himself. ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not just the frame that can be made of steel rods. I could even try casting some parts out of cement for you. It would blend with the blood more easily than the lotus root did¡­¡±


    Irene froze, her mind suddenly blank. After a moment, she hesitated and whispered, ¡°Isn¡¯t that a bit much?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze turned serious. ¡°Clay is earth, and so is concrete. That¡¯s how I look at it.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ is that so?¡±


    ¡°I should¡¯ve gone to the hardware store when we went shopping,¡± Yu Sheng said, sounding a little regretful. ¡°We could have picked up some cement and steel rods¡­ Oh, and a few tools, too. Welding machines, angle grinders¡­ I have no idea how much those cost.¡±


    To Irene, none of this sounded remotely like proper alchemy.


    But Yu Sheng seemed unbothered by the thought. He waved his hand as if dismissing the concern. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re not in a rush this time. You should get used to your new body first. If you think of any improvements, make a list, and I¡¯ll craft an even better body for you next time.¡±


    He looked so eager, as though he found tremendous joy in this entire endeavor.


    After that, he moved to the edge of the platform and called to Foxy. He pointed to a bare patch of ground beside a rough stone shed shaped a bit like a giant matchbox.


    ¡°We¡¯ll keep the chicks right here. I¡¯ll build a simple coop for now. Once they¡¯ve grown and the vegetation in this valley has recovered, I¡¯ll let them roam around.¡±


    As he spoke, the ground rumbled slightly. Stones rose from beneath the earth and fit together, forming a small enclosure with a couple of troughs for food and water. It looked simple, but it would do.


    Foxy blinked, then reached into her thick, fluffy tail and began pulling out baby chicks. She placed them in the makeshift pen, sprinkled feed into the trough, and poured fresh water into the basin. Her tail truly seemed capable of producing anything.


    While she worked, the young fox girl looked very cheerful, almost affectionate.


    It was the kind of fondness one might have when imagining future meals of succulent braised chicken drumsticks, crispy roasted wings, fragrant shredded chicken, smoked chicken, roast chicken, and hearty chicken stew.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bring a small stream over from nearby,¡± Yu Sheng said, watching Foxy with satisfaction. He spoke his thoughts aloud. ¡°There¡¯s a water source near that old grove, and it¡¯s not too far. Next time, I can also bring more tools and supplies to develop this camp further. This valley will be the base for our hotel¡­¡±


    ¡°Having a base sounds nice,¡± Irene commented, ¡°but there¡¯s a problem: you¡¯re the only one who can open the door. Every time Foxy wants to come feed the chicks, she¡¯ll need you to open it for her. That¡¯s going to be pretty inconvenient, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew thoughtful.


    This was something he had been considering recently as well.


    His door-opening ability was certainly convenient, but if he planned to have a team and use this valley as a base, then having a door only he could open would become a constraint. Irene and Foxy couldn¡¯t enter on their own, so how could it truly serve as everyone¡¯s headquarters? ?¨¢????????????§§S


    ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the same thing,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°If I could set up a permanent entrance to this valley¡ªone that doesn¡¯t rely on me to keep it going, and that both of you could use¡ªwell, that would be perfect.¡±


    ¡°Is that even possible?¡± Irene asked, blinking in disbelief. ¡°It sounds like you¡¯re just making it up.¡±


    ¡°Well, this place is an Otherworld, right?¡± Yu Sheng explained patiently. ¡°All Otherworlds must have some kind of entrance. The original entryway to this valley was destroyed when I took control of it, but I believe there¡¯s a way to create a brand-new ¡®public entrance.¡¯ And as it happens¡­ I do have a plan.¡±


    That got Irene¡¯s attention immediately. Even Foxy, who had been counting her baby chicks, perked up her ears in curiosity.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy asked, ¡°do you really know how?¡±


    ¡°Remember that both of you can see and open the door at Wutong Road No. 66,¡± Yu Sheng reminded them. ¡°That door is technically an Otherworld gateway. Most people can¡¯t see it, but because you two shared my blood, you can open it.¡±


    ¡°Oh, right!¡± Irene said, her eyes lighting up. But then her brow furrowed. ¡°But the door at Wutong Road was already there in the first place. Without it existing, Foxy and I wouldn¡¯t be able to open anything. Here in the valley, we don¡¯t have a door at all. Every time we come, you create the passage, and it disappears as soon as you let go.¡±


    ¡°What if we made it permanent?¡± Yu Sheng suggested. ¡°Sort of like building our own version of the Wutong Road door from scratch. Couldn¡¯t we create a physical object infused with alchemical power, using the techniques you taught me? The theory says it¡¯s doable, right?¡±


    Irene stood there, stunned. It took a few moments for her to regain her wits. ¡°I taught you alchemy like that?¡±


    ¡°Ahem, well, I suppose I¡¯ve taken some creative liberties,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, coughing lightly. ¡°But still, I think it could work. It¡¯s definitely worth a try, right? It¡¯s not like we have much to lose.¡±


    At that, Irene found herself thinking: Typical Yu Sheng. All of his strange ideas end with ¡®worth a try.¡¯


    And then, they would give it a try. That was simply his style.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be pretty busy for a while,¡± Yu Sheng said with a grin, jotting down parts of the plan in his mind. ¡°We¡¯ll build a new steel-and-concrete body for Irene, improve this camp, plant a real vegetable garden next time, dig that stream, and create a stable portal¡­ Looks like we¡¯ve got a lot on our plate.¡±


    As he spoke, he wandered toward the edge of the platform, gazing out across the vast valley below.


    The valley, once devoured by the Entity-Hunger, was now slowly coming back to life¡ªand thanks to Yu Sheng¡¯s deliberate intervention, it was recovering more quickly than it ever could on its own.


    Deep chasms in the earth were gradually filling in, and the cracks along the distant mountainsides were mending themselves. Little shoots of green, which had started to poke through the rubble, were now spreading unnoticed over the rocky ground.


    Pale green sprouts and young shrubs stretched out across the newly restored land. They were the remains of the valley¡¯s former life, once lost in the darkness, now rising once more to greet the sun.


    Seeing this, Yu Sheng felt a warm sense of reassurance. ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s really a good place,¡± he murmured.


    He heard light footsteps behind him. Foxy approached, cradling two tiny chicks in her arms. She looked up at Yu Sheng with a bit of uncertainty. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she said softly, ¡°could I take these two home with me?¡±


    Yu Sheng turned and saw the hopeful gleam in her golden-red eyes. The two chicks in her arms chirped quietly, oblivious to what was happening.


    He raised an eyebrow. ¡°You want¡­ those two?¡±


    ¡°Steamed and Salted,¡± Foxy blurted out quickly. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°¡­¡±


    The young fox girl had picked out her two favorites and named them ¡°Steamed¡± and ¡°Salted¡±! She wanted to raise them like pets.


    Even Yu Sheng found it a little odd. But when he saw that innocent, expectant look on her face, he held back his laughter and nodded with a solemn expression. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll get you a box to keep them in on the balcony.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s face lit up. ¡°Thank you, Benefactor!¡±


    Just then, Yu Sheng felt his phone vibrating, followed by a ringing tone.


    He pulled the phone from his pocket and saw Li Lin¡¯s name flashing on the screen.


    But before answering, he paused, forehead creasing slightly.


    There was a signal here?


    He could clearly recall that back when this place was the ¡°Night Valley,¡± there had been no cell signal at all. Little Red Riding Hood, Li Lin, and the others had been stuck here without any way to reach the outside world.


    Yet now his phone was picking up a signal? Was it another result of the ¡°Feast,¡± another change that had reshaped the valley?


    A flurry of thoughts darted through his mind, but after a few seconds, Yu Sheng set them aside and answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±

 Chapter 113: Payment

    Yu Sheng had known all along that the Special Affairs Bureau would send someone over. After all, Little Red Riding Hood had reported that Angel Cultists had been spotted at the museum. The Bureau would definitely want to confirm the details with the ¡°special witness¡±¡ªYu Sheng himself. He figured that they would likely send Li Lin and Xu Jiali, since those two were relatively familiar with him.


    What he did not expect was the presence of more than just Li Lin and Xu Jiali. Captain Song Cheng of the Second Mobilization Squad had arrived as well.


    In the living room of Wutong Road No. 66, Yu Sheng observed the tall, broad-shouldered man before him. Captain Song appeared dependable and battle-tested, with short black hair, slightly tanned skin, and a thin scar peeking out from underneath the collar of his plain black coat and white shirt. His physique suggested years of frontline combat experience¡ªthough not quite as muscular as Xu Jiali.


    With their leader here, Li Lin and Xu Jiali sat rather stiffly on the sofa.


    Meanwhile, Song Cheng was just as curious about this place. It was his first time visiting the hidden Otherworld location known as Wutong Road No. 66¡ªcurrently one of the most mysterious places in the Borderland.


    At first glance, it felt like an ordinary home, with nothing obviously unusual about it. The furniture and appliances all seemed to match the typical style you¡¯d expect from a middle-class household in the Borderland¡ªnot too new, not too old.


    Yet in Song Cheng¡¯s experience, ¡°residences¡± in the Borderland were seldom this convincingly normal. He was familiar with the Dark Little House, Dorm 404, and the elusive Apartment No. 6 on the outskirts of town. Those Otherworld dwellings usually hid little details that gave away how unnatural they were¡ªlike an odd mix of ancient and modern decorations, or random placements that seemed off, hinting that something non-human had tried its best to mimic a human home but slipped up in the details.


    Here, though, as far as Song Cheng could see, nothing felt out of place in that way. Everything felt perfectly ordinary¡ªat least, if one ignored the two dolls sitting on the coffee table watching TV and the fox busily grooming its tail.


    Just then, Yu Sheng broke the slightly awkward silence. ¡°So, um, would anyone like some tea?¡±


    ¡°Oh, no need, just water is fine,¡± Song Cheng replied quickly, recovering from his thoughts. He offered Yu Sheng a polite smile and added, ¡°My apologies for the sudden visit. Because this involves the Dark Angel, there¡¯s some information that requires my on-site authorization before we can share it with a third party.¡±


    Yu Sheng waved off the concern. ¡°No worries, actually. I was curious to see what Li Lin and Xu Jiali¡¯s ¡®Captain¡¯ would be like. It¡¯s good to meet you.¡± S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two Irises on the coffee table turned and rolled their eyes at this polite exchange. Speaking in unison, they remarked, ¡°You humans and your endless formalities.¡±


    Unable to resist any longer, Song Cheng pointed at the two dolls and asked, ¡°I was under the impression there was supposed to be¡­ only one?¡±


    Li Lin and Xu Jiali looked just as puzzled. When Yu Sheng had opened the door for them earlier, they¡¯d spotted two Irises strolling about the living room. They had both wondered if they were seeing double.


    ¡°There was a slight mishap that caused the number to go up,¡± Yu Sheng explained, rubbing his hands together somewhat awkwardly. ¡°Just think of it as a result of some research between me and Iris.¡±


    Li Lin, looking stunned, asked, ¡°So¡­ will there be more in the future?¡±


    After a moment of thought, Yu Sheng nodded earnestly. ¡°Probably.¡±


    Sensing that Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t eager to delve deeper into the topic, Li Lin decided not to press further. Song Cheng, however, found the entire exchange very strange, though he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on why. In the end, he focused on the real purpose of his visit.


    ¡°I¡¯m here for two reasons,¡± he began. ¡°First, to confirm the report from Little Red Riding Hood that Angel Cultists appeared in the Otherworld Museum. Second, to deliver something.¡± He gestured toward Xu Jiali, who opened a briefcase she had brought along and placed a file folder on the coffee table. ¡°This folder contains the complete set of legal registration documents and certification for the ¡®Hotel¡¯ as an officially recognized organization. Please review everything and let us know if you have any questions.¡±


    These were the Hotel¡¯s official registration documents.


    Yu Sheng had nearly forgotten about the entire registration process, so his face lit up. He hastily picked up the folder, and one of the Irises leaned over to look as well (the other Iris was still watching TV with great interest).


    The first page was a registration certificate bound with a black cover, stamped with the circular seal of the Borderland Council, along with the diamond-shaped red insignia of the Special Affairs Bureau. Inside were the basic registration details¡ªlocation, date, business type, and name. Seeing the word ¡°Hotel¡± printed in large letters reassured Yu Sheng that everything was official.


    Included in the folder was another copy of the certificate, along with two small black devices that resembled USB drives.


    ¡°These two devices hold digital data,¡± Song Cheng explained. ¡°They come with a special version of the Borderland Communications program. If you plug one into any computer with internet access, that computer will temporarily connect to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s information platform. You can log in to Borderland Communications using the Hotel¡¯s shared account. The account can¡¯t be changed or canceled, and there are security features built right into the drives to prevent any data leaks or hacking attempts. Once you unplug them, all the access records will be erased. If either device gets severely damaged, it will automatically transmit a distress signal to the Bureau, along with its last-known coordinates.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ pretty advanced,¡± Yu Sheng remarked, staring at the unassuming little gadgets with surprise. He wasn¡¯t much of a tech person, but from Song Cheng¡¯s description, these devices were on a level far beyond the standard electronics he was used to¡ªsomething like black tech, in his mind.


    ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s technology is generally reliable,¡± Song Cheng said with a small smile. ¡°In extreme cases, these can also be used as single-use distress beacons.¡± ??????S?


    Yu Sheng raised a curious eyebrow. ¡°If one of them gets damaged here in this house, would it still be able to send out its coordinates?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s smile froze momentarily. Then he cleared his throat. ¡°Well, that¡¯s why I said ¡®generally¡¯ reliable¡­¡±


    Laughing, Yu Sheng slipped one of the devices into his pocket. After a moment of thought, he waved over the fox, who was still grooming her bushy tail, and handed her the other data drive. ¡°Here, keep this in your tail as a backup.¡±


    Foxy nodded and tucked the drive away inside the fluffy fur, then padded off to continue grooming.


    ¡°Make sure to sweep the floor when you¡¯re finished,¡± Yu Sheng reminded her, ¡°so there¡¯s no fur lying around.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Foxy replied cheerfully.


    Song Cheng watched with an increasingly stiff smile. After a long pause, he murmured, ¡°Where did she¡­ actually put that?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that detail didn¡¯t make it into the reports,¡± Yu Sheng teased, grinning. ¡°Foxy has all sorts of strange abilities. You¡¯ll learn about them eventually. But for now, let¡¯s talk about the museum.¡±


    Pulling himself together, Song Cheng said, ¡°We¡¯ve already started searching. We¡¯re using technical methods to identify suspects in the southern district, and all exit points from the Borderland are under strict surveillance. If those two cultists are still in Boundary City, it¡¯s just a matter of time before we track them down. Your information was incredibly helpful. Honestly, in all my years at the Special Affairs Bureau, I¡¯ve rarely seen a case where we got such detailed leads this early.¡±


    Xu Jiali nodded in agreement. ¡°Angel Cultists are always elusive, and they usually don¡¯t leave any witnesses alive. It¡¯s been extremely difficult to capture them in the past. The team working on this says it¡¯s the easiest Angel Cultist case they¡¯ve had in ages.¡±


    ¡°Well, they didn¡¯t leave any living witnesses this time either,¡± Yu Sheng said casually. ¡°It¡¯s just that a dead witness managed to speak.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°That¡¯s precisely why I wanted to come in person. About your ability to communicate with the deceased, and considering the overall power the Hotel has shown, the Special Affairs Bureau hopes we can work more closely in the future.¡±


    He then pulled out a thick envelope from his bag and placed it on the coffee table.


    Yu Sheng blinked, instantly guessing what it was. Opening it and taking a quick peek, he looked surprised. ¡°A reward? Like a bounty for reporting? That¡¯s a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s payment for assisting in apprehending the Angel Cultists,¡± Song Cheng explained. ¡°Even though we haven¡¯t caught them yet, your help goes far beyond that of a normal informant. The Special Affairs Bureau always offers compensation for cooperation, and since Angel Cultists are considered highly dangerous targets, the budget for capturing them is quite generous.¡±


    Yu Sheng barely registered the finer details Song Cheng was explaining¡ªhe was already calculating how many upgrades they could make with this money. Iris would get her long-desired new TV. Foxy could feast on a steady supply of chicken legs. And he himself could start ticking off items on his seemingly endless list of plans.


    It was certainly a faster way to earn money than writing books!

 Chapter 114: The First Angel

    Yu Sheng had always known he would receive some kind of reward. Whether it involved providing crucial information, assisting with operations, or taking on special ¡°contracted¡± projects and handing over extraordinary items, the Special Affairs Bureau never failed to compensate Spirit Realm detectives and investigators. In fact, this was one of the primary ways that unusual, independent agents¡ªlike Little Red Riding Hood¡ªearned their living. What caught Yu Sheng off guard, however, was that they had delivered the money right into his hands, and that the payment was even larger than he had anticipated.


    He realized at once that this exceptionally generous sum must be tied to the dangerous nature of the so-called ¡°Angel Cultists.¡±


    Thinking back to Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s warning before she left, Yu Sheng finally grasped just how seriously the Bureau regarded these cultists. The moment he accepted the envelope, Song Cheng gave him a slight nod, then said in a casual tone, ¡°Normally, we would just send your payment through the Border Communications platform. But since this is our first time working together, I wanted to add a bit of ceremony. More importantly, I hoped to talk with you about the ¡®Dark Angels¡¯ and the ¡®Angel Cult.¡¯ After all, encountering those lunatics on your very first mission is quite unusual for a Spirit Realm detective.¡±


    Yu Sheng sat up straight, signaling that he was ready to listen. ¡°I¡¯ve seen the ¡®Angel¡¯ in Night Valley,¡± he began. ¡°Honestly, it wasn¡¯t at all how I imagined an angel would look.¡±


    Song Cheng spoke in a low, steady voice. ¡°But you must have felt its immense presence, right? That sense of being watched from some higher plane, and behind its bizarre shape, a kind of¡­ ¡®holiness¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Holiness¡­¡± Yu Sheng remembered the colossal eye in the sky. Little by little, he started to understand what Song Cheng meant. ¡°If you¡¯re talking about that cold, nearly emotionless feeling that went beyond reason, then yes. It was horrifying. Yet, when it was looming overhead, it also had this strange, sacred air.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why people call them ¡®angels,¡¯¡± Song Cheng said with a nod. ¡°The first investigator to ever witness a Dark Angel wrote the earliest official report. Unfortunately, he lost his sanity soon afterward. In his near-delirious state, he described his experience like this:


    ¡®It looks down at us, as though from a higher, transcendent realm. Its presence fills my mind with wild thoughts¡­ It seems to be a messenger, an envoy of some vast and unfathomable force. I can almost hear it speak, but the words are impossible to understand, conveying a will beyond human comprehension¡­ In the purest, most extreme form of thought, I glimpsed a bleak future where everything else faded away¡ªand they rose into the sky¡­¡¯


    ¡°After recording this,¡± Song Cheng continued in a hushed tone, ¡°he completely broke down. We call him ¡®Subject Zero.¡¯¡± At that, he pulled a thick folder from his briefcase, took out a photograph, and placed it before Yu Sheng. ¡°This is Subject Zero as he appears now.¡±


    Intrigued, Yu Sheng picked up the photo and took a close look. It showed something like a nightmarish ¡°tree,¡± standing all alone in a spotless white chamber. Its roots were anchored in a giant cultivation tank, and its twisted limbs branched out in a tangled, hair-like mass, vaguely suggesting a huddled, tormented human shape. Dozens of vine-like tendrils dangled from the warped canopy¡ªuntil, after staring a moment longer, Yu Sheng realized those ¡°vines¡± were actually grotesque, swollen blood vessels.


    ¡°He¡¯s being held in a high-security ¡®warehouse¡¯ under Bureau control,¡± Song Cheng explained calmly. ¡°We have to prune the fresh growth from his canopy every three days to make sure he doesn¡¯t spiral out of control. The change didn¡¯t happen to him overnight, either. It took ten long years for him to become this way. It was an agonizing process. Sometimes, during those ten years, Subject Zero¡¯s mind would briefly return, and each time, he¡¯d descend into panic and hysteria.¡±


    Irene peeked over Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder at the photograph. Hearing Song Cheng¡¯s explanation, she backed away and murmured, ¡°Honestly, that¡¯s even worse than dying¡­ If I were you, I¡¯d have ended his suffering a long time ago. Keeping him like that is pure torture.¡±


    ¡°We did end it,¡± Song Cheng replied quietly. ¡°When Subject Zero regained consciousness for the last time and pleaded for release, the guards carried out what we intended to be a final execution. We¡¯re quite sure we killed him, or at least freed his spirit. But his body stayed alive, even after the lethal wounds. In the end, the Bureau decided to preserve his remains, seeing them as an important sample for further study of angelic influence.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned, and it was a long time before he found his voice again. ¡°So¡­ if someone just looks at it too long, they can become like that? We saw that giant eye as well, and we don¡¯t seem to have any serious side effects.¡±


    ¡°First, a brief glimpse typically isn¡¯t enough to inflict any truly irreversible consequences. Subject Zero was forced to remain in close proximity to the First Angel for far too long,¡± Song Cheng began explaining, speaking slowly so Yu Sheng could follow. ¡°Second, each Dark Angel possesses different traits. Some cause severe mental disturbances, while others focus on raw physical destruction. And there are even a few that appear almost docile. The giant eye you saw must have been one of the less aggressive, more passive types.¡±


    ¡°So there are multiple Dark Angels?¡± Yu Sheng asked, unable to hide his curiosity.


    ¡°We¡¯ve confirmed the existence of more than a dozen,¡± Song Cheng replied, passing Yu Sheng another file. ¡°This is the ¡®First Angel¡¯¡ªthe one Subject Zero encountered. Most people call it the Tree Angel, or The Hanging Wood. It¡¯s also believed to be the first Dark Angel ever to invade our realm.¡±


    Even the small fox, who had been quietly grooming her tail, perked up in interest. She edged closer so she could see the file as well.


    ¡°The First Angel appears in the shape of a giant, upside-down tree,¡± Song Cheng continued, ¡°with a canopy about a kilometer wide and roughly the same in height. It grows out of a vortex-like structure hanging in the sky. The vortex forms between twenty-four and seventy-two hours before the Angel fully appears, which is how we know to issue an early warning whenever it¡¯s detected.¡±


    Yu Sheng examined the image in the file. It showed an enormous, upside-down tree hovering above a sprawling cityscape. Underneath the photograph was a detailed description: sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­It does not move or launch attacks in a direct way. However, it releases an intense mental disturbance. Anyone who catches sight of it will feel an uncontrollable urge to keep staring at its canopy. They will hear a kind of overwhelming, chaotic noise, until their minds completely shatter. Some even believe they have become a ¡®tree¡¯ themselves. Several survivors¡¯ reports mention seeing an entire ¡®forest,¡¯ and in those visions, they saw themselves as saplings sheltered by the ¡®Mother Tree.¡¯


    ¡°Currently, there is no truly effective way to resist this ¡®gaze impulse.¡¯ Even people with exceptional mental strength find it impossible to turn away once the Tree Angel descends. The only effective safeguards we know are self-inflicted blindness, deep hypnosis, or consuming Desert Court¡¯s Snake Venom Wine beforehand¡ªall of which involve blocking one¡¯s vision or dulling the mind.¡±


    Song Cheng went on, ¡°The Tree Angel first appeared above an Otherworld city called Silent City. The entire place seemed to come alive under its canopy. Nearly all of the investigative teams and scholars present at the time perished, leaving only Subject Zero. The Tree Angel¡¯s most recent appearance was three years ago, on a far-flung alien planet. It broke into that world¡¯s reality for just a few dozen minutes, but it still caused terrible devastation. It was a remote place, undeveloped and lacking any knowledge of or defense against Dark Angels. According to post-event statistics, more than ten thousand people died, with tens of thousands more still suffering today.¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a cold shock slowly creep over him. When he had faced that giant eye in the valley, the danger hadn¡¯t truly sunk in. Now, however, he finally grasped the horrific power of these Dark Angels.


    ¡°So¡­ these creatures can show up in the real world, too?¡± he asked, his voice tight with unease.


    ¡°In most cases, Dark Angels are more likely to descend in Otherworld locations. But yes, they can appear anywhere at all,¡± Song Cheng explained. ¡°They are not constrained by time or space. There¡¯s no pattern to when or where they manifest, and they vanish just as unpredictably. They really are like free wanderers in our universe.¡± ?§Ñ?????


    For a while, Yu Sheng could only stare at Song Cheng in silence. Irene, who had also gone quiet in shock, eventually whispered, ¡°¡­Bloody hell.¡±


    ¡°Where do these things come from?¡± Yu Sheng finally managed to ask.


    ¡°No one knows,¡± Song Cheng replied with a weary sigh. ¡°But our leading theory is that the Dark Angels originate from a realm outside our own¡ªand that they are invaders, attacking our universe.¡±


    He ended his explanation there, leaving Yu Sheng, Irene, and even the little fox to think about just how vast and frightening the true nature of these angels might be.

 Chapter 115: The Nameless Invaders

    Invaders.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts had already been thrown into chaos even before he heard those three unsettling words. The moment he learned that a Dark Angel could appear in the real world, and then heard Song Cheng mention ¡°another planet,¡± he began to sense that these so-called ¡°angels¡± were far stranger and more powerful than he had ever imagined. But he never would have guessed that they might actually be invaders from somewhere outside this world.


    Until recently, he had thought these beings were somewhat like the entities in the Otherworld¡ªunusual presences that belonged to this realm, albeit a more perilous type of ¡°super entity.¡±


    ¡°No wonder Little Red Riding Hood advised me to stay away from the Dark Angels,¡± Yu Sheng murmured under his breath.


    Song Cheng, who heard Yu Sheng¡¯s remark, did not comment. Instead, he placed a new stack of files on the coffee table. ¡°I brought some additional dossiers on the Dark Angels, though it¡¯s not a complete collection. Certain Dark Angels have a peculiar trait where just knowing their name can result in a ¡®leak¡¯¡ªso they can only be discussed and studied in the Bureau¡¯s safe houses. Others are classified as forbidden for different reasons, and even I don¡¯t have the clearance to see them. But the ones here are safe to read. They won¡¯t harm you just by looking.¡±


    This time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t immediately grab the files. Instead, a thought struck him, and he asked, ¡°Why are you going to all this trouble for me? I¡¯ll bet you don¡¯t usually hand out high-level documents like these to other Spirit Realm detectives, even if they¡¯ve come across a Dark Angel.¡±


    Song Cheng paused, weighing the question before answering. ¡°Because we suspect you might have the power to drive away ¡®angels.¡¯¡±


    Deep down, Yu Sheng felt this was part of the reason, but he also sensed there was more to it than that. He decided not to press further. ¡°That big eye in Night Valley wasn¡¯t driven off by me,¡± he said seriously. ¡°It left on its own.¡± S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°But it left after it caught sight of you,¡± Song Cheng insisted. ¡°Yes, there were others there too, but you were the one who stood out. I realize this might not be the strongest explanation¡ªbut with the Dark Angels, we¡¯re practically grasping at straws.


    ¡°No one has figured out any of their weaknesses or the rules they live by. No one can communicate with them. Up until now, both in this world and beyond the Borderland, there have been incredibly few confirmed cases of someone actually repelling an ¡®angel.¡¯ In almost all those cases, the being simply acted like it got bored and chose to leave. So we can only guess. Perhaps that ¡®eye¡¯ leaving had nothing to do with you¡ªor maybe it did.¡±


    He paused, then continued, ¡°This is also the judgment made by Director Bai Li Qing. Without her approval, I wouldn¡¯t have been allowed to show you these files.¡±


    ¡°Bai Li Qing, huh?¡± Yu Sheng repeated thoughtfully. At last, he turned his attention to the latest files. He didn¡¯t read every word but skimmed the contents quickly.


    ¡°These really are¡­ bizarre,¡± he muttered, eyeing the strange, almost abstract illustrations, along with the notes beneath them. ¡°A shadow, a ball of fire, a giant silent cube floating in the night sky¡­ hang on, is that just a sphere?¡±


    ¡°Its diameter is about four thousand kilometers,¡± Song Cheng answered.


    Yu Sheng went completely still. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You heard correctly,¡± Song Cheng said. ¡°¡®Heka Star,¡¯ named after the first person who discovered it¡ªand became its first victim¡ªhas a diameter of roughly four thousand kilometers. So far, it¡¯s the largest confirmed Dark Angel we know of in terms of physical size. Its surface is covered in endless hexagonal lattice structures, and inside, there¡¯s a powerful life force. It intrudes into star systems that harbor life, sending out strange radio signals from a safe distance. We don¡¯t have direct proof, but we believe these broadcasts slowly drive intelligent life to madness. Several horrific wars and coups might be tied to the arrival of Heka Star.¡±


    Yu Sheng set the file down, gaping at Song Cheng. ¡°So you want me to fight that thing? Is that a joke?¡±


    ¡°No, no,¡± Song Cheng said with a quick wave of his hands. ¡°A being on that scale is not something anyone can just ¡®fight.¡¯ We merely hope¡­ you can learn more about the Dark Angels, so you¡¯ll be prepared if you ever run into one again.¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. Switching the subject, he asked, ¡°All right, then. What else do you know about these ¡®angels¡¯?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice turned serious. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about their influence. Although the Dark Angels are all rather peculiar and display different traits, most of them share one defining feature: they¡¯re connected to the Otherworld, and they deeply affect it.


    ¡°As I mentioned, even though the Dark Angels can manifest in the real world, it¡¯s more common for them to ¡®descend¡¯ into the Otherworld. Whenever they do, the place where they appear becomes ¡®activated.¡¯ The entities that live there become more violent, and even the fundamental rules of the region shift¡ªsometimes the overall depth of the Otherworld itself changes. Remember what happened in Night Valley?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and spread his hands. ¡°Oh, I remember it vividly. That Hunger Entity, which should have only appeared once, ended up covering the entire valley. By the end, the whole valley itself turned into a single giant entity. We got very lucky to make it out.¡± ????????§§?


    ¡°In most situations, people who get stuck in the Otherworld don¡¯t share your luck. Very few survive an encounter with a Dark Angel. Even if the Dark Angel doesn¡¯t attack directly, people get trapped in the environment that¡¯s transformed by its presence¡ªwhether by murderous entities or twisted Otherworld rules,¡± Song Cheng explained. ¡°We¡¯ve been trying to study the Dark Angels for a long time, hoping to learn why they show up in the Otherworld far more often than in the real world. Some scholars think the Otherworld contains something that draws them in, or¡­¡±


    ¡°Or what?¡± Yu Sheng prompted.


    ¡°Or the Otherworld itself is some kind of ¡®weak point¡¯ in the fabric of space-time within our world,¡± Song Cheng went on. ¡°In the Otherworld, the power of order is feeble, and that might allow these ¡®angels¡¯ to slip through. Since the Dark Angels are invaders from beyond our world, they¡¯re like holes torn open in our reality. And the Otherworld might just be a¡­ natural hole.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could reply, Irene, who had been quietly listening all this time, spoke up. ¡°What about those ¡®Angel Cultists¡¯? Who in their right mind would follow these terrifying ¡®angels¡¯? They don¡¯t answer prayers, and they don¡¯t seem able to communicate.¡±


    Song Cheng nodded gravely. ¡°We¡¯ve captured a number of Angel Cultists, and you might be amazed by how many people join them. They don¡¯t just appear in the Borderland. You can find them almost anywhere a Dark Angel has manifested. Some fall under their influence because they crave power or forbidden knowledge, but the core members¡ªthe fanatical believers¡ªinsist they¡¯ve received what they call ¡®guidance.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Guidance?¡± Yu Sheng repeated, pointing to the files. ¡°From these weird, abstract ¡®angels¡¯? You said they can¡¯t communicate.¡±


    ¡°They can¡¯t, at least not that we understand. But the cultists claim they truly hear the voices of the Dark Angels. According to them, it¡¯s not just random, meaningless babble, but actual ¡®direction¡¯ and ¡®teaching.¡¯ I¡¯ve interrogated some of the die-hard cultists, and they usually describe the ¡®voice¡¯ the same way:


    ¡°It¡¯s gentle, compassionate, brimming with love and understanding. They say the voices show them the universe¡¯s ultimate fate and then encourage them, explaining how to find a way out¡ªhow to seek salvation through working alongside the ¡®angels.¡¯¡±


    Song Cheng paused for a moment, gathering his thoughts. ¡°By studying the cultists¡¯ mental states and using hypnosis, we¡¯ve managed to reconstruct, at least partially, how the Dark Angels influence them. The ¡®guidance¡¯ they receive is a kind of immersive experience. Intense, unending hallucinations draw them into a vision that¡¯s completely inhuman. Ordinary minds can¡¯t endure it. By the time the process finishes, the person¡¯s spirit is wholly transformed¡ªthey might still look human, but their minds are changed into something else.


    ¡°This is the puzzle that has confounded scholars. The Dark Angels differ wildly in appearance and ability. They don¡¯t even seem to belong to the same species. Yet the cultists, no matter which Dark Angel they follow, describe remarkably similar ¡®guidance.¡¯ It always involves a ¡®dark apocalypse¡¯ and some ¡®path to salvation,¡¯ and the specifics are strangely consistent. This forces us to consider the possibility that the Dark Angels might have a common awareness¡ªor at least share a single purpose.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°It must be dangerous to research them.¡±


    ¡°Extremely,¡± Song Cheng confirmed. ¡°The biggest challenge is that if you only skim the surface, you¡¯ll never uncover their secrets. But if you learn too much, you risk succumbing to their influence. Even dealing with cultists can make you accidentally ¡®see¡¯ some of the guidance that¡¯s imprinted on their minds. Several scholars who originally tried to fight against the angels have gradually become Angel Cultists themselves.¡±


    He fell silent, letting the weight of his words hang in the air. Yu Sheng and Irene exchanged uneasy glances, both deeply aware of how little they truly understood about these nameless invaders¡ªand how dangerous that ignorance could be.

 Chapter 116: The Battle with Them

    The invaders from another realm were known as the Dark Angels.


    Long ago, there were those who, after receiving the ¡°guidance¡± of these Dark Angels, completely abandoned their humanity. Driven by their fanatical beliefs, these cultists followed the Angels without question, losing all capacity for rational thought.


    The Angels themselves defied common logic. Their forms and abilities appeared strange, constantly shifting, and they brought corruption wherever they went. No technology could effectively fight them, and even studying them posed a dangerous risk of falling under their influence. Yet, without understanding them, humanity would have no hope of defeating these invaders.


    Yu Sheng tried to form an image in his mind of the Dark Angels and their devoted followers. He imagined what their true shapes might be and wondered about their nature.


    Next to him, Song Cheng stood quietly, allowing Yu Sheng to think in peace. Finally, after a long silence, Yu Sheng looked up and spoke. ¡°So, from what you¡¯re saying, no one has managed to kill a single Dark Angel so far?¡±


    Song Cheng sighed and spread his hands in a helpless gesture. Standing beside him, Xu Jiali nodded, his voice low and grim. ¡°We¡¯ve tried everything, and every faction out there has tried too. But the Dark Angels¡­ they¡¯re just so odd. It¡¯s almost like they aren¡¯t entirely here, even when we see them. Whenever we aim an attack at one, something always goes wrong. Even on the rare occasion that we do land a hit, it doesn¡¯t do much damage. Some of them don¡¯t even have solid forms. Tell me¡ªhow do you kill a shadow or a beam of light?¡±


    The towering man, nearly two meters tall, clicked his tongue in frustration. Then he continued, ¡°The closest we ever got was about ten years ago, during the Angel Fall Operation near the Alglade Region border.¡±


    ¡°We spent ages preparing and, by some miracle, we managed to detect a signal from an Angel called the ¡®Goddess of Beauty¡¯ before she arrived. We assembled an entire army, every soldier injected with a rational blocker and equipped with heavy protective gear. We stationed them on the plains and rained bombardments down on the area where the Angel was supposed to appear. We even deployed a gravitational bomb, hoping to disrupt the bizarre ¡®shift¡¯ effect that always occurs around Angels.¡±


    ¡°From the surveillance footage, it looked like the gravitational bomb worked. Our firepower actually made contact with the ¡®Goddess of Beauty¡¯ and her throne. It was the first time we collected data on the Angels¡¯ physical strength. In the beginning, she endured all our attacks. But after a while, her form started to crack and fade¡­ and then she vanished.¡±


    ¡°Once she took enough damage, she disappeared right off the plains. The traps and restraints we¡¯d set up didn¡¯t affect her at all. Then, a few years later, she showed up again, good as new.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened in stunned silence. Xu Jiali¡¯s account went far beyond what the Special Affairs Bureau usually handled¡ªit was an all-out war, with an entire civilization called Alglade trying to fight off a single Angel. Even with overwhelming firepower, the best humanity could do was force the Angel to withdraw.


    ¡°That¡¯s the limit of what humanity can do against a Dark Angel,¡± Song Cheng said after a moment. ¡°We can injure them, maybe make them leave. But considering we can rarely predict exactly where they¡¯ll appear, even a temporary banishment is mostly luck.¡± He paused and sighed. ¡°And according to our records, despite all those precautions, about a thousand soldiers were affected during the Angel Fall Operation. Hundreds of them turned into devoted worshippers of the ¡®Goddess of Beauty¡¯ and had to receive psychological treatment for the rest of their lives.¡±


    Irene, who had been listening intently, couldn¡¯t hold back any longer. ¡°It sounds like there¡¯s no chance at all to win.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Xu Jiali said at once, shaking his head. ¡°The Angel Fall Operation didn¡¯t end the way we wanted, but it gave us hope. It proved that we can hurt them. They might not bleed, but they aren¡¯t the ¡®gods¡¯ their followers believe them to be. Human firepower can wound them, can drive them away. One day, we¡¯ll develop the technology to destroy them. Actually, we might already have that firepower. Now we just need to figure out how they enter our world, so we can predict when they¡¯ll show up and trap them. Then we¡¯ll defeat them.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened at Xu Jiali¡¯s firm declaration. Eventually, she managed to say, ¡°You humans¡­ your optimism and resilience really are remarkable.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Song Cheng spoke up. ¡°The good news is, Dark Angels don¡¯t come into our world that often. They don¡¯t seem eager to attack or invade heavily populated places. Most of the time, they appear randomly in remote areas, so the damage is contained.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand,¡± he continued, ¡°when they enter the Otherworld, it¡¯s another story. If an Angel appears in the Otherworld, the danger level goes way up. Safe areas can suddenly become deadly traps. Sometimes, the Angels alter the fundamental rules of the Otherworld. There have even been times when Angels caused Otherworld creatures to briefly cross over into our reality. And for the Special Affairs Bureau, that¡¯s the worst kind of disaster.¡±


    As he spoke, Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze drifted toward the documents on the table.


    Then, as if coming out of deep thought, he said, ¡°Let¡¯s talk about what happened in Boundary City. Those two Angel cultists in the museum¡ªwhat were they trying to do?¡±


    ¡°Summon their ¡®master¡¯ into this world,¡± Song Cheng answered gravely.


    Irene¡¯s eyes went round with shock. ¡°They¡¯re completely insane!¡±


    ¡°Well, obviously,¡± Xu Jiali said, shaking his head. ¡°Any sane person wouldn¡¯t become an Angel cultist in the first place. They¡¯re obsessed with summoning rituals¡ª¡®sacrifices¡¯ performed in the Otherworld. Dark Angels are more likely to notice them there, so the cultists believe that corrupting the Otherworld with certain rituals will draw in their ¡®master.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Does that ever work?¡± Yu Sheng asked, genuinely curious.


    ¡°Nine times out of ten, it fails. All it does is create more victims,¡± Song Cheng replied, waving a hand as though dismissing the whole idea. ¡°The Dark Angels don¡¯t usually respond to the cultists¡¯ calls. But there¡¯s always a tiny risk. Sometimes, those twisted ceremonies do catch an Angel¡¯s attention. History has records of such successful ¡®summonings¡¯¡ªit¡¯s not just once or twice.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s crucial to destroy any Angel cultists the moment they show up,¡± Song Cheng continued. ¡°We may not be able to kill an Angel, but if we take care of the cultists, it¡¯s much less likely that an Angel will appear. It also helps stop the spread of the Angels¡¯ influence.¡± ?¦¡?¦ÏB¨º?


    He paused for a moment, then added, ¡°Tonight, our teams will enter the museum to deal with the sacrificial site. We¡¯ll confirm the identities of any victims and thoroughly search the museum, including the theater outside, to make sure the cultists haven¡¯t left any more threats behind.¡±


    ¡°They broke into the Otherworld without raising any alarms from the node monitoring system,¡± Yu Sheng reminded him. ¡°Have you found out how they managed that?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still investigating,¡± Song Cheng admitted, shaking his head. ¡°The node network was working perfectly. Logically, there¡¯s no way the cultists could¡¯ve bypassed our Director¡¯s ¡®eyes¡¯ and done this in Boundary City. We suspect they discovered another ¡®entrance,¡¯ something not logged in our system. A hidden opening in the museum, perhaps.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked surprised. ¡°Another entrance?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s unlikely,¡± Song Cheng said, ¡°but not impossible. The Otherworld has its own set of rules that overlap with our reality. In theory, as long as those rules align, any location could become a gateway to the Otherworld. Usually, we keep an eye on any potential sites here in Boundary City, but like I mentioned, nothing is ever foolproof.¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed his chin thoughtfully. ¡°Unexpected events¡­ no matter how prepared you are, there¡¯s always something.¡±


    Li Lin, who had been silent all this time, finally spoke up. He fixed his gaze on Yu Sheng and said, ¡°To us, you¡¯re exactly one of those ¡®unexpected events.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng straightened immediately, as though he had never made any casual remarks in the first place.


    ¡°Anyway,¡± Song Cheng said, clearing his throat as if he hadn¡¯t noticed the tension, ¡°we wanted to tell you all this because you¡¯ve had direct contact with a Dark Angel. That makes it more likely you¡¯ll run into one again, so having this knowledge might help you. If you need the Bureau¡¯s help with anything¡ªSpirit Realm Detective cases, trouble with the Otherworld, or anything else¡ªjust get in touch. The Bureau values our ¡®partners.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, then seemed to remember something just as Song Cheng was about to stand. ¡°Actually,¡± he said, looking somewhat awkward, ¡°there is one thing I could use some help with. The delivery drivers can¡¯t seem to bring packages to Wutong Road No. 66. Can you do anything about that?¡±


    Song Cheng blinked in confusion. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

 Chapter 117: Help and Trouble

    Song Cheng finally got a taste of what Li Lin and Xu Jiali had warned him about in their report: when dealing with Yu Sheng, it was entirely possible for a conversation to leap from a serious topic to a laughably ordinary one in the blink of an eye. At first, everything seemed perfectly logical, but then it felt almost absurd when you realized how quickly the conversation had changed. Now, Song Cheng understood exactly what they had meant.


    He glanced at his two teammates. Xu Jiali was doing his best to keep a straight face, looking like a silent tough guy, while Li Lin was barely managing to hide his amusement.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I just want to confirm something,¡± Song Cheng said after a couple of moments. ¡°Are you talking about¡­ deliveries and food orders? To your home?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, isn¡¯t that easy to understand?¡± Yu Sheng asked, looking puzzled by their reactions. He scratched his head as if he genuinely couldn¡¯t figure out what was so odd. ¡°You know how strange my place is. You can¡¯t just find a normal address for it. If someone doesn¡¯t have enough spiritual talent or the right kind of preparation, they can¡¯t even get within a hundred meters of my house. It¡¯s like there¡¯s an invisible force field around it¡ªpeople end up walking in circles without realizing it. It¡¯s even stronger than your nodes. So, whenever I want takeout, I have to give the address of a nearby supermarket, and if I order something big online, I have to figure out how to pick it up myself. It¡¯s really inconvenient.¡±


    Song Cheng fell silent. Just a moment ago, they had been talking about ¡°Dark Angels,¡± about invaders from beyond this world. Now, out of nowhere, the conversation had jumped to the frustration of ¡°packages can¡¯t be delivered within a hundred meters of the front door.¡± The difference between those two topics was enough to make anyone¡¯s head spin.


    Still, he pulled himself together. After all, he was the one who had said, ¡°If you have any problems, let the Special Affairs Bureau know.¡± He just hadn¡¯t expected that this ¡°special entity¡± living in the Otherworld would mention such an everyday issue right away. It took him a second to process it.


    But when he thought about it, the delivery problem really did have something to do with the Otherworld¡ªand with entities.


    ¡°I¡¯ll look into this and see how we can help,¡± Song Cheng promised, wearing a thoughtful expression. ¡°If it comes down to it, we can set up a special collection point somewhere nearby, just for you.¡±


    The moment he said this, Xu Jiali patted Li Lin on the shoulder. Li Lin, caught off guard, blinked in surprise before returning his teammate¡¯s glance.


    Yu Sheng looked a little embarrassed. ¡°Um¡­ are you sure that¡¯s not too much special treatment?¡±


    ¡°Not at all,¡± Song Cheng assured him, waving a hand dismissively. ¡°Part of our job at the Special Affairs Bureau is to provide support for the ¡®special individuals¡¯ living in the Borderland. Handling threats from the Otherworld and from entities is only a small part of what we do day to day. Most of the time, we¡¯re like this city¡¯s hidden caretakers. We make sure all sorts of problems get fixed. That¡¯s our routine work.¡±


    He wasn¡¯t exaggerating. Helping strange, secretive Dwellers in the Borderland solve their unusual issues was a normal occurrence for the Special Affairs Bureau. What he didn¡¯t mention was that Yu Sheng, while classified as a ¡°friendly entity,¡± was still one of the strangest individuals they had ever encountered.


    But he remembered Director Bai Li Qing¡¯s instructions clearly: ¡°As long as he isn¡¯t planning to overthrow the Borderland, do your best to meet his requests¡ªand if he ever does want to overthrow it, at least explain why he can¡¯t. Just don¡¯t let him call the complaint line and annoy me.¡±


    Recalling the director¡¯s last words sent a shiver down Song Cheng¡¯s spine. He focused again on Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Other than that, is there anything else?¡± he asked.


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°No, not really¡­ Oh, wait! One more thing. I asked you to look into Irene¡¯s situation and figure out where Foxy came from. Any news on those?¡±


    At the mention of this, the little doll on the coffee table and the fox-girl nearby both perked up, ears twitching.


    ¡°Sorry, nothing yet,¡± Song Cheng replied, though he felt a bit relieved that the topic had shifted back into more familiar territory. ¡°We sent a message to our contact at Alice¡¯s Little House, but we haven¡¯t heard back. It¡¯s possible no one is currently stationed in the Borderland. As for Miss Fox here¡­¡±


    He hesitated, his eyebrows knitting together in uncertainty.


    Yu Sheng leaned closer. ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like a complication,¡± Song Cheng explained. ¡°Just from ¡®demon fox¡¯ or ¡®bestial humanoid,¡¯ there are too many possible origins¡ªhundreds, really. And none of those places match the homeland Foxy described. So we were wondering if we could collect a bit of her fur to help us do a biological comparison. It might give us a clue about her species.¡± ????¦Â¨§?


    Yu Sheng glanced over at Foxy. She nodded without hesitation.


    ¡°Neither of us mind,¡± Yu Sheng said with a slight shrug. ¡°You only need some fur, right? No special requirements?¡±


    As he spoke, he casually reached between the couch cushions, pinched something, and handed it to Song Cheng. ¡°Will this work?¡±


    Song Cheng blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ what is that?¡±


    ¡°She sheds a lot,¡± Yu Sheng said, keeping a straight face. ¡°Now that the weather¡¯s getting colder, there¡¯s even more fur floating around. You wouldn¡¯t even need to ask me¡ªjust check your clothes after you sit down on the couch.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s cheeks turned bright red. She immediately wrapped her big tails around herself, forming a fluffy ball with only her eyes peeking out. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng told her, patting one of her silvery tails. (He had been aiming for her head, but she was too curled up.) ¡°Just don¡¯t use your tail to dry the dishes, all right? I keep ending up with fur in my mouth.¡±


    From inside the fluff-ball came Foxy¡¯s soft reply. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Looking a bit flustered, Song Cheng carefully took a sample tube from his pocket. With a slightly stiff expression, he gathered the silver-white hairs Yu Sheng offered and dropped them into the tube as though handling a priceless treasure.


    A moment later, he led Xu Jiali and Li Lin out of the house. When they finally disappeared around the corner, Yu Sheng, who had gone to the door to see them off, returned to the living room and collapsed onto the couch with a long sigh of relief.


    He glanced over to see that Foxy was still standing there, huddled into a fluffy ball. She had even covered her eyes this time, leaving only her feet visible¡ªlike a strange, fuzzy sculpture in the middle of the room.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but grin. Reaching out, he tried to pry the fox-girl out from her cocoon of tails. ¡°All right, come on, they¡¯re gone. There¡¯s no need to hide.¡±


    Foxy peeked out, her tails unfurling like a flower. She gazed at Yu Sheng apologetically. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ll take care of cleaning from now on.¡±


    ¡°You can just tidy up the places you usually hang out,¡± Yu Sheng said with a chuckle, settling more comfortably into the couch cushions. ¡°Oh, and next time you wash your tails, remember to clean out the drain filter. It was clogged again this morning.¡±


    Foxy immediately curled back up into her fluff-ball.


    This time, Yu Sheng let her be. He simply laughed and gave one of her tails a reassuring pat. Then he turned his attention to Irene, the tiny doll perched on the coffee table. She seemed lost in thought, her tiny brows creased.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking about those Dark Angels,¡± Irene replied, her voice quiet and serious. ¡°Why would people summon them when they know how dangerous they are? Song Cheng said most of the cultists were transformed after receiving the ¡®guidance¡¯ of these angels and aren¡¯t really human anymore. But there are still a few who willingly sacrifice themselves to the angels, hoping for knowledge and power. Why would anyone do that?¡±


    ¡°Not all of them are human,¡± Yu Sheng pointed out. ¡°And I¡¯m guessing every group has its share of odd folks.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He paused, studying Irene curiously. ¡°But you¡ªusually, you¡¯re not one to fuss about saving the world or anything like that. Why so curious now?¡±


    ¡°I¡ªI¡¯m not that heartless!¡± Irene huffed, crossing her little arms. ¡°I¡¯m a doll from Alice¡¯s Little House! We always do our best to maintain order. We punish evil and help others! Don¡¯t go imagining I¡¯m some kind of cold-hearted villain. I¡¯m an honest, kind, gentle, polite, fair, and just lady¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, momentarily speechless at the list of praises she had just heaped upon herself. It took him a moment to process all those adjectives, and it was even harder for him to imagine them actually applying to this feisty little doll.


    He coughed lightly. ¡°I¡¯m tired. I need a nap,¡± he said at last, waving toward Foxy and Irene. ¡°I hardly slept last night, and now I feel like I¡¯m going to pass out. Wake me up before dinner. I¡¯ll make something for us to eat.¡±


    Foxy, poking her face out from her tails again, lit up. ¡°Okay! Got it, Benefactor!¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, feeling exasperated by these two mischievous housemates (and by the fact that the number of residents had recently doubled). But he simply lifted a hand in farewell before trudging up to the second floor, yawning on the way.

 Chapter 118: In the Forest

    Yu Sheng drifted off to sleep more quickly than usual this time. He had used so much energy that once the excitement faded, he collapsed onto his bed and, within moments, sank into a deep slumber.


    His dreams were strange and blurry¡ªfilled with shifting colors and fleeting images he couldn¡¯t quite grasp. It felt as though he was floating above a foggy expanse, unable to grab onto anything solid. He saw himself in bed, glimpsed the familiar sight of Wutong Road No. 66, watched Irene fiddling with the TV remote, and even imagined Foxy by the pool, carefully washing her fluffy tails. She hung them on a clothesline, lining them up one by one¡­


    Gradually, Yu Sheng found it impossible to tell if he was truly dreaming or if these scenes were real. He felt his consciousness growing hazy, drifting in and out. Then, all of a sudden¡ªhe felt something pressing firmly against his back.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes flew open.


    Towering trees surrounded him on all sides.


    He found himself in a vast forest, the treetops so tall that their thick canopies tangled and blocked out the misty sky. Beneath the crowns, everything lay in deep shadow, as if the forest were trapped in permanent twilight. Thick vines curled around the trunks, and wild bushes spread across the soft ground. Strange flowers grew everywhere¡ªunfamiliar plants in colors that appeared both vibrant and faded at the same time, as though coated in a fine, grey mist. They filled the spaces between these colossal trees.


    Blinking in confusion, Yu Sheng sat up, realizing he was resting on a bed of damp leaves and soft earth.


    The forest around him seemed alive with hidden creatures. Unknown birds and beasts called from the treetops. Something swooped past him, wings beating in the air overhead. Far away, a haunting howl echoed¡ªlike a wolf¡¯s cry, yet oddly human and unsettling.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s head cleared a bit. One question rose above the rest: Where was he?


    Was this just a dream? Or had he somehow slipped into another strange dimension again?


    To check, he pinched his thigh. A dull, numbing pain radiated up his leg. He tried calling out to Irene in his mind, but all he heard was silence, as though his thoughts were lost in a distant, howling wind.


    His growing sense that something was very wrong made him more alert.


    He reached out into the empty air and, after a moment, a faintly glowing, translucent door wavered into sight.


    Thank goodness¡ªthe ¡°door¡± still worked.


    Relieved, Yu Sheng waved his hand to make it vanish again, then squared his shoulders, determined to figure out where he was. He began moving slowly through the forest.


    He soon noticed this place felt different from the ¡°Night Valley¡± he had once visited. Even so, he was convinced that this was no ordinary dream. Whether it was tied to that other dimension, he couldn¡¯t be certain¡ªbut he did know that this forest was not part of his own imagination.


    Leaves rustled beneath his feet as he tread carefully over twisted roots, weaving between giant tree trunks. He walked for what felt like a long time, yet the scenery never changed. The forest seemed endless, and just walking on foot felt futile.


    Then, he heard a soft rustling off to one side.


    Startled, he whipped around.


    There, perched on a fallen tree stump, sat a large, fluffy squirrel, gazing at him with bright, shiny eyes.


    For a moment, Yu Sheng felt relieved that it was only a squirrel¡ªjust a little forest animal, curious about this newcomer. The eerie silence of the woods felt slightly less oppressive. ????£Á??¦Â¨¨?


    He let out a small sigh of relief and even managed a tiny smile at the animal.


    The squirrel tilted its head, its bushy tail flicking against the stump. Then, in a high-pitched voice, it spoke: ¡°Don¡¯t leave the path¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s smile vanished, and his eyes went wide. ¡°Wait¡­ You can talk?!¡±


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t done,¡± the squirrel said, tapping the tree stump with its tail and standing up straighter. ¡°What was the rest of it¡­? Oh, yes. Don¡¯t get distracted by the flowers and mushrooms. Hurry back to the path if you want to make it home before dark. And don¡¯t forget to add a cute little flourish at the end¡­ yes, so cute,¡± it muttered to itself.


    Yu Sheng stood there, stunned. ¡°¡­¡±


    Paws folded in front of its chest, the squirrel glared back at him with an annoyed look.


    Blinking hard, Yu Sheng pinched his thigh again, convinced he must be hallucinating. Did that sweet-looking squirrel really just talk to him?


    Seeming exasperated, the squirrel smacked its tail a few more times against the stump. ¡°Well, why are you just standing there? Hurry up, or you¡¯ll end up as wolf food in the Black Forest.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Finally, Yu Sheng realized he wasn¡¯t imagining things. But instead of rushing back to the path the way the squirrel suggested, he stepped closer, curiosity taking over. ¡°Who are you? And where exactly am I?¡±


    ¡°Are you blind? I¡¯m a squirrel!¡± the creature retorted, not looking scared in the slightest. ¡°Can¡¯t you see? It¡¯s a forest. The Black Forest. A huge one that stretches on and on. Why¡¯s that so hard to understand?¡±


    It shifted a little, glancing around as if it were hunting for something. Then it muttered, ¡°Weird¡­ the other one isn¡¯t dead yet, and now there¡¯s a new arrival. Is the other one almost finished off? But this new one¡¯s a man¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart gave a jolt. He blurted out, ¡°Dead? Who¡¯s going to die?¡±


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood, of course,¡± the squirrel answered, scratching its face. ¡°Not sure which one we¡¯re on now¡­ the eighteenth? Or the twenty-eighth Little Red Riding Hood¡­?¡±


    Yu Sheng felt his pulse quicken. He looked around at the forest, remembering the distant howling. A fragment of an old nursery rhyme ran through his mind¡ªa girl in a red hooded cloak, picking flowers in a dangerous forest¡­ and a lurking wolf.


    All at once, his shoulder flared with pain, accompanied by a spreading warmth. Glancing down, he saw a patch of blood staining his shirt¡ªa red mark in the midst of the forest¡¯s dull gloom.


    That was where the wolf had bitten him during the ¡°Night at the Museum,¡± when the beast emerged from Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shadow.


    As Yu Sheng watched, the blood slowly faded, but realization began to dawn on him.


    His blood had connected him to Little Red Riding Hood. Could it be that the wolf chasing her was part of the same story? Was this her dream?


    Thoughts spinning, Yu Sheng suddenly heard the squirrel shriek, ¡°No! No, no, no!¡±


    He jumped, startled. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°The current Little Red Riding Hood isn¡¯t done for yet! She hasn¡¯t even been caught! The wolf¡¯s still roaming the forest¡­ Wait, who are you? How did you even get in here?¡±


    Yu Sheng had a fleeting thought that someone else had asked him something similar once, but he pressed on: ¡°I¡¯m her friend. What do you mean, ¡®Little Red Riding Hood will die¡¯? And you mentioned there¡¯s more than one. What¡¯s that about?¡±


    ¡°Friend? She has no friends in the forest! She walks alone on the path¡ªthat¡¯s Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s whole deal!¡± The squirrel squeaked, hopping on the stump. ¡°If something changes, it¡¯ll just make things harder! Don¡¯t make life harder for a squirrel! We have our own problems! This forest¡­¡±


    Abruptly, the squirrel froze, as though it heard something. Its ears twitched, and it lifted its nose.


    Yu Sheng hesitated. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°Shh.¡± The squirrel raised a tiny paw, commanding silence. ¡°Listen¡ªthe wolf isn¡¯t howling anymore.¡±


    Indeed, a heavy silence now wrapped around the forest. The distant howls were gone, and even the smaller woodland creatures seemed to have gone still.


    An uneasy chill traveled down Yu Sheng¡¯s spine. In the next instant, the squirrel leaped off the stump and dashed onto his shoulder, squeaking loudly, ¡°Run! The wolf is coming!¡±


    Yu Sheng, startled by the squirrel¡¯s sudden leap, whirled around and bolted. Only then did he feel the chilling dread catching up¡ªa suffocating sense of malice and looming death that rushed toward him like a fierce wind.


    The wolf was coming.

 Chapter 119: The Pathway

    The wolves were coming.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t see what the wolves looked like¡ªonly the snapping of twigs underfoot and the rustling of leaves behind him told him they were there. Every now and then, low, muffled whimpers drifted through the forest, and once or twice, he caught the sharp scent of blood mingled with an unsettling odor of decay. A cold chill spread through the trees, like the start of a winter that stole away every trace of warmth.


    Then the howling began again, echoing from every tree, every bush, and every hidden corner. The wolves were closing in, surrounding him and tightening their circle.


    ¡°Run! Don¡¯t stop! Keep running!¡± shrieked the squirrel.


    It had climbed from Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder to the top of his head and was now frantically waving its tiny paws, urging him forward with its high, nervous voice.


    ¡°Head for the path! Get to the light! That¡¯s where they won¡¯t dare follow!¡±


    Yu Sheng looked over his shoulder but saw only shadows shifting in the dark woods. Something was definitely chasing him among the trees, yet no clear shape appeared.


    Still, the sense of being hunted clung to him. It was as if he could feel the cold, rotten breath of the wolves against his skin.


    ¡°Where are they?¡± he shouted, his fear cracking into frustration. ¡°I can¡¯t see them!¡±


    ¡°Be glad you can¡¯t!¡± the squirrel hollered back. ¡°That means they haven¡¯t caught up yet! Once you see them, you¡¯re in real trouble. They¡¯ll chase you, on and on, until you can¡¯t run anymore¡ªuntil you turn into a tired old adult¡­ Wait! You already are an adult!¡±


    The squirrel froze, as though realizing something for the first time. Grabbing a handful of Yu Sheng¡¯s hair, it squeaked in alarm, ¡°How on earth did you even get in here?!¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer¡ªhe could barely breathe. He had just noticed that several cuts had appeared on his arm, bleeding freely.


    Invisible claws had raked across his skin.


    Now he could see them¡ªdark shapes gliding between the trees, all lean, hungry, and seemingly endless in number.


    He dug in with his feet, forcing his body forward, leaves and soft earth crunching beneath his steps. He sprinted toward where the squirrel had pointed.


    He wasn¡¯t afraid of dying, and he wasn¡¯t afraid of being stuck in this place. But he still had too many questions about what was going on¡ªespecially what had happened to Little Red Riding Hood. He refused to be devoured by wolves before finding out the truth.


    Then, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a faint glow.


    Far inside the gloomy forest, a few warm lights flickered to life. Under that glow lay a narrow pathway.


    ¡°Run, run, run! There it is!¡± the squirrel cried out, sounding almost giddy. ¡°Ha! You¡¯re running faster than some kids I¡¯ve seen! Good, very good! Adults usually stomp around, but you run like they do when they first get here. Those wolves can¡¯t catch you. They can¡¯t catch you!¡±


    With the squirrel¡¯s squeals ringing in his ears, Yu Sheng tore through the last stretch of the forest and burst into the comforting circle of light. The frigid presence that had stalked him seemed to melt away in an instant, dissolving into the darkness. R??????§à?§§?


    The wolves vanished, fading into the shadows just beyond the path¡¯s edge.


    Panting heavily, Yu Sheng leaned against a rotting tree stump by the roadside. After a long moment, he finally straightened, peering at the trail before him. It wound deep into the forest, narrow and twisting, built of dirt and stone, and stretched far into the dark. On either side hung glowing lamps, like small, round moons nestled in the crooked branches. There were no wires, no flames¡ªonly a gentle light to guide travelers along the way.


    The squirrel hopped off Yu Sheng¡¯s head and landed on a rough, twisted wooden railing at the path¡¯s side. Dropping onto its hind legs, it exhaled a long, shaky breath. ¡°Phew¡ªalmost became dinner.¡±


    ¡°Those things chasing us¡­ are they the wolves that have been going after Little Red Riding Hood?¡± Yu Sheng asked, now breathing more steadily. Stepping closer to the squirrel, his voice grew serious. ¡°Was the biggest, meanest wolf among them?¡±


    ¡°The Big Bad Wolf? Don¡¯t talk about the Big Bad Wolf!¡± The squirrel jumped as though terrified and held its paws up as if trying to clamp Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth shut. ¡°The hunter isn¡¯t here yet, and we definitely don¡¯t need the worst wolf showing up! You don¡¯t have a gun, and he¡¯ll swallow you whole in one bite!¡±


    Yu Sheng kept his gaze on the squirrel. ¡°Where exactly is this place? I can tell it¡¯s a forest, but is it part of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s dream, or¡­ another world?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a forest. Just a forest,¡± the squirrel replied, shaking its head. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what you mean by ¡®dream.¡¯ Little Red Riding Hood isn¡¯t asleep yet, and good kids go to bed at night. Right now, she¡¯s busy¡ªwhat did she say? Oh, right, she¡¯s going to school.¡± The squirrel skittered along the wooden railing, grumbling to itself. ¡°If she ever starts dreaming, then she¡¯ll be here¡­¡±


    Although the squirrel¡¯s speech was disjointed, Yu Sheng could guess what it meant. He sensed that this place was connected to Little Red Riding Hood in a way that went beyond mere dreaming.


    This was another realm¡ªsomething that existed on its own. And if she were to drift off to sleep, she¡¯d find herself in this forest¡­ being hunted by wolves over and over.


    Frowning, Yu Sheng asked quietly, ¡°How can we stop the wolves from chasing her forever?¡±


    ¡°Stop them?¡± The squirrel gave him an incredulous look. ¡°Wolves never give up, and this forest has no end. You just keep running from one safe path to another, hiding in a cozy house, then running to the next house before nightfall. As long as you keep running, you can always find someplace to hide. That¡¯s how it works¡­ that¡¯s just how it works.¡±


    So these were the rules for surviving in this ¡°forest.¡±


    Yu Sheng soaked in the squirrel¡¯s words, then took a slow, steadying breath. ¡°Does this forest have something to do with the curse created by the fairy tale? Do you know anything about that?¡±


    He had no idea who¡ªor what¡ªthis squirrel truly was, or why it spoke like a wise old man. But it had helped him, and that felt like a good sign. Perhaps it wasn¡¯t aligned with the same curse that Little Red Riding Hood had feared.


    At his question, the squirrel blinked, stilled, then shuffled a bit on the railing. ¡°Why would I know that? I¡¯m just a squirrel.¡±


    It raised its little paws and rubbed its fluffy cheeks before beaming with pride. ¡°A very adorable squirrel, if you ask me.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared, momentarily speechless.


    All of a sudden, the squirrel dug around in its fur and pulled out a tiny stick. It gripped it between its teeth, then flicked its bushy tail against the railing. A small flame sparked at the tip of its tail, and it used that flicker to light the stick. Puffing out a cloud of smoke, it gave Yu Sheng a beady-eyed look.


    ¡°Want a smoke?¡± it offered, waving the stick with one paw. ¡°You¡¯ll have to hold it with your fingernails, though.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned even more puzzled.


    ¡°No? Well, that¡¯s good. It¡¯s a nasty habit anyway¡ªbad for you, even if you are an adult.¡± The squirrel resumed puffing on its little cigarette. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though¡ªyou¡¯re the first grown-up I¡¯ve seen in here. Usually, the ones who show up are all kids. They cry a lot, and most of them never make it through the first chase. The wolves gulp them down in one bite. Honestly, you¡¯re making me nervous. You¡¯re putting a lot of pressure on a sweet little squirrel¡­ puff, puff¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng could only stare. He had encountered plenty of strange things¡ªa cursing doll, a nine-tailed fox who could hurl her tails like weapons, and an address at Wutong Road No. 66 that most people couldn¡¯t even see. But a chain-smoking, foul-mouthed squirrel was certainly a new experience.


    ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡± the squirrel asked, tossing away the stub of its cigarette. Then, to Yu Sheng¡¯s surprise, it popped the smoldering end into its mouth and chewed it up. ¡°Oh, are you too scared to talk? That happens. Even adults get frightened of this forest sometimes. You¡¯ll adjust if you keep coming here¡ªget used to the hunts, the wolves, the chase.


    ¡°In time, you¡¯ll connect with some of the wolves, and maybe even with the forest itself. You¡¯ll be the lost traveler, and the starving wolf, and the forest, and the hunter, and the grandmother. That¡¯s when you¡¯ve really gotten used to this place.


    ¡°Then you¡¯ll get your own red hood and come here every night to run. It¡¯s actually kind of fun. But I do wonder what color your hood will be since you¡¯re an adult¡­ and a man.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not Little Red Riding Hood,¡± Yu Sheng said firmly. ¡°I¡¯m her friend.¡±


    The squirrel stared for a long moment, as though deciding if Yu Sheng was lying. Then it finally seemed to accept his words. Shifting its furry tail, it straightened up on the railing.


    ¡°You¡¯re serious? You¡¯re really not lying to an adorable squirrel like me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m serious,¡± Yu Sheng replied.


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 120: The Forest’s Temptation

    A small squirrel, perched on the railing, seemed utterly stunned. It stayed frozen, as if carved from stone, its glossy black eyes fixed on Yu Sheng without blinking. For a moment, it didn¡¯t move at all, which only made the scene feel more unsettling.


    Truth be told, being stared at by a talking squirrel was unnerving enough on its own.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but wonder¡ªwhat was the squirrel¡¯s story?


    If this dark forest really was the ¡°Fairy Tale Otherworld¡± that Little Red Riding Hood had mentioned, the same one she blamed for her curse, perhaps this squirrel was a being brought to life by that very otherworld. Could it be a creature with emotions and intelligence, like a person? And what about the wolves¡ªwere they also creations of this place? Was it possible for two such opposing forces to exist in the same realm?


    He realized how little he actually knew about these strange places.


    ¡°Strange, very strange,¡± the squirrel finally murmured, breaking free from its trance. It began pacing along the railing, its bushy tail flicking nervously. ¡°This has never happened before! Never, ever! Only Little Red Riding Hood can come here. I¡¯ve never heard of a ¡®friend¡¯ entering. This is unheard of! Something¡¯s happening. Something bad¡­ How did you get in? How did you get in?¡±


    Without warning, the squirrel sprang onto Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, scratching frantically at his sleeve. Its tiny voice repeated, ¡°How did you get in? How did you get in?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± Yu Sheng replied, shaking his head.


    He chose not to tell the squirrel the entire truth. Even though the creature seemed intelligent and somewhat friendly, Yu Sheng still believed it might be another manifestation of the forest. He couldn¡¯t fully trust anything here, not when he still didn¡¯t understand all the rules of this place. Who could say whether the squirrel¡¯s apparent helpfulness was genuine or just another part of the forest¡¯s plan?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know¡­ fine, you don¡¯t know,¡± the squirrel muttered, scrambling up onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Have you ever heard bedtime stories? Have you ever dreamed of forests, flowers, and candy? Have you?¡±


    Yu Sheng felt a jolt in his chest. ¡°Did Little Red Riding Hood come here after hearing a bedtime story and having that kind of dream?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s how it always works! Always!¡± the squirrel exclaimed, its nervous energy barely in check. ¡°But only children¡ªonly children can come here! Grown-ups shouldn¡¯t be able to¡­ not usually¡­¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Why do you say that?¡± Yu Sheng asked with a frown.


    ¡°How should I know? I¡¯m just a squirrel!¡± The creature rubbed its face with its paws in agitation, looking more frantic by the second. ¡°We can¡¯t stand around here talking! The lamps are dimming, and the path¡¯s going to vanish. We need to hurry¡ªto the next safe spot. Move! Before they catch up!¡±


    As if on cue, the atmosphere around them began to change. The fanciful lamps that had lit the forest trail were dimming fast. One by one, each light faded, and the path lost its clarity, swallowed by the looming darkness of the forest. A cold, sticky sense of malice seeped through the air, drawing ever closer from all directions.


    Instinctively, Yu Sheng started walking, quickening his pace. ¡°Which way? Where are we going?¡± he asked urgently.


    ¡°Follow the path! Just follow the path!¡± the squirrel shrieked, its voice sharp with tension. ¡°Keep going, and you¡¯ll see other paths lit up¡ªor maybe a cabin¡¯s light. Cabins can be dangerous, but sometimes you can rest there. Most important of all, watch out for anything tempting you off the trail. When the lights go out, those things will lure you into the forest. That¡¯s how the wolves set their traps.¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately remembered the squirrel¡¯s earlier warning not to be distracted by any pretty flowers or mushrooms along the way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m not a kid. I won¡¯t fall for something like that.¡±


    Still, he couldn¡¯t help wondering what would happen if a child wandered through this endless dark forest. How old had Little Red Riding Hood been when she first stumbled in? Had she ever been tempted by flowers or mushrooms and left the path?


    After all, the squirrel implied that being hunted by wolves wasn¡¯t a one-time event. A child stuck in this place might be devoured over and over, each time losing part of their soul. How many hunts had Little Red Riding Hood endured before she became so strong?


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re not tempted,¡± the squirrel muttered under its breath. ¡°The forest always finds a way to lure you. It always does¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng let out a bitter chuckle and walked faster. The trail grew dimmer, its outline fading into the dark. He did his best to keep his eyes on the path but couldn¡¯t resist a quick glance at the forest¡¯s edge. ??????¦Ï?§§?


    Then he froze.


    A gleam of light caught his eye in the shadows. Narrowing his gaze, he realized it was a brand-new 090 graphics card lying there in the grass.


    He looked closer. Next to it sat a shiny new laptop. Nearby was a premium gaming controller with colorful lights and its own collector¡¯s edition carrying case.


    Yu Sheng blinked in astonishment. Farther up, he spotted a neat toolkit¡ªa limited-edition electric drill still sealed in its box¡ªfollowed by crates of iced tea, a carbon fiber fishing rod set, and a spotless tackle box.


    Off to one side, there was a little pond with a makeshift stone shelter. Underneath the shelter, a folding chair, fishing gear, and half a case of beer lay ready to go. A fisherman seemed to be tidying up his spot, as though about to leave.


    The squirrel on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder looked just as shocked, its black eyes stretched wide. ¡°What in the world is that?!¡±


    ¡°Adult versions of flowers and mushrooms,¡± Yu Sheng said, feeling uneasy. He tore his eyes away from the scene, clenching his teeth. ¡°This forest is way too dangerous¡­¡±


    He forced himself forward, ignoring the countless traps scattered along the path. At last, the illusions stopped appearing. The path lights had faded to a faint, flickering glow that could almost be mistaken for fireflies. In the distance, deep in the woods, a small light shone.


    ¡°There!¡± the squirrel said, bouncing on his shoulder. ¡°A place to rest! Hurry! Maybe there¡¯ll be a warm fire and hot soup waiting!¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He moved swiftly toward the light. The forest behind them grew colder and darker, until a distant howl shattered the silence. More howls followed, each closer than the last.


    The wolves had caught his scent, and their unseen web was closing around him.


    But by then, Yu Sheng had found the source of the glow¡ªa cabin.


    It was a humble wooden building, worn with age, standing alone in the heart of the forest. Warm, golden light spilled from its windows, standing out sharply against the deep shadows outside.


    He approached the door and noticed red cloth strips tied to the frame and red string draped around the windows and eaves. He wasn¡¯t sure if these were decorations or if they held some hidden meaning.


    ¡°Wait,¡± the squirrel said in a hurried whisper. ¡°Look through the crack in the door. Can you see the bed? If someone¡¯s in it¡ªif the ¡®grandmother¡¯ is there¡ªwe can¡¯t stay. But if no one¡¯s inside, it¡¯s safe.¡±


    Yu Sheng did as he was told, peering through a narrow gap. Inside, he saw a simple, cozy interior: a fireplace glowing with light, a wooden table with bread, flowers, and candles, and an empty bed in the corner.


    ¡°No one¡¯s there,¡± he reported.


    ¡°Excellent! Then we can rest,¡± the squirrel said happily. ¡°Finally, some good luck! We can stay until you wake up!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. The howls were drawing nearer. Without wasting a second, he pushed open the wooden door.


    The sound of the wolves faded the moment he stepped inside.


    Yu Sheng entered the cabin with the squirrel on his shoulder, carefully closing the door behind him.


    A comforting warmth filled the room, driving out the forest¡¯s chilly gloom. The fire crackled merrily, bringing a soothing light that chased away every shadow of unease. Yu Sheng felt his shoulders ease for the first time in hours.


    ¡°Relax,¡± the squirrel said, hopping onto the table. ¡°A cabin without a grandmother is the only truly safe place in this forest. Just pray you don¡¯t hear any knocks or footsteps out of nowhere¡­¡±

 Chapter 121: The Little House

    Yu Sheng first noticed the squirrel¡¯s anxious chattering, which made him tilt his head to listen for any noises outside. All he could hear was the soft, far-off sound of the wind.


    Inside the little house, the crackling fire in the hearth and the gentle hush of the wind made everything seem even quieter. It was so calm that it felt almost sacred, the room bathed in the warm glow of candlelight.


    The house was simple but cozy. Near the entrance stood a small square table draped in a blue checkered cloth, with two chairs tucked beside it. On the opposite wall sat a wooden shelf packed with various trinkets, right next to a tall wooden wardrobe. In the corner, a single bed rested, its thick layers of blankets looking warm and welcoming.


    To the left of the door, a small window reflected the dancing flames and candlelight. Yu Sheng could see the squirrel¡¯s shadow flickering across the glass as it hopped back and forth.


    Carefully, Yu Sheng approached the window. The old wooden floor squeaked beneath his feet. Outside was nothing but the deep, endless blackness of the night forest. It seemed like twilight had only recently passed, but the thick canopy overhead swallowed what little light remained, leaving a vast stretch of darkness.


    He had the unsettling feeling that countless cold, predatory eyes might be watching from the shadows, silently lurking. Whether this was real or his imagination, he couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look, don¡¯t look,¡± the squirrel muttered, anxious, as it paced atop the wooden table. ¡°The more you look, the more you imagine. And in the dark, every thought comes alive. Here, all you¡¯ll think of is wolves.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, its voice turned excited. ¡°Oh, acorns!¡±


    It had spotted a bowl of acorns on the table. With a delighted squeak, it leapt over and grabbed one in its tiny paws. Turning back to Yu Sheng, it offered, ¡°Want one? They¡¯re delicious!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you,¡± Yu Sheng replied politely, though his focus was drawn to the curious state of the little house. He noticed strips of red fabric and cords scattered everywhere, almost like good-luck charms. They hung on doors and windows, dangled from the roof beams, and lay in tangled heaps in a corner.


    Suddenly, the squirrel darted away from the table and rummaged through a messy pile of red cloth in the corner. At last, it tugged out a long strip, wrapped it around itself, and puffed out its chest with pride, looking both silly and pleased with itself.


    ¡°Good luck! Good luck!¡± it chirped cheerfully.


    Curious, Yu Sheng asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Bringing good fortune,¡± the squirrel declared, still wearing its makeshift cloak. ¡°Red is the color of luck. Every squirrel needs a little boost¡ªespecially a charming one like me. But blast it, where¡¯s the wine in this place? I¡¯m parched!¡±


    It bounded back to the table and picked up an acorn, tapping it against the surface before nibbling it to bits.


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment, then pulled out a chair and sat down. Watching the squirrel crunch away, he said, ¡°Can you tell me about Little Red Riding Hood?¡±


    ¡°Which one are you talking about?¡± the squirrel asked, its eyes shining in the candlelight. ¡°Oh, I suppose you mean the most recent one, the one who¡¯s still alive. But why tell you, a random stranger who barged into my home?¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯m her friend. I just want to know about her,¡± Yu Sheng answered calmly, recognizing the squirrel¡¯s jumpiness. Softening his tone, he added, ¡°You helped me before, and I think you¡¯re a good squirrel. Maybe you¡¯d want to help me and my friend again.¡±


    ¡°A good squirrel¡ªexactly!¡± the squirrel crowed, clearly flattered. It strutted across the table with its nose in the air. ¡°But where to begin? I don¡¯t know how she lived outside or what was in her head. I only know that when she first arrived¡­ she was so small¡­¡±


    The squirrel glanced around, then pointed its paw toward one of the chairs. ¡°She was about as tall as that chair back. She wandered into the pitch-black forest, crying and clueless about where to hide or how to find her way. I spoke to her, but all she did was promise, over and over, that she¡¯d never wander off again. And then?¡± The squirrel threw up its paws. ¡°A wolf ate her. Wolves are quick, you know. And the more frightened you are, the stronger they seem.¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s voice rose dramatically, but its tone shifted again almost at once.


    ¡°She started off in a dreadful state, but with time, she improved. Wolves caught her again and again, and she cried buckets. After a while, though, she learned how to cry while running toward the light with me. Then she learned to cry without making a sound. And finally, she stopped crying altogether. Later, she mentioned she¡¯d found some sort of ¡®organization,¡¯ but I didn¡¯t get the details. She began learning all sorts of things.¡± ???????????¨¨S


    Yu Sheng waited patiently for more. Eventually, he prompted, ¡°And then?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t rush me, don¡¯t rush me,¡± the squirrel complained. ¡°I¡¯m just a squirrel. I need to think¡­ Anyway, she learned to set traps while in hiding. She learned how to recover quickly after a wolf attack. She even started studying them, memorizing their habits. Then one day, she managed to catch a wolf. Then another¡­ and another¡­


    ¡°The wolves hunted her, but she hunted them back. Sometimes she won, sometimes she got eaten. Over time, she became part of this forest, living through most nights. But the more she adapted, the more like the wolves she grew. Sometimes she sprouted claws or a tail and dashed through the darkness. When hunters came, their gunfire jolted her awake. The more hunters arrived, the more she felt like one of them¡­¡±


    Here, the squirrel¡¯s words faded with unease. It fiddled with its red cloth, then looked up at Yu Sheng, eyes shining with a serious urgency that startled him.


    ¡°You need to help her,¡± it said gravely. ¡°She¡¯s not doing well. The more she becomes one with this forest, the harder it¡¯ll be for her to leave. The closer she gets to the Big Bad Wolf, the greater the danger¡ªnot when the wolf attacks, but when she grows her own fangs. You¡¯re her friend, aren¡¯t you? You must help her!¡±


    Yu Sheng let the squirrel¡¯s warning sink in. After a moment, he asked, ¡°How can I help her? What should I do?¡±


    The squirrel paused, then slumped in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯m just a squirrel¡­¡±


    ¡°Would killing the Big Bad Wolf work?¡± Yu Sheng ventured.


    ¡°No, no,¡± the squirrel said, looking miserable and shaking its head. ¡°It always comes back. As long as there¡¯s a Little Red Riding Hood, there¡¯ll be wolves, hunters, grandmothers, and a little house at the end of a long road. That¡¯s just the way things are. You can kill them a hundred times¡ªit changes nothing. The forest only goes quiet when Little Red Riding Hood disappears¡­


    ¡°Until a new one shows up.¡±


    ¡°There have been many Little Red Riding Hoods, haven¡¯t there?¡± Yu Sheng asked, voicing the fear he¡¯d been avoiding. ¡°When one dies, another victim arrives. Right? How many have there been? When did the first appear?¡±


    ¡°Always more. Always more,¡± the squirrel mumbled, trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t ask me. Don¡¯t ask. I¡¯m just a squirrel¡­ If I say too much, the wolves will come.¡±


    The squirrel now seemed terrified, not just of wolves but of something deeper. It scurried back and forth in a fit of nerves.


    At that moment, Yu Sheng felt a faint pull somewhere deep in his mind.


    A distant voice called to him, quiet at first but growing clearer as he concentrated.


    ¡°Yu Sheng! Yu Sheng, where are you? Answer me!¡±


    ¡°Irene?¡± Yu Sheng gasped, a wave of relief washing over him. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to reach you. Where were you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I heard you! I¡¯ve been searching everywhere!¡± Irene¡¯s breathless voice crackled with excitement. ¡°It was like you got lost in your own dream. I couldn¡¯t find your consciousness! And I was here with Hu Li¡ª¡±


    The squirrel hissed, ¡°Irene!¡±


    Despite the swirling chaos around him, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t stop a smile from forming on his face.

 Chapter 122: Irene Comes Through

    Reconnecting with Irene brought Yu Sheng a rush of relief. Even though the little doll often said things that drove him up the wall, this time, her help was exactly what he needed.


    As it turned out, Yu Sheng¡¯s body was still ¡°dreaming,¡± but not in any ordinary sense. According to Irene, his consciousness had gone ¡°astray.¡± In other words¡­


    Yu Sheng glanced around the snug cabin and then peered out the window at the vast, shadowy night beyond.


    This ¡°forest¡± wasn¡¯t a mere product of his own thoughts. It was a ¡°mental space¡± somewhere¡ªan enclosed, self-contained trap that captured anyone who wandered in and cut them off from the outside world.


    The fact that Irene had tracked him down here was downright impressive.


    While Yu Sheng absorbed this unsettling explanation, Irene¡¯s steady chatter reached a key point: ¡°Yu Sheng, what¡¯s going on over there? How did you end up ¡®astray¡¯ just from taking a nap? Where exactly are you right now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m in a black forest,¡± Yu Sheng replied, rubbing his temples. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, this is Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s black forest.¡±


    Irene sounded baffled. ¡°What do you mean by ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s black forest¡¯?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s complicated,¡± Yu Sheng explained, collecting his thoughts. ¡°Remember back at the museum, when that wolf crawled out of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shadow and bit me? I think that bite linked us somehow. She once told me ¡®fairy tales¡¯ are a sort of otherworldly realm and that her power comes from a curse. This forest must be tied to that curse.¡±


    He then told Irene everything that had happened¡ªhow he¡¯d been chased by invisible wolves, discovered a talking squirrel, and taken shelter in this odd little house. He left out the unsettling ¡°lures¡± he¡¯d encountered on the way.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me¡­ you¡¯re chatting with a squirrel right now?¡± Irene asked, flabbergasted. She seemed unable to grasp how going upstairs for a nap could land Yu Sheng in such a bizarre adventure. ¡°What¡¯s outside your cabin? Is it safe? Can you leave?¡±


    ¡°For the time being, it¡¯s quiet, but I still feel eyes on me. The wolves are hiding in the black forest,¡± Yu Sheng replied, glancing outside. ¡°At least in here, I¡¯m not in danger right now. And I think I can still escape if things turn ugly. I can open doors, even in this ¡®dream.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Open doors, hmm?¡± Irene mused. Then, after a moment, her voice lit up again in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind: ¡°Do you see any picture frames or drawing boards in there?¡±


    Yu Sheng looked around, puzzled. ¡°No¡­ Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°I want to see if I can ¡®come through¡¯ to you,¡± Irene explained. ¡°Since you¡¯re not in your own dream, I can¡¯t just appear on my own. I need some sort of medium¡ªlike the ¡®coordinates¡¯ you use when opening doors. If there¡¯s no frame or board, do you have anything to draw with?¡±


    After a quick search around the cabin, Yu Sheng dug up some lumps of charcoal from the fireplace.


    The squirrel, still perched on the table hugging an oversized acorn, finally spoke. ¡°What are you doing?¡±


    Without glancing up, Yu Sheng said, ¡°A friend wants to come over.¡±


    The squirrel blinked, thoroughly confused. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Ignoring the baffled squirrel, Yu Sheng relayed the news to Irene. ¡°All I¡¯ve found is some charcoal.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s perfect!¡± Irene replied, sounding quite pleased. ¡°Just draw a frame on the floor.¡±


    Yu Sheng groaned. ¡°Do you always come up with such ridiculous plans?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s called improvisation!¡± Irene chirped. ¡°In dream rituals, symbolism matters more than looks. Just do your best.¡±


    Muttering under his breath, Yu Sheng knelt down and used the charcoal to draw a rough rectangle in the middle of the cabin. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve got a frame. Now what?¡± ?§¡¦­??????S?


    ¡°Draw a breathtakingly elegant, mature lady¡ªlike me,¡± Irene declared.


    Yu Sheng said nothing.


    ¡°¡­Fine, at least draw a figure that vaguely looks like me,¡± Irene grumbled, a bit deflated.


    Still silent, Yu Sheng took up the charcoal again.


    ¡°¡­You know what, a simple human outline will do,¡± Irene conceded. ¡°And write my name underneath, in the letters I showed you.¡±


    With a grimace, Yu Sheng started sketching. ¡°You know I can¡¯t draw to save my life, right?¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The squirrel watched him curiously. As soon as Yu Sheng began writing strange letters on the floor, the squirrel squeaked in alarm. ¡°Hey! Are you doing witchcraft? I¡¯m warning you¡ªdon¡¯t make things worse! The black forest is already dangerous!¡±


    ¡°I told you,¡± Yu Sheng repeated, still drawing. ¡°I¡¯m just inviting a friend inside. She¡¯s stuck in a cursed painting, and this is how we bring her over.¡±


    The squirrel nearly choked on its acorn. It banged its tail nervously on the table, keeping its distance.


    Finally, Yu Sheng completed the last stroke. Immediately, the charcoal lines on the floor gave off a soft shimmer.


    The squirrel froze. Its wide, shiny eyes stared as the rough sketch on the floor began to glow. Before it could react, an ornate oil painting rose up from the light, fully materializing in midair.


    Inside the painting stood Irene, hands on her hips, beaming. ¡°Yu Sheng! I¡¯m here to help!¡±


    With a startled squeak, the squirrel fainted, tumbling backward. Its little paws twitched in the air.


    Yu Sheng hurried over and poked it gently. ¡°Hey, are you okay?¡±


    When the squirrel came to, it eyed Irene¡¯s floating portrait and shivered. ¡°What sort of witchery is this? Who summons someone so ugly it looks like goblin art¡­?¡±


    ¡°Excuse me?!¡± Irene snapped from the painting.


    Yu Sheng snorted. ¡°I warned you that my drawing would be awful.¡±


    In the meantime, Irene sized up the squirrel and its bright red sash. ¡°What¡¯s that red ribbon for? Also, what¡¯s ¡®goblin art¡¯ supposed to mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably just a local expression,¡± Yu Sheng guessed. ¡°Anyway, let me introduce you. This is Irene, my friend¡ªand Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s friend, too.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± Irene said cheerfully, giving the squirrel a polite nod. ¡°We¡¯ve also got a fox friend, but she couldn¡¯t get in. She¡¯s waiting outside.¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s eyes widened again. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood really has a bunch of friends? Weird ones like you?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t say she has a bunch,¡± Irene answered. ¡°We haven¡¯t known her for long, but we¡¯re definitely interesting. I come from Alice¡¯s Little House! And our fox friend¡­ she can launch her tail like a rocket, and¡ª¡±


    But the squirrel was no longer listening. It began pacing in frantic circles, muttering to itself. ¡°This isn¡¯t how the black forest is supposed to work¡­ But if they can come in¡­ maybe she won¡¯t have to walk the path alone anymore¡­ If this is some kind of ¡®exception,¡¯ then maybe¡­¡±


    Irene exchanged a concerned glance with Yu Sheng. ¡°What¡¯s it talking about?¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± Yu Sheng replied quietly. ¡°But I have a feeling we¡¯re about to find out.¡±

 Chapter 123: The Giant Wolf

    The squirrel¡¯s anxious muttering made Yu Sheng¡¯s mind churn. As thoughts of hidden ¡°loopholes¡± in the forest and ways to free Little Red Riding Hood from her curse flitted by, he found himself growing more curious about the squirrel itself.


    ¡°You¡­ it seems you¡¯re always trying to help Little Red Riding Hood escape the forest,¡± he said, eyeing the squirrel seriously. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°Why what?¡± The squirrel froze, confused. ¡°Do I need a reason?¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you an ¡®entity¡¯ created by this forest?¡± Yu Sheng asked, his brow furrowing. ¡°You helped me too. So why are you helping ¡®outsiders¡¯ like humans?¡±


    The squirrel scratched at its whiskers, mumbling, ¡°Yeah¡­ why though? Why would I help¡­¡±


    All at once, it stopped as though its thoughts had short-circuited.


    Yu Sheng grimaced. The poor creature seemed to have limited reasoning, even though it was a speaking entity. His question must have caused a logical glitch.


    He was just starting to worry that the squirrel might remain stuck in this confused state when it twitched, like it was rebooting. Suddenly, it raised both paws high and cried out, ¡°I¡¯m a squirrel!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Uh, I know you¡¯re a squirrel¡­¡±


    ¡°A super cute squirrel from the forest!¡± the squirrel shrieked in a shrill voice. ¡°Every story has a little animal in the woods, right? A cheerful little companion that helps kids about to be eaten. That¡¯s my purpose! I can¡¯t sing, but I still help lost children in the forest because¡ªI¡¯m a squirrel!¡±


    It thrust its paws upward dramatically, looking strangely triumphant, as if it had rediscovered why it existed in the first place.


    Irene leaned toward Yu Sheng and whispered in his ear, ¡°Is it just me, or is that squirrel out of its mind? It seems¡­ unhinged.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a product of the Black Forest, so what do you expect?¡± Yu Sheng said in a thoughtful voice. ¡°It must be one of the forest¡¯s rules¡ªor maybe the rules of ¡®fairy tales.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°In fairy tales, there¡¯s always a threat trying to harm the main character, and a helper who comes to their aid. Usually, that helper¡¯s an animal. At least, that¡¯s what I¡¯ve noticed.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ I guess that makes sense.¡±


    Just then, the squirrel stopped shouting. It stood up straight, like it heard something, and leapt onto Yu Sheng, scrambling up to perch on his shoulder.


    ¡°Hey! That¡¯s my spot!¡± Irene protested.


    ¡°Shh!¡± The squirrel lifted a paw in warning, its entire body tense. Yu Sheng could feel it trembling. ¡°Listen. Outside. Listen¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng motioned for Irene to remain quiet, then moved carefully to the window. He pressed his ear against the frame and listened.


    Silence. Complete silence. The gentle, distant wind and the faint howls of wolves that had circled the house were gone.


    The hush was so heavy it felt like a blanket, until a sudden, sharp knocking sound cut through it.


    Knock, knock, knock. Knock, knock, knock.


    The noise came slowly but forcefully, pounding straight into their chests.


    ¡°The wolf is here! The wolf is here! The fire¡¯s going out!¡± the squirrel said in a trembling whisper, so fast that its words almost blended together. ¡°How can the fire die so quickly? Oh no, oh no, oh no¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced toward the fireplace. Indeed, the flames, even though they had plenty of wood, were withering, as if the fire was being swallowed up.


    Turning back to Irene, he asked, ¡°Can you fight in your state right now?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± she replied. ¡°I¡¯m just a projection that managed to sneak in. Remember, you drew me here. How strong do you think I can be?¡± Her portrait frame wobbled. ¡°About all I can do is cheer you on¡ªtry not to die too horribly, okay? I don¡¯t want to have nightmares about it.¡± §²???§£§§???? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng groaned, feeling both relieved and annoyed. ¡°Of course. You¡¯d be perfect if you just didn¡¯t talk so much.¡±


    Knock, knock, knock¡ª


    Another round of knocking echoed, louder than before, like thunder shaking the little house. The walls creaked, and the whole structure shuddered as if it might collapse.


    The squirrel let out a high-pitched squeak. It rummaged for something, then pulled out a stiff pine needle and held it like a sword. In its other paw, it clutched an acorn as though it were a shield. ¡°The squirrel is ready! The squirrel knight is ready!¡±


    The third set of knocks crashed through the cabin. The shelves and wardrobe toppled over, then vanished as soon as they hit the ground. The fire flickered to a faint glow, and fractures spread across the walls. Suddenly, a giant hole opened in the roof.


    Yu Sheng saw a massive wolf¡¯s eye¡ªcold and gleaming¡ªpressed against the opening. A long, pointed snout covered in black fur peered in behind it.


    Booming knocks came again, the wolf striking the house as if it were pounding a flimsy drum.


    The flames in the hearth extinguished in an instant. The house splintered under the crushing blows. The red cords and cloth strips tied around the doors and windows snapped with an earsplitting crack¡ªlike a shriek¡ªbefore the enormous wolf burst in front of Yu Sheng and Irene.


    It dwarfed any ¡°evil wolf¡± Yu Sheng had seen before. Its towering body nearly filled the entire sky. Lowering its head, the beast glared at the prey spilling out from the wreckage of the cabin, eyes glinting with a ruthless hunger.


    ¡°It¡¯s getting bigger! It¡¯s getting bigger!¡± the squirrel screeched, brandishing its ¡°pine needle sword¡± and ¡°acorn shield.¡± ¡°Little Red Riding Hood must be even more afraid! The more frightened she is, the bigger the wolf becomes!¡±


    Yu Sheng whipped around. ¡°Wait¡­ you mean¡ª¡±


    He didn¡¯t get the chance to finish. The squirrel, overtaken by panic and desperation, let out a fierce cry and raised its tiny makeshift weapon before hurling itself straight at the giant wolf, as though sprinting along an invisible path. ¡°The squirrel knight is ready! The squirrel knight will protect you!¡±


    ¡°Stop¡ªcome back!¡± Yu Sheng shouted.


    But the squirrel had gone beyond reason. It moved like lightning, aiming its pine needle at the massive shape overhead.


    ¡°The squirrel knight roams the forest trail!¡± it sang in a horribly off-key tune, the lyrics chaotic. Just as it had said, every story needed a helpful creature¡ªeven if it couldn¡¯t sing properly. ¡°It¡¯s here to help poor, lonely Little Red Rid¡ª¡±


    Its voice cut off as it vanished into the wolf¡¯s jaws.


    The wolf didn¡¯t even shift its head, just opened its mouth, so the squirrel seemed to dive right in.


    The singing ended. The wolf¡¯s teeth crunched a few times, then it lowered its head, fixing its gaze on Yu Sheng¡ªan intruder who had no rightful place in the forest.


    ¡°S-so¡­ the squirrel¡­ it died?¡± Irene asked, shocked. ¡°I was sure it would do something amazing at the last second¡­ but it just got eaten?!¡±


    A rush of wind swirled around them as the wolf swung its paw at Yu Sheng with crushing force.


    He leapt away at the last moment, hitting the ground with enough impact to crack it. Then he slipped under the wolf¡¯s belly, looking for a blind spot. ¡°Stop staring! I¡¯m about to be next!¡±


    Irene¡¯s portrait glided shakily through the air after him. ¡°Got any last words you want me to pass on?¡±


    Yu Sheng sidestepped another blow. ¡°Tell Foxy we¡¯re having dumplings tonight! She should take the meat out of the freezer!¡±


    ¡°Roger that!¡± Irene called back. Her frame flickered, turning faint. ¡°I have to leave¡ªthis place is kicking me out!¡±


    ¡°See you soon!¡± Yu Sheng hollered, waving as her portrait vanished.


    A fierce wind roared as the wolf, furious at Yu Sheng¡¯s quick dodges, leapt aside to face him, lunging forward yet again.


    This time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dodge. Instead, he gave a wild grin.


    ¡°Come on! Take a bite! I guarantee you¡¯ll never forget it!¡±

 Chapter 124: Tasting Yu Sheng

    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind drifted in a boundless sea of darkness. The familiar feeling of emptiness and pressure tugged at the edges of his consciousness, slowing his thoughts to a crawl. Alone in this silent yet strangely comforting ¡°afterworld,¡± he almost felt at ease.


    How to describe it? The outcome had been rather predictable.


    The wolf, giant as a house, had pounced on him, ending his life in a single moment. He hadn¡¯t lasted any longer than the squirrel.


    Of course, the main reason it ended so quickly was that Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t tried to fight back at all. In fact, he¡¯d practically offered himself¡ªhis blood, his flesh, his soul, and all the raw, fiery joy and curiosity inside him.


    Now, he lay quiet in this dark realm of death.


    He slipped silently into the wolf¡¯s flesh and spirit.


    He seeped gently into the Black Forest, searching for the ¡°tendrils¡± of the fairy tale hidden there.


    Carefully, Yu Sheng held onto his own thoughts, guarding himself from the strange bits of memory and sensation drifting in the darkness.


    For him, every death was a kind of practice. At first, returning to life had been chaos and confusion. Over time, he learned to sense the darkness around him, then to recognize how it felt to be pulled back to life, and finally to keep his mind steady in this empty state.


    By now, not only could he stay calm, but he could also train his consciousness¡ªguiding his thoughts and emotions while existing without a body.


    He focused on sharpening this mental power, trying to mark the passage of time, even extending his senses to explore beyond the darkness.


    Yu Sheng knew his real body was still in the outside world, asleep, with Irene and Foxy nearby. This time, only his spirit had perished¡ªlike the time when the entity called Hunger had devoured him.


    But this time was different.


    He could faintly tell that the fragments of his shattered soul were dissolving into something else, like seeds swallowed whole and now sprouting, sending out twisting roots and vines.


    He focused on one of those tendrils, gathering his will to gently¡­ ¡°pluck¡± at it.


    He saw himself dashing through the Black Forest¡ªblind and enraged, shrouded in eternal night, casting a titanic shadow.


    He felt coarse fur covering his body, the night wind brushing his ears, and the echoing howls of wolves around him. Unseen wolves ran beside him, hidden by the darkness.


    He realized these wolves fed on fear. Fairy tales were born of fear¡ªterrifying stories meant to warn children, scaring them into staying safely at home instead of wandering into the unknown.


    Here in the Black Forest, that fear had taken form as wolves that feasted on it.


    But now, they were famished.


    During their most recent hunt, they hadn¡¯t found the fear they craved. Though they devoured the flesh and blood of the strange intruder, they discovered only puzzling joy and curiosity inside him¡ªemotions they couldn¡¯t understand. ??¦­O?????§§?


    The towering wolf burst into a moonlit clearing, its dull mind struggling to make sense of what had happened. Eating should never feel like this. There should always be fear in its food, and yet this meal had none.


    If anything, the food had acted more like a monster than the wolf itself.


    Had the wolf devoured the human, or had the human burrowed into the wolf, starting to eat it from within?


    Unable to grasp its own confusion, the giant wolf followed its instincts, racing through the forest in search of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hiding places, wrecking each one it found.


    ¡°Are you just going to run forever?¡±


    A quiet voice spoke¡ªYu Sheng¡¯s voice, emerging as a low growl from somewhere near the wolf¡¯s side.


    The giant wolf skidded to a stop, lifting its massive head to study the Black Forest around it. Everything looked exactly as it always had.


    It couldn¡¯t figure out where the voice had come from. It had no idea it could be the meal it had just swallowed.


    Yet there was something out there¡ªsomething that felt oddly familiar, like prey¡­ or perhaps a hunter.


    The invisible wolves prowling in the shadows fell silent, their howls stilled by a vague sense of danger. Leaves rustled overhead. One of them spiraled past the giant wolf¡¯s face, and in the instant it flickered in midair, Yu Sheng¡¯s curious eye peered out, staring straight at the beast.


    ¡°Are you¡­ tasty?¡±


    Then the leaf disintegrated, and whatever presence the wolf sensed vanished. The wolf let out a frustrated growl, lowering its head. All around, the other wolves began to howl in fear, their cries echoing through the endless forest.


    In a distant thicket, a pair of wary eyes watched, followed by a soft whisper: ¡°Something strange is happening¡­ very strange¡­¡±


    Just then, Yu Sheng felt himself tumbling through the darkness. The now-familiar feeling of crossing some unseen boundary seized him, and his awareness surged back into his body. He felt a soft bed beneath him, and he opened his eyes in alarm.


    The first thing he saw was Irene¡ªtwice over. Two doll-like heads pressed together, both sets of her crimson eyes glaring unblinkingly at him.


    Suddenly revived, Yu Sheng nearly died again from the shock. ¡°Holy¡ª! Give a person some personal space!¡±


    Irene shrieked just as loudly. Her two forms jolted backward and tumbled off the bed, each hitting the floor with a solid thump.


    Yu Sheng winced at the sound. ¡°Ow¡­ that sounded bad. Are you¡ª?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who scared me!¡± Irene yelled from the floor, rubbing her head. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°And you think hovering two inches away from someone¡¯s face is normal?¡± Yu Sheng retorted. ¡°If I¡¯d bolted upright, I would have smacked both your heads!¡±


    Irene climbed back onto the mattress, propping her hands on her hips, looking ready to argue. Before she could say more, Yu Sheng¡¯s attention landed on Foxy, who was standing calmly by the bed with a gentle smile.


    ¡°See?¡± Yu Sheng said. ¡°Foxy gets it. She¡¯s just waiting there quietly, not creeping up on me¡ª¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s smiling because she¡¯s guilty!¡± Irene cut in, pointing a finger.


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°Guilty of what?¡±


    ¡°She ate all the meat filling! There won¡¯t be any dumplings tonight!¡±


    He blinked, absorbing Irene¡¯s words. When he turned to look at Foxy, her cheerful expression froze. Her ears drooped, and her fluffy silver tail drooped as well.


    ¡°I only wanted a taste¡­¡± Foxy mumbled sheepishly.


    ¡°Oh, you were tasting it, all right!¡± Irene scoffed. ¡°First it was too salty, so you drank some water, then it was too bland, so you took another bite¡­ you ended up finishing the whole bowl, Foxy¡ªan entire bowl!¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed his forehead with a sigh. He had the nagging feeling he must have owed these two troublemakers a debt in a past life.


    ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Foxy said quietly, sliding her tail closer to him. ¡°Would you like to pet my tail? Maybe you won¡¯t be mad anymore.¡±


    Yu Sheng eyed the fluffy tail. It twitched, as if offering itself.


    ¡°Uh¡­ you can keep it. It¡¯s a bit too weird otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Never mind, I¡¯m not really mad. Just let me sit for a minute and clear my head. Why don¡¯t you two go downstairs? I¡¯ll cook noodles for dinner instead. Sound good?¡± Yu Sheng handed Foxy¡¯s tail back to her.


    As Irene and Foxy headed for the door, Irene paused on the threshold. ¡°By the way, what happened to you this time? You¡¯ve been asleep for ages, so I¡¯m guessing you died again, right?¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°That wolf had teeth as thick as my thigh¡ªwhat do you think?¡±


    Irene arched an eyebrow. ¡°You sure don¡¯t seem upset for someone who got eaten alive.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s smile took on a mysterious edge, like he was savoring some secret. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually get to taste anything, but¡­ it was still worth it. I¡¯m excited to see what happens next.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re so weird,¡± Irene muttered as she slipped out. ¡°I¡¯ll go see if we can add wolf meat to the menu.¡±


    Once they were gone, Yu Sheng found himself smiling at the thought.


    He picked up his phone from the bedside table and opened the Borderland Communication app. He scrolled to Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s avatar and typed out a quick message:


    ¡°I¡¯ve been in the Black Forest. I saw the invisible wolves and the visible ones, found the little house, and even met a squirrel. Let¡¯s talk when you have time.¡±


    He hit send, leaned back against his pillows, and exhaled slowly, wondering what the next chapter would bring.

 Chapter 125: Dinner

    After sending his message, Yu Sheng went downstairs to prepare dinner. As he worked in the kitchen, he moved in a calm, measured way. He knew Little Red Riding Hood was usually online¡ªher wolf was always around, phone in hand¡ªso she would see his message soon enough.


    But this time, minutes passed without any reply.


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t worried, though; he was sure she¡¯d respond eventually.


    He finished frying up a pot of savory meat sauce. While waiting for the water to boil, he cut up a large plate of cucumber strips. Meat sauce noodles were a simple, speedy meal¡ªperfect for Foxy, who loved them.


    Just then, the kitchen door creaked open. Two fluffy white ears poked inside, twitching with curiosity. Yu Sheng glanced over his shoulder and saw Foxy¡¯s bright eyes gleaming, her nose lifted to catch the mouthwatering scent.


    ¡°Almost done¡ªmeat sauce noodles tonight,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding at her nine swishing tails. ¡°Hungry?¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help wondering how she managed to keep all nine tails moving in different directions without tangling them.


    Foxy nodded happily, her silver-white fur rippling like a wave of moonlight. From across the dining room, Irene¡¯s irritated voice shouted, ¡°What¡¯s with the sudden draft?!¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled and ladled a small bowl of meat sauce. He picked up a cucumber slice and offered it to Foxy, who watched him with wide, eager eyes. ¡°Here, snack on this. No need to bring the bowl back¡ªjust use it for your noodles, okay?¡±


    Foxy left with a delighted smile, hugging her little bowl.


    Almost at once, Yu Sheng felt his phone vibrate in his pocket. The familiar ringtone chimed.


    It was Little Red Riding Hood calling, rather than texting.


    He answered, barely lifting the phone to his ear before a tense, urgent voice spilled through the speaker. ¡°I was going to type it all out, but it¡¯s faster to talk. What¡¯s going on? Everything you said earlier¡ªis it true?¡±


    ¡°These things aren¡¯t the sort of thing you can invent,¡± Yu Sheng replied calmly, anticipating her reaction. ¡°Remember the museum? When that wolf crawled out of your shadow and bit me? You remember that, don¡¯t you?¡±


    She paused for a moment. ¡°Yes, of course I remember.¡±


    ¡°Well, it bit me and got some of my blood,¡± Yu Sheng continued, holding the phone between his ear and his shoulder as he dropped the noodles into the boiling pot. He washed the cutting board and knife as he talked. ¡°It couldn¡¯t have been much, and it was indirect, so you haven¡¯t noticed any real effects yet. But from my experience, it¡¯ll ¡®activate¡¯ eventually. For now, though, I seem to have formed some sort of link with your ¡®curse.¡¯ Or, to put it differently¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng took a breath, choosing his words carefully. ¡°I¡¯ve connected with the part of you that belongs to the ¡®wolf.¡¯¡±


    He heard Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s breath catch on the other end.


    Given her sharp mind and spirit realm detective training, she¡¯d instantly grasp the implications, though it clearly unsettled her.


    ¡°You see,¡± Yu Sheng said, stirring the noodles and leaning against the counter, ¡°you¡ªor, well, the wolf¡ªtook a bite out of me, even if it happened by accident. Don¡¯t worry; it won¡¯t harm you. But before we move on, I want to talk about the Black Forest.¡±


    She fell silent for a while before finally replying in a weary voice. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°That squirrel¡ªdo you know its origin?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure. It was already there when I first stumbled into the forest. I was so lost at the time, I barely remember meeting it,¡± she said thoughtfully. ¡°It told me a lot about the Black Forest. As far as I can tell, it¡¯s some sort of special being created by the fairy tale itself¡ªa product of how fairy tales usually work.¡±


    She took a moment, then went on, ¡°For every villain that targets a child, there¡¯s a friend who helps. It¡¯s a standard fairy tale rule. You follow me?¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± Yu Sheng answered, nodding. ¡°I didn¡¯t stay long in the Black Forest, but I sensed the rules at play. By the way, that squirrel got eaten by the wolf. It happened so fast that I couldn¡¯t do anything to stop it. But if it¡¯s part of the forest, it¡¯ll be alright, right?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine,¡± Little Red Riding Hood reassured him. ¡°It¡¯s been eaten more than once. That goes for me, too¡ªI¡¯ve been caught by the wolf many times. The squirrel will pop up again somewhere on the path.¡±


    Yu Sheng hummed in agreement. Then he paused before asking, ¡°Tell me the truth¡ªare you in serious trouble right now?¡± S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­Did the squirrel say something?¡±


    ¡°I pieced it together from its ramblings,¡± Yu Sheng said, switching off the burner. He fished out the noodles and rinsed them under cold water, then leaned against the sink. ¡°The forest is swallowing you. And you¡¯re not the first Little Red Riding Hood, right? This is that curse you mentioned. What happens next? Does this affect the other fairy tale members, too?¡± ???¦¯B??


    For a long time, there was no sound on the line.


    After counting a few seconds, Yu Sheng quietly asked, ¡°How much time do you have left?¡±


    Finally, she answered, her voice calm but subdued. ¡°¡­Next month. My eighteenth birthday.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s grip tightened on the phone.


    He suspected it was bad, but not quite so urgent.


    ¡°I might not die,¡± she added quickly. ¡°Dr. Lin says I¡¯m the strongest among us. My chances of making it to adulthood are good. I¡¯ve also been good at hiding, and the wolf hasn¡¯t caught me too often¡­¡±


    ¡°The squirrel said the real threat isn¡¯t just being devoured¡ªit¡¯s turning into one of them,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted gently. ¡°We need to meet in person. I need to know everything about the forest¡ªand not just the forest, but the ¡®fairy tale¡¯ itself. From what I can tell, it¡¯s a lot bigger than that, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    She hesitated for a few seconds, then let out a quiet sigh. ¡°Why do you care so much? It has nothing to do with you. No offense¡ªjust genuinely curious.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, pondering. ¡°Aren¡¯t we friends?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve only known each other for a few days,¡± she pointed out. ¡°And if you don¡¯t count that mess in the valley, we¡¯ve basically collaborated once. Does that really make us friends?¡±


    ¡°Kid, don¡¯t take everything so literally. I¡¯m older than you, so I get to pick and choose who I help. No special reason needed,¡± Yu Sheng said with a slight laugh. ¡°And let¡¯s not forget, your shadow-wolf bit me. I¡¯m tied to the Black Forest whether I like it or not.¡±


    He could sense her wavering.


    Finally, she sighed again, a gentle hiss of static in the phone¡¯s speaker. ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s meet tomorrow. I¡¯ll send you an address¡ªit¡¯s where we live. You can¡­ come visit us.¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    She hung up.


    Yu Sheng set down his phone and spent a moment in silent thought. Then he exhaled, grabbed a big bowl of noodles, and called out, ¡°Dinner¡¯s ready¡ªFoxy, mind helping me carry this?¡±


    ¡°Coming!¡± Foxy called happily.


    In another corner of the city, Little Red Riding Hood lowered her phone, staring at it until a tap on her shoulder made her jump.


    ¡°Hey, what are you standing around for?¡± asked a short-haired girl. ¡°It¡¯s time for dinner¡ªcome on, help out.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood turned to look at the long dining table.


    The younger children were already seated, while the older ones bustled around, bringing out dishes and straightening utensils. At the far end, by a steaming pot of soup, Cinderella and Dorothy ladled out portions and kept a watchful eye on a few troublemakers trying to crawl under the table.


    Night had fallen. By policy, the staff sent by the council left before sunset. As the evening darkened, the fairy tale¡¯s influence grew stronger¡ªand while the staff were trained, they weren¡¯t required to remain at the orphanage after hours.


    Taking a slow breath, Little Red Riding Hood moved to help the youngest children with their chopsticks. Her gaze lingered on a timid, silent girl near the edge of the table.


    The girl looked about six or seven, with dark, slightly wavy hair framing her small face. She wore a faded dress and sat stiffly among the others, her lips clenched, her tiny body tense and watchful.


    Little Red Riding Hood hadn¡¯t gone to school that afternoon¡ªshe¡¯d taken a half-day off.


    A new child had arrived at the orphanage, and as one of the ¡°parents,¡± she was responsible for making sure everything was ready for the newcomer¡¯s first night in their care.

 Chapter 126: Nightfall and Childhood

    The night was deep and still.


    From the orphanage¡¯s front courtyard, the glow of a streetlamp shone faintly through the side windows, casting pale light into the dim hallway. The daytime clamor felt far away, and tonight¡¯s silence brought a quiet sense of safety.


    Little Red Riding Hood walked slowly along the corridor, pausing every now and then at each door. She glanced in through the small observation window, checking the rooms to make sure everything was in order before moving on.


    As the ¡°parent¡± on night patrol, she had to complete two rounds like this. Later, someone else would take over, patrolling three more times until morning finally chased away the darkness.


    She heard the soft tread of footsteps approaching from the opposite end of the hallway. Looking up, she recognized a petite figure coming toward her¡ªshort, chin-length hair and clearly a bit younger than she was. It was the girl who had spoken to her at dinner earlier: Snow White.


    ¡°Snow White?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked, surprised. ¡°Tonight isn¡¯t your turn to patrol. Why aren¡¯t you asleep?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep, so I figured I¡¯d walk around,¡± Snow White replied. ¡°Then I remembered you¡¯d be patrolling this side of the East Wing, so I came to see you.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± Without another word, she continued her rounds, Snow White falling into step beside her.


    By the organization¡¯s rules, everyone under fourteen¡ªor who hadn¡¯t yet ¡°awakened¡±¡ªhad to go to bed by ten o¡¯clock. But Snow White, considered a ¡°parent¡± within the Fairy Tale group, was an exception. She understood her responsibilities, and Little Red Riding Hood wasn¡¯t one to lecture.


    ¡°You don¡¯t sleep very much anymore, do you?¡± Snow White asked after a short silence.


    Little Red Riding Hood merely answered with a soft hum.


    ¡°As we get older, sleep gets harder. Just two or three hours a day can feel like enough,¡± Snow White went on quietly. ¡°And those two or three hours become really dangerous. Peaceful dreams vanish, and it¡¯s almost guaranteed we¡¯ll enter the Fairy Tale at night. Every time we sleep, it¡¯s a risk.¡± She hesitated before adding, ¡°I heard from the King that you only started having trouble this month, right? Last month was still okay?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice stayed calm. ¡°My birthday is next month. It¡¯s normal.¡±


    Snow White pressed her lips together, then asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you scared?¡±


    ¡°A little, but I have my wolf with me,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, meeting Snow White¡¯s gaze in the weak light. ¡°But why the sudden questions? You¡¯re usually not this chatty.¡±


    They continued along the hallway for a moment without speaking. Then Snow White said, ¡°Did you notice the new child today?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered. ¡°She doesn¡¯t talk much and seems very tense. The people who brought her said she was at a public orphanage in the North District. She¡¯d been having nightmares, and those nightmares triggered¡­ strange events. That got the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s attention, so they sent her here. Why? Did you see something odd about her?¡±


    ¡°Matchstick was with her earlier,¡± Snow White explained. ¡°She told me the child can¡¯t remember her dreams very well yet, but when they looked at picture books, she freaked out at anything about wolves¡ªpictures, words, the lot.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated for a split second before carrying on.


    Snow White continued, ¡°That child¡­ might turn out to be the next Little Red Riding Hood.¡±


    ¡°Then we need to take good care of her,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said solemnly, ¡°just like I took care of you.¡±


    Snow White immediately puffed up in annoyance. ¡°You¡¯re only two and a half years older than me!¡±


    ¡°And yet I¡¯ve been your ¡®parent¡¯ for two and a half years,¡± Little Red Riding Hood teased, eyeing her friend. ¡°You really need to eat more. You¡¯re so small that soon the younger kids won¡¯t listen to you.¡±


    ¡°I do eat! I just don¡¯t gain weight, okay?¡±


    They walked on, chatting lightly until they both fell quiet. Eventually, Snow White spoke again. ¡°Adults have made it in the organization before, you know. There¡¯s no reason to lose hope. The King¡¯s over forty if you count human years, and the Cinderella before last managed to see her twenty-sixth birthday. We¡¯ve even had two Little Red Riding Hoods alive at the same time.¡± ???¨°?§¦?


    Little Red Riding Hood listened silently. She¡¯d often heard these words¡ªDr. Lin had told her similar things, and she¡¯d tried to comfort herself with them. But¡­ it never really eased her fears.


    Still, there was something different tonight. Hearing Snow White¡¯s encouragement, Little Red Riding Hood felt a new idea stirring in her thoughts¡ªone she¡¯d never fully allowed before. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her mind wandered back to her call with Yu Sheng and the things he¡¯d said.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she began suddenly.


    Snow White was busy thinking of more ways to cheer her up and didn¡¯t catch the quiet word at first. She rattled off another sentence or two before pausing. ¡°Huh? Did you say something?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood took a steady breath, then looked at Snow White. ¡°Maybe things won¡¯t be as bad as we think. Maybe something good can happen.¡±


    Snow White blinked in surprise. She wasn¡¯t sure why, but there was a hint of hope in Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s calm eyes¡ªsomething she¡¯d never seen in them before.


    ¡°Well¡­ I hope you¡¯re right,¡± Snow White said, nodding.


    ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯m having a friend over,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said seriously.


    ¡°A friend?¡± Snow White echoed in shock. ¡°You rarely invite anyone here! Someone from school? Is he going to stay in the East Wing?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s an adult,¡± Little Red Riding Hood clarified.


    For a moment, Snow White stared, speechless.


    ¡°He¡¯ll arrive around noon,¡± Little Red Riding Hood went on. ¡°That way, we avoid the more dangerous times in the morning and evening. He already knows about me¡ªsome of my situation, anyway. There¡¯s no school tomorrow, so I¡¯ll show him around the orphanage.¡±


    ¡°You should have told us during dinner!¡± Snow White exclaimed. ¡°We¡¯ll need to rearrange a few things in the morning¡ªmove some of the riskier kids to the West Wing¡ª¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Little Red Riding Hood reassured her. ¡°He¡¯s a spirit realm detective. We¡¯ve worked together. He already knows some details about Fairy Tale. Remember me mentioning him before? Yu Sheng.¡±


    ¡°The one who eats entities raw?!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°He usually cooks them first, actually.¡±


    Snow White stared at her for a moment, speechless.


    Little Red Riding Hood began walking again.


    It took Snow White a few seconds to snap out of her daze. Then she hurried after her, peppering her with questions:


    ¡°How does he know so much about Fairy Tale? Did you tell him? You¡¯re usually so secretive!¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s he coming here for? Just to see the orphanage?¡±


    ¡°Are you thinking of dragging him into this? That¡¯s too dangerous!¡±


    ¡°Does Dr. Lin know about this? Shouldn¡¯t we run it past her first?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood waved off her worries with vague replies. After a moment, Snow White went quiet. Then she muttered under her breath, ¡°Anybody who¡¯s ever tried to help us ended up dying¡­¡±


    This time, Little Red Riding Hood stopped. She turned and spoke with quiet resolve. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know what I¡¯m doing.¡±


    Snow White bit her lip but said no more. Together, they looked ahead, realizing they had passed the sleeping rooms and the dining hall. Now, they stood outside a wide classroom.


    The lights were still on.


    ¡°Someone forgot to switch off the lights in the activity room again,¡± Snow White grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s a waste of electricity.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood pushed open the door and peeked inside.


    The room was big, divided into a few sections. The northeast corner held rows of worn desks and chairs. In the northwest corner, shelves brimming with picture books and toy sets lined the wall. Closer to the entrance, a small blackboard displayed colorful sketches the children had drawn earlier, still not erased. Around the edges of the board clung bits of colored paper¡ªwish cards the kids had created during class.


    Each slip held a simple wish: a slice of cake, a new toy, a pretty outfit, a day out, or an entire afternoon to watch cartoons.


    The writing was clumsy, with some pinyin sprinkled here and there. Some weren¡¯t much more than rough drawings.


    Children¡¯s dreams could be so silly, yet so wonderful.


    Little Red Riding Hood smiled a little. Then, out of the corner of her eye, she spotted one card torn off and crumpled in a corner of the supply box.


    She reached over and gently smoothed the paper flat.


    ¡°I want to grow up,¡± it read, in shaky handwriting.


    ¡°The lights are off now,¡± Snow White called behind her.


    With a soft click, darkness swallowed the room. The card, and the wish scrawled on it, vanished into the shadows.

 Chapter 127: The Orphanage

    That night, Yu Sheng slept deeply, though not peacefully.


    Maybe he was just exhausted after everything that had happened. He drifted off fast, but his sleep was filled with strange, jumbled dreams. Sometimes, he dreamed he was back in the museum. At other times, he walked through memories of his hometown. A few were even about the Black Forest. More than once, he thought he woke up, only to see Irene muttering in her sleep¡ªyet each time, he slipped into another bizarre dream.


    This uneasy sleep went on until late in the night. Suddenly, he felt a calm presence settle over him. The frantic, foggy dreams died down, replaced by a shallow, quiet rest that lasted until late morning.


    When he finally opened his eyes, he found a peculiar sight: two Irenes, one on each side, both sprawled across his arms. His arms felt completely numb.


    It took a while before he managed to wiggle free. As soon as he did, painful tingles shot through his arms, making him grimace.


    Rubbing her eyes, Irene¡ªher hair sticking out in all directions¡ªmumbled, ¡°Good morning¡­ yawn. You were super restless last night. What were you dreaming about?¡±


    Still shaking out the numbness, Yu Sheng paused, then turned to her with a sudden realization. ¡°Wait¡ªdid you do something about my dreams last night?¡±


    ¡°They were too loud,¡± both Irenes complained in unison, their voices overlapping. They sat up together, smoothing their bed-tousled hair. ¡°It was annoying, so I had to step in and quiet them down.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. Surprise flickered across his face, followed by appreciation. After a beat, he coughed awkwardly. ¡°Well¡­ thanks.¡±


    ¡°No big deal. Now help me brush my hair.¡±


    ¡°Are you serious?¡± Yu Sheng protested, trying to get blood flowing back into his tingling arms. ¡°I could barely move my arms just a minute ago. I bought those little combs for you, didn¡¯t I? They¡¯re on the nightstand. You¡¯ve got two bodies now¡ªcan¡¯t you brush each other¡¯s hair?¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Both Irenes scrambled over to the nightstand, snatched up the small combs, and started brushing one another¡¯s hair. ¡°Humans are so fragile,¡± they griped while working, ¡°a bit of pressure and boom¡ªdead limbs. We dolls can crack in half and not make a peep¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng let most of their chatter wash over him, mostly amused.


    Sunlight poured in through the window, lighting up the two nearly identical gothic dolls as they carefully smoothed each other¡¯s hair and dresses. It would have been an elegant scene¡ªif only they¡¯d stop talking so much.


    Yu Sheng watched them, letting his mind wander. There was something oddly peaceful about the moment. Then a silly thought struck him: if two Irenes made his life this chaotic, what if he ended up with a whole crowd of them? He pictured dozens of Irenes swarming through his house, yammering. A shudder ran through him. Definitely not.


    Once he¡¯d washed and stretched enough to revive his arms, Yu Sheng made a quick breakfast (though it was almost noon by then). Foxy, of course, appeared the moment she smelled food and happily devoured her share. After that, Yu Sheng got ready to go see Little Red Riding Hood at the address she¡¯d given him.


    ¡°Should I bring something along?¡± he wondered aloud as he slipped on his shoes. ¡°It feels rude to show up empty-handed.¡±


    ¡°Good idea,¡± Irene remarked from where she perched in Foxy¡¯s arms, trying to pass herself off as a regular doll. ¡°Cookies or candy, maybe? I heard she lives with lots of kids.¡±


    ¡°That might be a little clich¨¦.¡±


    ¡°Better than handing out vials of blood,¡± Irene retorted. ¡°Unless you want the police called on you.¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes but admitted she had a point.


    He left, taking Foxy (plus Irene P2) with him. Irene P1 stayed behind, content to lounge on the couch and flip through TV channels. She seemed to have no trouble managing two bodies at once. ??N???????


    It was a long ride to Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s address, but not too bad. After about half an hour, the taxi dropped them off.


    The first thing Yu Sheng noticed when he stepped out was how quiet the place was.


    Following Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s directions, he moved along a path that led into an older part of the city. He started in a busy intersection but soon ventured past the bustling main road into a calm neighborhood with worn-down streets. The area looked a bit more modern than Wutong Road 66, but not by much. After walking for about ten minutes, he hadn¡¯t seen a single passerby.


    Finally, the street opened up into a large compound.


    Two long, attached buildings stood with a few smaller structures around them, all enclosed by a tall perimeter wall. The gray-white buildings seemed old but sturdy. The wall¡¯s paint had mostly peeled away, leaving faint outlines of once-bright murals.


    A tall metal gate blocked off the entrance, but what really caught Yu Sheng¡¯s eye were the row of metal obelisks lining the wall.


    They were nodes¡ªSpecial Affairs Bureau equipment.


    The street¡¯s deserted state instantly made sense.


    Whatever this place was, it was hidden behind ¡°cognitive isolation,¡± part of a larger system that kept ordinary people away.


    A flash of red appeared ahead of him: Little Red Riding Hood. She emerged from a small booth near the gate, then stepped forward to unlock a side door.


    ¡°You¡¯re earlier than I expected,¡± she said, greeting him with a slight smile, though she seemed a bit uneasy.


    For the first time, Yu Sheng saw a trace of self-consciousness on the usually calm teenager¡¯s face.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t want to be late,¡± Yu Sheng replied, peering past her at the compound.


    Faded letters on the wall seemed to read ¡°XX Welfare Home,¡± though they were barely legible now. There were no other signs or plaques.


    So it was an orphanage¡ªtucked away behind tall walls and protective wards.


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised; he¡¯d already guessed it might be something like this, given the address.


    ¡°Come on in,¡± Little Red said, standing aside so he could enter. ¡°I already told everyone you¡¯d be visiting today. I¡¯m free all day, so I can give you a tour.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Foxy walked through the gate.


    Inside the booth, he glimpsed a girl around Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s age, half-asleep at a small desk. She blinked lazily at them as they passed.


    ¡°That¡¯s Cinderella,¡± Little Red explained with a wave of her hand. ¡°She¡¯s always sleepy during the day, but don¡¯t be fooled¡ªshe picks up on everything. Normally, the Council sends staff members to guard the entrance, but on weekends, we older kids take turns. Really, we¡¯re the ¡®parents¡¯ of this place.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°The Council sends people here?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Tale is independent,¡± Little Red said matter-of-factly. ¡°But we¡¯re all still kids looking after other kids. There are all sorts of things we can¡¯t do alone. The Council wants to keep an eye on us, and we need their help with funding, staffing, and to be honest, basic paperwork. The arrangement keeps everyone safe. If a child gets targeted by a curse, it¡¯s easier and safer to keep them here together, behind the wards.


    ¡°So the Council provides the land, some money, and staff support for things like school or medical care. But we manage ourselves inside these walls. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°We accept children they send us and use our own methods to control¡ªwell, or at least contain¡ªany serious incidents that come up.¡±


    She gave a small shrug. ¡°Basically, we handle the unusual parts of life, and they handle the normal ones.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, walking with her across the courtyard. After a quiet moment, he frowned and said, ¡°This isn¡¯t what I expected.¡±


    ¡°You only understand how things work here by experiencing it firsthand,¡± she replied. ¡°For us, this setup works well. We get to live how we want, and the city government can carry on without worrying too much. It¡¯s good for everyone.¡±


    ¡°No, I meant¡­ I expected the Special Affairs Bureau to be in charge. They¡¯re the ones who handle supernatural matters, right?¡±


    Little Red paused.


    ¡°They do work with us from time to time, and yes, they¡¯re the experts. But we usually solve our own problems. They only come in if things get really out of control. We have more routine contact with the Council¡¯s staff, because everyday life is actually pretty normal here.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully. ¡°I see¡­¡±


    She flashed a small, almost wistful smile. ¡°Right. It¡¯s not just kids like me in this orphanage. Most of them are just children who happen to have nightmares.¡±

 Chapter 128: The Children

    Even after Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s explanations, Yu Sheng still found it difficult to grasp how the orphanage truly worked or what day-to-day life there looked like. He couldn¡¯t picture what the children here thought about, how they filled their days, or how the ¡°Council staff¡± assigned to this place functioned. Most of all, he had no idea how the Council, which governed the entire Borderland, viewed such a peculiar orphanage.


    After all, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t fully understand how the enormous Boundary City itself operated, let alone the Council. The only ¡°official¡± group he¡¯d worked with was the Special Affairs Bureau, and that was just one branch of the Council¡¯s many organizations.


    The Borderland seemed full of contradictions to Yu Sheng, and what he was seeing of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s world only added to his confusion.


    Standing quietly next to him, Foxy, who hadn¡¯t spoken since they¡¯d arrived, suddenly blurted out, ¡°Why don¡¯t the Special Affairs Bureau or the Council set up a dedicated department to run this orphanage completely?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at Foxy, momentarily surprised. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy blinked and scratched at her ear. ¡°Did I¡­ say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°No, not at all,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied quickly, shaking her head. ¡°Your question makes sense. But do you have any idea how many groups like ours exist in the Borderland?¡±


    Foxy opened her mouth to respond but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    ¡°As I mentioned, a lot of spirit realm detectives and investigators ended up in these roles after getting tangled in otherworldly incidents. The children in the Fairy Tale Organization are the same, except their lives are tied to ¡®Otherworldly Fairy Tales.¡¯ In other words, every child you see here is already a spirit realm detective¡ªor will become one. And we¡¯re just one of hundreds¡ªpossibly thousands¡ªof extraordinary groups scattered throughout the Borderland. Each one has its own needs, so everything has to be handled in a way that works for all these groups.


    ¡°It¡¯s true that long ago, just like you suggested, the Special Affairs Bureau considered giving us ¡®special treatment¡¯ by forming a single Council-run orphanage. The idea was that the Bureau would manage it directly, providing full protection and guidance to every Fairy Tale child, so they wouldn¡¯t have to look after themselves. But¡­ something went very wrong.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned a little, conjuring mental images of horror movies and grim survival stories. ¡°Let me guess: the kids got abused, and the Fairy Tales went berserk?¡±


    ¡°No, actually it was the opposite,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered. ¡°The Bureau and the Council aren¡¯t stupid. They knew that ¡®Otherworldly¡¯ events can¡¯t be controlled by normal human methods. From the reports, they did everything right¡ªgave the children proper care, never mistreated anyone. But they missed one crucial fact.¡±


    Irene, peeking out from Foxy¡¯s arms, asked, ¡°¡­What fact?¡±


    ¡°Fairy Tales don¡¯t like adults,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, as though stating a simple truth.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned thoughtful. He felt he was starting to understand.


    Foxy nodded after a moment, as if something had clicked for her as well.


    Irene, however, still looked puzzled. She tilted her head. ¡°Wait, what? Why do you all look like you get it? I¡¯m confused!¡±


    Nobody answered her.


    ¡°That¡¯s the East Building over there,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, pointing to a large structure in the distance. She turned back to Yu Sheng. ¡°The orphanage has two main buildings. The East Building is where most daily activities happen¡ªthere¡¯s a dining hall and some classrooms for the younger kids. The other one is the West Building, which has safe rooms and a small medical section for when someone¡¯s condition becomes unstable.


    ¡°Originally, the buildings were linked by two corridors. One runs underground, but it¡¯s sealed off now because it had some issues. You can only cross between them on the upper-level bridge, although the West Building also has its own gates.


    ¡°That open area over there is our playground. We built the swings and slides ourselves, and we dug the sandbox, too. The Bureau helped deliver the sand free of charge. We actually underestimated how big the sandbox would be¡ªit ended up needing way more sand than we thought, so it took three truckloads instead of one. The Bureau half-jokingly accused us of hoarding sand.¡±


    She gave a soft laugh, then pointed to a cluster of trees. ¡°Those were planted by us, too. I was only ten at the time. The guardian who showed me how to plant them¡­ isn¡¯t here anymore.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, letting her words sink in. From the corner of his eye, he noticed several faces peeking out from the East Building¡¯s main doors. A few older kids and some younger ones were watching them closely, whispering and pointing, trying to guess who these visitors might be.


    Then a taller girl appeared, herding the onlookers back inside.


    ¡°How many kids live here?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously. ¡°Including all the older ones who help out?¡±


    ¡°Seventy-six,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°It¡¯s less than people usually expect.¡±


    ¡°That is a bit fewer than I thought.¡±


    ¡°It stays around that number, with a little changing now and then. Some children arrive, some leave. The Fairy Tale accepts the ones who fit its conditions and ends the connection when they no longer do. So you¡¯ll see that a lot of floors up there are empty¡ªespecially above the fifth floor¡ªand most of the West Building isn¡¯t in use right now. ????a?????£Â?????


    ¡°Out of those seventy-six kids, sixteen are considered guardians. About half of the rest are between eight and fourteen, and the other half are younger. Overall, it¡¯s about three-quarters girls and one-quarter boys.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded slowly. ¡°I did notice that most of the kids I¡¯ve seen so far are girls. Why is that?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood smiled a little. ¡°Because princesses are the ones who face the most danger. And village girls like ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯ are no exception. You need to see this place through the lens of Fairy Tales.¡±


    She led Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy into the East Building, guiding them down a hallway to a modest guest room.


    Outside the door, more curious children peeked in, clearly tempted by the unusual visitors but too timid to come right up.


    ¡°I brought some things for them,¡± Yu Sheng said, lifting the bag of snacks and candy he¡¯d purchased. ¡°They can share these.¡±


    ¡°Thanks¡ªthat¡¯s really thoughtful,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, looking genuinely pleased. She waved to an older girl lurking by the door. ¡°Hui Hui, come here and take these to the dining hall. Pass them out at dinner.¡±


    Hui Hui, a lively teen of around thirteen or fourteen, hurried in. A swarm of younger children followed, excitement flashing in their eyes. ¡°I want chocolate! I want the gold wrapper!¡± ¡°Hey, do you have gummy bears?¡± ¡°Thanks, Uncle!¡± ¡°Hui Hui, Yaya just stepped on my foot!¡±


    Suddenly, a small child popped out from under the table, staring wide-eyed at Irene. ¡°I want to hold that doll!¡±


    Irene bared her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m not a toy!¡±


    The child froze¡­ then burst into tears.


    Chaos broke out as the kids scattered, half screaming and half crying, rushing in different directions. For a moment, it was exactly like Yu Sheng¡¯s earlier nightmare: a house packed with tiny Irenes wreaking havoc.


    He stood there, stunned and helpless.


    Luckily, the uproar didn¡¯t last long. Little Red Riding Hood was quick to intervene, her calm words restoring order. Hui Hui efficiently gathered the children, soothed their tears, and ushered them out, closing the door behind her.


    Yu Sheng stared, impressed by how quickly peace had returned. Then he turned to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°¡­That was incredible.¡±


    ¡°You get used to it. They¡¯re actually quite obedient. They might act like normal little kids, but they listen better than most. They know there are rules for a reason,¡± she said with a small smile. ¡°We all learned that ourselves.¡±


    For some reason, Yu Sheng felt a slight chill at her words.


    ¡°Tell me more about the Fairy Tale,¡± he said, trying to focus again. ¡°That Otherworld¡ªand the Black Forest I saw. How does all this connect?¡±


    ¡°The Black Forest is one part of the Fairy Tale,¡± she explained calmly. In that moment, Yu Sheng was reminded of the composed, knowledgeable spirit realm detective he¡¯d met in the museum. ¡°But before I explain the specifics, do you know how many types of Otherworlds there are?¡±


    Yu Sheng looked stumped. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at him, and for a second it looked like she was annoyed. ¡°¡­This is literally the first lesson in the archives. Weren¡¯t you supposed to study that?¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed his neck. ¡°I¡¯ve been¡­ really busy these last couple of days.¡±


    ¡°Busy with what? Another assignment from the Bureau?¡±


    Yu Sheng froze, mentally reviewing how he¡¯d spent the last two days: exploring that Otherworld, working on his farm, fixing cracks, raising chickens, petting Foxy, wondering how to build more Irenes using concrete and metal¡­


    Yeah, that wouldn¡¯t sound very flattering.


    ¡°Yes, the Bureau asked for my help,¡± he replied seriously. ¡°To discuss the Dark Angel incident.¡±


    Technically, every word was true.

 Chapter 129: The Beginning of Fairy Tales

    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t seem to doubt Yu Sheng¡¯s explanation. After all, adults who were less than reliable often covered up the truth in disturbing ways, fooling people who weren¡¯t even eighteen yet. Instead of pressing him further, she simply warned him to be careful dealing with the dark angel and then guided the conversation back to Otherworlds.


    ¡°Otherworlds are mainly divided into four types,¡± she said earnestly. ¡°The first three are easier to understand and are labeled as ¡®wilderness,¡¯ ¡®kingdom,¡¯ and ¡®fortress,¡¯ based on their scope and structure. You can probably guess what they mean just from their names.¡±


    Yu Sheng shook off his casual attitude and focused. ¡°I¡¯ve read a little about that. A wilderness-type Otherworld is described as ¡®an open space with no clear visual borders, mostly covered in natural terrain, and you can¡¯t leave just by reaching the edge,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Exactly. That¡¯s why the Night Valley is a classic example of a wilderness-type Otherworld,¡± she said with a nod. ¡°They¡¯re usually huge, without fixed entrances or exits. You often need specific conditions¡ªor certain times¡ªto escape.


    ¡°Kingdoms are another type of large-scale Otherworld,¡± she continued, ¡°and they can be just as big as wildernesses. But kingdoms show major ¡®signs of human activity¡¯¡ªthings like cities, houses, maybe factories producing strange, unknown goods. Still, if you look carefully, you¡¯ll see plenty of contradictions in their buildings and machinery.


    ¡°One key difference is that kingdoms typically have stable entrances and exits, unlike wildernesses. This makes them a lot more manageable.¡±


    She paused, as though giving Yu Sheng a chance to absorb what she¡¯d said, then went on. ¡°The third type, fortresses, usually appear as single, enclosed buildings or complexes. They¡¯re smaller than wildernesses or kingdoms, but that doesn¡¯t make them any safer. In fact, fortresses can be the riskiest of all. Their rules are complicated and often change suddenly, and unpredictability is their main feature. Some fortresses do have permanent entrances and exits, but others are like wildernesses¡ªyou have to meet certain requirements to get in or out.¡±


    Her eyes met Yu Sheng¡¯s. ¡°Our little museum adventure took place in a fortress-type Otherworld. And there¡¯s another fortress you know very well¡­ Any guesses?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, then hesitated. ¡°Could it be¡­ my house?¡±


    She sighed. ¡°Obviously.¡±


    ¡°Well, now that you bring it up, I guess it¡¯s pretty clear,¡± he said, a bit embarrassed. Eager to change the subject, he added, ¡°So we¡¯ve covered three types. That leaves the fourth, which must be ¡®fairy tales,¡¯ right?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood let out a deep breath, and her expression turned serious. ¡°Those belong to the anomalous category.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could speak, Irene, who had been listening quietly, blurted, ¡°Ugh, just hearing ¡®anomalous¡¯ sounds like a nightmare.¡±


    Foxy, holding Irene in her arms, tilted her head. ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± Irene rolled her eyes. ¡°Otherworlds are already dangerous. And now there¡¯s a type that literally screams ¡®weird¡¯ in its name? That¡¯s like Yu Sheng walking into Wutong Road No. 66¡ªnothing good can come of it!¡±


    Yu Sheng flicked Irene¡¯s forehead. ¡°Stop using me in your examples!¡±


    Then he turned his attention back to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Please go on.¡±


    ¡°Ordinary Otherworlds are warped pockets of space and time,¡± she said carefully, ¡°while anomalous Otherworlds exist outside of that. They¡¯re abstract, more like concepts brought to life than physical spaces. They can revolve around emotions, memories, sounds, or even¡­ a story.¡±


    Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy stared at her, trying to grasp what she meant.


    After a few moments, Yu Sheng managed a baffled, ¡°Huh?¡±


    He raised a hand before Little Red Riding Hood could answer. ¡°I think I get it, sort of. But you¡¯re saying that things like feelings, memories, or sounds¡­ can become Otherworlds?¡± ????????¨¨?


    ¡°No, you¡¯ve got it a bit reversed,¡± she corrected him. ¡°Some Otherworlds manifest as these intangible forms, but it¡¯s not those forms that create the Otherworld.¡±


    ¡°Right,¡± Yu Sheng said, nodding uncertainly. ¡°But still¡­ I always assumed that, no matter how strange they got, Otherworlds had to be places¡ªreal locations you could physically enter or leave. This is¡­ I can¡¯t even find the words to describe it!¡±


    She blinked. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re a writer?¡±


    Off to the side, Irene piped up, ¡°He is! And his stories are incredibly creepy. Just ask Ren Wenwen from the Special Affairs Bureau.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not the point!¡± Yu Sheng huffed, pushing Irene away gently, then turning back to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°So, they¡¯re called ¡®anomalous¡¯ for a good reason. And you¡¯re saying that ¡®fairy tales¡¯ fit here¡ªbasically a ¡®story-type¡¯ Otherworld?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°But the Black Forest felt very real,¡± Yu Sheng pointed out. ¡°It felt like an actual place. Or maybe it was just a dream?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s typical of anomalous Otherworlds. Even though they¡¯re abstract at the core, they still pull people into seemingly physical spaces, sometimes through illusions or dreams. Some of them affect only the mind, while others drag in your entire body. Because of this, people often misclassify them at first. By the time they figure it out, it¡¯s usually too late for those trapped inside.


    ¡°Within anomalous Otherworlds, fairy tales are a special case,¡± she continued. ¡°They have tons of branching sub-areas.¡±


    She paused for a moment. ¡°The Black Forest is just one of those branches.¡±


    She looked a little uneasy, then explained, ¡°Think of ¡®fairy tales¡¯ as an invisible, intangible building¡ªimpossible to see or touch. But it can spawn endless ¡®rooms.¡¯ The wolf-filled Black Forest is one. Dorothy¡¯s ¡®Wilderness¡¯ is another. Then there¡¯s the ¡®Tower¡¯ where the Long-Haired Princess is kept, or Cinderella¡¯s ¡®Ball,¡¯ repeating in an endless cycle. And there are even stranger rooms that don¡¯t match any known fairy tale.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Stranger in what way?¡± Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°They¡¯re not connected to any specific story¡ªjust classic fairy tale tropes, like a king¡¯s castle or a dragon¡¯s hoard of treasure. We haven¡¯t been able to tie them to any character or plot.¡±


    He fell silent, mentally piecing together what she was saying. Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s calm voice seemed to pull him deeper into her explanation.


    ¡°This place,¡± she said softly, turning her gaze toward the window. Outside, children¡¯s laughter echoed by the swings. ¡°This is where the first fairy tale took shape.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at her in surprise, noticing her eyes shift to the courtyard. Children were having fun, playing on the swings, their shouts floating into the room.


    ¡°A long, long time ago, before these buildings were here, there was a smaller orphanage on this very spot. It was still used to care for children. After the first fairy tale outbreak, the entire area was sealed off for a while.


    ¡°At first, the Special Affairs Bureau treated it like a typical Otherworld event and moved all the affected children to a high-security zone. But within a few years, fairy tale incidents popped up in other parts of the Borderland. The relocated children began showing strange symptoms. That¡¯s when people realized that something new¡ªa previously unknown anomalous Otherworld¡ªwas spreading across the region.


    ¡°Ever since, the Bureau has tried all sorts of methods to rein in this fairy tale phenomenon, but it hasn¡¯t worked. Even their most skilled investigators often don¡¯t come back from those fairy-tale sub-areas. Many lives were sacrificed to figure out just a handful of rules. The most important rule¡­¡± She stopped and looked Yu Sheng straight in the eye. ¡°¡­is that fairy tales don¡¯t like adults.


    ¡°That¡¯s the foundation that allowed this child-run orphanage to form its own sort of kingdom.¡±

 Chapter 130: The Fairy Tales Story

    Irene slipped out of Foxy¡¯s arms, stood on the table, and looked out at the deserted courtyard through the same window as Little Red Riding Hood, who seemed lost in thought.


    ¡°This is where the first ¡®fairy tale¡¯ outbreak happened,¡± the doll murmured quietly. ¡°But after all that, the people who were hurt ended up turning this place into their home¡­ That¡¯s kind of strange, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°There always has to be a home,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered, turning away from the window with a faint smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what decisions the ¡®predecessors¡¯ made back then, but for the kids who live here now, this orphanage is home. For me, it¡¯s where I can feel safe¡­ even though so much has happened here already.¡±


    ¡°Only orphans get tangled up with the fairy tales?¡± Yu Sheng asked, frowning. ¡°Or do they send any affected kid here, too?¡±


    ¡°Only orphans,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed.


    ¡°Why is that? Any idea?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because their hearts have no protection,¡± she said calmly. ¡°We still have a lot to learn about ¡®fairy tales,¡¯ but we do know its influence depends on the victim¡¯s ¡®personality patterns¡¯ and ¡®social connections.¡¯ Children without parents or relatives, living in a long state of mental and social insecurity, are easy targets. After all¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, then shook her head. ¡°After all, when the real world turns bitterly cold, the warmth of fantasy becomes irresistible. At the start, the fairy tale¡¯s grip isn¡¯t strong. All it needs is a thin ¡®thread¡¯ to keep a child tied to reality. But a lot of orphans don¡¯t even have that thread.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s scowl deepened. After a moment, he pressed on. ¡°How does the fairy tale¡¯s influence even start? The squirrel said it was from reading the story.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the most important factor.¡±


    ¡°Then why not just ban those stories altogether?¡± Foxy asked, curiosity shining in her eyes. ¡°I remember back in my hometown, a rogue sorcerer merged himself into a local legend before he died, nearly coming back through folks retelling the tale. That¡¯s just as scary.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes went round. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat?! Your hometown sounds nuts¡­ So what happened? Did you seal off the ¡®infected¡¯ legend?¡±


    ¡°Not exactly,¡± Foxy answered with a dismissive gesture. ¡°They tried at first, but the sorcerer was well-prepared, and it didn¡¯t work. Then the age of social media arrived.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked completely baffled. ¡°Uh¡­ come again?¡±


    ¡°You know, memes and viral videos? The poor sorcerer ended up a laughingstock,¡± Foxy said, waving her hands in excitement. ¡°Even his final desperate shrieks got turned into silly edits and reaction videos. By the time the celestial alliance noticed, he¡¯d been laughed out of existence.¡±


    Silence fell. Little Red Riding Hood, Yu Sheng, and Irene stared at Foxy, who kept going like it was perfectly normal. ¡°After that, even our clan¡¯s grand demon foxes stayed away from merging with folk tales. Now if they pick a story, it¡¯s some math or physics textbook¡ªthings people can¡¯t just meme to death.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, then looked at Yu Sheng. ¡°I¡­ think I lost track of that story.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it happens all the time with her,¡± Yu Sheng said with a sigh. ¡°But Foxy has a point¡ªif reading these stories triggers the outbreak, why not just crack them like her hometown did, or stop them from spreading?¡± ??¦­????????¨§?


    Instead of giving a direct answer, Little Red Riding Hood posed her own question. ¡°Remember when we were dealing with that museum and why we didn¡¯t just tear the building down for good?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face tensed slightly.


    He understood what she meant.


    ¡°An ¡®informational¡¯ anomalous realm¡­ The same logic applies here?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°A realm that exists in information is more complicated. The stories are just the doorways through which it enters our reality. Wrecking the door could lead to worse, more unpredictable dangers. It might even make everything more threatening. And¡­¡±


    She turned to Yu Sheng, her gaze serious.


    ¡°¡®Fairy tales¡¯ have an even stranger quality. The ¡®story¡¯ doesn¡¯t always need people to read or tell it. There¡¯s a documented case of a child dropping into a fairy tale subset after hearing the story read aloud¡­ from nowhere. That¡¯s why, even though it doesn¡¯t usually kill instantly, it¡¯s labeled Level Three or higher¡ªit has a will of its own.¡±


    Yu Sheng slumped back on the sofa, feeling the weight of her words.


    He stood up and began pacing, a frustrated look on his face. ¡°This feels so wrong¡­ Don¡¯t tell me the Special Affairs Bureau has no way to fight this,¡± he said, turning abruptly to face her.


    Little Red Riding Hood kept her tone calm. ¡°Have humans ever wiped out the common cold?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer.


    ¡°Think of it like a chronic disease that only hits orphans,¡± she went on. ¡°It might help you understand¡ªand accept¡ªit better. It¡¯s not a broken machine you can switch off. It¡¯s a force woven into the world. The stable entrances you¡¯ve seen are actually the anomaly giving in to us in the only way it can.¡±


    Her voice stayed sure and steady, but Yu Sheng felt uneasy.


    He thought of one anomaly¡ªa whole realm¡ªthat he knew had been destroyed.


    Night Valley.


    Ideas raced in his mind like a storm. Could what happened there happen again with the Black Forest? Even if it could, would it fix the main problem of the ¡®fairy tale¡¯? The Black Forest was only a small part, a fleeting ¡°room¡± in what she called the Invisible Building. According to Little Red Riding Hood, nobody could reach the root of the anomaly¡­


    How could he even smear his blood on a collection of stories?


    Little Red Riding Hood watched Yu Sheng closely, noticing the emotions flashing across his face. She didn¡¯t know exactly what the strange man from Wutong Road No. 66 was thinking, but she felt his sincere desire to help.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to tackle something huge,¡± she murmured. ¡°I know you want to do something for us. Others have tried¡ªdeep divers, scholars, investigators, even a star-reader from Alglade. They all failed. I¡¯m not trying to bring you down, just warning you: it¡¯s dangerous, and there¡¯s no map to guide you.¡±


    But Yu Sheng seemed lost in thought, barely hearing her. After a while, he snapped his gaze up. ¡°I don¡¯t have a plan for the fairy tale¡¯s core yet, but I can start with the Black Forest.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked. ¡°Wait¡ªwere you even listening?¡±


    ¡°I was. It doesn¡¯t sound so bad,¡± Yu Sheng said with a casual shrug. ¡°Lots of things in this world don¡¯t have easy solutions. I still have no idea where my water bill goes or where the drainpipes lead from my house. And as for danger¡­ well, all these anomalies are dangerous.¡±


    She started to speak, but no words came.


    Just then, rapid footsteps sounded in the hallway, interrupting them.


    A slim girl with long black hair, who looked a bit younger than Little Red Riding Hood, burst through the door, her eyes tense and worried.


    ¡°Long Hair? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked, standing up right away.


    The girl glanced at the strangers in the room, then took a steady breath and spoke in a low, urgent voice. ¡°One of the kids just ¡®left.¡¯ It was too sudden¡­ we couldn¡¯t stop it.¡±


    Yu Sheng saw Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face pale. She looked like she¡¯d stopped breathing for a moment.


    ¡°¡­Who was it?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°The new child.¡±

 Chapter 131: The Abrupt End of Childhood

    From the way Little Red Riding Hood reacted¡ªand the look on the young girl¡¯s face as she walked in¡ªYu Sheng guessed what had happened right away. His expression darkened, but before he could speak, Little Red Riding Hood lifted a hand.


    ¡°Stay here, all of you,¡± she said firmly. ¡°I¡¯ll check on things myself.¡±


    ¡°No. I¡¯m going with you,¡± Yu Sheng insisted, standing up. Foxy rose to her feet as well, holding Irene in her arms.


    ¡°This is a ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ matter,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, her voice troubled. ¡°We¡¯ve handled this many times before. I understand your concern, but¡ª¡±


    ¡°No buts,¡± Yu Sheng cut in sharply. He knew exactly how to deal with this stubborn girl. He brought up something she couldn¡¯t argue against. ¡°Your wolf bit me. I¡¯m already caught up in this ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ situation. For all I know, I could end up back in that Black Forest during my next dream. I need to understand what¡¯s going on.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated, clearly thrown off-balance. After a tense moment, she let out a sigh and gave a small nod.


    The long-haired girl who had come to fetch them looked uncertain, glancing from Yu Sheng to the others. She had questions but stayed quiet when Little Red Riding Hood shot her a quick look. Instead, she turned and opened the door.


    A knot of children stood in the hallway outside.


    Some were just six or seven, others closer to thirteen. At an age when kids should be bursting with noise and laughter, they stood there in silence, as though something heavy weighed them down.


    A tiny girl in a blue dress approached Little Red Riding Hood. She tugged on her sleeve and asked in a trembling voice, ¡°Teacher Su said¡­ is it true that Xiao Xiao is graduating today?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood bent down to gently pat the little girl¡¯s head. ¡°Yes,¡± she said softly. ¡°She¡¯s leaving today, going somewhere else.¡±


    ¡°Will she still come to class this afternoon? I made her a card¡­¡± The girl¡¯s voice trembled, and her eyes shone with worry.


    ¡°You can give the card to Teacher Su,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°She¡¯ll make sure Xiao Xiao gets it. Graduation happens very quickly, so there usually isn¡¯t time for goodbyes. But¡­ I¡¯ll tell her you said farewell.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± the girl murmured, lowering her gaze.


    Little Red Riding Hood straightened and hurried down the hall, Yu Sheng and the others following close behind.


    Once they¡¯d left the children behind, Yu Sheng leaned in and spoke quietly. ¡°You said this has happened more than once?¡±


    ¡°More than once,¡± Little Red Riding Hood answered with a small nod. ¡°Some children arrive at the orphanage already at risk. Others develop problems over time¡ªmental issues that the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ makes worse. It¡¯s not only adulthood that¡¯s dangerous here. Childhood can end suddenly, too.¡±


    Irene, tucked against Foxy¡¯s shoulder, lifted her head. ¡°The little ones don¡¯t know the truth, do they?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said. ¡°They¡¯re too young. Fear feeds the ¡®Fairy Tale,¡¯ and keeping them in the dark helps. But around thirteen or fourteen, they start uncovering the truth through their dreams. That¡¯s when they begin to ¡®awaken¡¯¡ªthe point where they gain whatever power the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ grants them. We call those kids ¡®Guardians.¡¯ We have a system to guide them along.¡±


    Irene hid her face again, muttering, ¡°It¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve heard of a ¡®mature system¡¯ that feels so¡­ bleak.¡±


    Yu Sheng said nothing. His lips pressed into a tight line, and his eyes blazed with determination.


    Irene noticed but chose not to comment.


    They crossed through a corridor linking the East Building to the West Building.


    The moment Yu Sheng set foot inside, he sensed a change. The air felt strangely thick, almost pressing down on them. Although the hallway lights were bright, the corners were filled with lurking shadows, like nothing could chase them away. Every shape looked unnaturally divided, as if the building contained unseen barriers that cut up the space.


    ¡°This building is equipped with special seals and isolation zones,¡± Little Red Riding Hood whispered, catching Yu Sheng¡¯s tense expression. ¡°It¡¯s where we confine and study the powers and conditions of children in crisis. We follow a set of safety procedures here before sending them elsewhere.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded silently, staying close to her and the long-haired girl as they walked through the eerie corridor. Sunlight streamed through windows, scattering patches of light on the walls. At last, they reached a heavy iron door. Leaning against the wall next to it was a woman who looked to be in her twenties, her face weary and hollow.


    ¡°An adult?¡± Yu Sheng wondered. Then he remembered what Little Red Riding Hood had said¡ªsome staff here belonged to the council.


    ¡°This is Teacher Su,¡± the long-haired girl explained softly. ¡°She looks after the youngest kids¡ªthose under seven. The children adore her.¡±


    Teacher Su snapped out of her daze as soon as she noticed them. Her gaze rested on Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°It happened in class¡­¡± she said, guilt weighing down her voice. ¡°If I¡¯d only realized sooner¡­¡± ??????¨®???


    ¡°There was nothing you could have done,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said gently. ¡°It was probably too late before she even got here. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s happened inside.¡±


    Teacher Su paused, eyeing Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy with confusion. ¡°Who¡­ are they?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re with me,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied in a brisk tone. ¡°Friends.¡±


    Still looking puzzled, Teacher Su watched as Yu Sheng offered a brief nod. ¡°Yu Sheng, from the Hotel,¡± he said.


    Foxy followed, holding Irene. ¡°Foxy, also from the Hotel.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m Irene! From the Hotel, too!¡± Irene chirped.


    Before Teacher Su could do more than blink, they slipped past her. The heavy door clanged shut behind them.


    The room was starkly lit, yet it felt as though the darkness in the air had only grown heavier, seeping from the walls themselves.


    In the center stood a narrow bed. A small figure lay under the blankets, still as a statue.


    Yu Sheng stepped closer, his heart tightening with an odd dread. The child¡¯s face appeared calm, as if asleep, but her chest never moved¡ªno breath passed her lips.


    Faint red lines crisscrossed her neck, arms, and legs, like veins of dried blood. It was as if her body had broken and been pieced back together.


    Yu Sheng flashed back to the moment he¡¯d seen Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s arm morph in the valley.


    ¡°She turned into a wolf in her nightmare,¡± the long-haired girl whispered. ¡°It happened too fast¡­ We didn¡¯t have time.¡±


    ¡°At least she looked like herself again in the end,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said softly. ¡°We can let her go¡­ as a person.¡±


    ¡°Hold on,¡± Yu Sheng said, realization dawning. ¡°Are you saying she had the same symptoms as you did¡ªshifting into a wolf?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Little Red Riding Hood nodded.


    The long-haired girl glanced at the tiny still form on the bed. ¡°She might have been the next ¡®Little Red Riding Hood.¡¯¡±


    She paused, then finished in a subdued tone, ¡°But now¡­ I guess it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at the girl, then at the unmoving child. His fists clenched as if he were wrestling with his own thoughts. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, he moved.


    He reached out and touched the trace of dried blood on the child¡¯s neck.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± the long-haired girl demanded, rushing forward.


    ¡°I want to see if I can sense what she experienced in her last moments,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly. ¡°Maybe¡­ I can speak to her.¡±


    The long-haired girl froze, unsure what to do, but Little Red Riding Hood signaled her to wait.


    Yu Sheng closed his eyes, concentrating hard. He stayed that way for several seconds, barely breathing, then let out a sharp exhale as he opened his eyes again.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead,¡± he said in a shaky voice. His gaze swept over everyone in the room.


    ¡°I think¡­ she¡¯s still alive.¡±

 Chapter 132: The Essence of Death

    Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess stared at Yu Sheng in disbelief.


    ¡°She¡¯s been dead for an hour!¡± the Long-Haired Princess exclaimed, her wide eyes reflecting her alarm. ¡°Her organs, her heart, her brain¡ªeverything has shut down. We¡¯ve already checked. There¡¯s no sign of life at all.¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Yu Sheng insisted, shaking his head. His initial confusion had hardened into certainty. ¡°She¡¯s not dead. Not yet. I can¡¯t fully explain it, but I can sense her presence. She hasn¡¯t crossed to the other side.¡±


    He placed his hand on the faint bloodstains near the girl¡¯s neck.


    For an instant, a flurry of black, white, and gray images flickered across his mind¡ªstrange visions he couldn¡¯t pin down. They vanished as swiftly as they had come, leaving him with a feeling of water slipping through his fingers.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice broke into his thoughts. ¡°You¡­ can¡¯t speak with her soul the way you did back in the museum, can you? Is that why you think she¡¯s still alive?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, then nodded.


    Her eyes widened in doubt, but behind that uncertainty, he caught a trace of fragile hope. ¡°But¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng raised a hand to stop her and the Long-Haired Princess from speaking.


    ¡°Listen. It¡¯s not just that I can¡¯t talk to her spirit. I can feel her here.¡± As he spoke, he examined the girl¡¯s wounds. Then, before anyone could intervene, he pulled a small knife from his pocket, quickly cut his own palm, and pressed his bleeding hand against the lines of cracks on the girl¡¯s arm.


    Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess tensed, alarmed by his sudden action.


    ¡°She¡¯s not dead,¡± Yu Sheng murmured, smearing his blood across her injuries. ¡°She¡¯s asleep. She¡¯s stuck in a dream that¡¯s hovering on the brink of death.¡±


    Irene, sensing his urgency, jumped from Foxy¡¯s arms and hurried over. ¡°You saw something, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice sounded distant, as though he was speaking to himself. ¡°I saw something¡ªor maybe I understood it. Just for a heartbeat.¡±


    He looked up sharply, meeting the uneasy gazes of those around him. ¡°Move back,¡± he said firmly. ¡°Just a little. She¡¯s close to slipping away.¡±


    Reluctantly, Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess stepped half a pace backward, sharing worried glances.


    Yu Sheng broke the tense silence with an odd question. ¡°Do you know how bees recognize death among their own?¡±


    The two young women exchanged confused looks. ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Pheromones,¡± Yu Sheng answered without waiting for a reply. ¡°When a bee is about to die, its body releases certain chemicals. The other bees pick up on the scent and carry the ¡®corpse¡¯ out of the hive to keep the colony safe. It¡¯s efficient.¡± ?§¡£Î??????????


    He let the thought settle for a moment. ¡°But there¡¯s a flaw. Those death chemicals don¡¯t always mean real death.¡±


    He glanced at them, his tone calm but strangely intense. ¡°If you coat a perfectly healthy bee with those chemicals, the others will treat it like a dead body. It doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s squirming and alive¡ªthey¡¯ll still drag it out of the hive. For them, anything that smells like death must be dead, even if it¡¯s moving.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess listened with mounting unease, eyes darting between Yu Sheng¡¯s bloodied hand and the frail girl.


    ¡°You¡¯re suggesting¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood whispered, her voice shaking, ¡°¡­that we¡¯re like those bees?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze was steady but disconcerting. ¡°We¡¯re just like them.¡±


    He gently brushed his red-stained hand across the girl¡¯s forehead, leaving a faint smear behind. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Our idea of death is limited,¡± he went on. ¡°We rely on signs¡ªno heartbeat, no brain activity, no breathing, cooling blood, decaying cells. We see those and declare someone dead. But¡­ what if not all those signs mean true death?¡±


    Yu Sheng himself had died before, or so it seemed¡ªhis heart had stopped, his brain had gone dark. Anyone would have thought he was gone. Yet he wasn¡¯t. In some way invisible to others, he had been waiting, caught in a deathlike state until it passed.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± he muttered under his breath, ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ve ever really come back.¡±


    The girl still lay motionless as Yu Sheng¡¯s blood seemed to thread through her wounds, searching for something. It reminded him of his own uncanny experiences with death. Suddenly, he realized he understood what her ¡°death¡± was¡ªbecause it was so much like his own.


    Silence fell. Yu Sheng glanced up to see Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess watching him with the same mixture of dread and hope. Irene stood close by, confusion flickering in her eyes. Foxy alone seemed entirely unsurprised, nodding as though everything made sense. ¡°Our benefactor is grasping the Great Dao,¡± she said casually.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Irene stared at Foxy in disbelief. ¡°How can you be so calm?¡±


    Yu Sheng spoke before Irene could say any more. ¡°We have three hours. Maybe less.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned. ¡°Three hours for what?¡±


    ¡°To bring her back,¡± Yu Sheng said, pointing to the still figure on the bed. ¡°She¡¯s drifting, and my blood alone won¡¯t be enough. She needs someone to reach out and pull her back. Irene, I need your help.¡±


    The little doll blinked. ¡°Help how?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s dreaming,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°It¡¯s a dream beyond her physical mind. Remember how you found me in the Black Forest? We¡¯ll do that again. You find her, and I¡¯ll follow you.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Irene¡¯s expression brightened. ¡°Right! Just lie down, or sit¡ªwhatever. I¡¯ll sort it out.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stepped forward, her eyes resolute. ¡°I¡¯m coming too. I know the Black Forest better than either of you.¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to Irene. ¡°Is that okay? Can you bring one more person?¡±


    Irene considered briefly, then nodded. ¡°She¡¯s already tied to the forest, so yes. I¡¯ll guide both of you.¡±


    Yu Sheng settled onto the floor beside the bed, crossing his legs. He patted the spot next to him, and Little Red Riding Hood wordlessly sat down as well.


    The Long-Haired Princess hesitated, doubt tugging at her. ¡°Are you sure this is a good idea? It¡­ doesn¡¯t sound like a standard procedure.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood caught Yu Sheng¡¯s eye. ¡°We¡¯ll try,¡± she said, steeling herself.


    Dark, threadlike strands unfurled from Irene¡¯s small hands, weaving together into a shimmering net that spread out around them like the tentacles of some deep-sea creature. The threads slipped gently into the girl¡¯s body.


    From a short distance away, the Long-Haired Princess watched, uneasy. ¡°Does everyone at your ¡®hotel¡¯ do stuff this strange?¡±


    Foxy merely admired Irene¡¯s work, commenting with a pleased smile, ¡°Irene could be a great Weaving Immortal one day.¡±


    Yu Sheng heard her words dimly as his awareness started to blur. His last clear thought before slipping away was that Irene really had grown stronger.


    Then the dizzy sensation of falling overtook him.


    When he opened his eyes again, he found himself standing in the endless darkness of the Black Forest.

 Chapter 133: Deep in the Forest

    When Yu Sheng stepped into the Black Forest, he didn¡¯t immediately set off in search of the missing child. Instead, he stayed where he was, carefully tuning in to the atmosphere around him.


    So far, there was no sign of any wolves. The forest felt strangely peaceful, disturbed only by the occasional whisper of leaves or a faint stir of hidden creatures. The sky still held the last light of dusk, and for now, the looming darkness of the forest did not feel hostile.


    It seemed the Black Forest had not fully awakened to his sudden arrival.


    Yet Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help wondering about Xiao Xiao¡ªthe little girl who had wandered in ahead of him. Where was she? Was she lost in a different part of this enormous wood? Did the Black Forest appear differently to each ¡°Little Red Riding Hood,¡± or was it separated into different zones?


    All these questions spun through his mind, but before he could puzzle over them further, he caught the sound of light footsteps nearby. When he turned, he saw another figure in a deep red coat¡ªa girl with a tense, shadowy outline.


    Several black wolves emerged from the surrounding shadows, creeping around her and sniffing at her uncertainly. These wolf shapes, born of the forest, looked more skittish than normal wolves. Their bodies flickered unsteadily, as if ready to come apart at the edges.


    Even the girl¡¯s shape wavered. A thin, dark mist clung to her, and something about her red coat blurred in the gloom, hinting at another form lurking underneath.


    Yu Sheng watched her in silence, noticing how worn out she looked. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to be doing too well,¡± he said gently.


    She froze for a second. Then, as though spooked by his sudden voice, she swung her head around and stared at him. S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Her reaction startled Yu Sheng. ¡°Sorry,¡± he added, raising his hands. ¡°Didn¡¯t mean to scare you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, no¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood said awkwardly, turning her face aside. ¡°I¡¯m just not used to another ¡®person¡¯ talking in here. Usually, it¡¯s just me and the squirrel.¡±


    ¡°Right, I get it,¡± Yu Sheng replied.


    ¡°You actually followed me into the forest?¡± she asked, eyeing him with disbelief. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone else make it in.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged as if it were no big deal. ¡°I told you I would. I¡¯m not the sort to lie about these things.¡± Then he focused inward, calling out to Irene through their mental link. Irene, we¡¯re inside. Can you hear me? Are you following, or staying out?


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay outside and keep everyone updated,¡± Irene answered briskly, her thoughts slipping into his mind. She seemed used to the eerie psychic link the Black Forest offered. ¡°I have to watch over you three in the real world. Last time was an emergency. Let¡¯s not risk it again.¡±


    Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°That makes sense. Also, Foxy might start tearing the place apart if anything goes wrong,¡± he added, half-joking.


    ¡°What are you scheming now?¡± Irene asked suspiciously.


    ¡°Picturing a ¡®Cyber Fox Immortal¡¯ dropping into a dark fairy tale,¡± Yu Sheng teased.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Irene huffed. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that simple. The Black Forest has its own rules. You and Little Red Riding Hood have a direct connection to it, and I can navigate dreams, which is why we can get inside. But for Foxy or anyone else¡­ you¡¯d need a specific ritual. It can¡¯t be forced.¡±


    She paused a beat before adding, ¡°Besides, can you imagine the mess if Foxy did get in here? She¡¯d blast the whole forest with rockets the second she saw a wolf.¡±


    Yu Sheng could almost picture it¡ªand it was quite an image. Still, he ended the link with Irene and stared thoughtfully into the air.


    He held out a hand, and a faint doorframe shimmered into being. When he nudged the door open, there was nothing beyond it but a thick, impenetrable darkness. ?????¦­??§¦£Ó


    It seemed possible to create a portal even here, though where it might lead was uncertain. At least it was clear that the Black Forest¡¯s ¡°selection¡± wasn¡¯t perfect¡ªthere were cracks in its defenses. He made a mental note, then waved a hand and let the door vanish.


    Little Red Riding Hood had been watching this entire display with a mix of curiosity and confusion. At last, she couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Planning my strategy against sinister fairy tales.¡± Yu Sheng closed the phantom door. ¡°But that can wait. We need to find Xiao Xiao first.¡±


    He glanced around the murky path, frowning. ¡°This place is completely new to me. Given you¡¯re the ¡®expert,¡¯ do you have any clue where she might have gone?¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Even for me, it¡¯s a mystery. This forest changes, and I¡¯ve never come here with another Little Red Riding Hood, let alone one who¡¯s accompanied by a¡­ friend,¡± she added, gesturing to him. ¡°You know how the story goes: ¡®She walked the path alone.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Alone,¡± Yu Sheng echoed, recalling how that squirrel had repeated it. Then he asked, ¡°Speaking of the squirrel, where is it? Isn¡¯t it usually the first one to appear?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I was thinking,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered. The wolves around her sniffed at the ground uneasily, as if they, too, were searching for a certain scent. ¡°Normally, the squirrel pops up pretty quickly.¡±


    ¡°Maybe it met Xiao Xiao first,¡± Yu Sheng guessed. ¡°She¡¯s been here longer than us, so the squirrel might be guiding her.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood gave a reluctant nod, as though the idea both worried and reassured her. But before she could say anything else, there was a rustling in the undergrowth.


    A small creature appeared¡ªunmistakably the squirrel. It froze when it caught sight of them, eyes going round in shock.


    Then it squealed, ¡°Gah-oh!¡± and toppled over into a pile of leaves.


    Yu Sheng jumped. ¡°Did it just die of fright?!¡±


    But the squirrel sprang up in the next instant, screaming, ¡°The squirrel¡¯s going mad! Going mad! This can¡¯t be¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood is here, with a friend, all at once! You scared the squirrel! You scared the squirrel!¡±


    It tore back and forth in the bushes, shrieking in agitation. This went on for nearly two minutes before it suddenly stopped and scurried up to Yu Sheng. It stared at him for a brief moment, then dashed over to Little Red Riding Hood, gazing up at her with an almost comical look of panic.


    ¡°Ah¡ª¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, blinking, then gave it a gentle nudge with her foot. ¡°Calm down.¡±


    With a startled squeak, the squirrel flipped backward and vanished into the foliage again.


    Yu Sheng stared. ¡°Don¡¯t you think you were a bit rough on it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the only way to get it to settle down,¡± she explained. ¡°If I don¡¯t give it a good jolt, it¡¯ll keep panicking forever.¡±


    True to her word, the squirrel soon reappeared, looking perfectly fine¡ªthough now it clutched a thin, smoking stick in its paws. Leaning against a rock, it took a slow drag like someone savoring a cigarette. ¡°That was crazy¡­¡± it mumbled.


    Little Red Riding Hood gave Yu Sheng a sidelong glance. ¡°See?¡±


    He shook his head, speechless.


    One thing was certain: the squirrel had composed itself. After finishing its ¡°squirrel¡¯s smoke,¡± it seemed to accept the absurd idea of ¡°Little Red Riding Hood and her friend¡± appearing together and settled into a more normal state of chatter.


    ¡°We¡¯re looking for someone,¡± Yu Sheng told it. ¡°A little six-year-old girl named Xiao Xiao who came in before us.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s probably the next ¡®Little Red Riding Hood,¡¯¡± Little Red Riding Hood added quickly. ¡°But she¡¯s definitely lost by now. We really need your help.¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s tiny eyes shone as it took in their words. It spat out the remains of its smoke, chewed it up with a nasty crunch, and swallowed. After a long pause, it sighed. ¡°You might be too late. The kid already went to the deepest part of the Black Forest¡ªthe place where not even lamplight from the path or candles in the little house can reach. She walked there all on her own.¡±

 Chapter 134: The Cabin in the Darkness

    Once the squirrel finally calmed down, it started explaining what had happened in the Black Forest to Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood.


    ¡°She came in a few hours ago. At first, I didn¡¯t even notice her¡ªshe didn¡¯t cry or panic like most kids do when they first arrive,¡± the squirrel said, perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. It let out a weary sigh. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s her first time physically entering the Black Forest, but I¡¯d bet she¡¯s been having nightmares about it for ages¡­¡±


    ¡°Which way did she go?¡± Little Red Riding Hood cut in, her voice firm. ¡°Show us.¡±


    ¡°This way,¡± the squirrel pointed with a tiny paw, then shook its head. ¡°But it won¡¯t help if you chase after her. That path leads too deep¡ªno trail, no warm cabin lights, no protection. You¡¯ll just run into packs of wolves¡­¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t even pause to listen. She was already walking ahead. ¡°We¡¯ll see for ourselves,¡± she said coolly.


    ¡°Hey, wait¡ª¡± the squirrel squeaked, bouncing nervously on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder before lowering its voice. ¡°You do realize your own condition, right?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stopped briefly, turning her head a fraction. ¡°I¡¯m aware.¡±


    Then Yu Sheng followed her into the deeper woods. The squirrel couldn¡¯t stay silent¡ªit hopped between Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood, chattering anxiously. ¡°This is madness! Marching straight into darkness without any light! The wolves¡¯ll snap you up the moment they smell you. Even the Big Bad Wolf might show!


    ¡°At least take a breather! Or try to find the path or a lit cabin. Pull yourselves together first! Especially you, Little Red Riding Hood¡ªyou¡¯re not stable yet¡­¡±


    It suddenly stopped, staring at Yu Sheng. ¡°What about you, grown-up? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be her friend? Why aren¡¯t you stopping her?


    ¡°Can¡¯t anyone spare a thought for a poor squirrel? Nobody listens to squirrels anymore!


    ¡°Why is everything so hard for squirrels¡ªespecially adorable squirrels like me?!¡±


    It threw its tiny paws into the air, screeching in frustration. Before it could get completely hysterical, Little Red Riding Hood plucked it off her shoulder, holding it fast.


    ¡°You¡¯re too loud,¡± she said bluntly. ¡°Keep it up, and I¡¯ll toss you into those thorn bushes.¡±


    That made the squirrel snap its mouth shut. After a moment, it muttered, ¡°You can¡¯t just give up on yourself like this.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not giving up,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, her tone calm and measured. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m more in control than I¡¯ve been in my recent ¡®dreams.¡¯¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s eyes flicked nervously between her and Yu Sheng, like it wanted to ask something but didn¡¯t know how. Meanwhile, Yu Sheng stayed at Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s side, quiet and alert.


    He was sensing the forest around them¡ªfeeling for small shifts in the air, for hidden blood connections, for the wolves¡¯ movements, and especially for the Big Bad Wolf¡¯s presence.


    Faint howls drifted from deeper in the forest, echoing around them.


    The last pale glow of dusk was long gone, replaced by a heavy darkness. Still, it wasn¡¯t complete blackness; a thick, uneasy gloom draped the trees, carrying a cold, watchful air. ???????????§§s


    ¡°They¡¯ve noticed us¡­ they¡¯ve noticed us,¡± the squirrel whispered, twisting a dry pine needle nervously between its paws. ¡°This is insane¡ªwe¡¯ll be devoured in the dark! It¡¯s a nightmare¡­ a total nightmare!¡±


    Yu Sheng narrowed his eyes, ignoring the squirrel¡¯s panic. In the howling wind, he sensed something observing them. He could almost feel its gaze brush over him, like a hidden watcher peering through the trees.


    But it stayed concealed. The Big Bad Wolf was waiting.


    Yu Sheng kept track of that ominous presence, but he also noticed Little Red Riding Hood slowing her pace.


    She was trembling.


    ¡°You okay?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± she said evenly. Her voice and face were steady. ¡°You have to be on guard in the deeper parts of the forest.¡±


    Yu Sheng studied her closely.


    That unseen gaze in the woods lingered on her too.


    He could feel the fear rising from her¡ªa deep, powerful fear rooted in her childhood, magnified by the endless darkness. It seemed to saturate the air around her, feeding into the forest itself.


    Yu Sheng moved closer, gently taking her hand.


    She jerked in surprise. ¡°What are you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡±


    She stiffened in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m not scared.¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t hide it from the wolf,¡± Yu Sheng warned, locking eyes with her. ¡°It sees your fear. It¡¯s watching you.¡±


    She blinked, her eyes widening. After a moment, she asked quietly, ¡°How do you know?¡±


    He sensed her fear settle a bit at those words. The Big Bad Wolf seemed to hesitate as well, staying out of sight.


    Yu Sheng focused, still tracking that distant presence. ¡°Because my blood stained its teeth. It¡¯s only a matter of time before I turn it into my prey.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at him, stunned.


    She didn¡¯t fully understand. She wasn¡¯t entirely convinced. But her fear subsided, if only by a little.


    That was enough.


    Yu Sheng released her hand.


    He couldn¡¯t really blame her for being afraid. In the Black Forest, fear went far beyond normal emotion¡ªespecially for her. It had become a curse, tied to her earliest memories. The giant wolf haunting her here was nothing less than an embodiment of that terror.


    No wonder the children cursed by these fairy tales struggled so hard to break free.


    From her shoulder, the squirrel looked at them both with a complicated expression. At last, it said quietly, ¡°She¡¯s been to the depths before, you know¡­ Most Little Red Riding Hoods face that darkness. That¡¯s where it usually begins.¡±


    ¡°Shut it,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered, her voice oddly subdued.


    ¡°Did the ¡®lures¡¯ off the path trick you?¡± Yu Sheng asked, his curiosity piqued.


    She walked on, head lowered, without responding.


    ¡°What else could it be?¡± the squirrel sighed. ¡°Flowers, mushrooms, weird shiny trinkets¡ªat first they look harmless, but end up being bait for the wolf¡¯s claws and fangs¡ª¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood glared and raised the squirrel threateningly. ¡°I¡¯ll throw you into a thorn bush.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly. ¡°I¡¯ve been tempted off the path before. Grown-ups aren¡¯t immune to these traps. Just last time, I nearly wandered away if the squirrel hadn¡¯t warned me.¡±


    She glanced at him in surprise. ¡°You? You got lured away?¡±


    It was the same tone she¡¯d used when she first learned he ate normal food¡ªlike it was beyond her imagination.


    He suspected she was thinking something rude about him but had no evidence.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal,¡± he said, shrugging. ¡°What was it that tempted you?¡±


    She kept her mouth shut, as though she¡¯d rather not remember. Even the squirrel, normally bold, decided to say nothing.


    ¡°Fine,¡± Yu Sheng said at last. ¡°If you don¡¯t want to talk about it¡ª¡±


    He stopped in mid-sentence. Little Red Riding Hood stopped, too.


    Up ahead, a shape loomed in the thick forest.


    It wasn¡¯t the child they were hunting.


    It was a cabin. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No¡ªdon¡¯t go near it!¡± the squirrel gasped, its fluffy tail shaking. ¡°Something¡¯s wrong. This can¡¯t be right¡­¡±


    ¡°It looks just like the cabin I saw before,¡± Yu Sheng said softly. ¡°The shape is exactly the same.¡±


    ¡°It might look the same, but it isn¡¯t!¡± the squirrel cried, voice quivering with fear. ¡°There are no lights! A real cabin in the forest would glow with lamplight or a hearth. It should fade away if it¡¯s pitch-dark. This¡ªthis is wrong. Really, really wrong¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood exchanged a glance.


    Then, moving with caution, they took their first steps toward the dark, unlit cabin.

 Chapter 135: Found

    As soon as Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood took their first steps toward the silent, unsettling cabin, the squirrel gave a loud squeak of terror and fainted, tumbling off Little Red¡¯s shoulder. It would have hit the ground if Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t caught it by the tail at the last second, moving with lightning speed.


    His reflexes came from countless hours of practice warding off Irene¡¯s mischief¡ªthe little doll could leap at him faster than a snake when she wanted a bite.


    ¡°You can¡¯t drag me to my doom!¡± the squirrel wailed, flailing in Yu Sheng¡¯s grasp. ¡°I¡¯m just a squirrel! This is so unfair!¡±


    ¡°Quiet,¡± Little Red said in a low voice that hinted at danger. ¡°If you really don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    The squirrel instantly went still.


    Yu Sheng stopped a few steps from the cabin door, the squirrel still dangling from his hand. Even in the forest¡¯s dim light, he could see the building clearly¡ªit was identical to the ¡°shelter cabin¡± he¡¯d seen once before. The same old, dark wooden walls, the same fading red roof, a narrow wooden door, and small windows. Two steps led to the door, their planks speckled with rot.


    But there was something missing: life. It looked abandoned, a place left to decay for decades without quite collapsing. Red scraps of cloth and strings still hung from the door and windows, but they were tattered, stained a darker shade, as though drenched in dried blood ages ago.


    ¡°Have you ever seen anything like this?¡± Yu Sheng asked Little Red.


    She shook her head. ¡°Never. This is my first time getting this deep.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the deal with these cabins?¡± Yu Sheng asked, eyeing the squirrel in his hand.


    The squirrel refused to answer. It trembled so hard Yu Sheng could feel its tiny heart hammering in its chest. The closer he got to the cabin, the more desperate and panicked it became.


    ¡°Squirrels don¡¯t like this place¡­ squirrels don¡¯t like this place¡­¡± it muttered, voice shaking.


    ¡°Hey, calm down,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, trying to soothe it. Something about its reaction felt wrong. ¡°We¡¯ll be safe. I can open a door and take us out anytime. I¡¯ll make sure you¡¯re out of harm¡¯s way. We just need a quick look¡­¡±


    Then, spotting something in the squirrel¡¯s panicked eyes, he narrowed his gaze. ¡°You know something, don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Know something? No! Squirrel doesn¡¯t know a thing!¡± The squirrel struggled even harder. Its motions turned wild, like it was losing its grip on sanity. ¡°N-nobody has ever seen this place! You shouldn¡¯t have, either¡ª¡±


    It froze, twisting its head as if listening for something.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± it whispered, voice trembling. ¡°You must hear it¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t hear anything in particular. He was about to speak when pain flared in his hand. The squirrel had bitten him.


    Startled, he loosened his grip. The squirrel tore free, screeching, ¡°Run! Run! All the wolves are here! Hurry¡ªyou run too!¡±


    With that warning, the squirrel vanished into the dark, its shrill cries fading quickly among the trees.


    ¡°It ran off,¡± Little Red said, still caught off guard. She¡¯d never seen it so scared.


    ¡°At least it told us to run before bolting,¡± Yu Sheng mused. He glanced back at the cabin. ¡°Its panic got worse the closer we came. It didn¡¯t freak out that much when we first saw the cabin. Any idea why?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± she said, looking uneasily at the dark windows. ¡°The squirrel¡¯s always been odd, and I don¡¯t really know more about it than you.¡±


    She took a breath, trying to steel herself. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside.¡±


    Even now, she showed no sign of hesitation.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first.¡± Yu Sheng stepped toward the door. ¡°The squirrel seemed more terrified than usual, which means this cabin could be more dangerous than anything else in the Black Forest. Your condition isn¡¯t great¡ªstay behind me.¡± ???????????¨§?


    He laid his hand on the doorknob.


    Little Red seemed about to protest, but she stopped herself. She gave him a silent nod instead.


    Yu Sheng inhaled and held the breath for a moment, bracing himself. Staying on high alert, he pushed the door open.


    It swung in quietly, without a hint of resistance.


    But there was no sudden rush of foul air or swirl of dust. Yu Sheng waited by the threshold for a couple of seconds, watching for any movement inside the cabin¡ªor outside, in the forest. Nothing changed. Slowly, he edged a bit closer, peering into the gloom.


    His low-light vision was good enough that he could see clearly, but what he saw made him step back in surprise.


    Little Red must have noticed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked, moving to look inside.


    Yu Sheng blinked, trying to shake off his shock. After a moment, he nodded. ¡°Come in. You need to see this.¡±


    They entered together.


    The first thing Little Red noticed were the red cloaks.


    Dozens of them.


    They hung on the walls, lay in ragged piles on the floor, or dangled from the rafters. It was hard to guess exactly how many¡ªten, maybe twenty or more?


    They were torn and stained, some barely recognizable as fabric. In the dim cabin light, their crimson looked so dark it could have been old, dried blood.


    The soft creaks of the floorboards as they walked made the quiet cabin seem even more unsettling. Yu Sheng moved a bit deeper in, then glanced at Little Red.


    ¡°Stay close.¡±


    She gave a shaky nod and followed, pressing nearer to him. After a moment, she spoke in a hushed voice. ¡°This place¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably explains why the squirrel freaked out,¡± Yu Sheng said, sighing as he glanced from the tattered cloaks to the red hood on her own shoulders. ¡°Don¡¯t be scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ a little on edge, sure,¡± she admitted. Her attempt at a smile fell flat. Gently, she stepped over one of the fallen cloaks, grimacing at the sight of the shredded cloth hanging from the walls. ¡°So¡­ this is what¡¯s left after everything ends, right? No wonder it¡¯s hidden so deep.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at her red coat. He remembered a question he¡¯d had for a long time. ¡°Your coat¡ªyou always wear it, even outside. Is it just part of looking like Little Red Riding Hood?¡±


    ¡°It keeps me stable,¡± she said softly. ¡°Once you accept the red hood in the Black Forest, you can¡¯t stray from being Little Red anymore.¡±


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    She lowered her gaze. ¡°Fairy tales don¡¯t like adults. And they don¡¯t like ¡®unruly kids,¡¯ either.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s frown deepened.


    ¡°This is all too twisted,¡± he muttered, annoyed. After a second, he tried to soften his expression and looked over at her. ¡°You sure you¡¯re okay staying here? If it¡¯s too much, go wait outside.¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m managing. Honestly, it¡¯s better in here than out in that black forest.¡±


    ¡°All right.¡± S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They searched the small cabin from corner to corner, but the child, Xiao Xiao, was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°She¡¯s not here,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, frustration creeping into his voice. ¡°I thought for sure she¡¯d be inside.¡±


    ¡°The forest goes deeper,¡± Little Red said quietly. ¡°Further in, it only gets darker.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t respond. He turned in a slow circle, scanning the cramped space.


    No¡ªhe was certain she had to be here.


    Wolves prowled in the darkness, still waiting. He could sense it. They were hunting for something. For someone.


    Then he felt a faint tug¡ªa connection through his blood. Narrowing his eyes, he let that sense guide him. He was seeing through the wolves¡¯ eyes, through the forest¡¯s shadows, feeling something that wasn¡¯t entirely his.


    Then it clicked.


    Little Red watched in surprise as Yu Sheng crossed to a narrow bed in the corner. He ran his palms over the wood and worn blanket as if looking for something.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± she asked.


    He didn¡¯t answer right away. Instead, he pulled a small knife from his pocket.


    Its blade flashed in the faint light.


    Yu Sheng kept his calm, careful expression as he continued exploring. Suddenly, without warning, he slashed at the air near the bed.


    His blade connected with something solid¡ªa sound like flesh splitting. A sharp tang of blood hit the air.


    ¡°Ah, there you are¡­¡± he said, voice almost gentle. A quiet satisfaction curled in his tone. ¡°You¡¯ve been hiding so well, Granny Wolf¡­¡±

 Chapter 136: Traces of the Old Days

    Wolf Granny lay on the bed in the little house, keeping its claws, ears, and tail hidden. It swallowed Little Red Riding Hood whole, and then¡­


    The hunter didn¡¯t come.


    Instead, it was a cook.


    Yu Sheng sensed a sudden, fierce struggle in the air. The invisible Wolf Granny let out a piercing shriek. Where Yu Sheng¡¯s knife slashed through the air, fresh blood appeared from nowhere. Skin, fat, and muscle peeled back, curling away midair along the blade¡¯s path. A moment later, Yu Sheng felt a blast of pressure and an unmistakable warning by his side¡ªa raised wolf paw and a snarling head.


    But this wasn¡¯t the towering monster lurking in Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s deepest fears. It was only the Big Bad Wolf imagined by a six-year-old¡ªpowerful, but not more powerful than Yu Sheng; swift, but not swifter than a grown man. It was vicious, but Yu Sheng had battled far worse things in his time.


    He lunged forward, grabbing the invisible wolf¡¯s head and pinning its neck against the small bed. With his other hand¡ªstill gripping the knife¡ªhe kept slicing through the wolf¡¯s hide. Blood gushed out, and the wolf¡¯s horrified howls grew louder, taking shape as it began to materialize in front of them.


    It was huge, much larger than an ordinary wolf¡ªbig enough to devour a child in one gulp. Its skinny body was wrapped in a ridiculous apron and drooping hat. Its face looked twisted beyond reason, and its swollen belly bulged grotesquely.


    But now, it was dying. Those cruel eyes grew dim, its rasping throat gave out in weak gasps, and its limbs shook in their final, futile struggle.


    ¡°Shh, shh¡ªit¡¯s almost over¡­¡± Yu Sheng leaned in, his gaze calm as he peered into the wolf¡¯s eyes, his voice low and reassuring. ¡°I have to cut carefully. Don¡¯t thrash around too much¡ªyou¡¯ll only make it harder. There¡­ all finished.¡±


    With the wolf¡¯s belly fully opened, Yu Sheng used his blade to slice through a strange membrane, and a small girl tumbled out from inside. Her eyes were closed, and there was no blood on her at all. She looked as if she was fast asleep, caught in a dream she couldn¡¯t leave.


    Little Red Riding Hood hurried over and caught the girl before she fell. Her gaze flitted between the wolf¡¯s half-gutted body, still twitching on the bed, and Yu Sheng, who was casually wiping his knife clean.


    ¡°How¡­ how did you even see it?¡± she asked, her voice trembling. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t I see it at all?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s¡­ complicated,¡± Yu Sheng replied, rubbing the wolf¡¯s fur with the blade to clear away the blood. Then he turned to her. ¡°I have a few extra senses now¡ªthings wolves in this forest can sense, I can sense too. Maybe you didn¡¯t see it because this wasn¡¯t your Wolf Granny.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood froze, her expression clouded with conflicting thoughts.


    Before she could speak, a chorus of howls erupted outside, shattering her focus. Seven or eight shadow wolves appeared around her, snarling in response to the calls from outside. Their rough cries echoed through the house, as if they were rushing to defend their ¡°master.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re upset,¡± Yu Sheng noted, turning briefly toward the door. Then he looked at Little Red Riding Hood, who was coiled like a spring, ready to fight. ¡°You should take the child and go. Now that she¡¯s out of the wolf¡¯s belly, all she has to do is return to reality and she¡¯ll wake.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s not time yet!¡± Little Red Riding Hood protested, voice quick and urgent. ¡°The Black Forest has rules¡ªyou can¡¯t just leave before the dream runs its course¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned and called out in his mind, ¡°Irene, do it now¡ªuse your specialty and get them out of here.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Irene answered. ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving, too?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay a while longer. I want to see if anything changes in this place. Don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    ¡°Alright, but if you die, at least warn me first.¡±


    ¡°Wow. Try being a bit more encouraging, will you?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood saw Yu Sheng¡¯s lips moving but couldn¡¯t catch what he was saying. Suddenly, she felt a powerful force tugging at her, breaking her link to the Black Forest. Something from the outside was dragging her away. The unfamiliar sensation made her blurt, ¡°What are you¡ª¡± ??¦­?????§¦?


    ¡°Irene¡¯s bringing you both out,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly. ¡°It might feel weird¡ªjust don¡¯t throw up on me when you wake.¡±


    ¡°What¡ª?¡±


    Before she could ask another question, she and the little girl¡ªXiao Xiao¡ªvanished from the small house. The seven or eight shadow wolves vanished, too.


    Outside, the howls didn¡¯t die down after Little Red Riding Hood left. In fact, they grew louder and angrier, and the forest bristled with tension.


    ¡°They¡¯ve come for me,¡± Yu Sheng remarked without surprise. He understood that he was a ¡°break¡± in the story¡ªa presence that didn¡¯t belong. Fairy tales weren¡¯t fond of anyone who broke the rules.


    Especially not adults. Fairy tales loathed adults the most.


    Yet after a few seconds, Yu Sheng noticed something strange. Though the wolves circled closer, they seemed unwilling or unable to cross an unseen line around the cabin. They prowled and snarled outside but didn¡¯t attempt to break in.


    Puzzled, Yu Sheng studied the gloomy, silent house. The red cloaks everywhere, the long-dead hearth, and the extinguished candles gave a bleak impression, as if the house had been abandoned.


    He recalled the squirrel¡¯s words about how a house with no lit fire or lights would disappear, consumed by the forest just like all those vanished paths. These ¡°safe places¡± existed only as fleeting illusions shaped by their light.


    But somehow, this place was still standing.


    Maybe, as Little Red Riding Hood had speculated, it was the ¡°final place¡± of the story¡ªspared from being swallowed but left abandoned in the forest¡¯s darkest heart, the place where all Little Red Riding Hoods came to rest.


    Ignoring the chaos outside, Yu Sheng set about exploring the cabin. The child was already rescued, so he felt more at ease. He turned over each red cloak, searched the cold ash in the fireplace, then pushed the wolf¡¯s remains aside and flipped the bed itself.


    And there, he paused.


    Carved into the floorboards beneath the bed were strange, looping marks.


    Yu Sheng crouched down, leaning close. In the dim house, it was tough to see, but his eyes flashed like a wolf¡¯s in the dark. The marks were messy and random, almost like a jumble of letters¡ªbut so broken and scrambled that he could barely read them.


    By straining his eyes, he managed to pick out a few words:


    ¡°¡­ alive¡­ dreaming¡­ hidden in¡­ all¡­¡±


    His frown deepened. The writing was too fragmented to make sense. Instead of guessing, he ran his fingers over the rough grooves, trying to picture how they were made.


    They felt like scratches from someone with sharp nails.


    Human nails, but hardened like a wolf¡¯s. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He followed the marks to the end, noticing that they got lighter and shallower as they went.


    ¡°Cold¡­ hungry¡­ can¡¯t remember¡­ wolves outside¡­


    ¡°I am¡­¡±


    The final scratches were too faint to see clearly, as if the person making them had run out of strength. The carving stopped after ¡°I am.¡±


    Slowly, Yu Sheng stood, his face grim.


    He guessed these scratches were left by some previous Little Red Riding Hood. Who else would have carved such messages?


    But which one? Why here? And what had she discovered?


    His gaze fell on the very first words:


    ¡°¡­ alive¡­¡±


    Something here was alive? What was dreaming? What was hidden?


    He raised his head.


    The wolf¡¯s body lay motionless on the bed, most of its blood drained. Yu Sheng briefly wondered if the meat might be worth cooking.


    A faint starlight trickled in through the dusty window.


    The howling outside had disappeared. Now, the space beyond the little house felt deathly quiet.

 Chapter 137: The Hunter

    Yu Sheng suddenly realized how quiet it was around the little house.


    The invisible wolf pack had faded away, slipping into the Black Forest without a sound. The silence was absolute. Yet the most dangerous wolf¡ªthe one bound to ¡°this generation¡¯s Little Red Riding Hood¡±¡ªstill hadn¡¯t appeared. Even so, Yu Sheng could feel its eyes on him.


    That wolf, the one that had devoured him before, was watching from a distance. It knew he was here, yet it made no move. Why?


    What was it studying? Waiting for? Could it be¡­ was it scared of something?


    Yu Sheng cautiously stretched out his senses, trying to figure out the wolf¡¯s intentions through that watchful stare. The moment he concentrated, he ¡°saw¡± a shadow through the wolf¡¯s gaze.


    Outside, on a patch of ground near the house, a figure appeared¡ªhuman-shaped.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s nerves went on high alert. Almost right away, he heard footsteps in the yard.


    They were human footsteps, steady but unhurried, rustling the leaves and the soft, decaying earth. They were heading straight for the door.


    His heart clenched with alarm. Something clicked in his thoughts, and he ducked into a corner to hide.


    Just seconds later, the door opened with a quiet creak.


    A tall figure stood there. Under the dim starlight, Yu Sheng could see that the stranger wore green-brown hunting gear and a thick hood that hid their face. They carried a long hunting rifle and leaned forward, stepping inside with an odd, unsteady gait.


    The hunter had come.


    But the big, bad wolf here¡ªWolf Granny¡ªwas already dead, taken down before the hunter arrived.


    Not even two steps into the house, the tall figure stopped. They must have spotted the wolf¡¯s gutted body on the floor.


    The usual ¡°story,¡± in which the hunter arrives just in time to save Little Red Riding Hood, had fallen apart. This ¡°character,¡± also spawned by the Black Forest, looked stuck, as if a program had crashed.


    The hunter didn¡¯t move. Yu Sheng, crouched in his hiding place, didn¡¯t move either. The silence felt uncomfortably tense, almost¡­ embarrassing.


    Then Irene¡¯s voice rang in Yu Sheng¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng! Still alive? What¡¯s going on? Why aren¡¯t you back yet?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, but there¡¯s a complication,¡± he answered quickly, keeping his eyes on the motionless hunter. ¡°What about your side? Did Little Red and the kid return all right?¡±


    ¡°No problem here,¡± Irene replied, sounding casual. ¡°Little Red is next door puking her guts out, and the kid woke up and joined her. Honestly, I¡¯m stunned! That kid was totally gone¡ªno heartbeat, no breath¡ªand now she¡¯s breathing again! How did you do that? But anyway, you killed that ¡®Wolf Granny,¡¯ right? So¡­?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I killed Wolf Granny. That¡¯s why the hunter¡¯s stuck,¡± Yu Sheng said, cutting her off. ¡°You know how the hunter is supposed to show up at the last second to rescue Little Red? Well, I stole its scene.¡±


    Irene went quiet, probably trying to make sense of it all.


    After a few seconds, she said, ¡°Wait¡ªdid you say ¡®stuck¡¯? That¡¯s possible?¡±


    ¡°What else do you call it?¡± Yu Sheng groaned. ¡°They¡¯re standing there like a statue. I¡¯m hiding behind them, and neither of us knows what to do. If this thing¡¯s part of the Black Forest, there might be all sorts of weird rules.¡±


    ¡°So you¡¯re both just¡­ standing there? Why not leave? I can yank you out anytime!¡±


    ¡°No, don¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng said sharply, imagining how disorienting it would be if Irene pulled him out unexpectedly. He remembered how jarring ¡°waking up¡± had felt. ¡°I want to see what the hunter really is.¡±


    With that, Yu Sheng moved out from his corner, stepping slowly toward the tall figure in hunting gear.


    The hunter showed no reaction. They stayed completely still, stuck in place next to the dead wolf.


    Growing bolder, Yu Sheng approached until he was almost face-to-hood. He leaned forward to see beneath it.


    ¡°Hey, can you see anything? You didn¡¯t get smacked in the face, right?¡± Irene teased in his mind.


    Yu Sheng stared for a second before responding. ¡°¡­There¡¯s nothing inside these clothes.¡±


    Under the hood, the hunter was just emptiness¡ªa hollow outfit. No head, no body, only shadowy emptiness.


    And yet Yu Sheng felt a prickling sense of being watched. Some invisible gaze followed his every move.


    He slid to the side. The hunter stayed still, but that unseen stare shifted with him.


    ¡°Uh¡­ hi,¡± Yu Sheng said awkwardly, ¡°I¡¯m Yu Sheng. Just, you know, passing through.¡±


    Irene snickered. ¡°Great introduction.¡±


    ¡°Shut it,¡± he muttered.


    The hunter remained silent, though Yu Sheng still felt it watching him.


    Feeling a bit foolish, he gestured at the wolf¡¯s corpse. ¡°I, uh, killed it. Sorry for taking your part in the story.¡± Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He noticed a slight shift in the hunter¡¯s hood folds¡ªalmost like a nod.


    It understood!


    Yu Sheng took this as a good sign, though he kept himself calm. Softly, he said, ¡°The kid who got swallowed by the wolf is safe now. Rescued.¡±


    Another gentle nod.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not here to fight, right?¡± he asked with a cautious smile. He extended a hand. ¡°We¡¯re both on the same team against the wolves, I guess?¡±


    At that, the hunter suddenly backed away.


    Yu Sheng froze, startled. The hunter kept retreating with that strange, awkward stride, moving faster and faster until it reached the door.


    Then, in a single instant, it disappeared into the night.


    ¡°Wait¡ª¡± Yu Sheng called, stepping forward. But it was already gone.


    Irene¡¯s voice piped up. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°The hunter took off the second I tried to shake its hand,¡± Yu Sheng said, bewildered. ¡°I don¡¯t think I offended it.¡±


    As he spoke, he noticed a scrap of paper on the floor, right where the hunter had stood.


    He bent down, picking up the worn piece. It was small and yellowed, with layers of stains¡ªink, oil, maybe even blood¡ªso thick that any words were unreadable. ?aN?£Â??


    ¡°I found something¡­¡±


    ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°A scrap of paper left behind by the hunter. But it¡¯s basically impossible to read.¡±


    ¡°Think you can bring it back?¡± Irene asked. ¡°I only pulled your consciousness out before. Want me to drop in and check? I¡¯m no artifact expert, so don¡¯t hold your breath.¡±


    Yu Sheng snorted, amused at her honesty. Carefully, he slipped the brittle paper into his pocket, then looked down at the wolf¡¯s remains.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try opening a door here to carry it all back. Never tried this from the Black Forest, so who knows how it¡¯ll go. Let Little Red and the kid wait outside, okay? You and Foxy keep watch.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    After double-checking with Irene, Yu Sheng inhaled slowly.


    He pulled out his phone, noticing it had no signal.


    Of course there wouldn¡¯t be. He tucked the phone away, grabbed the wolf¡¯s hind leg, and raised his other hand.


    A bright, shimmering door began to form at his touch.

 Chapter 138: After Waking Up

    The phantom door creaked open, revealing only swirling darkness on the other side. Unlike doors in the real world or more ¡°ordinary¡± otherworldly realms, this one didn¡¯t lead anywhere obvious.


    Yu Sheng stood there, staying cautious and refusing to step through. Instead, he examined the door, focusing on the flow of its energy.


    Up to now, he¡¯d only confirmed that the phantom doors could appear in the Black Forest. He hadn¡¯t actually crossed one. But with the wolves momentarily gone, the hunter vanished, and everything around him so eerily still that even the squirrel was absent, Yu Sheng finally had a chance to test the door properly.


    As he¡¯d guessed, the door inside the Black Forest behaved differently.


    The Black Forest, a branch of the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± otherworld, followed strange rules of time and space. It allowed consciousness to become unusually strong. Though his real body stayed in the orphanage¡¯s west wing, his mind roamed freely here. Any door made in this place couldn¡¯t be tuned with the same precision as in other realms.


    He realized this door led to just one destination: his physical body, which remained asleep in the real world.


    This finding cleared up a question that had nagged him:


    If his consciousness entered the Black Forest and he opened a door to some far-off place in reality, would his mind return to his sleeping body, or would it pop up elsewhere, a wandering spirit?


    Now the answer seemed obvious. In a realm as ¡°abnormal¡± as this one, any door his mind created simply connected back to his actual body.


    That was the limit of his power for now.


    Lowering his eyes, Yu Sheng noticed he still held the wolf¡¯s leg. Only one question remained:


    Could things he¡¯d taken hold of in the Black Forest be brought into the real world?


    He took a careful breath, steadied the door, then hauled the Big Gray Wolf¡¯s body alongside him and stepped through.


    Instantly, he felt the dizzy rush of waking from a dream¡ªlike falling from a great height. A moment later, he sensed his real body again and the soft mattress underneath him.


    He opened his eyes¡ªto find himself staring straight at a mass of silvery tails.


    And Foxy¡¯s ears.


    Somehow, he¡¯d ended up buried beneath a pile of warm, fluffy tails, with two of them draped over him like blankets. Foxy peered out from the mound, smiling brightly.


    ¡°Benefactor! You¡¯re awake! I was worried you¡¯d get cold,¡± she said.


    Yu Sheng, still a bit groggy, took a second to gather himself. Then he shoved the tails aside, struggling to sit up.


    ¡°Cold? More like I was roasting under there,¡± he muttered, shaking his head as he slid free. ¡°Now I get why you use your tails every night. They¡¯re like giant heaters.¡±


    Foxy beamed, clearly proud of her fluffy warmth.


    Just then, Irene appeared. She launched into her usual chatter the moment she was close enough to speak.


    ¡°She was about to pluck off all her tails and dump them on you, you know,¡± Irene said. ¡°I had to remind her that might not scare you, but it could suffocate you. Besides, you should¡¯ve seen it¡ªone huge furry heap with you lying there like a statue. I almost added a sign that said ¡®Strange Exhibit,¡¯ but I couldn¡¯t find one.¡±


    Right then came a thunderous crash. A giant shadow fell from above, slamming Irene flat on the floor.


    It was the wolf¡ªbig, gray, and very much the same one Yu Sheng had cut apart in the Black Forest.


    ¡°It worked¡­¡± Yu Sheng murmured, a deep crease lining his brow. Quickly, he checked his pockets. Yes, there was the same stained scrap of paper the hunter had dropped. He felt relieved but all the more curious. ??¦­?????¨º?


    ¡°How in the world does this function¡­?¡±


    An arm flailed beneath the wolf¡¯s hulking body, and a muffled voice snarled, ¡°Yu Sheng, you jerk! Help me out! I¡¯m stuck!¡±


    Finally, he laughed and dragged the doll out from under the wolf.


    He was tempted to go slow, just to tease her¡ªserving a little payback for her endless commentary.


    Irene, outraged, tried to give his knee a furious kick the moment she was free. He calmly dodged each time, leaving her pouting with frustration.


    ¡°You¡¯re so childish!¡± she snapped.


    But her pique vanished the instant her attention switched to the huge wolf corpse.


    ¡°That¡¯s Wolf Granny?¡± Irene gaped, staring at the giant body sprawled on the floor. ¡°It¡¯s gigantic! No wonder it could swallow a six-year-old. And look at that weird shape¡ªit¡¯s horrifying.¡±


    Foxy crouched beside it, studying it with curious eyes.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± she said, glancing up, ¡°I¡¯ve never eaten one of these.¡±


    ¡°Neither have I,¡± Yu Sheng answered thoughtfully. ¡°We¡¯ll have to try some cooking methods. The ribs look tender¡ªmaybe stir-fry or grilling. The legs probably taste good smoked or marinated. Worst case, we can pressure-cook it. Not sure about the organs, though¡­¡±


    By the time he finished, Foxy was practically drooling.


    Meanwhile, Irene was so shocked she couldn¡¯t form words. When Yu Sheng and Foxy started talking about the wolf¡¯s brains, she finally burst out:


    ¡°You can¡¯t be serious right now!¡±


    Sobered by her reaction, Yu Sheng handed Foxy one of her own tails to wipe her mouth.


    ¡°Right, sorry,¡± he said, clearing his throat. ¡°Irene, bring Little Red and the rest in.¡±


    Still looking wary, Irene eyed him. She took a step toward the door, then paused again, eyeing the wolf.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it going to spook Little Red and that kid, Xiao Xiao? They¡¯ve been through enough. They might freak out.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned.


    It was a fair point. Little Red might handle the sight¡ªshe¡¯d dealt with her share of nightmare wolves. But Xiao Xiao was still fragile.


    ¡°You¡¯re right,¡± he said. ¡°Foxy, stash it for now. And no nibbling¡ªthis is still raw.¡±


    She blinked and tapped her storage tail. With a quick flick, the wolf¡¯s huge body disappeared.


    Only then did Irene fetch Little Red, the Long-Haired Princess, and Xiao Xiao¡ªa small, anxious girl hovering close to them. All hints of ¡°death¡± were gone from Xiao Xiao, who looked perfectly fine, as though her body had never been ravaged. Her heart and brain were fully restored, and Yu Sheng could sense the steady beat of her pulse through the faint bond in his blood. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    When she noticed him watching, Xiao Xiao stopped, staring up at him. Then her gaze slid to Foxy and the many swishing tails.


    Wonder filled the girl¡¯s face.


    ¡°Everything¡¯s taken care of,¡± Yu Sheng said, turning to Little Red with a casual smile. ¡°How are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°If you want the short version of how it felt waking up,¡± Little Red answered wryly, ¡°I kind of wanted to die all over again. That jolt was¡­ way more than I expected.¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Hey, if you can joke, you¡¯re fine.¡±


    He shifted his attention to Xiao Xiao. ¡°How about you? Are you feeling alright?¡±


    The girl hesitated, shrinking back, then stepped forward. She lifted her head, meeting his eyes. Her voice was almost a whisper:


    ¡°No pain.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Yu Sheng said gently, ruffling her hair. ¡°No pain is a good sign.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s still hard to believe,¡± the Long-Haired Princess murmured. ¡°All the injuries vanished like nothing ever happened. Then she opened her eyes and talked about a dream.¡±


    ¡°A dream?¡± Yu Sheng repeated, turning to Xiao Xiao. ¡°What did you see?¡±


    She hesitated, then spoke in a soft voice. ¡°There were lots of people. They all wore red cloaks. They told me to run, but I couldn¡¯t move. Then¡­ I can¡¯t remember.¡±

 Chapter 139: The Mysterious Paper Fragment

    The little girl¡¯s brief description of her dream made both Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood go quiet. They had just returned from the depths of the Black Forest, and the images she recalled caused a shared sense of unease. Neither spoke for a few moments, both lost in thought.


    At last, Yu Sheng broke the silence. ¡°Could you see their faces clearly?¡± he asked gently. ¡°Besides telling you to run, did those people in red cloaks say anything else?¡±


    Xiao Xiao shook her head, looking worried.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng said at once, raising a reassuring hand. ¡°Don¡¯t push yourself. If you remember anything later, just let us know.¡±


    Xiao Xiao blinked, then gave a shy nod, though it wasn¡¯t obvious how much she truly understood.


    Turning to the Long-Haired Princess, Little Red Riding Hood said, ¡°Take her to the classroom in the East Building and let Teacher Su know what happened. Let her rest this afternoon instead of attending classes.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    With that, the Long-Haired Princess took Xiao Xiao¡¯s hand, and the two¡ªone tall, one small¡ªleft the room.


    Once they were gone, the silence settled again. Little Red Riding Hood stared at the closed door for a while, her lips pressed in a tight line. Then she spoke softly. ¡°That child is the first one to leave this place alive.¡±


    She turned to Yu Sheng, her expression solemn.


    ¡°Thank you. Fairy Tale owes you a debt. From now on, I¡¯ll stand by you, no matter what.¡±


    ¡°This is only the start,¡± Yu Sheng replied seriously. ¡°My goal is to dismantle the Fairy Tale Subset entirely. The first step is tackling the Black Forest.¡±


    ¡°Is that really possible?¡± she asked, sounding uncertain. Her eyes flickered with a hint of doubt, as though a lifetime of belief had just been shaken. After all, Yu Sheng had saved someone who was ¡°already dead,¡± and that alone challenged everything she¡¯d assumed about the Black Forest.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t give a direct answer. Instead, he held her gaze for a moment before saying, ¡°Explaining with words won¡¯t help much. You¡¯ll see soon enough. Once we¡¯re sure that girl is recovering well, I want to show you something.¡±


    She looked puzzled but nodded.


    Reaching into his pocket, Yu Sheng pulled out a grimy scrap of paper. ¡°This fell from the Hunter. Recognize it?¡±


    Her face grew thoughtful as she took the worn fragment. After studying it closely, she shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m not an expert on artifacts. I¡¯ve never come across anything like this in the Black Forest.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t seem surprised. He carefully put the paper away again. ¡°How much contact do you have with the Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Very little,¡± she explained. ¡°The Black Forest is usually about wolves, hidden cabins, and long winding paths. The Hunter only appears alongside the Wolf Granny, and even then, it¡¯s never for long.¡± ??????????????§§s


    She paused, sighing. ¡°Honestly, calling it ¡®contact¡¯ is too generous. Most of the time, when I¡¯m in the forest, I¡¯m not as aware as I am now.¡± Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Not aware?¡± Yu Sheng repeated curiously. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s like¡­ pieces of separate dreams,¡± she said, her voice tinged with exhaustion. ¡°I can¡¯t always control what I¡¯m doing, and I¡¯m not always ¡®Little Red Riding Hood.¡¯ Sometimes, I¡¯m a wolf sprinting among the trees. Other times, I see the forest through the Hunter¡¯s eyes, watching wolves. It¡¯s like I keep jumping between these different roles¡ªhuman, wolf, Granny, Hunter. And lately, I¡¯m the wolf more and more often. The Hunter shows up more, too.¡±


    It was the first time she¡¯d described her experience so clearly.


    Yu Sheng frowned. It reminded him of a single word¡ªentrapment.


    By scattering her dreams and juggling her perspective, the forest was eroding her sense of self, bit by bit. It wasn¡¯t just giving her wolf-like traits¡ªit was swallowing her whole.


    ¡°That sounds like a total nightmare,¡± Irene blurted.


    ¡°It is,¡± Little Red Riding Hood agreed with a wry laugh. ¡°But that sort of chaos is normal when you¡¯re stuck in the Black Forest. Being this lucid while crossing the forest and returning is rare. Honestly, I haven¡¯t felt this human since I was a child¡ªbefore the curse took hold.¡±


    She shook her head and turned back to Yu Sheng. ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t be of more help. I know next to nothing about the Hunter. Most encounters with him end the moment his gun fires. I do have a suggestion, though.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± Yu Sheng said.


    ¡°You might try asking the Special Affairs Bureau to examine that paper,¡± she said. ¡°They don¡¯t really understand the Hunter either, but their equipment might find details we can¡¯t. Didn¡¯t you also say you had a metal piece from Wutong Road No. 66? You could have them study that, too.¡±


    ¡°Good thinking,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°I¡¯ll call Bai Li Qing and have her set it up.¡±


    At that, Little Red Riding Hood paused. ¡°Wait, Bai Li Qing is the bureau¡¯s director, right? There¡¯s no need to go straight to the top. You could call Xu Jiali or someone else¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s phone abruptly buzzed. He glanced down, saw Bai Li Qing¡¯s name, and grimaced.


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked at the display, looking torn between shock and resignation.


    Yu Sheng gave her a sheepish smile and picked up. ¡°Good afternoon, Director Bai.¡±


    ¡°Please, just call me Bai Li Qing,¡± came a familiar, calm voice. ¡°We detected some odd spatiotemporal fluctuations earlier but couldn¡¯t pinpoint the cause, so I¡¯m checking in. Was that you?¡±


    Yu Sheng cringed. ¡°Yeah. I opened a door while I was in a subset. Didn¡¯t get a chance to notify you.¡±


    A pause. ¡°A new test of your¡­ ¡®improvements¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Not really. I was just returning from the Black Forest¡ªpart of the Fairy Tale anomaly.¡±


    The silence on the other end seemed to sharpen. ¡°Why were you in a Fairy Tale subset?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, then said, ¡°I was¡­ visiting.¡±


    Her tone went cool. ¡°Visiting? Who would you¡ª¡±


    ¡°I was looking for a missing child,¡± Yu Sheng cut in. ¡°And I found them.¡±


    Another silence. When Bai Li Qing spoke, her voice sounded measured but firm. ¡°Did you rescue the child?¡±


    ¡°Yes, they got taken by a wolf, but they¡¯re safe now.¡±


    ¡°I see. What do you need from me?¡±


    ¡°I found a fragment of paper. It might be tied to the Hunter in the Black Forest. Also, there¡¯s a metal piece from that situation at Wutong Road No. 66. I¡¯d like a thorough analysis of both.¡±


    She paused again. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll handle it. A complete report will take until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± Yu Sheng said.


    When the call ended, he gave Little Red Riding Hood a rueful shrug. ¡°Looks like the director¡¯s handling things, after all.¡±


    She studied him for a long moment before murmuring, ¡°I guess those of us ¡®regular folks¡¯ don¡¯t have much to offer you.¡±

 Chapter 140: The Unspoken Message

    Bai Li Qing sat at her desk, her gaze distant¡ªthough it seemed her mind was even further away. After a while, she murmured, ¡°How does he always manage to do something so completely unexpected?¡±


    Song Cheng, seated across from her, pretended not to hear and focused on imaginary paperwork.


    But two seconds later, Bai Li Qing repeated herself. ¡°How does he always manage to do something so completely unexpected?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he¡¯s that sort of unpredictable person,¡± Song Cheng finally said, forcing a small smile. ¡°At least we now know what caused the strange temporal misalignment. Our tech department can update their recorded parameters, so¡­ that¡¯s good, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good,¡± Bai Li Qing agreed, though she shook her head as if to clear lingering doubts. ¡°And we¡¯ve learned something else: he can open portals even in unusual realms.¡± She sighed and waved the matter aside. ¡°Let¡¯s get back to our earlier conversation. How did the sample analysis go from last time?¡±


    At those words, Song Cheng straightened and passed a file across the desk. ¡°Here¡¯s the report on the ¡®fox hairs.¡¯ We sent them to three different labs and shared the data with major groups, including the academy. The results¡­ well, you¡¯ll see.¡±


    Bai Li Qing flipped through the file, her expression growing more somber with each page. ¡°So, there¡¯s no known species in the universe that matches these hairs?¡± she asked, looking up.


    ¡°It¡¯s not just that there¡¯s no match,¡± Song Cheng explained, pointing to a highlighted section. ¡°They couldn¡¯t even find a microscopic structure that¡¯s even close. If we didn¡¯t know these hairs came from a living, thinking person, the researchers would have assumed this was some elaborate prank.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He continued, ¡°The main part of the hairs is organic, but there¡¯s also a weird mix of inorganic materials we can¡¯t explain. These impurities don¡¯t show any obvious biological purpose, and¡­¡± Song Cheng made a face. ¡°We still can¡¯t identify the elements that make them up.¡±


    Bai Li Qing pressed two fingers to her temple and whispered, ¡°He always manages to do something completely unexpected¡­¡±


    Song Cheng wiped some sweat from his brow. ¡°Um¡­ technically, this wasn¡¯t his doing.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s the one who brought that person into our world,¡± Bai Li Qing said, sounding weary. ¡°What about Thousand Peaks Spiritual Mountain? Have they reported anything?¡±


    Song Cheng nodded. ¡°Yes. They teamed up with top sects to do a massive investigation, checking every fox-like race with any spiritual power. Considering the chance this fox might have traveled through time, they cast a very wide net. They even looked back thousands of years¡ªor forward, in case we¡¯re dealing with different timelines. So far, no one matches.¡±


    He pushed another document across to her. ¡°This lists all the fox demons, fox-type subhumans, and even people with minor fox traits¡ªfox ears, tails, or fur. The envoy said they were so thorough that if someone smelled vaguely fox-like, they had to fill out a form. Still, no match.¡±


    Bai Li Qing froze mid-page. ¡°Why such a big show of effort? They¡¯ve never been this eager to help before.¡±


    ¡°Well,¡± Song Cheng said with a shrug, ¡°there¡¯s a rumor: a whole clan of foxes managed to ascend to a higher realm, which is something that¡¯s normally unheard of. People are desperate to figure out how they pulled it off without sharing any secrets. You know how these sects can be, always competing to see who¡¯s more advanced. Even now, in our interstellar age, the idea of an entire fox clan mastering ascension is a huge deal.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a big deal to us too,¡± Bai Li Qing said with a sigh, putting the files aside. ¡°We¡¯ll mark this as a long-term inquiry. If that fox really came from ¡®outside¡¯¡­¡± She paused and gave Song Cheng a meaningful look. ¡°You understand.¡±


    ¡°I do,¡± he said quietly.


    ¡­


    On the walk from the orphanage¡¯s west building to the east, Yu Sheng told Little Red Riding Hood about his search of the dark little house. He recounted the carvings beneath the bed, as well as his strange encounter with the hunter. ?a??¦Â§§s


    Little Red Riding Hood listened, eyes widening. ¡°All these years in the Black Forest, and I¡¯ve never experienced anything like that. Usually, so much stays hidden. Every Little Red Riding Hood before me¡­ they were swallowed by the story without ever uncovering any of these details.¡±


    ¡°Maybe some of them discovered something,¡± Irene piped up from her perch on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But they couldn¡¯t take that knowledge out of the forest. Like those words under the bed¡ªyou said they looked like a message from another Little Red Riding Hood, right?¡±


    ¡°It bugs me,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°I bet there are other clues, other carvings out there¡ªmaybe even beyond the Black Forest.¡±


    ¡°You mean¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood began.


    ¡°Other subsets,¡± Yu Sheng said, stopping in his tracks. ¡°Cinderella¡¯s ball, Rapunzel¡¯s tower¡­ all those places might have their own hidden records. Just like that cabin of red cloaks. The ones who figured things out never had the chance to share them.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent, mulling over his words. Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°When you think about it, it¡¯s kind of like childhood.¡±


    ¡°How so?¡± she asked, confused.


    ¡°You write secrets in a diary as a kid,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°Then you lose the key or forget the password when you grow up. All those childhood memories get stuck in time, never reaching the adult you become. It¡¯s not too unusual.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked startled. ¡°Is¡­ that really how it works?¡±


    ¡°Pretty much,¡± Yu Sheng said lightly. ¡°That¡¯s why someone else¡ªmaybe an annoying grown-up¡ªsometimes has to break the lock and read what¡¯s inside. Or you end up doing it yourself. But since it sounds like most of you can¡¯t grow up, I¡¯ll play that meddling adult role for now.¡±


    She smiled faintly. ¡°You sound like a villain.¡±


    ¡°To these fairy tales, I am,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°They don¡¯t like me.¡±


    At that moment, loud voices echoed from a hallway nearby, followed by a group of kids running past. A few older children were among them, looking worried.


    Little Red Riding Hood reached out and stopped one of them, her tone urgent. ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡±


    The girl¡¯s eyes were wide. ¡°Teacher Su fainted! They took her to the infirmary!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Teacher Su fainted? Why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the girl said quickly. ¡°It happened in the activity room. Xiao Xiao went in to say hi, and Teacher Su just collapsed.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood exchanged uneasy glances, while Irene muttered, ¡°Well, that¡¯s unfortunate¡ª¡±


    ¡°I guess I should have warned her first,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, looking grim. ¡°I got so excited I forgot that Teacher Su didn¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°No point blaming yourself now,¡± Yu Sheng said, spreading his hands. ¡°Let¡¯s see how she¡¯s doing.¡±


    ¡­


    They arrived at the infirmary to find the Long-Haired Princess ushering out a group of curious kids. Inside, Teacher Su lay on a bed, pale but conscious.


    Nearby, Xiao Xiao sat on a chair, head low. She looked miserable, and tear streaks marked her cheeks, hinting she¡¯d cried when Teacher Su fainted.


    ¡°It¡¯s alright,¡± the Long-Haired Princess told them. ¡°The doctor says it¡¯s just shock and overstimulation. She¡¯ll be fine after a bit of rest. I should¡¯ve been more careful about letting Xiao Xiao see her.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine!¡± Teacher Su insisted, waving from the bed. She still looked shaky but managed a smile. ¡°I was just so surprised at first, but now I¡¯m really happy¡­¡±


    She glanced at Yu Sheng with bright, eager eyes. ¡°You¡¯re Yu Sheng, right? Could we talk for a moment?¡±

 Chapter 141: Teacher Su Fainted Again

    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t entirely sure what Teacher Su¡ªwhom he had only briefly met¡ªwanted to say, but he asked everyone else to leave the room so they could talk privately.


    Now it was just the two of them. Yu Sheng pulled up a chair beside the bed, regarding the young council staff member, who had been assigned here in the role of ¡°teacher.¡±


    ¡°So, what did you want to discuss?¡± he asked.


    Leaning back against the headboard, Teacher Su looked a bit better than before. ¡°I just wanted to thank you for bringing Xiao Xiao back safely¡­ though I still can¡¯t quite wrap my head around how you managed it.¡±


    Yu Sheng offered a small smile. ¡°It was nothing. Under the circumstances, I couldn¡¯t just stand aside and do nothing.¡±


    She paused, then asked rather bluntly, ¡°Are you investigating the ¡®fairy tale¡¯ situation? That is¡­ the ¡®otherworld¡¯ that¡¯s affecting this place?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise, unsure why she¡¯d suddenly bring that up.


    But she didn¡¯t seem to notice his reaction. Continuing as though she were talking to herself, she said, ¡°I¡¯ve been working in this orphanage for five years. Though anything ¡®supernatural¡¯ is usually handled by the Special Affairs Bureau, the council also has teams for these sorts of issues, and I¡¯m one of their members, sent here under the guise of a teacher.¡±


    After a brief pause, her voice softened. ¡°Strange things happen in this orphanage all the time. Children vanish without warning¡ªsometimes while they¡¯re sleeping, sometimes right in the middle of class. A moment earlier, they might¡¯ve been happily sharing a story from a picture book or asking if they could have ice cream, and then, out of nowhere, they¡¯re gone, as if an invisible hand just snatched them away. Sometimes they get a second to scream or cry, but more often, it all happens too fast.¡±


    Her gaze shifted far away. ¡°For children under ten, these episodes strike suddenly, no warning at all. My training says I¡¯m supposed to notice the signs within ten minutes and move the child to an isolation room, telling the others not to panic. At first, it scared me half to death, but fortunately, some of the older children acting as ¡®guardians¡¯ were there to help.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened quietly, not interrupting.


    ¡°When I teach,¡± Teacher Su went on, ¡°I¡¯m constantly on guard¡ªtrying to read any shifts in their expressions or moods. If one child is unusually quiet, is it a sign of an imminent attack from the fairy tale? If another frowns, are they feeling unwell? If one of them shows up to class late, does that mean something¡¯s already happened? Maybe there are twelve students here today, but will it still be twelve tomorrow?¡±


    She let out a long sigh. ¡°A lot of my colleagues don¡¯t last long in this environment. They come with good intentions¡ªwanting to protect the orphans and give them enough warmth to break free of the fairy tale¡¯s hold. But as I mentioned, few can endure for long.¡±


    Yu Sheng began to wonder if she¡¯d strayed from her main point.


    Catching herself, Teacher Su managed a sheepish smile. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡ªI probably sound like I¡¯m complaining about my job.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng assured her, waving a hand. ¡°It helps me understand what it¡¯s like here.¡±


    She nodded, took a moment to collect herself, and finally said, ¡°Actually, I wanted to tell you that if you plan on investigating this ¡®fairy tale¡¯ further, you should start with the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s archives¡ªespecially the ones from around seventy years ago.¡±


    Yu Sheng leaned forward, suddenly alert. ¡°Why those in particular?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if Little Red Riding Hood mentioned this,¡± Teacher Su began slowly, ¡°but decades ago, the council and the Special Affairs Bureau tried solving the fairy tale problem by directly taking in all ¡®special orphans.¡¯¡± ???????§£?? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°She did mention something along those lines,¡± Yu Sheng said with a nod. ¡°She told me it failed pretty quickly because fairy tales are hostile to adults, and the situation got ugly.¡±


    Teacher Su nodded. ¡°Yes, it ended in disaster. Many people died, including top investigators from the Special Affairs Bureau¡ªand some very skilled deep divers. But all that effort did produce a large amount of data. For a while, many adults had direct encounters with the fairy tale realm at its most active. These records contain the only real ¡®adult-centered¡¯ observations of the fairy tale¡¯s otherworld. That perspective might help you more than Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s viewpoint.¡±


    His eyes shone with interest. ¡°That¡¯s definitely worth seeing. But the archives date back seventy years, right?¡±


    Teacher Su took a breath. ¡°Yes. The trouble is, those files are highly classified. Normal detectives can¡¯t just walk in and request them. My own department isn¡¯t linked to the Special Affairs Bureau, so I can¡¯t help either. But¡­ you brought Xiao Xiao back from the forest. That might grab their attention.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°No need to worry. I know someone who might be able to give me access to those archives.¡± He pulled out his phone. ¡°Give me a minute.¡±


    He didn¡¯t mention Bai Li Qing by name as he dialed, but the call connected almost at once.


    ¡°Hello? Yu Sheng?¡± The voice on the other end sounded composed, but Teacher Su¡¯s expression hardened. Yu Sheng heard her mutter the words ¡°iron-faced bureaucrat.¡±


    He had the phone on speaker.


    ¡°Is there someone else with you?¡± Bai Li Qing asked, sounding faintly curious.


    Yu Sheng silently angled the phone so Teacher Su could see the screen, revealing the caller¡¯s name. She shut her eyes in resignation, her expression anything but relaxed.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain later,¡± Yu Sheng said hurriedly, hanging up before Bai Li Qing could ask more. Then he rushed to the door and hollered, ¡°Somebody, come quick! Teacher Su fainted again!¡±


    A minor uproar followed, and the infirmary doctor came back to ensure Teacher Su had a chance to rest.


    After that, Yu Sheng met up with Foxy, Irene, and Little Red Riding Hood in the corridor and explained what had happened.


    ¡°She fainted twice in one go?¡± Irene exclaimed, perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°And we think she¡¯s okay?¡±


    Yu Sheng scratched his head. ¡°Why does everyone act so scared of Bai Li Qing? I mean, sure, her staff might be, but apparently even people from unrelated departments?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood gave him a wry smile. ¡°First, she¡¯s known to be quite strict. Second, she¡¯s not just the head of the Special Affairs Bureau¡ªshe¡¯s one of the council¡¯s top five. Didn¡¯t you know that?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Yu Sheng admitted.


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced back at the infirmary, seeming concerned for Teacher Su. ¡°Well, hopefully she can calm down. Someone that high up won¡¯t waste her time being mad at a junior employee. But you¡­¡± She eyed Yu Sheng suspiciously. ¡°Why was your phone on speaker?¡±


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡± Yu Sheng objected. ¡°And Teacher Su was loud enough that speaker or not, Bai Li Qing would¡¯ve heard anyway¡­¡±


    He trailed off, clearly wanting to drop the topic. ¡°Anyway, remember what I said before? Once we confirmed Xiao Xiao was stable, I wanted to take you somewhere.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked and then nodded, recalling his earlier promise.


    ¡°I¡¯m finished here,¡± Yu Sheng said, glancing at the evening sky through a window. ¡°It¡¯s not too late. Are you up for it now?¡±


    She hesitated, looking over at the Long-Haired Princess and Xiao Xiao standing at a distance, obviously curious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back soon,¡± she said to them. Then she turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 142: When Tomorrow Suddenly Feels Worth Waiting For

    Without hesitating, Yu Sheng opened a shimmering door right there in the corridor, visible to the Long-Haired Princess and Xiao Xiao. Of course, he tapped a button on his phone to file the appropriate alert.


    A glowing, ghostly doorway appeared out of thin air, showing a glimpse of some unknown land beyond.


    ¡°Whoa¡ª¡± The Long-Haired Princess¡¯s eyes went wide, her face full of astonishment. ¡°What¡­ what is that?¡±


    Yu Sheng kept one hand on the door¡¯s edge, holding it steady. He grinned casually. ¡°It¡¯s my ability. Didn¡¯t Little Red mention it?¡±


    ¡°She did, but I never imagined something like this,¡± the Long-Haired Princess stammered, still gawking at the strange sight beyond the door. ¡°What¡¯s on the other side?¡±


    ¡°Interested? You¡¯re welcome to come,¡± Yu Sheng said with an inviting smile, then turned to Xiao Xiao. ¡°How about you? Want to take a look? It¡¯s not easy finding open spaces in Boundary City.¡±


    Xiao Xiao looked uncertain, glancing at the Long-Haired Princess for guidance.


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated. The scene beyond felt oddly familiar, though she couldn¡¯t quite place it because the angle looked off. But seeing Yu Sheng¡¯s relaxed yet confident manner, she sensed it must be safe. After a moment, she gave the Long-Haired Princess a nod. ¡°Let¡¯s all go. If Yu Sheng says it¡¯s fine, we can trust him.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Let me just tell the others¡ªI¡¯ll be right back!¡±


    The Long-Haired Princess dashed away, returning within minutes with a small backpack. ¡°I¡¯m ready!¡±


    Yu Sheng noticed her bag and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why the backpack?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s got a water bottle, tissues, snacks, bandages¡ªthe basics,¡± she explained, adjusting the straps on Xiao Xiao¡¯s shoulders. ¡°Oh, I forgot the yellow safety cap¡ªwait, I¡¯ll¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re not exactly going on a field trip,¡± Yu Sheng said, half-amused. ¡°And there aren¡¯t any cars or crosswalks out there. Worst case, I can just open another door and bring us back.¡±


    ¡°Ah? R-right, sorry,¡± the Long-Haired Princess mumbled, looking a bit flustered. ¡°Where exactly are we going?¡±


    ¡°Just some farmland,¡± Irene answered dryly, perched on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder.


    The Long-Haired Princess looked like she wanted to ask more, but Little Red Riding Hood had already stepped boldly through the door. Irene followed, and Foxy slipped through next. Yu Sheng beckoned for the others. ¡°Come on. You¡¯ll be surprised.¡±


    They all felt a brief wave of dizziness, as though they were weightless, and in less than a second, the orphanage corridor vanished behind them. They found themselves in a vast, open valley.


    The Long-Haired Princess froze, speechless, surrounded by bright blue skies and towering mountains. Below lay a huge, sweeping valley. Next to her, Xiao Xiao¡¯s eyes widened at the grand sight. This shy little girl¡ªusually withdrawn and afraid¡ªwas now beaming, her excitement shining on her face.


    ¡°Wow¡ª¡±


    Xiao Xiao breathed, laughter bubbling out as she pointed to the distant mountains and the softly tinted green wilderness. It wasn¡¯t clear what she found so funny, but her joy was unmistakable.


    Meanwhile, Little Red Riding Hood had gone completely still, her eyes locked on the mountains circling the valley. Her expression changed from puzzled to stunned, then became subtly tense.


    She knew this place.


    Yes, it looked very different, but the shape of the valley was the same. Yet before she could fully grasp what she was seeing, something else drew her attention.


    In the valley¡¯s center, she recognized a large, flat platform where they stood now. Around it were neat rows of vegetable fields, definitely man-made. She spotted an unfinished irrigation ditch on one side, and near the edge, an odd, makeshift toilet. The entire setup looked so random that it left her mind spinning. ?????????????


    At last, she turned toward Yu Sheng, who was watching her with a knowing look.


    ¡°Remember how I said I¡¯d figure out the Black Forest¡ªand the whole fairy tale problem?¡± he said, stepping closer. ¡°You insisted it was impossible, that fairy tales can¡¯t be wiped out. But look around. This is proof.¡±


    Little Red¡¯s voice came out unsteady. ¡°This is¡­ Night Valley?¡±


    She could hardly process the implications.


    ¡°It used to be,¡± Yu Sheng corrected, gazing at the valley¡¯s perimeter. ¡°But I¡¯ve been thinking about renaming it. Ever since that giant eye disappeared, there¡¯s no more endless ¡®night.¡¯ Actually, my problem now is figuring out how to make it dark sometimes¡ªI can¡¯t plant everything in perpetual daylight. I have no clue how to build greenhouses, either.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood felt her thoughts tangling. Dealing with Yu Sheng and his strange companions often left her feeling outmatched. She finally managed to refocus. ¡°Wait¡ªwhat happened to the Hunger Entity that ruled this place?¡±


    ¡°Gone,¡± Yu Sheng said with a casual shrug. ¡°We cooked it. Remember that dish you saw at dinner last time? That was all that was left of it.¡±


    She gaped at him, utterly confused. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ I¡­ you¡¯re telling me this valley doesn¡¯t spawn the Hunger Entity anymore?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Exactly. I¡¯m planning to use this place as our hotel¡¯s main source of produce, but it¡¯s still a work in progress.¡±


    Ignoring his talk of farmland, Little Red Riding Hood stared sharply at him. ¡°You¡¯re saying the old rules just¡­ vanished? So the subset itself is¡ª? But the valley¡¯s still here¡ª¡±


    ¡°Bai Li Qing explained it best,¡± Yu Sheng said, raising a hand to calm her. ¡°Think of this valley as a hollow shell. The rules and creatures that once filled it were destroyed in the process. Now it¡¯s harmless.¡±


    He paused before adding, ¡°Oh, and it¡¯s also connected to Wutong Road No. 66, but I¡¯m still figuring out the exact layout. Basically, it¡¯s like this whole place is now my house¡¯s backyard.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood said nothing for a long while. She watched the serene valley, the clear sky, and the gentle green shoots on the slopes. This was no longer a realm of Hunger and Despair.


    Suddenly, rapid footsteps grabbed her attention. Xiao Xiao came running over, smiling as she offered a handful of weeds. ¡°Red Hat Sister! Look, flowers!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked. Only then did she notice the tears on her own cheeks. Xiao Xiao¡¯s voice trembled with worry. ¡°Why are you crying? Does it hurt? Are you breaking?¡±


    Quickly wiping her face, Little Red knelt down and gently took the weeds from Xiao Xiao¡¯s small hands, ruffling her hair. ¡°I¡¯m fine. The cold wind made my eyes water. And these aren¡¯t flowers, they¡¯re just leaves.¡±


    ¡°They blew away,¡± Xiao Xiao giggled. ¡°You can pretend they¡¯re still there.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Little Red agreed with a soft smile. ¡°Thank you for the flowers.¡±


    Standing up, she spotted the Long-Haired Princess climbing up onto the big platform. She was inspecting something near that odd-looking, ramshackle toilet. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Red Hat!¡± the Princess called over, waving excitedly. ¡°There¡¯s a flock of chickens behind the toilet!¡±


    Little Red squinted under the bright sunlight, a surprising warmth filling her chest. She found herself smiling.


    Somehow, tomorrow felt worth waiting for.


    Yu Sheng, however, looked miffed.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a toilet!¡± he hollered, jumping in annoyance. ¡°It¡¯s Phase One of my future clubhouse!¡±

 Chapter 143: Stories Through an Adult’s Eyes

    Yu Sheng stood in the valley, his hands moving animatedly as he shared his ambitious plans with Little Red Riding Hood and the Long-Haired Princess. He spoke passionately about the grand temple he envisioned at the valley¡¯s center and the additional buildings he intended to construct around it. Although he hadn¡¯t yet decided their exact purposes, his approach was straightforward: ¡°Build first, figure it out later.¡± He also felt the need to clarify why the rectangular structure beside the platform wasn¡¯t actually a toilet.


    The two girls listened carefully, at least until he reached the part about the ¡°toilet.¡± That¡¯s when giggles erupted.


    Yu Sheng sighed, accepting the situation. He had to admit, even to himself, that the structure did resemble a bathroom. Embarrassed, he quickly shifted the conversation.


    ¡°These are the chickens Foxy is raising,¡± he said, pointing toward the coop. ¡°Once the ecosystem here recovers, we can let them roam freely.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s reaction mirrored Irene¡¯s initial surprise. Her eyes widened in disbelief. ¡°You let a fox raise chickens?!¡±


    ¡°Well, she¡¯s a fox demon,¡± Yu Sheng explained, trying to sound serious. ¡°Big difference. And honestly, she takes excellent care of them.¡±


    As if on cue, Foxy appeared, diligently refilling the chickens¡¯ water and feed. She inspected the chicks with careful attention before skipping over cheerfully, her tail swishing behind her. With a flick of her tail, she pulled out two fluffy chicks and presented them to the girls. ¡°These two are Boiled and Salted,¡± she declared proudly. ¡°I¡¯m grooming them to be the leaders of the flock.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared, mouth agape, until she realized that Boiled and Salted were their names.


    Before she could comment, Yu Sheng eagerly led her to another part of the valley. ¡°This area,¡± he said, pointing to a patch of land, ¡°is for growing vegetables. See that water channel? It leads down from the mountain and will irrigate the fields. Over there,¡± he added, gesturing farther away, ¡°I¡¯m planning to build a reservoir in one corner of the platform. That patch will eventually be for pigs, but I haven¡¯t gotten to it yet. And over there, did you notice the empty space? That¡¯s where I want to set up a permanent gate. It¡¯s just an idea for now, though; I still need to work out the details.¡±


    He beamed, clearly proud of his plans. ¡°Right now, most of my focus is on planting crops and constructing buildings.¡±


    The girls could only nod blankly as Yu Sheng continued outlining his vision. Little Red Riding Hood, in particular, struggled to reconcile her memories of this place as a terrifying subset plagued by ¡°Hunger.¡± Every new project Yu Sheng mentioned made her feel like her worldview was flipping over and over again, like a restless spirit in its grave.


    Oblivious to their inner turmoil, Yu Sheng grinned and asked eagerly, ¡°What do you think? How¡¯s the valley shaping up?¡±


    The Long-Haired Princess opened her mouth, paused, then blurted out, ¡°What kind of valley is this? It¡¯s like Star X Valley or something!¡±


    Yu Sheng considered her words. They weren¡¯t inaccurate, but he decided against borrowing the name¡ªit wasn¡¯t worth the copyright trouble.


    A fresh breeze swept through the valley, carrying the scent of grass, soil, and the distant sound of laughter. Xiao Xiao dashed across the meadow, her voice ringing with joy as she played tag with Irene.


    ¡°Can someone control this wild kid?¡± Irene shouted, half-joking, half-exasperated. ¡°What about doll rights, huh?!¡±


    The Long-Haired Princess chuckled and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll take care of it,¡± she said, slinging Xiao Xiao¡¯s little backpack over her shoulder. She walked briskly toward the pair. ¡°Xiao Xiao! Take a break and have some water!¡±


    Yu Sheng sat down at the edge of the platform, watching the scene unfold with a smile. He glanced at Little Red Riding Hood, who stood silently beside him, gazing into the distance. ¡°Do you think tomorrow will be worth looking forward to?¡± he asked.


    She didn¡¯t respond immediately, her eyes fixed on the children playing. Finally, she murmured, ¡°Could the Black Forest and other subsets of the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ become like this?¡±


    Her voice was soft, as if speaking louder might shatter a fragile hope.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how to confront the core of the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ yet,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°But at least we can start with the Black Forest. For now, it seems to follow the general rules of a subset, even though it¡¯s an ¡®awareness space.¡¯ The entities it creates¡ªmostly wolves¡ªaren¡¯t invincible and can be influenced by my blood.¡±


    He paused, looking thoughtful. ¡°The key question is how to find the Black Forest¡¯s core¡ªits essence. I don¡¯t think it¡¯s just a wolf.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°Not a wolf?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s so special about a wolf in Little Red Riding Hood?¡± he asked calmly.


    She blinked, momentarily thrown off. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood, with quotation marks,¡± he clarified. ¡°If the essence of a ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ is its collection of stories, then no single element can represent the whole tale. Not the wolf, not the hunter, not even you. And the Black Forest itself? It doesn¡¯t represent Little Red Riding Hood either.¡± ???????????¦¥????


    Understanding dawned on her face as she began to grasp what he meant by ¡°essence.¡±


    ¡°The Black Forest is different from this valley,¡± Yu Sheng continued. ¡°Here, ¡®Hunger¡¯ is the sole core. Every rule, every feature of this environment revolves around that concept. That¡¯s typical for most subsets. But the Black Forest? Its rules are far more complex. Every ¡®character¡¯¡ªyou, the Big Bad Wolf, Granny, the hunter, even that quirky squirrel¡ªis just one piece of its system. They¡¯re surface-level manifestations.¡±


    He gestured in the air, and the ground near the platform shifted. Stones and dirt rose to form a crude stage, where clumsy stone figures rolled and tumbled about. Some crumbled, only for new ones to emerge and repeat the same aimless, meaningless movements.


    ¡°It was Xiao Xiao¡¯s experiences that made me think of this,¡± Yu Sheng said, watching the makeshift stage. ¡°You¡¯re bound by the perspective of ¡®Little Red Riding Hood,¡¯ so it¡¯s hard for you to see beyond the wolf. From the outside, though, I realized that the wolf isn¡¯t the real enemy.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°Or, to put it another way, I already killed the ¡®enemy¡¯ once¡ªthe wolf that devoured Xiao Xiao¡¯s Granny. It was her ¡®final boss.¡¯ But when I defeated it, the Black Forest didn¡¯t change. The wolves remained, the forest persisted, and I knew Xiao Xiao would fall into it again. A new wolf would take the last one¡¯s place. The story didn¡¯t lose its script.¡±


    The silence stretched between them as Little Red Riding Hood stared at the stone figures. Finally, she spoke, her voice tinged with resolve. ¡°So, the real enemy is the story itself.¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Yu Sheng said. ¡°Not necessarily to ¡®kill¡¯ the story, though¡ªstories might not die. But maybe we can control it, rewrite it, even dismantle it. To do that, we need to focus on its ¡®weak points,¡¯ not just its surface-level ¡®characters.¡¯¡± He gestured to the crude stage. ¡°What do you think the essence of this stage is?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated, frowning in thought.


    ¡°The answer¡¯s right in front of you,¡± Yu Sheng said with a grin, tapping his temple. ¡°It¡¯s me.¡±


    With a wave of his hand, the stage collapsed, crumbling back into earth and stone.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s breath hitched as a realization struck her. ¡°You¡¯re saying there¡¯s a ¡®storyteller¡¯ behind the Black Forest?¡±


    ¡°Maybe not a person, but definitely a source,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°It could be the core of the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ or just an extension of it. Ever since my first trip into the Black Forest, I¡¯ve been searching for it. I thought we¡¯d found it in that ¡®special house¡¯ deep in the woods, but it wasn¡¯t. That house was just part of the stage¡ªa corner of the set. Whatever¡¯s shaping the Black Forest is hiding backstage.¡±


    ¡°I never thought about it like that,¡± Little Red Riding Hood admitted, her eyes wide. ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the Black Forest this way.¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m a meddling adult. Meddling adults ruin kids¡¯ stories with rational thinking. Our favorite line is: ¡®It¡¯s all made up.¡¯¡±


    She blinked, then broke into a laugh. ¡°No wonder fairy tales don¡¯t like adults.¡±


    ¡°Good thing I¡¯m not trying to make them ¡®like¡¯ me,¡± Yu Sheng said, standing up and brushing off his hands. ¡°Alright, field trip¡¯s over. Time for the kids to go home.¡±

 Chapter 144: This Door Cant Be Opened From This Side

    Little Red Riding Hood looked unusually cheerful. For anyone who truly knew her, this relaxed expression on her face would have been shocking¡ªshe hadn¡¯t looked this way in a very long time.


    Still, she couldn¡¯t resist retorting to Yu Sheng. ¡°I¡¯m turning eighteen next month. You can¡¯t treat me like a kid anymore.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, his tone teasing. ¡°Under eighteen, you¡¯re still a child. Once you¡¯re eighteen, I¡¯ll reconsider. Just don¡¯t forget to save me a slice of cake.¡±


    Before he even finished, Foxy, who had been intently watching a group of chicks, immediately perked up. ¡°Me too!¡± she said eagerly.


    Apparently, while Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood had been chatting for a while, this was the only part the fox girl had been paying attention to.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s grin widened mischievously. She bared her teeth playfully at them, looking every bit like a mischievous wolf pup. ¡°Fine, even if knives rain down from the sky, you¡¯d better show up for my birthday. Whoever doesn¡¯t come is a little puppy!¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled and pulled out his phone, casually hitting the one-touch report button. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he opened a shimmering, phantom-like door. The doorway revealed a quiet hallway in the west wing of the orphanage.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao! Long Hair! Time to go home!¡± Little Red Riding Hood called out, standing at the edge of the platform. She shouted to the two figures playing on the grassy field below, one big and one small. ¡°It¡¯s getting dark soon!¡±


    The long-haired princess led Xiao Xiao back to the platform, though the younger girl looked reluctant to leave, her gaze lingering on the open field.


    ¡°I¡¯m not done playing yet,¡± Xiao Xiao pouted. ¡°Can we come back next time?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a nod. ¡°I might even set up a permanent door at your orphanage one day.¡±


    ¡°Uh, there¡¯s no need to be that serious about it,¡± the long-haired princess said, looking a bit awkward. ¡°That sounds like a lot of trouble¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble at all. It¡¯s actually part of a project I¡¯m working on,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°If your orphanage ever wants to organize outings, whether for the little ones or the older kids to paint or sketch, feel free to reach out. This valley has plenty of space¡ªthose so-called parks in the city don¡¯t even compare.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood thought about it for a moment. The idea of ¡°outings¡± and ¡°subsets¡± being mentioned in the same breath struck her as oddly unsettling. But she was used to it by now.


    The visitors departed.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like human kids,¡± Irene grumbled, stomping over in a huff. She adjusted her dress and started climbing up Yu Sheng¡¯s pant leg as she muttered, ¡°They¡¯re noisy, always talking about boring things, doing boring stuff. I don¡¯t see what¡¯s so fun about running around on the grass.¡±


    ¡°But you seemed to enjoy yourself with them earlier,¡± Yu Sheng teased, glancing at Irene, who had already climbed onto his shoulder. ¡°And you¡¯re one to talk about being noisy.¡±


    Irene paused, then started gnawing on Yu Sheng¡¯s head, only to be swatted down with one hand.


    ¡°What¡¯s next? Are we heading home?¡± Irene asked lazily, dangling by the collar as Yu Sheng held her in midair. She looked completely unfazed. ¡°It¡¯s not even dinner time yet.¡±


    ¡°Not yet. I¡¯ve got some experiments to run first,¡± Yu Sheng replied. He pulled out his phone and, after a moment¡¯s thought, dialed a familiar number.


    The person on the other end picked up quickly. ¡°Hello? Yu Sheng?¡±


    ¡°Cough, yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Yu Sheng said, clearing his throat. ¡°Sorry, things have been chaotic on my end today. I just remembered to call you.¡±


    ¡°No problem. What¡¯s on your mind?¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s tone was calm, as though she¡¯d forgotten calling him a ¡°steel-faced stoic¡± during their last conversation.


    ¡°Two things. First, I mentioned before that I needed the Special Affairs Bureau to help identify something. One of the items I found in the fairy tale Black Forest,¡± Yu Sheng said, recalling a suggestion from Teacher Su. ¡°I¡¯d also like to request access to some records¡ªabout fairy tales.¡±


    The line went silent for a moment before Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice returned. ¡°You mean the early archives about the initial victims and the Bureau¡¯s exploration of the fairy tale subset, correct?¡±


    ¡°You guessed it,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, exhaling. ¡°Specifically, the records from around seventy years ago.¡±


    ¡°I had a feeling this would come up after your recent activities,¡± Bai Li Qing replied evenly. ¡°Though I¡¯m curious¡ªwhat¡¯s sparked your sudden interest in this? Is it because of the spirit realm detective known as Little Red Riding Hood?¡± ?????¦­??§¦? S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°She was the starting point, but the real reason is I want to take responsibility,¡± Yu Sheng said firmly. ¡°I can¡¯t let this subset remain as it is. It¡¯s bothering me¡ªbadly. Is that reason good enough?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s sufficient,¡± Bai Li Qing answered without hesitation. ¡°I¡¯ll make the arrangements. Someone will meet you tomorrow. In the meantime, the lab and archives will be prepared.¡±


    Yu Sheng had expected her to agree but was surprised at how quickly she did. ¡°Ah, thanks.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. What¡¯s the second thing?¡±


    ¡°The second thing¡­ well, it¡¯s not difficult, just a bit of a hassle,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, feeling slightly awkward. ¡°I¡¯m planning to conduct some experiments.¡±


    ¡°Experiments?¡±


    ¡°Yes, door-opening experiments,¡± Yu Sheng said, clarifying. ¡°There might be multiple attempts, unconventional methods, unpredictable scales, and uncertain durations. I figured the one-touch reporting feature on my phone might not suffice, so I thought I¡¯d give you a heads-up.¡±


    The line went quiet.


    Irene, now perched on the ground, started muttering, ¡°She¡¯s definitely cursing at you in her head!¡±


    ¡°No problem,¡± Bai Li Qing said finally. Her voice remained steady, but thanks to Irene¡¯s dramatic commentary, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help imagining her gritting her teeth. ¡°I¡¯ll notify the monitoring team to disable the automatic alarms and switch to manual recording. Just call me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    The call ended, and Yu Sheng looked down at the tiny doll standing defiantly with her hands on her hips.


    ¡°She was totally cursing at you! My spiritual intuition told me so!¡±


    Then, tilting her head curiously, she asked, ¡°What are you experimenting on?¡±


    Yu Sheng exhaled slowly, raising his hand. ¡°First, I¡¯ll see if I can open a door into the Black Forest from the outside.¡±


    A phantom-like door shimmered into existence before him, glowing faintly. The plain, glowing portal trembled as Yu Sheng focused on the frequency he had recorded in the Black Forest, imprinting it onto the door.


    Carefully, he pulled it open.


    The next second, the door shattered silently into fragments.


    Irene and Foxy gasped in unison.


    Then, without warning, a wave of dizziness hit Yu Sheng. He clutched his head and staggered back a step.


    ¡°Benefactor!¡± Foxy rushed over, wrapping her tail around Yu Sheng for support. ¡°Was it a backlash from your immortal technique?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine, just a bit dizzy,¡± Yu Sheng assured her, steadying himself as the sensation began to fade. He waved off Foxy and Irene. ¡°The experiment failed¡ªmy first time.¡±


    ¡°Doors can fail?¡± Irene exclaimed, wide-eyed with concern. ¡°Are you really okay?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± Yu Sheng said with a faint smile. He pulled himself free from Foxy¡¯s tail and stared at the spot where the door had shattered, deep in thought.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t make sense,¡± he muttered. ¡°You can open doors from the Black Forest to the outside world. Why can¡¯t it work the other way around?¡±


    Irene pondered for a moment, mumbling, ¡°Because this door can¡¯t be opened from this side?¡±


    Yu Sheng shuddered. ¡°Don¡¯t say that! It gives me the creeps.¡±


    ¡°Could it be because this valley is part of your ¡®immortal dwelling¡¯?¡± Foxy suggested hesitantly. ¡°This isn¡¯t exactly part of the normal ¡®mortal realm,¡¯ is it?¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Wow, Foxy, you actually had a good idea!¡±


    ¡°She might be onto something,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°Let¡¯s test it outside.¡±


    With that, he opened another door, this time leading to an empty alley near Wutong Road No. 66.


    Moments later, Yu Sheng sat on the curb, head spinning, seeing double of everything¡ªincluding a slender shadow by the streetlight that appeared to have two heads.


    It turned out the failure wasn¡¯t due to the location. Any attempt to open a door from the outside into the Black Forest seemed doomed to fail.


    Defeated, the group returned to the valley.


    ¡°It looks like it¡¯s impossible,¡± Irene declared, sitting on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder with her chin in her hands. ¡°You can only open a door to leave the Black Forest, not enter it. To get in, you¡¯ll have to use the ¡®dream route.¡¯ I think it¡¯s because the Black Forest is fundamentally a ¡®consciousness space.¡¯ You can wake up from a dream, but physically walking into one? That¡¯s just not realistic.¡±


    Yu Sheng stayed silent, turning Irene¡¯s analysis over in his mind. It made sense¡ªbut something about it didn¡¯t sit right.


    The Black Forest¡¯s ¡°one-way nature¡±¡­ was it really because of this? Was it truly just a ¡°consciousness space¡±?


    If so, then how had he brought back Wolf Granny and that strange piece of paper from within?

 Chapter 145: New Theories and Speculations

    Hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s question, Irene looked a bit puzzled. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If the ¡®Black Forest¡¯ is purely a space of consciousness, how did I manage to bring out that wolf¡¯s corpse?¡± Yu Sheng spread his hands in frustration. ¡°Right now, Wolf Granny¡¯s body is still stored in Foxy¡¯s tail, isn¡¯t it? Plus, Little Red Riding Hood mentioned before that some anomalous subsets don¡¯t just trap people¡¯s consciousness¡ªthey can even transfer physical bodies into these ¡®other spaces¡¯ built on stories or emotions. So I think the boundary between consciousness and matter might not be so clear when it comes to subsets. The reason we can¡¯t open a door to the Black Forest from this side might be something else entirely.¡±


    Irene blinked repeatedly, trying to follow. ¡°Uh¡­ yeah? That makes sense?¡±


    She then turned her head and saw Foxy, who had been calm and collected the whole time. Irene was instantly taken aback. ¡°Wait, you understood all of that, Foxy?¡±


    Foxy replied coolly, ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Really?!¡±


    ¡°Turning the intangible into the tangible and vice versa,¡± Foxy nodded as if it were obvious. ¡°Everything in this world is connected at the ¡®fundamental scale.¡¯ There¡¯s no actual division between consciousness and matter. The immortals say the whole world is like a set of complex ¡®waves.¡¯ What we call ¡®intangible¡¯ and ¡®tangible¡¯ are just different waveforms of the same energy at varying frequencies. The mortals call it information unification; the immortals call it the return to the void.¡±


    Irene stared blankly, as if listening to an alien language. After a long pause, she finally blurted out, ¡°What the heck¡ªwho even taught you this stuff?!¡±


    Foxy¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°The Compulsory Education Immortal.¡±


    Irene turned to Yu Sheng, her face blank. ¡°¡­Did you understand any of that?¡±


    ¡°I think so?¡± Yu Sheng nodded hesitantly. ¡°But this is the first time I¡¯ve heard of this theory.¡± His gaze shifted back to Foxy, filled with growing curiosity. What kind of place was this fox girl¡¯s hometown? She hadn¡¯t even finished elementary school, yet these were her lessons? What do they even test in her middle school¡ªbuilding warp engines by hand?


    But there was no time for answers. Yu Sheng refocused on the Black Forest. This time, he couldn¡¯t help but incorporate the knowledge Foxy had just shared.


    Deep in thought, he raised his hand again, gripping an invisible doorknob. The phantom door reappeared, slowly materializing as he carefully began to open it.


    He moved painstakingly, as if trying to feel every detail of the door¡¯s formation and dissolution. All his attention poured into the process. At one moment, he felt the faint breath of the Black Forest, as if the pathway had been established. His connection to the wolf seemed to strengthen¡ªso close that he thought the door might fully form at any second.


    Then suddenly, the connection jolted. It felt like the Black Forest had abruptly ¡°moved away.¡± The pathway collapsed, leaving Yu Sheng reeling with dizziness once again.


    ¡°Displacement?¡±


    The question flashed in his mind as his knees buckled briefly¡ªbut he had grown used to this kind of disorientation.


    ¡°Ah, the door collapsed again,¡± Irene remarked, watching the dissipating fragments in the air. She turned to Yu Sheng, whose expression had turned dazed. ¡°Are you okay? Maybe we should stop for today¡ªI don¡¯t want you throwing up yesterday¡¯s dinner.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Sheng cut her off, his brow furrowed in thought. After a moment of contemplation, he suddenly looked up. ¡°I think I know what¡¯s wrong¡ªthere¡¯s an issue with the coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Coordinates?¡± Irene tilted her head. ¡°You mean like¡­ a position?¡±


    ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s it!¡± Yu Sheng nodded, his excitement mounting. He turned to Irene with a gleam in his eyes. ¡°Wait a second, Irene¡ªhow do you locate the ¡®position¡¯ of the Black Forest and send my consciousness and Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s into it?¡± ????????????¡ì


    Caught off guard, Irene answered quickly. ¡°Well, it¡¯s simple¡ªI just traverse dreams. It¡¯s second nature for me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it! Dream traversal¡ªthat¡¯s what I¡¯ve been missing when determining the coordinates!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed. Without warning, he scooped Irene up, spinning her in excitement. ¡°Irene, you¡¯re amazing!¡±


    The doll-like girl froze mid-air, wide-eyed and stunned. But when she heard the praise, she puffed up proudly. ¡°Of course I am! I¡¯m from Alice¡¯s Little House. I¡¯m full of talent. But¡­ what does that mean, exactly?¡±


    Yu Sheng put her down gently, holding her at eye level on his arm. ¡°I¡¯ve been calibrating the ¡®frequency¡¯ of the door using spacetime structures. That¡¯s all I know how to do. But to enter the Black Forest, you have to determine its location on the ¡®dream layer,¡¯ because it doesn¡¯t have a fixed position in spacetime. Dreams exist outside reality, constantly shifting!¡±


    He continued, ¡°The door collapses, not because it can¡¯t be opened from this side, but because the Black Forest¡¯s ¡®location¡¯ changes the moment I open it!¡±


    Though Irene still looked confused, Yu Sheng patiently explained. ¡°Think of the Black Forest as a moving train on a track. The real world is like solid ground. When I leave the Black Forest, it¡¯s like jumping off the train onto the ground. But to enter from the outside, it¡¯s like trying to jump onto a train speeding past. The moment you leap, it¡¯s already moved ahead.¡±


    ¡°Ohhh, I get it now,¡± Irene interrupted, waving her hands to stop him. ¡°So how do you fix this? You can find spacetime coordinates, but not dream locations¡ªright?¡±


    Yu Sheng grinned, his eyes bright. ¡°I can¡¯t. But you can.¡±


    Irene blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll open the door, and you¡¯ll navigate,¡± Yu Sheng said confidently. ¡°Use your magical, mysterious powers¡ªlike you always brag about. The ones Alice¡¯s Little House gave you.¡±


    ¡°¡­Are you sure this will work?¡± Irene muttered, her entire body stiffening. ¡°Not that Alice¡¯s powers aren¡¯t reliable, of course! I mean your plan¡ªwhat if the door eats you alive?¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    Irene gaped at him for a moment before sighing. ¡°Why are you so obsessed with opening a door to the Black Forest from the outside? I can use dream powers to send your consciousness in, can¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Sure, but you can only send my consciousness. What about the future? There¡¯s Cinderella¡¯s Ball and the Long-Haired Princess¡¯s Tower. Being able to open doors is just more convenient. Plus¡ª¡±


    He trailed off, glancing at Foxy. His voice dropped. ¡°I still want to see a Cyber Fox Immortal beat up children¡¯s literature.¡±


    Irene smacked her forehead. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡±


    ¡°Just admit you want to see it too.¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, fine. I do.¡±


    ¡°Then let¡¯s try it.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± Irene sighed again, giving in.


    Though she rolled her eyes, Irene couldn¡¯t help but find Yu Sheng¡¯s stubbornness endearing. His boundless curiosity and persistence were pure and childlike. She didn¡¯t mind indulging him¡ªmost of the time.


    ¡°Alright,¡± she said, climbing onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°When the door appears, don¡¯t open it right away. Just hold it steady and clear your mind. I¡¯ll guide your consciousness¡ªsimilar to how I do during dreams, but this time I¡¯ll need to ¡®borrow¡¯ part of your spiritual intuition to influence the door. Got it?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded enthusiastically.


    Irene paused to look at him, then gently embraced his head.


    ¡°Now, let¡¯s become one in thought.¡±

 Chapter 146: Exploiting the Bug to Enter the Map

    To be honest, when the doll, Irene, mentioned the phrase ¡°unity of mind and thought,¡± Yu Sheng immediately thought it was going to be tough. Most of the time, his interactions with Irene involved mutual exasperation, each thinking the other was completely nuts. Then again, wasn¡¯t their shared belief in each other¡¯s insanity a kind of ¡°unity of mind¡± in itself?


    His thoughts began to spiral in that peculiar direction, veering so wildly off course that even he couldn¡¯t recognize where they¡¯d started. Finally, Irene bonked her head against his with a sharp thud.


    ¡°I told you to clear your mind, not let it wander all over the place! Focus on opening the door!¡± she scolded.


    ¡°Oh, right, okay,¡± Yu Sheng replied, snapping back to the task at hand.


    He pulled himself together and focused on the steps required to open the door. This time, he summoned an empty void door, a doorway leading nowhere. As he stabilized it, he began to relax his mind bit by bit.


    He felt Irene¡¯s small palm press against his temple. Her other hand lifted and pointed toward the door.


    From her fingertips, fine black threads began to grow, silent and eerie. They twisted and wriggled like living creatures, weaving together in the air. The threads split, multiplied, and shifted shape, some burrowing into Yu Sheng¡¯s flesh and mind. A chilling sensation slithered down his spine, making him shiver.


    Had this been his first time encountering Irene¡¯s threads, Yu Sheng might have instinctively thrown the little doll away. These ghostly, ominous threads seemed like they belonged in a horror story, perhaps one where a ¡°cursed doll finally seizes her chance to betray her master and steal his place of power at Wutong Road No. 66.¡±


    But by now, he was used to it¡ªthis was just how Alice¡¯s dolls operated.


    Some of the threads extended toward the void door, merging at their tips like a strange tentacle. They cautiously touched the door before probing deeper inside.


    The connection was established.


    At that moment, Yu Sheng felt a sudden disorientation.


    The sound of wind in the valley disappeared. A heavy, dark curtain seemed to fall over the scene, filling his vision with endless fog. In the distance, he saw¡ª


    A golden-haired doll, broken and fragmented, lying quietly amidst ruins consumed by darkness. Shadows loomed large, collapsed alongside the doll in the depths of the wreckage. The dead doll¡¯s eyes were open, and for a fleeting moment, Yu Sheng had the uncanny sense that those eyes were watching him.


    The vision vanished as quickly as it had appeared. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even have time to confirm whether the doll he¡¯d seen was the same one he¡¯d once glimpsed in the mirror.


    ¡°Hey! Hey! The door¡¯s open!¡± Irene¡¯s excited voice broke through his daze. ¡°I think it worked! Yu Sheng, check out my handiwork!¡±


    He blinked and found himself staring at the now-open doorway to the Black Forest. Black threads wreathed the door, forming chaotic, thorn-like patterns around its frame. Beyond the threshold lay the shadowed forest, shrouded in mist and menace. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The door to the Black Forest had been successfully opened.


    Yu Sheng stared at the doorway in a mix of awe and unease. The dark, thorny embellishments were strange, sure, but undeniably impressive.


    What lingered in his mind, though, was the vision he¡¯d seen.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he called.


    ¡°Huh?¡± she responded.


    ¡°Did you see anything just now? Like, during our connection¡ªany visions or hallucinations?¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Irene said after a moment¡¯s thought. ¡°I was focusing on stabilizing the door¡¯s position. Why, what did you see?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, then decided not to keep it from her.


    ¡°I saw that golden-haired doll again,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°Which one?¡± Irene tilted her head. ¡°You¡¯ve got other doll friends now?¡±


    ¡°The one I told you about,¡± Yu Sheng reminded her. ¡°The one I saw in the mirror¡ªshattered, lying in ruins. You said we¡¯d help her get home someday.¡±


    ¡°Oh, her!¡± Irene¡¯s expression shifted as she remembered. Her brow furrowed. ¡°Why are you seeing her again? What was it this time?¡±


    ¡°The same as before,¡± Yu Sheng said slowly. ¡°But this time, I felt like she was looking at me.¡±


    Though they puzzled over it together for a while, neither of them could make sense of it. Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was full of theories, but without evidence, they remained little more than wild speculation. ???????B§¦S


    Pushing the mystery aside for now, Yu Sheng turned his attention back to the door.


    Foxy approached, gripping his arm with a hint of worry.


    ¡°The door to the Black Forest is open,¡± Yu Sheng said, rubbing the fur behind the fox demon¡¯s ears to reassure her. ¡°You¡¯ll come with me this time.¡±


    She nodded firmly. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Irene, you¡¯ll stay here,¡± Yu Sheng instructed. ¡°Keep an eye on things while we pass through. We¡¯ll only stay on the other side for a few minutes and come straight back. If all goes well, we should reappear at this exact spot.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me in there?¡± Irene asked, looking uncertain. ¡°What if you get lost and need my expertise?¡±


    ¡°Getting back from the Black Forest doesn¡¯t require your navigation,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°It¡¯s safer if you stay here as our backup.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Irene agreed, hopping down from his shoulder. ¡°But only a few minutes, okay? Don¡¯t go dying in there.¡±


    Foxy clenched her fists with determination. ¡°I will protect my benefactor with my life!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary,¡± Irene quipped, waving dismissively. ¡°Just make sure you protect yourself. Yu Sheng¡¯s life isn¡¯t worth much anyway.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth to protest but couldn¡¯t think of a good comeback. To his dismay, Foxy didn¡¯t object either.


    ¡°I must have owed you two in a past life,¡± he muttered with a sigh before stepping through the door with Foxy.


    A wave of dizziness and sensory disorientation washed over him, and then they were standing in the Black Forest.


    The distant howls of wolves echoed through the trees, the hollow whistle of the wind threading through the dense forest. The sky hung in a murky twilight, and shadows pooled in every corner, the underbrush bristling with unseen menace.


    It was exactly as he remembered¡ªthe Black Forest was unchanging.


    Foxy, on the other hand, looked around wide-eyed. Her tail bristled like a row of swords, her ears twitching at every sound. This was her first time here, and her wariness was palpable.


    After a quick survey of their surroundings, Yu Sheng called out silently, ¡°Irene, we¡¯re in.¡±


    ¡°I see you,¡± Irene¡¯s voice came back. ¡°The door vanished, just like usual. Everything looks normal on this side.¡±


    ¡°Our bodies made it through, right? We¡¯re not just¡­ projections?¡±


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re here physically,¡± Irene confirmed.


    Satisfied, Yu Sheng glanced at his hands, solid and real.


    They had done it. By exploiting the ¡°bug,¡± he had physically entered the Black Forest¡ªand brought along a cyber-enhanced fox.


    ¡°Alright,¡± Foxy whispered, ¡°what do we do now? Hunt the wolves? Wait for that squirrel you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°The wolves are invisible, and the big bad one has specific conditions to appear,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°We¡¯re not here to fight¡ªor to find the squirrel.¡±


    He stretched out a hand and opened another door.


    This time, the view on the other side wasn¡¯t dark chaos but a clear glimpse of the valley they had just left. Irene stood on the other side, her wide eyes locking onto his.


    ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng, I can see you!¡±


    ¡°Looks like entering physically lets us open proper doors in here,¡± Yu Sheng said, grinning. Then, to Foxy, ¡°Time to go. But before we leave, we¡¯ll ¡®greet¡¯ the forest properly.¡±


    ¡°Greet it?¡± Foxy asked, confused. ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°With twenty drumsticks,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a smirk.


    ¡°Got it!¡±

 Chapter 147: A Wild Feast

    A thunderous explosion rocked the Black Forest, sending a burst of fire and smoke into the sky. The light and heat quickly vanished into the forest¡¯s endless darkness, swallowed whole as if they¡¯d never existed. But the blast¡¯s shockwave was enough to silence the howls of wolves scattered across the forest¡ªif only for a moment.


    Yu Sheng knew the quiet wouldn¡¯t last. Soon, the howls would resume, the forest would heal, and the Black Forest would continue its endless cycle, following its own rules and script. The dream-weaving ¡°source¡± lurking behind the stage would whisper on in its nightmares. Let it whisper, Yu Sheng thought. He wasn¡¯t interested in it at the moment.


    He had already stepped through the gate with Foxy, leaving the Black Forest behind and returning to the valley.


    ¡°I saw a huge commotion through the gate just now!¡± Irene darted toward them, scrambling up Yu Sheng¡¯s leg to perch on his shoulder. Her small voice chattered away as she climbed. ¡°You didn¡¯t set the forest on fire, did you?¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled as he steadied the doll. ¡°If only it were that easy. But no, a little firepower like that isn¡¯t nearly enough to burn the Black Forest. Don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s not time for a full-scale attack yet. I haven¡¯t dragged out the thing hiding behind the stage.¡±


    ¡°But soon,¡± he added, his tone darkening. ¡°Very soon.¡±


    Foxy tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve, her expression sheepish. ¡°Benefactor,¡± she murmured, ¡°I¡¯m a little hungry. Can we go home and eat?¡±


    Yu Sheng had been deep in thought, planning the next stage of his ¡°cyber fox smashes the children¡¯s horror book¡± scheme. Foxy¡¯s comment jolted him back to reality. He pulled out his phone and checked the time. ¡°Huh, you¡¯re right. It¡¯s already mealtime. This place has no day-night cycle, and I completely lost track of time.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not running any more experiments?¡± Irene asked, tilting her head curiously from his shoulder. ¡°Wasn¡¯t opening the gate just the first test?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, rubbing his temple. ¡°I was going to work on building a gate that could stay open without me maintaining it. But those failed attempts to open the Black Forest¡¯s gate gave me such a headache that I think I¡¯ll leave it for another day.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s rare,¡± Irene said with mock amazement. ¡°You actually have a limit to how much you¡¯ll mess around.¡±


    Ignoring the doll¡¯s jab, Yu Sheng pulled out his phone and dialed Bai Li Qing. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯m done here. Thanks for covering the watch. I¡¯ll let you know in advance next time I plan something like this. Oh, and you might get another signal spike or two¡ªit¡¯s just me opening the gate to head home. No other issues. Alright, bye.¡±


    Irene¡¯s tiny mouth gaped in mock shock. ¡°Wow, look at you, so smooth now. You didn¡¯t even give them a chance to curse at you under their breath.¡±


    Yu Sheng tousled her head without a word before turning to Foxy. ¡°We¡¯ll cook something fresh tonight. Let¡¯s start by dealing with that big gray wolf you¡¯ve been carrying around. It¡¯s too big to process in the kitchen at home.¡±


    Foxy¡¯s eyes sparkled at the idea, and her mouth practically watered. Without hesitation, she reached into her storage tail and pulled out the enormous wolf¡¯s carcass. Along with it, she produced a kitchen knife, a cleaver, a frying pan, two soup pots, two spatulas, a cutting board, cooking wine, soy sauce, peppercorns, star anise, and a whole barrel of peanut oil.


    Yu Sheng, who had been about to open a gate to fetch supplies, froze at the sight. It took him a long moment to process what he was seeing. ¡°When¡­ did you start carrying all this around?¡±


    Foxy lowered her head bashfully. ¡°I¡­ grabbed it when we left.¡±


    ¡°You grabbed the whole kitchen?!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed.


    ¡°No, I didn¡¯t!¡± Foxy waved her hands defensively. ¡°I didn¡¯t take the stove!¡±


    ¡°Well, no kidding! It¡¯s attached to the gas line!¡± Yu Sheng found himself laughing out of sheer disbelief. And then another thought struck him. ¡°Wait a second. Every time you¡¯ve gone out with me, have you always carried the kitchen with you?¡±


    Foxy nodded earnestly. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    ¡°And when we get back home, you rush into the kitchen ahead of me¡­ to put everything back?¡±


    ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face went blank. ¡°Why?¡±


    Foxy twirled a strand of her hair, mumbling, ¡°I just thought¡­ what if we needed it? What if we had to cook something outside, like for a picnic? See? This time, it came in handy.¡± ?¦Á???¨¨S


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, ready to tell her this was the wildest idea of a ¡°picnic¡± he¡¯d ever seen. But as he looked around the valley¡ªlush green fields under a clear blue sky, gentle hills rolling into the horizon¡ªhe found himself reconsidering. It wasn¡¯t a bad idea at all.


    ¡°Alright,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s do it. We¡¯ll roast the wolf grandmother for fun.¡±


    With that, he used his power to raise a temporary table and stove from the rocky ground. He directed Foxy to set up the portable kitchen. Taking up the knife and cleaver, Yu Sheng began butchering the oversized wolf carcass, muttering to himself, ¡°Too bad Little Red and Xiao Xiao went home already. They¡¯d love to try this.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of scaring them out of their wits?¡± Irene called from her perch atop the makeshift stove. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What better way to conquer fear than to face it head-on?¡± Yu Sheng shot her a glance. ¡°And what¡¯s more ¡®head-on¡¯ than eating it?¡±


    ¡°Whatever,¡± Irene huffed. ¡°Just don¡¯t let me fall into the pot.¡±


    Moments later, Foxy cheerfully announced, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Benefactor, I have fire!¡± She plucked a silver-white tail from behind her, rubbed it against the stove like striking a match, and a vibrant flame flared to life at its tip.


    Yu Sheng stared. ¡°Wait. You can use that for cooking?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Foxy grinned. ¡°Turn the power up, and it can smelt steel. Keep it low, and it¡¯s perfect for cooking.¡±


    ¡°Fine. Stick it under the stove and boil some water.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Foxy chirped, heading toward the pot. Then she paused, turning back with a sheepish smile. ¡°Oh, um, should I get Irene out of the pot first?¡±


    Yu Sheng spun around and saw the tiny doll, soaking wet, clambering out of the soup pot. He was stunned. ¡°When did you fall in?!¡±


    ¡°Just now!¡± Irene snapped, shaking herself off. ¡°Don¡¯t laugh, you two! I mean it!¡±


    It was a rare, peaceful night¡ªa calm and restful evening that felt almost foreign.


    Little Red Riding Hood hadn¡¯t slept this well in a long time. As adulthood approached, her sleep had been dwindling. Now she barely managed two hours a night, and even those hours were haunted by the Black Forest¡¯s horrors. She had lost track of how long this had been her reality. The forest¡¯s erosion had warped her sense of time. Some nights, it felt like her life had always been this way.


    But tonight, she fell into a deep, dream-filled sleep. For once, the dreams were light and pleasant. She wandered through familiar scenes¡ªher old school, the orphanage¡¯s corridors and courtyard. No looming shadows, no echoing howls. Occasionally, she spotted wolves, their forms comforting rather than threatening, walking beside her as if sharing her respite.


    Then, in one dream, she entered an alley.


    It was in the old city, vaguely familiar, as though she¡¯d been there recently. She didn¡¯t know why she had come, but she saw her wolves grow uneasy, growling low as they moved deeper into the alley.


    At the end of the alley, she saw blood.


    And a face.


    She froze, staring at the body on the ground. It was Yu Sheng, lying still, his chest torn open. The rain frog had taken his heart.


    Fear and confusion gripped her. She stood there, unable to move, as the dream shifted. Now she was back in the Black Forest, watching Yu Sheng fall again, this time to the Hunger Entity. Blood spread out from him, reaching her feet.


    Little Red jolted awake, gasping for breath.


    Sunlight streamed through the window.


    From the top bunk, the Long-Haired Princess peered down at her. ¡°You slept all night! You haven¡¯t done that in ages!¡±


    Little Red didn¡¯t reply. She stared at the ceiling, her breathing slowing but her eyes still wide with shock.


    ¡°Did you have a nightmare?¡± the princess asked, concern creeping into her voice. ¡°Was it the Black Forest again?¡±


    ¡°No,¡± Little Red murmured after a long pause. ¡°Not exactly. I just¡­ remembered something. Something strange. Something unbelievable.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± the princess pressed.


    Little Red hesitated, her voice barely a whisper. ¡°Things are getting weird.¡±

 Chapter 148: A Chaotic Morning

    Yu Sheng was jolted awake by the shrill ring of his phone. Groggy and disoriented, he squinted to see the two Irenes sprawled in their usual bizarre sleeping positions¡ªone hanging precariously off the foot of the bed, the other draped awkwardly over the nightstand. His phone buzzed insistently beside his pillow.


    Answering it, he barely had time to say a word before Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s panicked voice blurted out on the other end, ¡°Yu Sheng! You¡¯re dead!¡±


    The statement shocked him into full consciousness.


    His first thought was about the declining politeness of today¡¯s youth. His second was wondering how on earth he might have offended her enough to warrant such an early, cryptic call. The accusation carried more weight than the sandbox in the orphanage courtyard.


    Before he could respond, Little Red Riding Hood scrambled to correct herself. ¡°Wait! No! That¡¯s not what I meant! I¡ªmy mind¡¯s all jumbled. What I meant was¡ªI saw you dead! No, that¡¯s not it either! I remembered you were dead¡ªwait, that¡¯s not¡ªugh, yes! That¡¯s it! I just remembered!¡±


    Her frantic explanation only solidified Yu Sheng¡¯s hunch. Suppressing a chuckle, he cleared his throat to cut her off. ¡°Okay, okay, stop. I get it. No need to explain anymore.¡±


    ¡°You get it?¡± Her confusion was almost palpable. ¡°How are you so calm about this?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not the first time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, sitting up in bed. ¡°Anyone who¡¯s been exposed to my blood eventually remembers¡­ certain things. Irene and Foxy both went through the same process. I figured you¡¯d get there too. It¡¯s just that the ¡®wolf¡¯ barrier added a delay for you¡ªquite the delay, actually.¡±


    The line went silent. Yu Sheng imagined Little Red Riding Hood staring at her phone, utterly baffled by his calm demeanor. Finally, her voice returned, soft and hesitant. ¡°You¡ªhow can you sound so nonchalant about it?¡±


    ¡°Because I¡¯ve been expecting it,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°Good news: next time you visit me at Wutong Road No. 66, you won¡¯t need me to open the door¡ªyou¡¯ll be able to see the house yourself. Bad news: if you see me die right in front of you, it might be¡­ startling. The ¡®forgetting¡¯ mechanism won¡¯t work on you anymore.¡±


    There was another pause before she responded. ¡°You¡¯re seriously okay with all this?¡±


    ¡°Sure,¡± Yu Sheng replied lightly. ¡°Irene and Foxy have adapted, and I¡¯ve adapted. You will too. It gets easier.¡±


    The two Irenes, awakened by the commotion, groggily stretched and mumbled greetings. ¡°Morning¡­ yawn¡­¡± they said in unison¡ªjust before both tumbled off their precarious perches onto the floor.


    Yu Sheng scooped up the one from the nightstand, who rubbed her head in a daze. ¡°You and Foxy went too far yesterday,¡± she grumbled. ¡°You ate barbecue while I had to watch¡ªand then you roasted me with the meat!¡±


    ¡°That was to dry your clothes,¡± Yu Sheng said, rolling his eyes. ¡°You¡¯re the one who fell into the soup pot.¡±


    ¡°But you didn¡¯t have to skewer me on a stick!¡± she huffed. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng shrugged. ¡°What¡¯s done is done. Let¡¯s move on.¡±


    Before the doll could escalate the argument, he waved his phone. ¡°By the way, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s like you and Foxy now.¡±


    Irene blinked, processing his words, then hesitantly asked, ¡°It just activated?¡±


    ¡°Just now,¡± Yu Sheng confirmed. ¡°And it seems like it scared her.¡±


    ¡°This generation of high schoolers¡­¡± Irene muttered. ¡°So bad at handling surprises.¡±


    The phone crackled with Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice again. ¡°It¡¯s not about handling surprises! Anyone would be like this dealing with you!¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡°Feeling better now?¡±


    ¡°Sort of,¡± she sighed. ¡°How many people know your¡­ secret?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a secret, just an odd mechanism that causes people to recall,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°So far, it¡¯s you, Irene, and Foxy. In theory, Xiao Xiao could know too¡ªshe¡¯s shared my blood¡ªbut she hasn¡¯t seen me die yet, so she doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare her!¡± Little Red Riding Hood snapped.


    ¡°Relax, I¡¯m not going to stage my death in front of a kid for fun.¡±


    ¡°But what if you¡¯re tempted?¡±


    Yu Sheng groaned. Was that really how she saw him? A reckless lunatic?


    His musings were interrupted by another call. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau is calling,¡± he said quickly. ¡°Anything else on your end?¡±


    ¡°No, just the shock of realizing you were dead. Go ahead.¡±


    Yu Sheng hung up and answered the new call. ¡°This is Yu Sheng.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s composed voice greeted him. ¡°I hope I¡¯m not disturbing you.¡±


    ¡°Not at all. I¡¯m awake. Is the lab ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes. The analysis lab is set, the expert team is on standby, and your requested materials are prepared. A car will pick you up in thirty minutes.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll be ready.¡±


    After hanging up, Yu Sheng leaped into action, dressing and washing up in record time. Tossing two combs to the Irenes, he said, ¡°Get ready. We¡¯re going to the Bureau today. And wake Foxy¡ªthere¡¯s no time for breakfast otherwise.¡± ?????¦­¨¯??????


    One Irene replied, ¡°No need. She¡¯s already in the kitchen¡ªI heard noises downstairs.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze. ¡°The stew in the fridge¡ª¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably gone,¡± the doll said dryly. ¡°You left half a wolf carcass in her tail. What did you expect?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed in defeat. Sure enough, when they reached the kitchen, Foxy sat at the table, groggy but satisfied, an empty pot before her. At least she¡¯d saved him a neatly plated breakfast, which she offered with a proud smile.


    Twenty minutes later, they stood outside the house, waiting for their ride. Irene looked around. ¡°Does this count as the entire team moving out?¡±


    ¡°Not really,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°You left half of yourself behind to watch TV.¡±


    Soon, the rattle of an old engine echoed down the street. A beat-up car pulled up, and its window rolled down to reveal Xu Jiali.


    ¡°Why is it always you?¡± Yu Sheng sighed.


    ¡°Our original car broke down,¡± Xu Jiali admitted sheepishly. ¡°I was nearby, so I got sent.¡±


    Squeezing into the cramped backseat with Irene and Foxy, Yu Sheng muttered, ¡°For such a big organization, you¡¯re awfully short on resources.¡±


    Xu Jiali sighed. ¡°What can I say? The machine soul isn¡¯t cooperating.¡±


    Yu Sheng quipped, ¡°Could you describe it more elegantly?¡±


    ¡°Different regions have different styles,¡± Xu Jiali explained. ¡°At the Academy, it¡¯s gothic: ¡®machine soul displeased.¡¯ Here, it¡¯s more¡­ buddy-like.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°And at the Borderland?¡±


    ¡°More¡­ like a pal.¡±


    Yu Sheng groaned. This day was off to a fantastic start.

 Chapter 149: The Incredible Special Affairs Bureau

    To be honest, while the ride in Xu Jiali¡¯s old, creaky car left much to be desired, listening to his steady stream of obscure facts along the way was surprisingly entertaining. His lively delivery brought a vibrancy that the dry, rigid entries in the ¡°Frontier Communication¡± database couldn¡¯t even begin to match.


    Outside the window, the scenery raced past as the battered Xiali wove its way through the worn streets of the old city district. The car eventually reached the bustling main roads of the city center, with its towering skyscrapers and sprawling malls. Foxy, perched eagerly by the window, watched the scenery flash by with wide, curious eyes. Though her ears and tail were carefully hidden, her excited demeanor made it easy for Yu Sheng to imagine a bushy tail swishing energetically behind her.


    ¡°So, how long does it take to get to your Special Affairs Bureau?¡± Yu Sheng asked, breaking the silence. ¡°Are we heading to your headquarters¡ªor should I call it the main office?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the headquarters,¡± Xu Jiali confirmed with a nod, glancing at Yu Sheng through the rearview mirror. ¡°It won¡¯t take long¡ªabout half an hour.¡±


    ¡°Half an hour?!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed, clearly astonished. Considering the city¡¯s sprawling size, he found it hard to believe the trip would be so short. ¡°Is your headquarters near the old city district?¡±


    Xu Jiali chuckled and shook his head. ¡°No, the Special Affairs Bureau headquarters is actually very far away. But no matter where you are in this city, you can reach it in half an hour.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, baffled. ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s because we use a ¡®shortcut,¡¯¡± Xu Jiali said with a satisfied grin, clearly enjoying Yu Sheng¡¯s confusion. With a deliberate turn of the steering wheel, he veered off the main road, guiding the car along a quiet lane at the edge of the commercial district. They entered an unassuming area behind a shopping mall. ¡°Our Bureau has a few¡­ tricks of its own.¡±


    Ahead, an underground parking garage entrance came into view. Xu Jiali drove the car down the ramp into the lot. The first level appeared normal enough, filled with parked cars and signs directing visitors to various shops and supermarkets. But then, with several sharp turns, Xu Jiali maneuvered the car into an obscure section at the back of the garage.


    Yu Sheng stared in confusion as a seemingly empty stretch of ground transformed before his eyes. A shallow puddle reflected dim, shifting lights, and then, as they approached, a sloping passageway materialized from the shadows. Pale, cold lighting illuminated a long, downward path that felt distinctly off. The further they drove, the stranger it became, as though the car were descending into the earth itself.


    The walls of the tunnel glowed with a faint, icy blue light. The air grew eerily still, muting even the sound of the car engine, which now seemed distant and muffled. Yu Sheng¡¯s spiritual intuition began to hum with warning signals, an incessant prickling that refused to be ignored. Before he could figure out what was happening, Irene, ever quicker to sense danger, voiced her alarm.


    ¡°Wait¡ªare we entering a subset?!¡±


    ¡°Technically, we¡¯re just ¡®passing through¡¯ one,¡± Xu Jiali replied casually, sparing a glance back. ¡°Depth level L1. It¡¯s a subset ¡®shortcut¡¯ that overlays the entire Borderland. It doesn¡¯t produce entities, and aside from a slight risk of getting lost, it¡¯s harmless. The Special Affairs Bureau is located at the central junction of this shortcut, and we¡¯ve, well¡­ borrowed a bit of its unique power. Anyway¡ªhere we are.¡±


    Just as Xu Jiali finished speaking, Yu Sheng felt the strange, jittery sensation in his spiritual core abruptly fade. The car emerged from the tunnel into a bright, well-lit parking lot. A security gate swung open as they passed through, and Xu Jiali smoothly pulled into an open parking space.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get out,¡± Xu Jiali said as he unbuckled his seatbelt and opened the car door. ¡°We¡¯ll take the central elevator up.¡±


    Hoisting Irene onto his shoulder, Yu Sheng followed Xu Jiali through the sprawling parking garage. Foxy trailed behind, her wide-eyed curiosity and uncontainable excitement making her seem almost giddy. The group wound their way through the maze-like underground space until they reached an elevator lobby. Xu Jiali swiped a card against the elevator panel, and the doors slid open.


    Inside, Yu Sheng noticed several notes taped to the walls and near the buttons. The signs were covered with strange warnings and instructions:


    ¡°The elevator does not stop at the 13th floor.¡±


    ¡°On floor 4, lighting is restricted. If you find yourself in a brightly lit area, return to the parking lot or proceed to security on floor 12 immediately.¡±


    ¡°Saturday is elevator maintenance day. If the screen displays ¡®Maintenance¡¯ outside these hours, press the blue button and leave. You may use elevators 2 or 5 instead.¡±


    ¡°If you are an upper-level employee, use this elevator only for floors -1, -2, and ground levels. If the elevator stops at level -3 or deeper, greet any deep-layer staff politely but do not leave the cabin.¡±


    The list continued with similarly bizarre instructions.


    Reading the notes, Yu Sheng felt his confusion mount. ¡°Your work environment is¡­ risky, to say the least. Do you have to memorize a set of rules just to clock in?¡± §²¨¢?¦Ï¦Â¨¨? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You get used to it,¡± Xu Jiali replied, unfazed. ¡°The headquarters building has a lot of unique ¡®nodes¡¯ that connect to different places. Some floors are even set in alternate spaces. They¡¯re not as dangerous as people think, though. Most areas are perfectly safe, and there are systems in place to help anyone who gets lost¡ªlike emergency assistance devices or guides to return to the shortcut paths.¡±


    He paused for effect before adding, ¡°We even have a ¡®Peaceful Work Department.¡¯ They partner with security to bring lost employees back to their desks.¡±


    ¡°Peaceful Work Department?¡± Irene muttered, her tone dripping with incredulity. ¡°What, do they drag you back to your workstation if you sneak off to take a break?¡±


    Xu Jiali shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s a necessary precaution. If someone¡¯s gone for more than thirty minutes, we have to check whether they¡¯re slacking or got swallowed by something in a neighboring office.¡±


    The elevator dinged and stopped at floor 54?. As the doors opened, a bright corridor stretched before them. Walking through, Yu Sheng noticed uniformed staff moving briskly, their expressions stern. On one side of the hallway were closed doors; on the other, large windows offered an extraordinary view. Beyond the glass lay an enormous cavern, its dark, jagged rock formations interspersed with snow-covered trees bathed in sunlight.


    ¡°What kind of place is this?¡± Yu Sheng muttered, stunned.


    Xu Jiali grinned. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s just the view outside floor 54?. Nice weather today. It¡¯s been snowing here for months.¡±


    Foxy blinked in wonder. ¡°Do all the floors have their own worlds?¡±


    ¡°Not all,¡± Xu Jiali corrected, amused. ¡°Most floors are normal. Only about a third have¡­ unusual features.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Just a third, huh? This place gets weirder by the second.¡±


    Xu Jiali¡¯s explanation continued as they moved. ¡°Think of our headquarters like a giant ¡®temporal-spatial rift sampling needle.¡¯ Each floor intersects with different ¡®special locations.¡¯ Since the Borderland serves as this world¡¯s spatial hub, our building sits at the busiest intersection. That¡¯s why we even have customs checkpoints and border transit stations.¡±


    ¡°And how did you even build something like this?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°Some¡­ magical construction techniques, I guess,¡± Xu Jiali replied with a shrug. ¡°Now you see why things get chaotic whenever you ¡®open a gate.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 150: The Peculiar Borderland

    Truth be told, as Xu Jiali described the intricacies of the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s operations, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel a twinge of guilt. It even prompted him to reflect on the frequency and timing of his recent calls to Bai Li Qing. After some deliberation, he resolved to redirect a few calls to Song Cheng to ease the pressure on the ever-watchful Director. After all, sharing the burden seemed fair¡ªthough stopping his experiments with gate opening was, of course, out of the question.


    But alongside his self-reflection, Yu Sheng grew increasingly intrigued by the Bureau¡¯s astonishingly complex headquarters. This was his first time observing the Borderland so closely, seeing firsthand how peculiar this ¡°place¡± truly was¡ªespecially as Xu Jiali led him down a corridor and pointed out an office at the end.


    ¡°That room,¡± Xu Jiali explained, gesturing, ¡°shifts to an anomalous space every night after ten.¡±


    Fascinated, Yu Sheng followed as Xu Jiali elaborated, his tone patient yet brimming with pride. ¡°There are many unique rooms and ¡®zones¡¯ here. The layout of the Bureau¡¯s headquarters isn¡¯t fixed. Certain areas move on a schedule, sometimes even linking to territories belonging to other species. We use these shifts to transfer supplies or rotate staff between outposts.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s even more interesting,¡± Xu Jiali continued, ¡°is that the Borderland itself, despite being the ¡®hub¡¯ of this world, isn¡¯t directly connected to the outside.¡±


    ¡°Not connected directly?¡± Yu Sheng echoed, puzzled. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t leave here using normal transportation,¡± Xu Jiali said with a knowing grin. ¡°Whether you try by air or underground, you¡¯ll find it impossible. If you leave this city, you¡¯ll encounter vast plains, then unstable zones. Beyond that, when you cross the boundary marker, space folds in on itself, and you¡¯ll be sent right back to the city¡¯s edge. The Borderland¡¯s time-space curls inward¡ªthat¡¯s what I mean.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened as his heart skipped a beat. For the first time, he was learning about the Borderland¡¯s ¡°edges¡± and its baffling spatial structure.


    The Borderland wasn¡¯t continuous with the normal universe?


    His mind immediately flashed to the valley he¡¯d seen, to the seemingly endless barrier of mountains at its end, and to the ¡°teleportation¡± phenomenon he¡¯d experienced after crossing them. Astonished, he blurted out, ¡°This sounds like¡­ like some kind of subset?¡±


    ¡°Exactly,¡± Xu Jiali agreed. ¡°It feels like a subset, but the Borderland has a depth level of zero, generates no entities, and operates under the mathematical laws of the outside world. Except for occasional supernatural phenomena, this place is classified as a ¡®normal region.¡¯¡±


    Xu Jiali stopped walking, turning to Yu Sheng with a smile that didn¡¯t quite reach his eyes. ¡°Scholars have many theories about the Borderland. The mainstream view is that it¡¯s a space with unique properties. More extreme theories suggest that the Borderland is a depth-zero subset, functioning under the rules of the normal universe but creating ¡®human society¡¯ as an entity.¡±


    Xu Jiali¡¯s imposing frame¡ªnearly two meters tall¡ªleaned in as he delivered these unsettling ideas in a deliberately ominous tone. After a pause, he added, ¡°Others propose a middle-ground theory: the Borderland itself isn¡¯t a subset but is encased by one¡ªa zero-thickness membrane that isolates this space from the universe.¡±


    Irene raised an eyebrow. ¡°That theory doesn¡¯t sound any more provable.¡±


    ¡°True,¡± Xu Jiali shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s just another guess. The Borderland is full of mysteries, and people love using it to pad their research papers. Do you know how many apprentices and interns visit Boundary City every year? Half of them are here to scrape together last-minute research credits.¡±


    Yu Sheng gawked, feeling that the conversation had taken a bizarre turn. Still, he refocused on the critical question. ¡°Wait¡ªif the Borderland isn¡¯t continuous with outside space, how do people get in? Or out?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s where the ¡®channels¡¯ come in,¡± Xu Jiali explained. ¡°For example, the special floors and offices in this building. Normal transportation doesn¡¯t work, but the Borderland has many natural portals. These portals are tightly controlled by the Council and are the only official way in or out.¡±


    Xu Jiali paused, giving Yu Sheng a strange look.


    ¡°What?¡± Yu Sheng asked, feeling uneasy.


    ¡°Well,¡± Xu Jiali said with a wry smile, ¡°it¡¯s not the only way anymore.¡±


    It took Yu Sheng a moment to understand. Then it hit him¡ªhis gates. The doors he could open to all sorts of strange places.


    His abilities had introduced a brand-new pathway, one that bypassed the Borderland¡¯s natural portals entirely. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Xu Jiali broke the silence, his voice gentle but serious. ¡°If you ever want to study those gates of yours further¡ªor if you want to explore ¡®faraway¡¯ places¡ªcome to us. The Special Affairs Bureau has been managing this place for years. We could offer you some valuable insight.¡± ?????¦­????????¨º?


    Yu Sheng nodded slowly. Whatever their hidden motives, he couldn¡¯t deny the practicality of their offer. ¡°Thank you,¡± he said sincerely.


    As they walked, they finally reached the door at the end of the hallway. Xu Jiali gestured toward it. ¡°Here we are.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked up at the room, instantly recognizing its significance. This wasn¡¯t just any laboratory. The reinforced door, the space between it and the adjacent rooms, the layers of security equipment, and the prominent warning signs all pointed to its high-security status.


    Above the door, a glowing plaque read: High-Risk/Advanced Sample Analysis and Containment Laboratory No. 2.


    Xu Jiali stepped forward, swiping his deep diver credentials and temporary guide clearance through the door¡¯s access panel. After a brief exchange with someone inside, the heavy isolation door groaned and began to open, revealing two staff members in full white protective suits standing behind a glowing red isolation line.


    Yu Sheng stared at the scene, then turned to Xu Jiali. ¡°I¡¯m just here to drop off a paper fragment and a piece of metal. Isn¡¯t this¡­ overkill?¡±


    ¡°Director¡¯s orders,¡± Xu Jiali said with a chuckle. ¡°It¡¯s the only lab available right now. Every lab has its own safety protocols, and once you¡¯re assigned a lab, the procedures are strict¡ªno exceptions. Even if you brought a button, they¡¯d suit up to handle it.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and reached into his pocket, pulling out a tattered paper fragment. Following instructions, he placed it on the transfer tray. ¡°This is from the Black Forest. It belonged to Entity ¡®Hunter.¡¯¡±


    The staff solemnly retrieved the fragment.


    Next, Yu Sheng pulled out a crinkled plastic bag, unwrapped a bundle of old newspaper, and revealed the metal lump he¡¯d found in the strange room at Wutong Road No. 66. The rustling of the plastic and newspaper echoed awkwardly in the sterile, silent lab, and Yu Sheng broke into a nervous sweat. Glancing at Irene, he muttered, ¡°Should I have put this in one of those fancy cases with locks? You know, like in the movies?¡±


    Irene groaned, covering her face. ¡°Honestly, shoving it in your pocket might¡¯ve been better.¡±


    ¡°Well, I didn¡¯t want it tearing my clothes,¡± Yu Sheng grumbled. ¡°This outfit¡¯s new.¡±


    He placed the metal lump on the tray, trying to ignore the absurdity of the situation. ¡°This is another sample,¡± he said. ¡°Recovered from my¡­ uh, house. I mean, Wutong Road No. 66. Subset.¡±


    Moments later, two staff members in even bulkier suits emerged, one carrying a silver-white alloy container covered in engraved symbols. They carefully secured the metal lump inside. Another staff member politely asked, ¡°May we have the carrying materials as well?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, then handed over the plastic bag and newspaper, watching as the workers collected them with as much care as they had the metal. Turning to Xu Jiali, he asked, ¡°This is standard procedure?¡±


    Xu Jiali rubbed the back of his neck. ¡°Director¡¯s orders,¡± he repeated.

 Chapter 151: Sample Analysis and Archive Records

    Yu Sheng felt a bit dazed. The staff in the lab treated the samples he¡¯d delivered with a level of caution and seriousness that far exceeded his expectations. Handling the paper fragment had seemed straightforward enough, but their response to the metal lump was¡­ unsettling.


    Something from Wutong Road No. 66 had managed to make the Special Affairs Bureau act as if they were facing a major threat?


    His mind swirled with questions, but he knew Xu Jiali wasn¡¯t the one to provide answers. As a seasoned combat operative, Xu Jiali likely had little access to the Bureau¡¯s deeper secrets, even if he wanted to share.


    So Yu Sheng let it go, watching as the lab staff disappeared with the samples. He let out a breath and turned to Xu Jiali. ¡°So, that¡¯s it? I just hand the stuff over? I thought I¡¯d get to see the process.¡±


    ¡°You can observe it from the viewing room,¡± Xu Jiali said with a grin. ¡°This is a high-security lab, after all. Entering it means going through a whole process¡ªchanging clothes, eliminating static, applying rational inhibitors. Just the preparation takes half an hour, and only trained personnel can actually enter the workspace. It¡¯s not worth the trouble.¡±


    As he spoke, Xu Jiali gestured to a door along the hallway. ¡°Come on. You can watch from this room. The documents you requested have already been sent there. Also¡­ our Director is waiting for you.¡±


    ¡°Your Director? She¡¯s here again?¡± Yu Sheng asked, surprised. He started walking toward the door with Foxy and Irene in tow. ¡°I feel bad, always troubling her.¡±


    Xu Jiali chuckled but didn¡¯t comment. Once they reached the door to the observation room, he knocked lightly, reported their arrival, and stepped back. ¡°I¡¯ll wait outside. The Director prefers not to be disturbed when she¡¯s meeting guests.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, thanked him for his guidance, and took a moment to compose himself before stepping inside.


    The room wasn¡¯t particularly large, but it was well-lit and comfortably furnished with light brown flooring and pale blue wallpaper. As an observation space attached to the lab, it was simple and functional, featuring a few monitoring stations, an operational console, a table, and some chairs that seemed to have been brought in temporarily.


    Standing near the center of the room was Bai Li Qing, dressed in a crisp white skirt suit. Her entire presence seemed drained of color, as if she existed in muted tones. Behind her loomed a massive window that stretched across nearly the entire wall. The material of the window glowed faintly blue, and through it, Yu Sheng could see the laboratory beyond. Inside, technicians in protective suits worked methodically, their focus centered on the samples he had just delivered.


    ¡°Welcome to the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her cool, composed voice breaking Yu Sheng¡¯s train of thought. Her expression seemed to carry the faintest hint of a smile. ¡°I apologize for the sparse setting¡ªit¡¯s not exactly a reception room. But I imagine you¡¯re more interested in the sample analysis than in a comfortable seat.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, approaching the window. ¡°I¡¯m a practical person. I¡¯ve always been curious about how professionals handle this kind of¡­ work.¡±


    As Yu Sheng watched, several technicians were examining the paper fragment. They sprayed it with a liquid under the lens of a complex device, beginning what appeared to be a preliminary analysis.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s gaze shifted to Foxy and Irene. Her pale eyes reflected faint curiosity and a touch of appraisal. Irene, unfazed, climbed into the nearest chair, planted her hands on her hips, and met the Director¡¯s gaze with her usual self-assured boldness. Foxy, by contrast, moved hesitantly to Yu Sheng¡¯s side and offered a polite nod. ¡°H-hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello,¡± Bai Li Qing replied with a slight nod.


    Yu Sheng glanced back at the lab. ¡°What about the other sample? The metal lump?¡±


    ¡°The two samples are being processed separately. It¡¯s in another containment zone,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. She turned to a console on the table and tapped a few commands. The massive window flickered, and half of its surface transformed to display another laboratory.


    There, technicians were placing the metal lump into a transparent tubular container. The container itself appeared to be set for exposure to high-powered scans or radiation.


    Yu Sheng frowned as he watched. After a moment, he turned to Bai Li Qing. ¡°That lab¡ªis it really just ¡®next door¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Not entirely,¡± Bai Li Qing said, a faint smile playing on her lips. ¡°I see you¡¯ve already learned about some of the ¡®features¡¯ of this building.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, then voiced his lingering question. ¡°Is that lump¡­ special? You all seem to be treating it like a major threat. I even posted about it on ¡®Frontier Communication,¡¯ but no one seemed to know what it was.¡±


    ¡°I found your post after you mentioned it yesterday,¡± Bai Li Qing said calmly. ¡°To be honest, we don¡¯t know what it is either.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You don¡¯t?¡± Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡°Then why all the fuss?¡±


    ¡°Precisely because we couldn¡¯t identify it¡ªnot through any usual means or even more¡­ unconventional methods. There are no records or traces linking it to anything known,¡± Bai Li Qing explained. ¡°For an external object to appear in a stable subset like the one at Wutong Road No. 66 is an extremely rare occurrence. It warrants close attention.¡± §²??????§£?S?


    Yu Sheng processed her words, acknowledging the logic, but a thought struck him. ¡°But by that reasoning, Wutong Road No. 66 always has external objects showing up. It¡¯s practically a regular occurrence.¡±


    For the first time, Bai Li Qing¡¯s calm demeanor cracked. Her eyes widened sharply, her gaze turning piercing. ¡°What did you say? Other external objects have appeared there?¡±


    Startled by her intensity, Yu Sheng quickly clarified, ¡°Uh, I mean, I have to go grocery shopping, right? Like to the supermarket or the market stalls? See that plastic bag in there? I brought that home last time I went shopping¡ª¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression froze.


    ¡°¡­ What?¡± Yu Sheng asked, genuinely confused.


    An awkward silence fell over the room. Foxy¡¯s fur bristled slightly in tension, her ears twitching as she instinctively reverted to her demon fox form. Irene, meanwhile, slid quietly off her chair, muttering under her breath, ¡°Bet someone¡¯s cussing again¡­¡±


    ¡°It seems I didn¡¯t explain clearly,¡± Bai Li Qing finally said, exhaling softly. Her tone returned to its usual calm. ¡°I was referring to unidentified objects that manifest or appear spontaneously within Wutong Road No. 66¡ªnot items you bring home.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, then awkwardly sat in one of the chairs. ¡°Right. Uh¡­ maybe we should talk about the Black Forest instead.¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Bai Li Qing said, immediately settling into a chair across from him. She pushed a neatly organized stack of papers across the table. ¡°These are copies from the archives, including operational records and personnel reports from the time. You can review them here, but they cannot leave this room. Once you leave, they¡¯ll be destroyed. If there¡¯s anything you don¡¯t understand, feel free to ask me.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, setting aside his lingering embarrassment. He focused on the documents, flipping through pages clearly marked with destruction deadlines. The first page caught his eye immediately.


    Operation Codename: Maturity.


    His expression shifted subtly as Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice broke through his thoughts.


    ¡°That operation, named ¡®Maturity,¡¯ carries a certain symbolism,¡± she began. ¡°Looking back, it¡¯s clear that it was marked by immaturity, recklessness, and even arrogance. The mistakes you¡¯ll see recorded here could have been avoided. But every so-called ¡®correct¡¯ approach we now rely on was built upon the sacrifices of these pioneers.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Sheng said quietly, his demeanor turning solemn.


    Bai Li Qing nodded approvingly. ¡°When the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ subset was first discovered, we knew very little about it. Its characteristics were highly deceptive. At the time, the Bureau believed it to be a kind of mental confinement¡ªa trap targeting the consciousness of minors. Its effects seemed limited in strength and slow to take hold. In the early stages, the destructive behavior exhibited by affected children was relatively mild. Many of them merely experienced nightmares.¡±


    She paused, her tone grave. ¡°This led to the Bureau¡¯s first¡ªand most critical¡ªmisjudgment: we underestimated its strength. After all, even ten-year-old children could resist its mental pollution for extended periods¡­¡±

 Chapter 152: Operational Records

    As Yu Sheng listened to Bai Li Qing¡¯s explanation, he immediately understood that the mission years ago had been doomed from the start. They had made a massive mistake¡ªone so glaring that it almost seemed absurd. Yet, given the circumstances, the misjudgment was nearly inevitable.


    The peculiar nature of the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± subset was beyond anything someone encountering it for the first time could imagine. Its early manifestations were slow, weak, and seemingly limited to children, making it dangerously deceptive. More importantly, its ¡°core subset¡± structure was unlike anything else¡ªa true anomaly, with the essence of ¡°Fairy Tale¡± hidden deep within the dreamlike stages it wove. Decades ago, the Special Affairs Bureau couldn¡¯t have possibly known this.


    Yu Sheng flipped through the file, his eyes scanning the records of the mission codenamed ¡°Maturity.¡± Early in the document, he found a supplementary section detailing the emergence and early effects of the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± subset. Most of the information aligned with what Little Red Riding Hood had told him about the orphanage.


    The initial outbreak had occurred at Warm Sun Orphanage, a facility under the Council¡¯s jurisdiction. In the two weeks leading up to the event, several children had been found wandering the premises after waking abruptly from nightmares, while others had fainted during the day. At night, staff on patrol reported hearing strange noises near the dormitory¡ªsounds resembling wolves howling, wind rushing, or even the rhythmic march of soldiers.


    According to the records, these incidents did not go unnoticed. The night after the patrol reports, a Special Affairs Bureau investigation team was sent to the orphanage. Alongside them was a practitioner of ¡°Otherworld Medicine,¡± tasked with examining the children who had experienced nightmares or fainting spells. By all accounts, the Bureau and the Council had followed standard protocol, leaving no obvious gaps.


    Yet, despite the thorough investigation, no trace of the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± subset was discovered. Perhaps it was because their technology wasn¡¯t advanced enough, or maybe the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± was still in an early, dormant stage. Even the practitioner, with their extraordinary skills, failed to uncover any clues from the children¡¯s dreams.


    Shortly after the investigation ended, the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± revealed its presence for the first time in reality.


    A sprawling rose bush grew overnight, centering on the orphanage¡¯s dormitory and covering the entire property by dawn. When morning came, the roses vanished, but not without a cost: a young girl and two night guards disappeared without a trace.


    ¡°We later confirmed that the first story to lose control was Sleeping Beauty,¡± Bai Li Qing explained. ¡°Initially, the Bureau assumed this was a case of ¡®leakage¡¯¡ªan unknown subset parasitizing the orphanage. The Council evacuated everyone from the facility and temporarily relocated the children to other shelters. A team of elite investigators from the Bureau then conducted a comprehensive search of the orphanage.¡±


    Her voice took on a somber tone. ¡°But, as you might expect, they found nothing. No signs of a subset. While the investigation stalled, the second incident occurred¡ªa child, one of those relocated, suddenly fainted and transformed into a rampaging giant wolf.¡±


    ¡°Fortunately,¡± she continued, ¡°we had anticipated potential contamination among the children. The new shelter had a higher security level. The wolf was subdued quickly, though we couldn¡¯t save the child. The incident didn¡¯t escalate further, and for the first time, we found traces of the ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯ Specifically, we confirmed the existence of the Black Forest, the first identified and named subset.¡±


    Bai Li Qing gestured to the documents before Yu Sheng. ¡°This led to the Maturity operation.¡±


    Yu Sheng skimmed the subsequent records without looking up. ¡°At first, you thought the Black Forest was the entirety of the subset?¡±


    ¡°Yes. We hadn¡¯t yet identified other subsets,¡± Bai Li Qing said. ¡°Understanding the structure of the Fairy Tale came much later.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded faintly, continuing to read.


    The Bureau had locked onto a ¡°window¡± for accessing the Black Forest and initiated a ¡°deep dive.¡± The mission codenamed Maturity revolved around this operation.


    The term ¡°deep dive¡± immediately made Yu Sheng think of Xu Jiali, who was a seasoned diver. From what Yu Sheng had gathered from Xu and Lin Qi, divers were elite operatives within the Bureau¡ªstronger, more versatile, and better trained than standard agents. Equipped with specialized gear and techniques, they could enter unimaginable ¡°battlefields¡± to confront forces beyond reason or logic.


    ¡°What exactly does a ¡®deep dive¡¯ involve?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°You could think of it as a controlled, targeted descent into a specific subset,¡± Bai Li Qing explained without hesitation. ¡°Using a combination of induced neural signals and specialized equipment, we can guide an operative¡¯s consciousness to the edge of rationality. From there, they can enter a subset and be awakened on the other side. It doesn¡¯t always work, but it¡¯s effective for most subsets.¡± sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene, perched nearby, muttered, ¡°Sounds complicated¡ªand dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It is,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her eyes shifting to Yu Sheng. ¡°Compared to your ¡®gates,¡¯ it¡¯s more cumbersome and risky. But it¡¯s reproducible and scalable, allowing us to deploy more personnel against the overwhelming number of subsets and entities we face.¡± ?¨¤????§à???


    Yu Sheng flipped to the next section and paused at the sight of a long list of names. His expression hardened.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice remained calm, yet it carried a weight that was impossible to ignore. ¡°In the operation codenamed Maturity, twelve divers, thirteen Bureau agents, and seven support staff were killed or went missing. Four children died on site due to subset contamination. Six external monitoring personnel, affected by the fallout, descended into madness over the years and passed away prematurely.¡±


    Even Irene, usually unfazed, fell silent. The small doll sat motionless, staring at the records with a rare solemnity.


    Yu Sheng pressed on, scanning lines of operational details. He skipped over overly technical sections and focused on the accounts of the dives.


    The divers conducted three attempts.


    The first failed outright. The agents fell into a prolonged, dreamlike stupor due to the induction agents but encountered only a chaotic barrier at the edge of their awareness. They failed to penetrate the subset.


    In the second attempt, some team members briefly entered a space described as ¡°vast, dim, and interwoven with strange net-like structures.¡± They reported hearing ¡°wailing noises¡± throughout the space¡ªan area seemingly unrelated to any known subset within the Fairy Tale.


    The third attempt ended in disaster.


    Almost every diver was lost immediately upon entering the ¡°anomalous space.¡± Only two returned, both dying shortly afterward from unknown causes. The aftermath brought a sudden and violent outbreak of contamination. Something unknown breached into reality and began killing all adults present.


    Thanks to safety protocols, the facility was locked down quickly, containing the contamination. However, the cost was high. Those unable to evacuate¡ªincluding agents, support staff, and four children¡ªperished.


    Yu Sheng frowned, his instincts telling him something felt off. As he reviewed the second dive¡¯s observations and the catastrophic third dive, a realization struck him.


    ¡°¡­Was it really the Black Forest they entered?¡± he asked, lifting his eyes to Bai Li Qing. ¡°I¡¯ve been inside the Black Forest. It¡¯s dangerous¡ªthere are wolves, shadows, and deadly rules¡ªbut as long as you¡¯re cautious, it¡¯s not immediately fatal. Even adults, despite facing hostility, wouldn¡¯t die that quickly. It doesn¡¯t match the reports.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°The descriptions don¡¯t fit. A ¡®dim, net-like space¡¯ with ¡®wailing noises¡¯? That¡¯s not the Black Forest.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re correct,¡± Bai Li Qing said with a faint nod. ¡°Based on the records, they didn¡¯t enter the Black Forest.¡±


    ¡°Then where did they go?¡± Yu Sheng demanded.


    ¡°It could have been a subset accessible only to adults, a ¡®null zone¡¯ between subsets, or even the deeper core of the Fairy Tale itself,¡± Bai Li Qing said softly. ¡°The possibilities are numerous. Two additional records are attached¡ªone is the recollection of an external monitor, and the other is the final words of a field operative before they died.¡±

 Chapter 153: Two Notes and a Fragment of Paper

    Yu Sheng quickly located the two records within the file. The first was a handwritten note left behind by an operative inside the lab. It was chaotic and fragmented, written during the collapse of the operation and the lab¡¯s lockdown. The note was riddled with smudges, crossed-out sections, and gaps where the writer seemed unable¡ªor unwilling¡ªto continue:


    **¡±The isolation doors have shut. Alarms are ringing everywhere. Hallucinations and strange noises are invading my mind. I don¡¯t know how much longer I can remain clear-headed. I leave this as my final record, trying to document everything I see and feel. But my senses are being distorted. What I write may be warped or unreliable. Future investigators should treat this carefully.


    ¡°The two divers who returned from the deep-dive device are dying. Neither the equipment nor the medical team can explain why. Their consciousness¡ªor what you might call their ¡®souls¡¯¡ªseems to have been destroyed before they returned to our reality. Now, they¡¯re just two shells, bodies functioning out of sheer biochemical inertia. It¡¯s as though their last purpose is to deliver some kind of message.


    ¡°One of them, the less damaged, kept repeating strange words before losing the ability to speak. Over and over, he mentioned ¡®a baby crying,¡¯ ¡®umbilical cords,¡¯ and ¡®twisting.¡¯ He also screamed something that sounded like ¡®a ship¡¯ or ¡®the ship,¡¯ but it came out too garbled to understand.


    ¡°I can¡¯t imagine what they saw or experienced on ¡®the other side.¡¯ It must have been beyond human comprehension. The monitoring system linked to the dive pool only picks up static and garbled sounds.


    ¡°The temperature here feels like it¡¯s dropping, but I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s real or just my perception. [REDACTED] suddenly collapsed, only to wake up screaming moments later, then faint again.


    ¡°I see figures moving in my peripheral vision¡ªpeople I don¡¯t recognize. They¡¯re talking to each other and to us, but I can¡¯t make out their faces or hear their words clearly.


    ¡°¡­Maybe they¡¯re just lab personnel. But I¡¯m losing the ability to recognize anyone. Everyone around me looks like a stranger. My memory and judgment are failing.


    ¡°The noises¡ªscreaming, crying¡ªare growing louder. I don¡¯t know where they¡¯re coming from. A voice urges me to keep writing, but I can barely hold the pen. My vision is dimming. There¡¯s a strange, sweet smell in the air. The final rescue attempt may have failed. The ¡®Mercy¡¯ system is releasing anesthetic gas throughout the area¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°(From this point, the note becomes illegible, with erratic handwriting and heavy edits. Proceed with caution¡ªInternal Security Division.)


    ¡°The crying grows clearer. My body and mind are sinking¡­ I hear a lullaby. [REDACTED] is trying to calm us¡­ It¡¯s not time yet¡­


    ¡°¡­We¡¯re swaying. Sinking. Losing control. [REDACTED] told us we¡¯d awaken in a peaceful, stable new world, but¡­ we¡¯ve been abandoned. It¡¯s a lie. I don¡¯t understand¡­


    ¡°Breathing, crying¡­ We¡¯re connected. Embracing each other¡­ Breathing, breathing. Together, we are one¡­ Breathing¡­¡±**


    The note ended there.


    Yu Sheng stared at the disjointed, eerie final lines, his breath shallow. Even though this was only a typed copy of the original note, he could feel the raw terror embedded in the words. The scene played vividly in his mind: the locked-down lab, the frantic efforts, the oppressive failure. Unconsciously, his breathing became heavier.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the only record from inside the lab,¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s calm voice cut through his thoughts. ¡°Other traces were left behind by staff who survived temporarily. But those records are even more chaotic¡ªbarely legible, mostly incomprehensible. If you¡¯re interested, they¡¯re included on the final pages.¡±


    Yu Sheng flipped to the end of the file. There, photographs and scanned documents revealed bizarre remnants: jagged scratches carved into desks and walls, blackened smudges on paper, and strange lines scrawled on clothing¡ªmarks that might have been symbols or random scribbles.


    As Bai Li Qing had said, none of it made sense. Not even the Bureau¡¯s investigators had been able to decipher these traces after decades of study. Yu Sheng, with no training in such matters, quickly gave up.


    Returning to his original section, he began reading the second note. This one, written by a monitoring officer stationed outside the lab, was clearer and more structured but no less unsettling:


    **¡±The lockdown has begun. The Maturity operation has failed. My colleagues are following protocol, consolidating and transferring critical data. I leave this as my final record of the lab¡¯s internal state.


    ¡°Forty minutes into the lockdown, life signs inside the lab began dropping rapidly. Communication with the personnel ceased. They may no longer be capable of rational thought.


    ¡°Fifty minutes in, the monitoring system recorded unusual sounds¡ªlike a baby crying, mixed with sharp, chaotic noises that resembled roars. Life signs inside the lab approached zero. But disturbingly, some of the bodies¡ªthose with no detectable life signs¡ªsuddenly began to move.


    ¡°It was brief, but horrifying. It was as though something had entered these dead bodies, animating them. They rose and moved stiffly around the lab, as if¡­ curiously inspecting the space.


    ¡°Then, one by one, the bodies collapsed again.


    ¡°Sixty-five minutes into the lockdown, the lab fell silent. The strange noises and cries disappeared entirely. All life signs were gone.


    ¡°Seventy-two minutes after the lockdown, the facility remains sealed under standard safety protocols. The monitoring area is completely silent. Internal Security has taken over the site and plans to open the lab doors in twenty-four hours to bring my colleagues home¡­¡±** ?????¦­?????¨¨?


    The note ended here as well.


    Yu Sheng stayed still for a moment, his head bowed as he absorbed what he had just read. After a deep breath, he exhaled slowly and looked up.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t what I expected,¡± he said, frowning. ¡°I thought I¡¯d find exploration notes on the Black Forest or one of the other subsets.¡±


    Even as he spoke, Yu Sheng began to understand why Teacher Su had directed him here. The records from seventy years ago offered an entirely different perspective from the children¡¯s fragmented accounts. They painted a picture of the Fairy Tale subset¡¯s deeper, more sinister nature¡ªfar beyond what he had imagined.


    Bai Li Qing nodded slightly, as if anticipating his reaction. ¡°The ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ presents one face to children and an entirely different one to adults. What we¡¯ve recorded here is the darker, more essential side of its nature.¡±


    ¡°The truth behind the stage¡­¡± Yu Sheng murmured, his mind turning.


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression shifted slightly, as though she¡¯d caught onto his line of thought. Just as she began to speak, a sudden ringing shattered the silence.


    Startled, Yu Sheng looked up. Through the observation window, a technician in a protective suit was waving urgently.


    Bai Li Qing picked up the phone on the desk, her expression shifting as she listened. ¡°Are you certain?¡± she asked sharply.


    The technician nodded vigorously, speaking quickly.


    ¡°What¡¯s happening?¡± Yu Sheng leaned toward Bai Li Qing, his curiosity piqued.


    ¡°The analysis of the paper fragment is complete,¡± Bai Li Qing said, setting the phone down. ¡°They¡¯ve reconstructed its original appearance.¡±


    With swift movements, she typed a command into the console on the desk. The observation window flickered, and an image appeared at its center.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened as he stared at the screen. The reconstructed fragment displayed a symbol and several lines of text¡ªboth disturbingly familiar.


    ¡°This is¡­¡± he began, his voice trailing off.


    ¡°An old version of a Special Affairs Bureau deep diver¡¯s identification card,¡± Bai Li Qing said softly. Her gaze dropped to the file on the table. Turning a page, she revealed the list of names from the Maturity operation. ¡°But the name has been erased.¡±


    Yu Sheng drew in a sharp breath. ¡°So¡­ the ¡®Hunter¡¯ in the Black Forest¡­ was one of the divers from the Maturity operation?¡±

 Chapter 154: Yu Sheng’s Plan

    The small room fell into an uneasy silence. Yu Sheng and Bai Li Qing both seemed lost in thought, piecing together fragments of information. Foxy and Irene, though still unclear about the full picture, could sense the tension from Yu Sheng¡¯s reaction. Neither dared to speak.


    After a while, Yu Sheng raised his head. His gaze fell on the image of the reconstructed ¡°ID card¡± displayed on the screen. He stared at it for a few seconds, then turned his attention back to the ¡°operational record¡± in front of him.


    ¡°Can we figure out which one of them it belonged to?¡± he asked.


    ¡°The name and key identification numbers have been erased. It¡¯s impossible to recover them,¡± Bai Li Qing replied evenly. ¡°We don¡¯t know if this was done deliberately or not. All we can say for sure is that it belonged to one of the twelve deep divers from seventy years ago¡­ though we could probably rule out the two who returned to the real world?¡±


    She paused, her expression thoughtful. Then, with a slight frown, she shook her head. ¡°No¡­ According to the records, the two who returned likely only brought back their bodies. Their souls were probably still trapped in the Fairy Tale subset¡­ just like the other ten.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t respond immediately. His mind was a storm of scattered thoughts and incomplete theories. Every time he latched onto a possible explanation, glaring contradictions or unanswered questions forced him to abandon it.


    After a long pause, he furrowed his brow deeply and hesitated before speaking. ¡°Remember what we discussed earlier? The twelve deep divers¡­ They likely didn¡¯t land in the Black Forest. But I found this ¡®ID card¡¯ in the Black Forest, and the ¡®Hunter¡¯ is an entity that wanders its depths.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what puzzles me too,¡± Bai Li Qing admitted. ¡°The long-standing conclusion of the Special Affairs Bureau has been that ¡®the twelve divers from seventy years ago never entered any known subset of the Fairy Tale.¡¯ Even if they left behind relics in the subset, those relics shouldn¡¯t have ended up in the Black Forest. Unless¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng leaned forward. ¡°Unless?¡±


    ¡°Unless, after the incident, those divers continued to move through the deeper layers of the Fairy Tale¡­ and eventually found a path to the Black Forest.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes sharpened as he quietly murmured, ¡°And then, either all of them, or just one of them, became the ¡®Hunter¡¯ of the Black Forest¡­¡±


    At that moment, Irene, who had been silent until now, tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve. The little doll hesitated before speaking. ¡°Um, not to ruin the moment, but¡­ the ¡®Hunter¡¯ doesn¡¯t have to be one of the divers. Maybe the divers didn¡¯t survive, and that ID card is just a trophy. I mean, the Hunter is a Black Forest entity, right?¡±


    Both Yu Sheng and Bai Li Qing turned to look at Irene. She instinctively shrank back, muttering, ¡°I told you not to blame me for ruining the mood. It¡¯s just a theory.¡±


    Bai Li Qing remained silent for a moment, then spoke softly. ¡°That¡¯s true. We can¡¯t rule out that possibility.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t respond immediately. Instead, his thoughts drifted back to his experiences in the Black Forest¡ªspecifically, to the time he encountered the eerie figure in the shadowy wooden house draped with red cloaks.


    The Hunter had no face, no voice. Its movements were stiff, its actions strange and mechanical. Everything about it seemed more like a creation of the subset than a living being with human traits.


    But when Yu Sheng told it that the child swallowed by Wolf Granny had been safely returned to reality, the empty hood of the cloak had tilted ever so slightly, as if nodding.


    Was that faint motion a trace of humanity?


    ¡°Do you have more detailed information about them?¡± Yu Sheng asked suddenly, pointing to the list of names in the file.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Li Qing replied promptly. ¡°I¡¯ll have it sent over right away.¡±


    She picked up the phone and issued a brief instruction. Then they settled into another short wait.


    While waiting, Yu Sheng glanced toward the large observation window. The lab on the other side was still bustling. The technicians had successfully reconstructed the ID card and confirmed its origins, but there was still more to analyze¡ªchemical changes in the material, stains on the surface, microscopic traces of soil. Any of these tiny clues could become tools in humanity¡¯s ongoing struggle against the subsets. ???????§£¦¥?


    In another section of the observation window, the mysterious metal object from Wutong Road No. 66 was undergoing yet another round of scans. Compared to the progress on the ID card, the analysis of the metal object seemed to be hitting roadblocks. So far, the technicians hadn¡¯t reported any significant findings.


    But Yu Sheng¡¯s attention wasn¡¯t on the metal anymore. His mind was fully focused on the Fairy Tale subset.


    About ten minutes later, the requested files arrived.


    It was a slim stack of freshly printed personnel records. The pages contained basic information about the twelve deep divers¡ªnames, ages, photographs, service histories, and more.


    Yu Sheng flipped through the pages one by one, matching the names to the operational record and studying each black-and-white portrait.


    The group was diverse, with men and women of various ages. Some looked like seasoned veterans in their forties or fifties, while others appeared to be no older than Yu Sheng himself.


    At the end of the stack was a group photograph. The twelve divers stood in front of a building, clad in bulky protective gear that had a distinctly ¡°retro sci-fi¡± aesthetic. They stood at attention, their helmets held by their sides. There were no smiles, no casual poses¡ªjust a solemn, disciplined team ready for their mission.


    ¡°This was taken before their deployment,¡± Bai Li Qing explained. ¡°It¡¯s a tradition in the Special Affairs Bureau. Every deep-dive team takes a group photo before their mission.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded slowly, his eyes lingering on the photo. After a long moment, he suddenly spoke. ¡°Can I take this with me? Just the photo. I won¡¯t take anything else.¡±


    ¡°What for?¡± Bai Li Qing asked curiously.


    ¡°To show it to the ¡®Hunter,¡¯¡± Yu Sheng said. ¡°If I get the chance.¡±


    Bai Li Qing was silent for a moment, weighing the decision.


    ¡°Technically, none of these records can leave this room¡ªnot even a single page,¡± she said finally.


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Fair enough¡­¡±


    ¡°But I have discretion over the rules,¡± she added, sliding the photo across the table toward him. ¡°Take it. Just don¡¯t share it, and when this is over, destroy it at the right time.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise. ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression remained calm. ¡°Any objections?¡±


    Shaking his head, Yu Sheng carefully folded the photo and slipped it into his pocket. His tone was half-amused as he muttered, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you had a sense of humor.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not a statue.¡± S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I never said that¡­¡±


    ¡°I simply prefer to be serious,¡± Bai Li Qing replied, her tone unchanging. Then, without missing a beat, she shifted the conversation. ¡°What¡¯s your plan? How do you intend to deal with the Fairy Tale? Beyond these reports, what else do you need from us? The Bureau will help however we can.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, feeling a bit awkward. ¡°Honestly, you¡¯ve already done so much¡­¡±


    ¡°The Fairy Tale is a loose end for the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Bai Li Qing interrupted, her voice firm. ¡°And you¡¯re the only adult we¡¯ve encountered who can enter its subsets without falling victim to its influence. You¡¯ve already succeeded in rescuing a child from the Black Forest. We have every reason to support you further.¡±


    Her steady gaze was calm but resolute. After a moment, Yu Sheng sighed and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to find the storyteller behind the Black Forest,¡± he said. ¡°From what I¡¯ve observed, each subset of the Fairy Tale is controlled by a ¡®story source.¡¯ These sources drive the subsets. I suspect the source is the same thing the original deep-dive team encountered. But my problem is that while I can enter the Black Forest, I can¡¯t find a way to the ¡®backstage.¡¯ That¡¯s where the divers likely ended up.¡±


    He paused, meeting Bai Li Qing¡¯s gaze. ¡°I think they landed directly backstage.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s eyes widened slightly as she understood. ¡°So if the Hunter really is one of the divers¡­¡±


    ¡°Then they might know how to get to the backstage,¡± Yu Sheng finished. ¡°That team may have already broken through the deeper layers of the Fairy Tale. But when they did, they lost all contact with reality.¡±


    ¡°But the Hunter can¡¯t communicate. They¡¯ve lost their humanity.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I need this,¡± Yu Sheng said, patting his pocket. ¡°This photo might be the key.¡±


    ¡°To use a group photo to restore the humanity of a spirit-turned-entity?¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression was skeptical. ¡°Do you really think something so¡­ theatrical could work?¡±


    ¡°If it doesn¡¯t, I¡¯ll figure out something else,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a shrug and a grin. ¡°But it¡¯s worth a shot, isn¡¯t it?¡±

 Chapter 155: A Fragmented Homeland?

    By now, Bai Li Qing had a clear understanding of how disarmingly persuasive Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°try and see¡± philosophy could be. The usually composed and rational director found herself accepting his barely-a-plan plan after only a few seconds of thought¡ªbecause, frankly, there wasn¡¯t a better alternative.


    ¡°I hope things go according to your ¡®plan,¡¯¡± Bai Li Qing said as she adjusted her posture in her chair, relaxing slightly. Her eyes were fixed on Yu Sheng. ¡°Even if it doesn¡¯t completely resolve the issue with the ¡®Fairy Tale,¡¯ I¡¯d settle for it becoming stable and manageable, like most of the subsets here in Boundary City. The Fairy Tale has caused far too much damage already.¡±


    Then, her gaze shifted to Foxy, who had been sitting quietly nearby.


    ¡°For now, let¡¯s leave the Fairy Tale aside,¡± Bai Li Qing continued. ¡°There¡¯s something else I¡¯d like to discuss¡ªabout her.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious. He immediately thought of the fox hair samples he¡¯d handed over to Song Cheng for analysis. ¡°What did you find? Did you locate her homeland?¡±


    The fox demon girl¡¯s ears perked up at once, and she instinctively leaned forward, eager for the answer.


    ¡°No, we didn¡¯t,¡± Bai Li Qing said, shaking her head with uncharacteristic bluntness. ¡°Despite searching through nearly all known races and factions with ties to Boundary City, we found no match for her description of her homeland. Even our biological sample analysis yielded nothing. I¡¯m sorry, but that¡¯s the bad news I have to deliver.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The room fell into a heavy silence. Yu Sheng frowned, turning to Foxy. Her ears drooped visibly.


    Though Foxy often claimed she barely remembered her homeland and wasn¡¯t too concerned about returning, the news still left her visibly dejected.


    Yu Sheng reached out and placed his hand over hers. Foxy flipped her palm up, clasping his fingers tightly with both hands.


    ¡°I¡¯m guessing that¡¯s not all you wanted to tell us,¡± Yu Sheng said, letting Foxy hold his hand as he turned back to Bai Li Qing. ¡°What else is there?¡±


    ¡°There are¡­ questions,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her tone calm. ¡°Foxy, can you describe your homeland in more detail? Specifically, the names you used for the land under your feet, the celestial objects in the sky, and any associated myths or stories.¡±


    ¡°She might not remember much,¡± Yu Sheng cautioned. ¡°She was just a kid when everything happened. She hadn¡¯t even finished primary school, and there was that long period where she was pretty out of it.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Bai Li Qing replied with a small nod. ¡°But anything she can recall, no matter how small, might help.¡±


    Foxy hesitated, glancing at Yu Sheng. When he nodded encouragingly, she took a moment to gather her thoughts before beginning.


    Her description was a mix of familiar elements and new details¡ªsome of which she might have only recently remembered. Many of the things she mentioned were already known to Yu Sheng and had been relayed to the Special Affairs Bureau through Lin Qi and Xu Jiali. Even so, Bai Li Qing listened intently, trying to extract additional nuances or specific markers.


    ¡°We called our planet Hengyu,¡± Foxy began earnestly. ¡°Before the Interstellar Era, it was also called the ¡®Thirteen Continents of Yuheng,¡¯ or just ¡®Thirteen Continents,¡¯ because there were thirteen main landmasses. Two of those continents drifted into the sky during an ancient event called the ¡®Heaven and Earth Cataclysm.¡¯ They floated above the equator.¡±


    She paused, glancing between Yu Sheng and Bai Li Qing before continuing.


    ¡°There were these creatures called Nightmare Demons that lived on the floating continents. The textbooks said they were ancient species flung into the sky during the Cataclysm, and they mutated over generations into monsters that attacked people.¡±


    ¡°The immortals told us that the Nightmare Demons often came down to harm people. Some cultivators fought them and became famous¡ªthey were written about in history books.¡± ?????????????


    Foxy¡¯s words picked up pace as she delved deeper into her memories. ¡°When the Interstellar Era began, the floating continents were turned into launch bases for celestial shuttles. Most of the Nightmare Demons were wiped out, and the few that survived became endangered species. The immortals locked them away in places like the Demon Lock Palace and the Demon Suppression Palace, which are in geosynchronous orbit around Hengyu. You can visit them if you buy a ticket.¡±


    As she spoke, Foxy¡¯s tone grew more animated. ¡°When the Celestial Beings arrived, they built something called the Navigational Beacons near Hengyu. We went on a field trip to see them once. They¡¯re these huge glowing orbs surrounded by structures even bigger than the Demon Suppression Palace.¡±


    ¡°The immortals said the beacons help Hengyu stay aligned with the Celestial Beings¡¯ Star River. Without the beacons, Hengyu would drift out of the Star River¡¯s path and get lost in the vacuum of space.¡±


    ¡°The Navigational Beacons are the brightest things near us, aside from the sun¡ªoh, and the sun was something the Celestial Beings helped tow into place¡­¡±


    Foxy¡¯s words tumbled out in a stream of vivid imagery, her narrative becoming increasingly fragmented and surreal. Some of what she described sounded so fantastical that Yu Sheng had to strain his imagination to follow it.


    Irene, on the other hand, gave up halfway through. ¡°Is she even speaking a real language?¡± she muttered, poking Yu Sheng in the arm.


    ¡°Just pretend you understand,¡± Yu Sheng replied, brushing off the doll¡¯s hand. ¡°You¡¯re breaking my concentration.¡±


    Foxy finally fell silent, having recounted everything she could recall. Bai Li Qing blinked, as if shaken from deep thought. The typically stoic director took a moment before speaking.


    ¡°You said your homeworld, Hengyu, has to follow the Star River,¡± Bai Li Qing repeated slowly. ¡°And if it falls behind, it would drift into the vacuum of space. Am I understanding this correctly? Your planet is¡­ in some kind of navigational state?¡±


    Foxy nodded matter-of-factly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°And your sun is part of this¡­ controlled navigation, rather than its natural orbit?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    For a few moments, Bai Li Qing simply stared at the table, her expression uncharacteristically blank. It was a rare sight¡ªa mental reset for the director.


    After a long pause, she finally looked up. ¡°Do you remember the events surrounding your arrival in the Night Valley? What happened when your celestial shuttle crashed? What did you see or hear?¡±


    She hesitated, then added gently, ¡°I know it might be difficult for you to recall, but this information is important.¡±


    Foxy tilted her head, considering. ¡°It¡¯s not so bad anymore. It¡¯s been a long time,¡± she said softly. ¡°I was young, and the adults were protecting me, so I didn¡¯t understand much. I do remember someone shouting that we¡¯d hit a fissure. Then the celestial shuttle started spinning, alarms blaring¡­¡±


    She paused again, then added, ¡°Later, I overheard adults saying something about ¡®entering a danger zone¡¯ and ¡®ignoring recent travel warnings.¡¯ It sounded like the shuttle¡¯s navigation system malfunctioned and led us into a dangerous area. Then it collided with some kind of rift¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all I remember,¡± Foxy finished, scratching her head. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    Bai Li Qing appeared deep in thought again.


    Yu Sheng and Irene exchanged glances, both silently observing the director¡¯s reaction. Yu Sheng suspected Bai Li Qing had formed a theory¡ªher questions seemed unusually specific.


    Finally, Bai Li Qing broke the silence. ¡°The celestial shuttle you mentioned¡­ is it still in the Night Valley?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Foxy replied. ¡°It¡¯s stuck halfway up the mountain, buried in dirt and rocks. When my benefactor helped clear the area, the whole mountain shifted. The wreck¡¯s probably buried even deeper now, but it¡¯s tough¡ªit won¡¯t break.¡±


    ¡°The main structure is intact,¡± Yu Sheng confirmed. ¡°I¡¯ve seen it from a distance, but the terrain there is tricky. The Hunger¡¯s collapse caused severe landslides, and I haven¡¯t had time to excavate it for closer study.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression became serious. ¡°Do you remember me mentioning that the Special Affairs Bureau would like to investigate the Night Valley? I¡¯m officially renewing that request. We¡¯d also like to examine the celestial shuttle.¡±


    Yu Sheng remained quiet, weighing her words. Bai Li Qing continued, ¡°I understand the valley is under your control. In a way, it¡¯s your ¡®territory.¡¯ We¡¯re willing to offer a fair exchange¡ªname your terms, as long as they¡¯re reasonable.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought carefully.


    He glanced at Foxy, sitting quietly beside him. Then at Bai Li Qing, whose calm demeanor held a hint of anticipation. Lastly, at Irene, who seemed completely zoned out¡ªwell, she didn¡¯t count.


    With a sigh, he said, ¡°I do have some requests. Actually, do you have anyone in the Bureau who knows anything about farming or livestock?¡±


    Bai Li Qing blinked. ¡°¡­What?¡±

 Chapter 156: Bai Li Qing’s Judgment

    When it came to dealing with Yu Sheng, Director Bai Li Qing realized she still had some learning to do. She had to confirm his words several times to ensure she hadn¡¯t misheard him.


    Yu Sheng, on the other hand, was thoroughly engrossed in explaining his ambitious Star X Valley Agricultural Retreat plan. He laid out the practical challenges he faced in farming within an anomalous subset and shared his progress so far. As he delved into the project¡¯s feasibility, even Bai Li Qing, who had seen nearly everything in her years with the Special Affairs Bureau, found herself taken aback.


    To her credit, Bai Li Qing had witnessed countless extraordinary phenomena during her tenure as director. But this? This was entirely new territory.


    ¡°Honestly, I need quite a bit of help,¡± Yu Sheng said, seemingly unaware of the subtle changes in Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression. (Not that her stoic demeanor made it easy to notice.) He continued enthusiastically, ¡°What I¡¯ve told you so far? That¡¯s just scratching the surface. The real problem is that the valley doesn¡¯t have electricity. Could you arrange for a power generator? There¡¯s no sun down there¡ªthough it¡¯s bright enough, I¡¯m not sure it could sustain solar power. There¡¯s a small river at the base of the mountain, but it¡¯s too modest for even a small hydroelectric station. If nothing else works, I might need to go with thermal power¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng rambled on, detailing his plans with great zeal. After several minutes, he finally caught himself, stopping mid-sentence as he noticed Bai Li Qing¡¯s silent stare. Scratching the back of his head sheepishly, he asked, ¡°Uh¡­ am I asking for too much?¡±


    For several seconds, Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t respond, seemingly locked in a moment of rare bewilderment. When Yu Sheng prompted her again, she blinked as though snapping out of a trance. ¡°¡­I¡¯ll do my best to arrange it,¡± she said evenly.


    After taking a moment to collect herself, she continued in a more deliberate tone. ¡°I have to admit, I¡¯m impressed. The concepts you¡¯ve presented touch on entirely unexplored fields. Frankly, even the ideas alone have immense research value. Everything about that valley¡ªits transformation and current state¡ªis fascinating.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I wasn¡¯t thinking that deeply,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, scratching his head. ¡°I just thought leaving such a big area unused would be a waste. So, are we agreed? I can open specific areas of the valley for investigation, and in return, you¡¯ll provide some supplies and manpower?¡±


    ¡°Agreed,¡± Bai Li Qing replied solemnly. ¡°The specifics of the support package can be finalized after our specialists conduct an on-site evaluation.¡±


    Yu Sheng smiled, standing up and extending a hand. ¡°Great. Looking forward to working together.¡±


    After a brief hesitation, Bai Li Qing stood and shook his hand. ¡°Looking forward to it.¡±


    Yu Sheng let out a satisfied breath and glanced toward the lab across the corridor, where researchers were still immersed in their analysis. ¡°We¡¯ve covered everything important, and it doesn¡¯t seem like they¡¯ll figure out much about that ¡®metal component¡¯ anytime soon. While we wait, why don¡¯t you show me around this place? Consider it a celebration of our new collaboration¡ªI¡¯ve always been curious about your headquarters.¡±


    Bai Li Qing hesitated momentarily before nodding. ¡°Of course.¡±


    ¡°Are you two staying here?¡± Yu Sheng asked, turning to Irene and Foxy.


    Irene looked surprised, but before she could respond, Foxy was already on her feet. ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯ll come with you¡ª¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re just taking a quick tour,¡± Yu Sheng said, ruffling the fur behind her ears. ¡°We¡¯ll also be discussing setting up the investigation team for the valley, which won¡¯t be very exciting. Stay here with Irene and keep an eye on the lab, okay?¡±


    Foxy hesitated, her ears twitching uncertainly.


    Irene, however, climbed onto the table and gave Foxy¡¯s tail a playful tug. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll wait here. But can you send us some snacks? We can eat while we wait.¡± ???????????¦¥?


    ¡°I¡¯ll have someone bring some over,¡± Bai Li Qing replied. ¡°Our staff snacks have a good reputation.¡±


    Hearing that, Foxy finally sat back down, though her posture still radiated a sense of vigilance. ¡°Come back soon, Benefactor. Don¡¯t go too far, alright?¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed, nodding as he fist-bumped Irene before following Bai Li Qing out of the room. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Bai Li Qing led Yu Sheng down the long hallway of Floor 54?, her steps precise and measured as always. The occasional Bureau staff member greeted her as they passed, and she responded with a slight nod. Their destination was the elevator at the corridor¡¯s end.


    ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Yu Sheng asked, watching Bai Li Qing swipe a black card without selecting a floor. The elevator began to ascend as if it already knew where to go.


    ¡°N Floor,¡± Bai Li Qing replied simply. ¡°A good place to talk.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the control panel but saw no option for an ¡°N Floor.¡± The screen displayed rising numbers, but after passing a certain point, it switched to a generic ¡°Elevator Ascending¡± message.


    As the elevator slowed, the lights inside dimmed, and the display changed to a single large letter: N.


    When the doors opened, Yu Sheng stepped out and froze.


    They were no longer in a conventional building. The ground beyond the elevator was barren and strewn with jagged, dark stones. The area was small¡ªno more than a few hundred meters across¡ªand its edges crumbled into nothingness. Rocks and debris floated aimlessly in the void, while the entire ¡°island¡± itself hovered in an endless, chaotic space.


    Overhead, a massive, radiant stream of light arced across the sky, like a celestial river suspended in the void.


    Yu Sheng turned back to look at the elevator, which now appeared as a lone shaft piercing through the floating ¡°island¡± and extending upward into the glowing river.


    ¡°¡­Your headquarters has quite the view. Is this still part of the Borderland?¡±


    ¡°Welcome to the ¡®rooftop¡¯ of the Borderland, or at least part of it,¡± Bai Li Qing said matter-of-factly. ¡°Not many people come here. It¡¯s always been my favorite spot to think, but I suppose others don¡¯t share my taste. Would you like something to drink?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, noticing a makeshift lounge near the elevator. A small cleared area was furnished with sofas, a bar, and even a drink cooler. Bai Li Qing was already preparing two glasses.


    ¡°¡­How did you get water and electricity up here?¡± Yu Sheng asked, incredulous.


    Bai Li Qing paused. ¡°¡­Excuse me?¡±


    ¡°You know, utilities. How¡¯s this place powered?¡± he clarified.


    For the first time, Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression shifted slightly, a faint flicker of amusement crossing her face. ¡°You¡¯re the first guest to ask that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I like things to make sense,¡± Yu Sheng said, sitting down. ¡°Water¡¯s fine. Extra ice, please.¡±


    Bai Li Qing handed him a glass. ¡°The utilities are connected through the elevator shaft. As for how the shaft itself reaches here¡­ you¡¯d have to ask the Engineering Department.¡±


    Accepting her explanation, Yu Sheng sipped his drink before getting straight to the point. ¡°So, tell me¡ªwhat¡¯s the deal with Foxy¡¯s homeland?¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t flinch. Her response was calm and direct. ¡°We suspect she¡¯s from the ¡®outside.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Outside?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°You mean¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the files Song Cheng brought you? The ones about the Dark Angels?¡± Bai Li Qing asked, meeting his gaze.


    Yu Sheng froze, his mind racing. ¡°The Dark Angels¡­ invaders from beyond the known world.¡±


    ¡°Exactly. The key term is ¡®beyond the known world,¡¯¡± Bai Li Qing said, her tone steady. ¡°The Dark Angels were the first to reveal that beyond our ¡®known universe¡¯ lies something alien, incompatible, and incomprehensible. Until Foxy, that was our only understanding of ¡®extraplanar visitors.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, processing the implications. ¡°Foxy isn¡¯t a Dark Angel. She¡¯s a victim.¡±


    ¡°I agree. That¡¯s why I said she¡¯s a visitor, not an invader. Her presence challenges our understanding of ¡®visitors,¡¯ but I can still make a rational judgment.¡±

 Chapter 157: Strangers in a Foreign Land

    At the N-level, on the ¡°rooftop¡± of the Borderland, stood the most distinctive observation deck of the Special Affairs Bureau headquarters. Despite having walked through numerous doors to witness countless unimaginable sights, Yu Sheng was still deeply moved by the small island floating amidst the void and the grand streams of light that cut across the sky above it. The emptiness, along with the brilliance at its farthest edge, stirred something within him¡ªa notion of the world¡¯s end.


    Perhaps, though, this feeling wasn¡¯t entirely born from the scene itself but rather from the current topic of conversation.


    Yu Sheng swirled the ice cubes in his glass, watching the translucent crystals clash and jostle in the water. After a long silence, he finally spoke. ¡°I¡¯ve heard the world beyond the Borderland is vast. Through those ¡®doors,¡¯ I¡¯ve indeed seen many distant landscapes. Lin Li and the others told me that even with the reach of the Special Affairs Bureau, it¡¯s impossible to touch the world¡¯s end. Beyond the galaxy, who knows how many wondrous sights the vast universe holds?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re absolutely right,¡± Bai Li Qing responded calmly. ¡°This world is enormous. While most people living in the Borderland never think about such things, people like us have to adopt a ¡®long-term¡¯ perspective. Even so, we are over 80% certain that the Fox Spirit comes from ¡®outside¡¯¡ªnot from some undiscovered, distant part of this universe.¡±


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brows. ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°The reasoning is multi-faceted,¡± Bai Li Qing explained patiently. ¡°We analyzed her fur samples. Some components in them defy our understanding. We also evaluated the technological level of the civilization in her memory of her ¡®homeland.¡¯ If such a civilization truly existed, their traces should be everywhere in this universe. The ripples from their interstellar travels would have even imprinted themselves onto background radiation, permeating all of space and time. We¡¯ve also employed some¡­ mystical methods. Would you care to hear about them?¡±


    ¡°No need. I trust you¡¯ve reached this conclusion seriously,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving his hand dismissively. He fell silent, lost in thought.


    The Fox Spirit¡¯s homeland was far away¡ªthat much he had always known. But he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so far as to lie beyond this world.


    In truth, when Bai Li Qing revealed the current findings in that earlier room and asked the Fox Spirit a string of questions, Yu Sheng had already vaguely guessed this answer. For ordinary people, such a notion might be unimaginable, but for Yu Sheng, it wasn¡¯t all that difficult to accept.


    Because he knew that he, too, came from a ¡°distant¡± place. In this way, he and the Fox Spirit were quite alike¡ªthey were both strangers in a foreign land.


    Yu Sheng pondered: Between his homeland and the Fox Spirit¡¯s, which was farther away? Which was harder to return to?


    Would the peaceful coastal town he remembered really be behind one of those doors? Could the Fox Spirit¡¯s distant homeland also be accessed again through some ¡°rift¡±? If her homeland lay beyond the world, then what about his? Was that small town truly within this world?


    When it came down to it¡­ this ¡°world¡±¡ªthis place encompassing the Borderland¡ªwasn¡¯t quite what Yu Sheng had thought it was. He wasn¡¯t sure anymore.


    Bai Li Qing remained silent. She simply sat across from Yu Sheng, her colorless eyes fixed on him, never looking away.


    In her view, however, another pair of phantom eyes slowly opened in the distance. Like hers, these eyes lacked color and appeared as if reflected in the void. From another perspective, they too were observing Yu Sheng, who was lost in thought.


    A flat, emotionless voice echoed in Bai Li Qing¡¯s mind. ¡°Fascinating¡­ I¡¯m looking straight at him, yet I still can¡¯t discern what he is. It¡¯s as if¡­ he isn¡¯t here at all, yet his presence is overwhelming. He truly is an interesting individual, sister.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression remained unchanged as she responded internally, ¡°Don¡¯t act rashly. Don¡¯t cause a misunderstanding.¡±


    ¡°No one can see a ¡®gaze,¡¯¡± the phantom eyes replied indifferently. ¡°I¡¯m merely satisfying my curiosity.¡±


    Yu Sheng suddenly turned his head to glance behind him before looking back at Bai Li Qing. He pointed over his shoulder. ¡°Is that your friend?¡±


    Bai Li Qing froze. ¡°¡­?!!!¡±


    Yu Sheng was stunned¡ªnot because of the phantom eyes, but because he had always assumed Bai Li Qing was entirely expressionless. Yet here she was, her eyes wide in shock. ?????¦­???????


    In the next second, Bai Li Qing blurted out, ¡°You can see her?!¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ am I not supposed to?¡± Yu Sheng blinked, pointing at himself in confusion. He confirmed that the large eyes that had suddenly appeared behind him were indeed connected to Bai Li Qing, then turned and waved toward the void. ¡°Hi there, I¡¯m Yu Sheng. You are¡­?¡±


    The phantom eyes vanished instantly.


    Yu Sheng was thoroughly surprised.


    He had actually noticed the eyes behind him from the very beginning. After all, they made no effort to conceal themselves and occupied quite a large space. A quick glance from the corner of his eye was enough to spot them. To be honest, Yu Sheng was startled and tense for a brief moment at first. But he quickly observed that Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression remained completely unchanged, and her gaze suggested that she too had seen the ¡°big eyes.¡± That calmed him down almost instantly.


    After all, Yu Sheng had encountered plenty of strange phenomena in Boundary City, so his first instinct was to regard the giant eyes as just another ¡°normal¡± part of the environment. But now, judging by Bai Li Qing¡¯s reaction, he suspected he might have misjudged the situation.


    Bai Li Qing froze for what felt like the longest time since she had taken on the role of director at the Special Affairs Bureau. It took her quite a while to regain her composure, during which she entirely ignored the persistent noise in her mind. Finally, she spoke to Yu Sheng. ¡°You¡¯re the first person to see her¡ªbesides me.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, unsure how to respond. His expression was tinged with awkwardness. ¡°How could I have known? She was just floating there¡­ Is she really your friend? An invisible friend? Who is she?¡±


    Bai Li Qing appeared conflicted, her hesitation stretching on for a while before she finally sighed. ¡°She¡¯s my sister.¡±


    Now it was Yu Sheng¡¯s turn to be at a loss for words. ¡°¡­?¡±


    He wanted to say, ¡°Your sister truly has a unique appearance,¡± but he wisely decided against it after some hesitation.


    He also noticed that Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t seem inclined to discuss the matter further, especially with an outsider. Clearing his throat, he quickly shifted the topic. ¡°Ahem. Seems like there¡¯s more to this than I understand, so I won¡¯t pry. But why did she suddenly appear just now? And when I greeted her, she disappeared. Did I scare her?¡±


    Bai Li Qing sighed again. ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Could you apologize to her on my behalf?¡±


    ¡°All right.¡±


    Yu Sheng sensed that the director seemed a bit weary.


    Shaking his head, he downed the rest of his iced water in one gulp, exhaled deeply, and rose from the sofa.


    ¡°Heading back.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ask anything more?¡± Bai Li Qing looked at him curiously.


    ¡°Ask about what?¡± Yu Sheng spread his hands. ¡°About the Fox Spirit, or about your sister?¡±


    He chuckled, lightly shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve learned what I need to know. I won¡¯t dig into your personal matters. As for the Fox Spirit¡­ unless you find her homeland and figure out a way to send her back, I¡¯m not particularly concerned.¡±


    Saying this, Yu Sheng began walking toward the nearby ¡°elevator.¡± However, after taking just a few steps, he abruptly stopped, as though something had occurred to him. Turning back to Bai Li Qing, he asked, ¡°Wait, there is one thing. According to what you said earlier, both the Fox Spirit and the Dark Angels come from ¡®outside,¡¯ right?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Bai Li Qing replied without hesitation, following up with an honest clarification. ¡°But all we know is that there are ¡®existences¡¯ beyond this world. As for what exactly is ¡®outside,¡¯ we have no idea. We lack any clues regarding the origin or purpose of the Dark Angels or the Fox Spirit¡¯s homeland.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Yu Sheng seemed uninterested in the latter part of her explanation, merely nodding before thoughtfully continuing, ¡°Then if you obtain any intelligence related to the Dark Angels in the future, could you inform me as soon as possible?¡±


    Bai Li Qing was slightly taken aback. She studied Yu Sheng for a moment before hesitating. ¡°You want to¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised to help her return home. Even though she keeps saying it doesn¡¯t matter, I think she at least deserves the choice,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously. ¡°I don¡¯t care where the Dark Angels come from or what their goals are. But I am very interested in how they ¡®create¡¯ these breaches. Also, if the Dark Angels were truly responsible for the crash that took the Fox Spirit¡¯s parents and left her stranded in Night Valley, then I have a score to settle with them.¡±


    Bai Li Qing quietly regarded Yu Sheng¡¯s earnest expression. No one could tell what was on her mind. After a brief pause, she nodded.


    ¡°Very well. Since you¡¯re asking, the Special Affairs Bureau will prioritize sharing that information with the Hotel.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°One more thing,¡± Bai Li Qing added after a moment of thought. ¡°You seem to care deeply about the people around you. You should be aware that dealing with the Dark Angels¡­ is very dangerous.¡± S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I know. Several people have warned me already,¡± Yu Sheng said with a wry smile. ¡°But what else can I do? She calls me her Benefactor¡ªand she has no other family in this world.¡±


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Bai Li Qing nodded, asking no further questions.


    Still, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that, after hearing his answer, the director seemed¡­ slightly relieved.

 Chapter 158: Contact, Evaluation, and Judgment

    The elevator descended smoothly and silently, creating a calm and quiet atmosphere inside the cabin.


    Bai Li Qing was the first to break the silence. ¡°Regarding Foxy¡¯s ¡®hometown¡¯ potentially being located in the ¡®outside world,¡¯ it¡¯s best if no one mentions it.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t say a word but cast a questioning glance at her.


    ¡°Because of the influence of the Dark Angels, the people in this world are highly anxious about ¡®visitors from another land,¡¯¡± Bai Li Qing explained directly, without any cryptic wording. ¡°An official organization like the Special Affairs Bureau can handle this issue cautiously and rationally, but other groups¡­ they¡¯re not so calm.¡±


    Yu Sheng gave a slight nod. ¡°Alright, I understand.¡±


    When they returned to the small room, Irene and Foxy were still there, waiting patiently.


    The moment Yu Sheng entered, Foxy eagerly approached him, holding a plate of cake in her hands with the kind of enthusiasm that could be mistaken for an attack. She thrust the plate toward him. ¡°Benefactor! This is for you! It¡¯s delicious!¡±


    Yu Sheng nearly stumbled backward from her forceful offer. Stepping back to steady himself, he glanced down at the plate. On it was a palm-sized cream cake, twisted and mangled, with nuts piled on top in an obviously excessive amount. The nuts were crammed onto the cake, making it appear larger than the cake itself.


    Then he looked at Foxy and saw that her face, hands, and even her ears were smeared with cream. How she managed to get cream on her ears was a mystery¡ªhad she shoved her head into the cake?


    The fox girl grinned happily, looking at him with expectant eyes. Yu Sheng hesitated but eventually accepted the ¡°customized¡± cake. Irene, standing nearby, offered an explanation. ¡°Just eat it. This silly fox saved it for you. She said you love nuts and raisins, so she dumped half a jar of toppings into it.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng had entered, his mind had been preoccupied with heavy thoughts¡ªDark Angels, otherworldly journeys, grim fairy tales, and despair. But looking at Foxy¡¯s warm, joyful smile, much of that weight seemed to melt away. Still, he couldn¡¯t help but look at the cake with a conflicted expression. To be fair, he was touched by the gesture, but the cake¡¯s appearance was unappetizing, and just looking at it made him feel his blood sugar spike.


    However, it was a heartfelt gesture from the fox girl, and refusing wasn¡¯t an option. Adding to the situation was Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression, which, though calm, seemed to be silently enjoying the show. Yu Sheng braced himself, murmured a ¡°thank you,¡± and took a bite of the cake with a fork.


    And nearly broke a tooth. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What the heck is this?!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed in shock, poking through the cake until he pulled out a hard, shiny object that felt like a stone. He looked up at Foxy.


    Foxy grinned. ¡°It¡¯s a raisin.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t fit anything more on top, so I squished it.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Seriously, a raisin? This thing was practically a brick. The silly girl clearly lacked common sense but had remarkable strength!


    Yu Sheng forced himself to eat a couple of softer bites and then handed the remaining cake back to Foxy, explaining that he had already snacked earlier and wasn¡¯t hungry. Nonetheless, he sincerely thanked her for her thoughtfulness. Foxy didn¡¯t mind. She happily took the cake back and began eating it herself, crunching on the raisin brick with a sound like a grinder.


    Yu Sheng could have sworn he saw sparks flying from her teeth.


    ¡°Let¡¯s head home once we finish eating,¡± Yu Sheng said, pulling out a tissue to wipe the cream off Foxy¡¯s ear. ¡°There¡¯s still a lot to do when we get back.¡±


    ¡°Done with your ¡®tour¡¯?¡± Irene asked from the table, looking up at him.


    Yu Sheng smiled and ruffled the little doll¡¯s hair. ¡°All done.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Irene replied, climbing up Yu Sheng¡¯s arm with practiced ease until she perched on his shoulder. Then she asked casually, ¡°What about that ¡®metal lump¡¯ you brought? No results yet? Are you leaving it here?¡± ???o?????¨§????


    Yu Sheng glanced at Bai Li Qing.


    ¡°This will take some time,¡± Bai Li Qing replied calmly. ¡°We need to conduct detailed scans of its interior and microscopic structure. This isn¡¯t something that can be completed in a day or two. If you trust us, you can leave it here.¡±


    ¡°¡­That¡¯s fine,¡± Yu Sheng agreed after a brief moment of thought. ¡°It¡¯s just sitting around at my place anyway. Just let me know when you have any conclusions. Foxy! Don¡¯t use your tail to wipe your mouth!¡±


    Bai Li Qing watched the scene unfold.


    It was strange, incongruous, and surreal¡ªbut for these people, it somehow felt perfectly natural.


    A faint, almost imperceptible smile flickered in her eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll arrange for someone to escort you home,¡± she said suddenly.


    ¡°Oh, no need. We can get back on our own,¡± Yu Sheng replied while continuing to clean Foxy¡¯s face, hands, and tail with tissues. He glanced back at Bai Li Qing and added, ¡°And since you¡¯re here, I won¡¯t bother using my phone to report in.¡±


    Bai Li Qing froze for a moment before realizing what he meant. She quickly picked up her phone and notified the monitoring department, then turned back to Yu Sheng with a slightly perplexed expression. ¡°Now¡­ is it fine?¡±


    Yu Sheng smiled and casually reached out into the air. With a simple motion, he pulled open a shimmering phantom door. On the other side was the living room of Wutong Road No. 66.


    ¡°Want to come in for a visit?¡± Yu Sheng stood at the door, instinctively extending the offer to the female director standing in front of him. ¡°Since we¡¯re already at my doorstep¡­¡±


    Bai Li Qing found his words somewhat awkward but kept a straight face as she shook her head. ¡°No, I still have work to do.¡±


    ¡°Alright then, we¡¯ll head out first. Thanks for hosting us. Let me know if there¡¯s anything,¡± Yu Sheng replied, nodding politely. He then carried Irene and led Foxy by the hand, stepping through the door. ¡°Bye-bye.¡±


    ¡°Mm, goodbye¡­¡±


    As soon as the words left her lips, the phantom door vanished, along with her unusual guests. Their departure was so abrupt yet natural, as if they had never been there.


    Bai Li Qing stood silently in the small room, gazing at the spot where the door had disappeared. After a long pause, she exhaled deeply, her gaze calming. Picking up her phone, she dialed a number and spoke steadily once the call connected. ¡°How¡¯s the situation on the monitoring team?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice came through the receiver. ¡°Still tracking manually. The dislocation phenomenon just subsided.¡±


    ¡°¡­The spatial stabilization device was running the entire time, correct?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes, at full power.¡±


    ¡°And the internal calibration system and spatial shielding network in the headquarters?¡±


    ¡°Those systems never shut down¡ªyou know that.¡±


    ¡°What about the warp disruptor¡­¡±


    Song Cheng sounded a bit resigned. ¡°Also running. We even cranked it up to maximum power today for indiscriminate coverage, which caused temporary shutdowns at the customs office and transit hub downstairs.¡±


    Bai Li Qing was silent for two seconds.


    ¡°¡­He opened a door and walked out right in front of me, without showing any sign of confusion. I believe he didn¡¯t even notice any ¡®obstructions¡¯ here.¡±


    There was a soft click from the other end, the sound of a lighter igniting a cigarette.


    ¡°Director,¡± Song Cheng¡¯s tone carried a hint of weariness. ¡°I¡¯d like to remind you that him opening a door and leaving is a minor issue¡ªwhat you need to be prepared for is the fact that next time, he might just open a door and come back.¡±


    ¡°I know. That was within expectations.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t the risk a bit high?¡± Song Cheng couldn¡¯t help but question. ¡°Inviting him directly to the headquarters today¡­ now he knows its coordinates.¡±


    ¡°Trust my judgment, Little Song,¡± Bai Li Qing exhaled softly and replied calmly. ¡°Having him see the Special Affairs Bureau as a ¡®friend¡¯ brings far more benefits than risks. Especially after today¡¯s close interaction, I¡¯m even more confident in this judgment.¡±


    ¡°¡­I understand. I trust what your eyes see. I¡¯ll go back to monitoring the team.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Just before hanging up, Song Cheng suddenly remembered something. ¡°Oh, right, there¡¯s good news.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°The technical department has made progress. The research team successfully isolated and integrated the signal characteristics of his ¡®door-opening¡¯ events. They should soon be able to enhance the spatial warning system with automatic filtering and tagging features,¡± Song Cheng¡¯s voice carried a note of optimism. ¡°Once that¡¯s up and running, things will get much easier.¡±


    ¡°Annual outstanding employee, outstanding team, star researcher award, technical star medal, commendation¡ªif they succeed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Director, the year¡¯s not over yet¡­¡±


    ¡°Set it for now,¡± Bai Li Qing said coolly. ¡°Unless someone manages to save a world in the last month of the year.¡±


    ¡°Alright¡­¡±


    After ending the call, Bai Li Qing casually tossed her phone onto the table and sighed tiredly. Leaning back in her chair, she tilted her head slightly to look out through the large window into the lab on the other side.


    On the faintly glowing polymer barrier, a pair of pale, dispassionate eyes had quietly appeared at some point.


    The eyes stared at her silently.


    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve left?¡±


    ¡°They have.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Will you stop peeking next time?¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She merely sighed.


    A slightly mechanical and monotonous voice continued speaking in her mind. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. You should know it¡¯s instinctual for me.¡±


    ¡°As you wish,¡± Bai Li Qing replied, pausing before asking casually, ¡°Did you notice anything significant? Even though you were reckless this time, at least you completed a close observation.¡±


    ¡°He has humanity,¡± the eyes stated.


    Bai Li Qing remained silent, clearly unsurprised.


    ¡°Strong and genuine humanity, not something mimicked,¡± the eyes continued. ¡°Moreover, he doesn¡¯t seem to be an ¡®entity,¡¯ at least not one generated by Wutong Road No. 66.¡±


    A change finally flickered in Bai Li Qing¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡±


    ¡°His shadow. The shadow he casts in the Spirit Realm is even larger than Wutong Road No. 66. It¡¯s not so much that Wutong Road No. 66 created him, but rather¡­ that he generated Wutong Road No. 66 in the Borderland so he could reasonably ¡®exist¡¯ in our world.¡±

 Chapter 159: At Home

    Walking through the door and back into the house, Wutong Road No. 66 still looked the same as ever¡ªfilled with cheap but practical items. The decor was a bit dated but spacious. The house was warm, bright, and inviting. The old television, surprisingly, hadn¡¯t broken down yet. Irene was perched at the table, fully absorbed in some mindless variety show. Meanwhile, her other self had dashed into the living room as soon as they arrived, hopped onto the coffee table, grabbed the remote, and turned on another TV to catch up on her urban dramas.


    To be honest, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel impressed. The stuff Irene watched¡ªso brainless that just glancing at it made him feel his IQ dropping¡ªyet she could split her attention across two shows at once without losing her sanity. No wonder she wasn¡¯t too bright.


    Meanwhile, Foxy obediently went to the kitchen to wash her hands. She returned, a half-eaten piece of sausage in her mouth, wandering into the living room while fiddling with the old phone Yu Sheng had given her, still trying to figure out how it worked.


    After changing his clothes, Yu Sheng heard the sounds of the entertainment show blaring from the TV, Irene¡¯s mocking comments about the ridiculous plotlines, and her occasional giggles. Foxy, in contrast, was grumbling about how loud Irene was. Watching the chaotic scene in the living room, Yu Sheng felt a strange sense of disbelief.


    He had been living in this big manor for two or three months now. Most of that time, his thoughts were preoccupied with when he could leave this place and return to the home he remembered. But at this moment¡ªthese few minutes¡ªhe realized something surprising: he felt like he was already home.


    This place was familiar and comforting.


    Irene leaped from the coffee table to the sofa, twisting around to find a comfortable position among the cushions. After a moment, she suddenly raised an arm and turned to complain to Foxy, ¡°When are you going to stop shedding? The sofa is covered in fur from your tail, and now it¡¯s stuck in my joints!¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s just how we demon foxes are,¡± Foxy replied casually, still nibbling her sausage while tinkering with the phone. ¡°Give it two months, and it¡¯ll settle¡­¡±


    Irene paused in her plucking of stray fur from her ball-jointed limbs, looking up curiously. ¡°Two months and you¡¯ll stop shedding?¡±


    ¡°No, you¡¯ll just get used to it.¡±


    Irene immediately jumped to her feet, turning to shout, ¡°Yu Sheng! Are you seriously going to let this dumb fox keep shedding all over the place?!¡±


    Hearing Irene¡¯s exasperated complaint, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but smile. Strangely enough, he felt that life like this wasn¡¯t bad at all. He walked over and sat between the doll and the fox, enjoying the brief moment of peace while keeping the two apart.


    Foxy gleefully scooted closer on the sofa and draped one of her tails over Yu Sheng¡¯s lap. ¡°Here, Benefactor, have my tail!¡±


    And just like that, Yu Sheng felt a series of sharp, stinging sensations across his arms and legs, as though he¡¯d been pricked by needles.


    The dry winter air had turned Foxy¡¯s tail into a static electricity generator. The blue sparks crackling between her tails were the season¡¯s most vibrant blooms, their silent message: It¡¯s time to get a humidifier.


    Yu Sheng was stunned. He had barely come to terms with the fact that demon foxes shed fur. Now he was learning they also became static-charged in winter. None of the ancient tales about fox spirits had mentioned this!


    Foxy seemed unfazed, her other tails still rubbing against the sofa. Occasionally, they sparked and emitted faint flashes of blue light, like a tiny storm brewing.


    Yu Sheng shuddered from the shocks and reached out to press down on one of Foxy¡¯s tails, his tone both incredulous and resigned. ¡°Your tail¡­ generates static electricity?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Foxy nodded enthusiastically. ¡°It¡¯s super pretty at night! Rub it hard enough, and it¡¯ll crackle for a few minutes!¡±


    Yu Sheng was genuinely amazed, though his voice grew hesitant. ¡°I¡¯m okay with the winter shedding, but don¡¯t you demons have some kind of spell to stop static electricity?¡±


    ¡°We do,¡± Foxy said.


    ¡°And¡­?¡±


    ¡°I never learned it.¡±


    Yu Sheng was at a loss for words. As he continued cautiously stroking her tail¡ªoccasionally getting zapped despite its incredibly soft texture¡ªhis thoughts wandered to practical solutions. He began considering everything from buying large humidifiers to making Foxy wear grounded slippers or even brushing her tail with a damp comb. Gradually, a wave of drowsiness overtook him. ?¨¢???????????


    He had woken up far too early today, and the past few weeks had been hectic, leaving his sleep restless. As he felt himself relax, his fatigue became impossible to ignore.


    With drooping eyelids, Yu Sheng sighed softly. Amid the haze of his thoughts, memories of his conversations with Bai Li Qing surfaced¡ªabout Foxy¡¯s origins and the mysteries beyond this world.


    ¡°Foxy,¡± he murmured, his voice drowsy, ¡°are you happy living here?¡±


    Foxy froze for a moment, looking at the sleepy Yu Sheng in surprise. She thought about it quietly before a pure, genuine smile blossomed on her face. ¡°I¡¯m happy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good¡­ as long as you¡¯re happy¡­¡± Yu Sheng yawned, adjusting his position on the sofa before lying down. ¡°I¡¯m a bit tired. I¡¯ll nap for a bit, and then I¡¯ll cook something for you.¡±


    Foxy responded with a soft ¡°Okay.¡± When she looked down again, she saw that Yu Sheng had already fallen asleep, using one of her tails as a pillow.


    The television volume was instantly turned down to its lowest setting.


    Irene leaned in from the side, glancing at the already-sleeping Yu Sheng and muttering, ¡°Why doesn¡¯t he ever think to ask me how I feel¡­¡±


    Foxy pondered for a moment and then earnestly replied, ¡°Probably because you always look too happy. Our Benefactor must think there¡¯s no need to ask.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene immediately bared her teeth at Foxy but then looked down at Yu Sheng again. ¡°Fine, he¡¯s had a rough couple of days. Humans are such troublesome creatures¡ªstress keeps them awake, and then being awake stresses them out more. At least he¡¯s able to eat and sleep. That¡¯s better than insomnia.¡±


    Foxy nodded in agreement, her gaze drifting to the clock on the wall. After a moment, her expression brightened with excitement. ¡°Hey, it¡¯s almost time to cook!¡±


    Irene froze, her eyes widening. ¡°All you think about is eating! He just fell asleep! Didn¡¯t he say he¡¯d cook when he wakes up¡ª¡±


    ¡°I know that,¡± Foxy interrupted, waving her hand dismissively. ¡°But what if we cooked instead? Our Benefactor works hard to prepare meals every day. Let¡¯s give him a break.¡±


    ¡°I think the main reason cooking is hard for him is you,¡± Irene said, rolling her eyes. ¡°And don¡¯t act like you¡¯re doing something noble. Do you even know how to cook?¡±


    Foxy puffed out her chest confidently. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching him cook every day¡ªI¡¯ve learned everything!¡±


    ¡°All you¡¯ve done is sneak food while he¡¯s cooking. When have you ever learned anything?¡± Irene squinted at her, suspicion in her gaze. But deep down, her resolve was starting to waver. After a few seconds of feigned seriousness, she scooted forward. ¡°Well¡­ I guess it¡¯s not impossible. Even if you¡¯re unreliable, I¡¯m still blessed by the Ancestor of Dolls. Dolls from Alice¡¯s Little House naturally have enhanced culinary skills. I¡¯ll cover for you.¡±


    ¡°Great!¡± Foxy beamed, preparing to leap to her feet. But she quickly realized one of her tails was being used as Yu Sheng¡¯s pillow. Carefully, she pulled it out, then hesitated. Plucking two more tails, she spread them over Yu Sheng like a blanket.


    Under the fluffy warmth of the tails came a series of sharp crackles. Yu Sheng twitched twice in his sleep but, miraculously, didn¡¯t wake up.


    Irene was dumbfounded, staring at the scene before exclaiming, ¡°Wow, he must be really exhausted¡­¡±


    Then she noticed Foxy pulling out even more tails and hurriedly waved her hands. ¡°Stop, stop! Are you trying to take care of him or electrocute him?!¡±


    ¡°I was going to lay them on the floor,¡± Foxy replied matter-of-factly, continuing her task. ¡°What if he rolls off the sofa in his sleep?¡±


    Irene watched as the static-charged tails, now fully ¡°charged¡± from rubbing against the sofa, were spread neatly on the floor. For a moment, she was unsure if falling to the floor would hurt Yu Sheng more than landing on this minefield of static-enhanced fox tails. After some thought, she concluded the floor might actually be kinder.


    After all, she was a doll and didn¡¯t conduct electricity.


    And so, with unwavering confidence, the duo¡ªa self-proclaimed culinary novice and a doll blessed with questionable expertise¡ªmarched off to the kitchen to cook.


    Blissfully unaware of this, Yu Sheng remained asleep on the sofa.


    His consciousness had long drifted into the realm of dreams, where he floated amid surreal visions and fragmented memories. It was as though his mind had emptied, and he now rode the gentle waves of a vast, rippling lake. Yu Sheng found the experience oddly pleasant, enjoying the rare sensation of letting his thoughts wander freely.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, he felt his consciousness¡ªlike a small boat adrift on the lake¡ªslowly reach a shore.


    The chaotic imagery faded, and before his eyes appeared a stable scene.


    He stood in an endless gray wasteland, veiled in dim, overcast light. Unfamiliar wild grass blanketed the expanse, swaying gently under a low-hanging sky. The silence was absolute, broken only by the hollow whispers of the occasional breeze. In the distance, a solitary hill stood at the edge of the plain. It didn¡¯t seem far, but something about it felt¡­ unreachable.


    Yu Sheng stood in the middle of the field, stunned. It took him a moment to realize that he had seen this place before.


    This was his dream¡ªone he had entered more than once. In fact, there was even a time when he had encountered Foxy¡¯s ¡°dream projection¡± here.


    His brow furrowed.


    He didn¡¯t know why he had returned to this peculiar dream, but the fact that the same imagery had appeared multiple times was undoubtedly suspicious. After all, lately, everything in his life seemed suspicious.


    A breeze swept by, carrying with it that hollow sound, but Yu Sheng suddenly caught a faint, distant noise¡ªone that absolutely didn¡¯t belong here.


    It was the low, echoing howl of a wolf.

 Chapter 160: The Past

    A wolf¡¯s howl?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s first reaction was confusion, but almost immediately, the sound reminded him of the recent events he¡¯d experienced. He didn¡¯t doubt his senses, thinking he might be hallucinating¡ªespecially since just a few seconds later, another unsettling howl echoed from the distance, louder and clearer than before.


    What¡¯s more, he thought hallucinations didn¡¯t exist in dreams, especially lucid ones.


    Frowning, Yu Sheng promptly headed toward the source of the howling. In this dream, where his thoughts dictated his movements, he only took a few steps before leaping vast distances in the blink of an eye, arriving at the place where he felt something was off.


    He saw the wolf.


    It was a stiff and spectral shadow, floating above the grass. It flickered like a malfunctioning projection, blinking every few seconds. With each flicker, the shadow changed positions, as if it were a stuttering surveillance feed refreshing every few seconds.


    Yu Sheng stared in astonishment and curiosity at the projection in his dream. The wolf flickered again, and in its next ¡°refresh,¡± it turned its head. It seemed to notice the uninvited guest approaching and cast its gaze in his direction.


    But it was only a shadow. Apart from staring, the wolf didn¡¯t seem capable of doing much else.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s initial tension began to fade, replaced by curiosity. He kept studying the wolf, a strange familiarity growing in his chest. For some reason, he felt as if he recognized its eyes.


    And then, an odd thought surfaced¡ªthis wolf wasn¡¯t edible.


    Because its eyes held a trace of humanity.


    Humanity?


    Yu Sheng shuddered as a realization dawned on him. He stretched out his hand hesitantly, wanting to touch the floating projection on the grass.


    A faint chill prickled his fingertips, as though he were touching an intangible mist. The wolf kept gazing at him, but suddenly, with the next flicker, it vanished.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind was instantly flooded with chaotic, fragmented memories that didn¡¯t belong to him.


    He saw faded, yellowed images. A series of flashing scenes appeared. He saw a blurred silhouette standing among other indistinct figures, all gathered around a small bed, seemingly bidding a silent farewell.


    In the next moment, he saw the figure arguing with someone¡ªa taller silhouette. Though their face was equally obscured, Yu Sheng felt an inexplicable warmth and nostalgia from the memory. It seemed to be someone important¡ªyet now, the memory¡¯s owner was quarreling with them. The fragmented words of their argument floated in:


    ¡°¡­Why bother going to school? It¡¯s pointless if they can¡¯t grow up!¡±


    ¡°¡­They should live like an ordinary child¡­ go to school, make friends, study, play, feel joy and sorrow¡­ however short, they should still experience it¡­¡±


    The fleeting memory pulled Yu Sheng forward a few steps without him realizing it. Suddenly, another scene unfolded before him.


    He saw the silhouette standing among a crowd of other shadows. They were forming a circle, clapping under someone¡¯s guidance. A voice drifted nearby: ¡°¡­Welcome Teacher Su. She¡¯ll be teaching the younger ones from now on¡­ Teacher Zhang is unwell and won¡¯t be coming anymore¡­¡±


    The shadows vanished again, leaving the figure standing alone in a patch of shrubs. They appeared smaller, more diminutive. Then, another, even hazier wolf appeared before them. The wolf lowered its head, letting out a muffled whimper. The small figure bent down, extending a trembling hand. Despite the fear and nervousness evident in their movements, they bravely patted the wolf¡¯s head. ¡°You have to¡­ behave from now on¡­¡±


    The wolf disappeared, and Yu Sheng saw the figure walking alone along a small path.


    Now, they seemed even smaller, as if they had shrunk into a child of merely five or six years old. They walked down the path, crying quietly. Dim streetlights flickered on either side of the road, casting shadows over a forest thick with darkness. Ominous howls and pervasive malice emanated from the Black Forest, as if countless starving predators lay in wait. ?¨¤?¦¯?¨º?


    The small figure suddenly stopped, lifting their head to gaze into the shadows beyond the path. It was as though something in the darkness had captured their attention.


    Don¡¯t go¡­


    This thought abruptly sprang into Yu Sheng¡¯s mind. Yet the next second, he saw the figure leave the path without hesitation, heading straight into the malice-filled depths of the Black Forest.


    Yu Sheng knew this was merely a vision of the past¡ªa memory not his own¡ªbut he instinctively tried to stop it. In an instant, he appeared beside the small figure, reaching out to block their path. Yet his hand passed right through them as if they were intangible. The figure continued into the darkness.


    Yu Sheng turned in shock, watching them run faster and faster, rushing toward two blurred figures.


    ¡°Mom! Dad!¡±


    Yu Sheng stood frozen.


    Finally, he understood what Little Red Riding Hood had seen on that path all those years ago.


    Perhaps no matter how many times she walked it, her six-year-old self would always throw herself into the depths of that darkness without hesitation.


    Every child would.


    The sound of chewing came from the shadows, and a vivid crimson spread through the gloom, as piercing as a red cloak.


    All the visions vanished¡ªthe small figure, the boundless Black Forest, and the oppressive darkness¡ªall swept away by a hollow gust of wind.


    Yu Sheng instinctively stepped back, finding himself once again in the endless gray expanse of wilderness. But this time, the flickering phantom wolf was gone. Instead, he saw a girl draped in a red coat, standing a short distance away, looking somewhat bewildered.


    He hesitated for a moment before walking toward her. The girl, as if suddenly ¡°awakening,¡± turned her head and looked at him hesitantly.


    After a moment, the girl in red suddenly spoke, ¡°You saw everything?¡± S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng froze. He had assumed what he saw was just another illusion, but he hadn¡¯t expected that she was truly ¡°here.¡± Quickly recovering, he nodded lightly. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to see it.¡±


    ¡°Ah, geez¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood ruffled her hair in frustration, looking both helpless and annoyed. ¡°You adults always like poking into other people¡¯s private stuff! What were you so curious about?¡±


    ¡°I said it wasn¡¯t on purpose¡­¡± Yu Sheng scratched his cheek awkwardly, unsure how to defuse the tension. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I dragged you here.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood suddenly stopped ruffling her hair and looked up at him through the gaps in her bangs. Her gaze wasn¡¯t particularly intimidating. ¡°I was about to ask¡ªwhere is this?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated for a moment. ¡°Uh¡­ my dream.¡±


    The moment he said it, he realized the latter half of his sentence lacked conviction.


    As expected, Little Red Riding Hood immediately glared at him. ¡°And you still say it wasn¡¯t on purpose!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s instinct¡­¡± Yu Sheng explained weakly. ¡°Foxy came here before too. It seems like anyone who establishes a blood connection with me has a chance of ending up here. But I don¡¯t really understand how it works.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood eyed him suspiciously, sizing him up as if trying to determine whether he was lying. Finally, she asked again, ¡°Really?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded earnestly, his expression steadfastly sincere.


    The girl in red reluctantly dropped the matter, seeming to let it go for now.


    But only a few seconds later, she turned back sharply. ¡°But seriously, what kind of normal person dreams like this? A fixed space where you can pull people in and chat with them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know either,¡± Yu Sheng replied, exasperated. ¡°You know my situation¡ªhalf the time, I don¡¯t even understand myself.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at him for a long moment before finally waving her hand and letting out a long sigh. Turning away, she sat down on the grass.


    Yu Sheng walked over and, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, sat down beside her.


    ¡°Why are you dreaming in broad daylight?¡± he asked curiously.


    ¡°Chemistry class. Fell asleep,¡± the girl replied in a muffled voice.


    Then, after a couple of seconds, she added, ¡°I don¡¯t usually sleep in class. I¡¯ve barely been getting any sleep lately, but for some reason, I felt really tired today. Zoned out and dozed off.¡±


    ¡°Sleeping in class is a normal part of student life,¡± Yu Sheng said offhandedly, not even sure himself where he was going with the comment. ¡°It¡¯s good to sleep more at your age¡ªhelps you grow.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost eighteen, not eight,¡± Little Red Riding Hood shot him a glance, her eyes under her bangs glinting with amusement. ¡°¡­Hey, honestly, was I pretty stupid as a kid? I didn¡¯t even know what my parents looked like, but back then I really thought I¡¯d found them¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng remained silent. After a while, he calmly said, ¡°I¡¯m planning to destroy the Black Forest and whatever¡¯s behind it.¡±


    ¡°¡­You¡¯ve got a plan now?¡±


    ¡°I went to the Special Affairs Bureau today and found some leads,¡± Yu Sheng said slowly. ¡°The first step is to find the ¡®Hunter¡¯ in the Black Forest. They might know where the path to what¡¯s beyond the forest is.¡±


    ¡°Why do you think that?¡±


    ¡°The ¡®Hunter¡¯ might be one of the Deep Divers who entered the depths of the fairy tale seventy years ago and never returned. Or perhaps¡­ they¡¯re all of them.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood froze, staring at Yu Sheng in stunned silence for a long time before blinking.


    But just as she opened her mouth to say something, Yu Sheng spoke first, cutting her off. ¡°You just need to know this. Don¡¯t casually interact with the ¡®Hunter.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°¡­They¡¯ve been in the Black Forest for far too long.¡±

 Chapter 161: Irene’s Astonishing Culinary Skills

    After hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s reply, Little Red Riding Hood said nothing. She quietly sat on the grass, appearing to be deep in thought¡ªor perhaps simply dazing off.


    After a while, Yu Sheng finally heard her mutter softly, ¡°This place is so quiet¡­ no squirrels or wolf packs around.¡±


    ¡°The way you say it makes me feel uneasy, like five hundred axemen are about to leap out of the bushes any second,¡± Yu Sheng replied, awkwardly glancing around before his gaze returned to her. ¡°Uh¡­ are you okay? You seem tired.¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m tired. I¡¯m in my final year of high school,¡± Little Red Riding Hood rolled her eyes, ¡°and I even dozed off during chemistry class.¡±


    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t expected such a blunt and realistic response. He was momentarily stunned, but the girl didn¡¯t wait for his reaction. She chuckled and shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t want to go to school at first, especially after the ¡®Awakening¡¯ phase. Knowing what was going to happen in the future¡­ I had a huge argument with my previous ¡®guardian.¡¯ You heard some of what I yelled¡­ seems pretty dumb, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yu Sheng remained silent.


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t seem to care whether he answered.


    ¡°Now, I occasionally argue about the same things with those half-grown kids,¡± she continued, speaking to herself. ¡°They never understand why the orphanage insists they follow the routine¡ªgoing to school, studying. The ones who are slightly better off are even sent to regular schools; the less fortunate still have to attend lessons within the compound. To most of them, the stuff they learn will never be of any use. They won¡¯t graduate, won¡¯t get jobs, won¡¯t have the chance to be designers, technicians, or drivers¡­


    ¡°They¡¯re right, honestly. It is a waste of time¡ªif you look at it from the perspective of only having an average lifespan of a dozen or so years.


    ¡°But my previous ¡®guardian¡¯ told me, people should live with hope. If the world doesn¡¯t give us hope, that¡¯s the world¡¯s problem. Whether or not we hold onto hope, that¡¯s our choice.


    ¡°In this world, there¡¯s very little we can control. Most things won¡¯t go the way you want them to. So, in the end, your attitude becomes the only thing that¡¯s truly yours¡­ even though it¡¯s often hard to control.


    ¡°She also said, it¡¯s difficult to live a complete life, but we can at least try to make our childhoods whole¡­ She told me not to smoke, not to drink, not to do bad things, and to learn something, to see how vast the world is. She said it¡¯s very, very easy to go bad, and giving up is the simplest thing to do. That¡¯s why we should challenge ourselves¡ªlike being a good student.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood kept talking, her words flowing endlessly. When she finally finished, she took a deep breath and lay on the dull yet soft grass, staring at the equally gray sky above.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything profound. She couldn¡¯t really express big ideas¡ªshe was only eighteen when she left. She didn¡¯t even have time to get a driver¡¯s license.¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to look at the girl lying on the grass. ¡°But she taught you well.¡±


    ¡°Not that well. I ignored a lot of what she said, like not fighting with others. There are some things she believed that I still don¡¯t agree with¡ªeven now. But what can I do? I can¡¯t argue with her anymore.¡±


    ¡°True.¡±


    Silence fell again.


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at the gray sky for a long time before finally breaking the silence. ¡°This place is so quiet¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already said that once.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean¡­ your dream is so boring. Is this grassland all there is?¡± She sat up abruptly. ¡°Dreams should at least be¡­ bizarre, intricate. This place feels like¡­ the afterlife or something.¡± ?¨¤¦­¨®§£¨º?


    ¡°Are you seriously nitpicking now?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t a peaceful dream nice? If you¡¯ve rested enough, go back¡ªfind a high spot, turn your back to it, and fall backward. That should wake you up. Or I can call Irene to kick you out¡ªthat works 100% of the time.¡±


    ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯d rather wake up to a piece of chalk flying at me from the teacher,¡± she waved her hands dismissively. ¡°You¡¯re right, a quiet dream is nice. When I accidentally fell asleep, I was worried I¡¯d end up back in the Black Forest. Didn¡¯t expect to find a peaceful refuge here.¡±


    Yu Sheng shrugged, but just then, he caught a faint whiff of something unusual.


    ¡°Do you smell something?¡± he asked, frowning at the girl beside him. ¡°It¡¯s weird¡­ kind of sharp and acrid.¡±


    ¡°Nope,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sniffed the air. ¡°Just smells like grass. Maybe your sinusitis is acting up.¡±


    ¡°Impossible. Smells like something¡¯s burning.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re imagining things. My nose is sharper than a dog¡¯s, and I¡ª¡±


    Before she could finish, Yu Sheng leapt to his feet as if spring-loaded, his expression panicked. ¡°No way! The kitchen!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    The moment Yu Sheng realized the danger, his figure vanished.


    In the next instant, he jolted awake, flipping over in bed only to feel himself falling. He landed on a pile of fluffy tails.


    The crackling static was like winter blossoms, whispering a message: the household fox spirit might actually have a lightning affinity.


    Yu Sheng yelped and leapt out of the tails, almost slipping on the smooth fur and nearly crashing headfirst into the sharp edge of the coffee table. A fall like that would¡¯ve delayed his investigation of the kitchen for at least half an hour, but fortunately, he managed to avoid serious injury. Scrambling to his feet, he rushed toward the kitchen. As soon as he pushed the door open, a wave of acrid smoke hit him.


    Mixed with the smoky air was Irene¡¯s frantic shouting, ¡°Ah! Water, water! It¡¯s burning! My dish is burning¡­ I¡¯M burning!¡±


    Yu Sheng dashed forward, grabbed Irene, whose skirt had already caught fire, and threw her into the sink. He quickly turned off the stove, smothered the flames in the pan with a lid, and opened the window for ventilation.


    Wutong Road No. 66 was safe once more.


    In the aftermath, Foxy was huddled nervously in a corner of the kitchen. Irene lay in the sink, her face smudged with soot as water gushed from the faucet, and her small doll-like figure began to float. Yu Sheng stared at the chaotic scene¡ªthe two culprits and the dissipating smoke from the stove¡ªhis brain struggling to catch up with the rapid sequence of events.


    At that moment, his phone buzzed twice. He glanced at it to find a text from Little Red Riding Hood:


    ¡°I woke up. Got caught by the teacher. Chalk hit me awake. Annoyed.¡±


    Yu Sheng replied with a thumbs-up emoji before running a hand through his hair and looking back at the kitchen. ¡°So¡­ can someone explain to me what just happened?¡±


    A few minutes later, Irene was strung up by her sleeves on a drying rod on the balcony, dripping water. Yu Sheng stood next to her with a large hairdryer, drying her as she wobbled from the gusts.


    When the hairdryer proved too slow, he brought out a space heater, placing it under the rack to help dry her faster.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t need to hang me up; I can dry myself¡­¡± Irene muttered timidly, glancing at Yu Sheng. ¡°I can even¡­ flip myself over.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t hang you up to save you effort. I hung you up so you¡¯d remember this.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ right.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at the pitiful doll-like girl for a long moment before sighing and finally taking her down from the rod.


    Irene immediately scampered onto the space heater, sitting cross-legged as wisps of white steam began to rise from her body.


    Now Yu Sheng understood why she hadn¡¯t noticed how close she was to the fire when her clothes caught flame.


    She wasn¡¯t afraid of the heat!


    ¡°I appreciate that you both wanted to help cook,¡± Yu Sheng began after a long pause, shaking his head. ¡°But nearly burning down the kitchen is¡­ terrifying. This shouldn¡¯t have happened¡ªFoxy, don¡¯t you usually manage heating food just fine?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I always use foxfire,¡± Foxy murmured, her ears drooping as she nervously tucked her tail between her legs. ¡°But Irene said she wasn¡¯t used to that and preferred the gas stove¡­ Then she wanted to show off by flipping the pan¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng froze for a moment and turned to look at the doll sitting on the space heater, who was now surrounded by mist, looking almost transcendent. ¡°You¡­ flipping the pan?¡±


    Irene awkwardly chuckled, her soot-smeared face failing to hide her embarrassment.


    ¡°The frying pan is almost as big as you are! Flipping the pan? Who¡¯s flipping who?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s eyebrows shot up.


    Irene laughed nervously and shifted her position on the heater, continuing to ¡°smoke.¡±


    Shaking his head, Yu Sheng stood and walked over, picking her up off the heater.


    Irene gasped. ¡°Hey, what are you doing¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed deeply, carrying her toward the bathroom. ¡°Stop baking yourself. I just remembered¡ªyou should take a proper bath. You¡¯re practically marinated in smoke.¡±


    Dangling mid-air by her collar, Irene glanced up at Yu Sheng. ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not angry anymore?¡±


    ¡°Do I even have the energy to stay angry every day?¡± Yu Sheng replied with a mix of laughter and exasperation. ¡°At least you didn¡¯t actually burn the house down. I¡¯ll go check the kitchen after this and figure out what we¡¯re doing for lunch.¡±


    Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 162: The Meal Foxy Cooked

    The bathtub was filling with water, the heat gradually steaming up the bathroom. Irene rested her chin in her hands, sitting idly on the washing machine nearby, looking a bit bored.


    Yu Sheng dipped his hand into the tub to check the temperature, then turned up the hot water a little more¡ªafter all, this Doll wouldn¡¯t feel the heat.


    ¡°I want to use the shower too!¡± Irene suddenly exclaimed from behind.


    ¡°Can you even reach it?¡± Yu Sheng turned to glance at her. ¡°You¡¯d have trouble holding the showerhead with both hands, and turning the valve would need a ladder. Just soak in the tub quietly. Honestly, you can even swim in it¡ªhow many people get that kind of experience in a bath?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I chose to be this small!¡± Irene snapped, growing angry. ¡°If you¡¯re so capable, make me a body that¡¯s 1.67 meters tall!¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored her completely; he was used to this Doll¡¯s constant muttering by now.


    Irene didn¡¯t care whether he paid attention to her or not. She soon came up with another request: ¡°Then get me a smaller showerhead, the kind for kids. Install an extra valve near the floor, and set up a whole shower system for me in the bathroom. Those things aren¡¯t expensive¡­¡±


    ¡°One day, one day,¡± Yu Sheng replied dismissively, standing up to face Irene. ¡°The water¡¯s ready. Get in¡ªthe towel¡¯s hanging on the wall.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡± Irene waved her hand impatiently. She hopped down from the washing machine and clambered onto the edge of the tub. ¡°I¡¯m going to bathe now. Out, out!¡±


    Yu Sheng flicked the Doll¡¯s forehead and left the bathroom. He then heard the sound of running water coming from the kitchen. Curious, he went to check, only to find Foxy cleaning up. She had just finished tidying up the mess Irene had made earlier and was now scrubbing a burnt spatula in the sink.


    Seeing this scene filled Yu Sheng with a sense of relief. At least there was someone in the house who wasn¡¯t constantly causing chaos. There was an honest, helpful one here too¡­


    Then Foxy turned to glance at him, quickly wiped her hands on her tail, and carried something over like she was presenting a treasure. ¡°Benefactor, here, take this.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze, staring at the bowl she held. After a long moment, he couldn¡¯t figure out what the lump of stuff inside was supposed to be. He could only look up at her blankly. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°Even though Irene burnt the food, I already cooked the rice!¡± Foxy beamed brightly. ¡°Try it, try it!¡±


    Yu Sheng was still caught up in his earlier sentiment about her being an ¡°honest child,¡± so her proud tone took him a moment to process. After two seconds, he finally looked back at the bowl¡ªthis time, he forced himself to associate the lump with ¡°food.¡± In the next moment, an overwhelming sense of dread flooded his mind.


    ¡°You made this?¡± Instinctively, he took a half-step back, afraid that looking at it any longer would cause the thing in the bowl to grow eyes and tentacles. ¡°What did you put in it?¡±


    The brief glance he¡¯d taken at the bowl had left him with a haunting image: a bizarrely colored stew filled with unidentifiable chunks. Vegetables, meat, and other unmentionable items floated within, all looking strangely accusatory, as if lamenting their fate. Even from a meter away, he could feel the aura of resentment emanating from the bowl, as if the ingredients were still crying out in anguish.


    But Foxy seemed completely unaware that anything was amiss. She explained cheerfully, ¡°Just everything I like to eat!¡±


    Yu Sheng paused to think, finally understanding what she meant¡ªshe had dumped everything she liked into the pot.


    The crucial issue was that Foxy liked everything. If not restrained, she might have even thrown in the packaging of her groceries to taste its flavor¡­


    Before he could say anything, Foxy had carried the bowl of culinary chaos into the dining area. Happily, she filled two bowls and turned to Yu Sheng, her eyes brimming with anticipation. ??????o?????¨¨????


    For the first time, Yu Sheng realized that this simple-minded ¡°silly fox¡± could radiate such an oppressive gaze when looking expectantly at someone.


    He steeled himself and sat down, struggling internally before finally gritting his teeth. It was, after all, made from the kitchen ingredients¡ªit shouldn¡¯t be fatal. This was Foxy¡¯s first time cooking for him, and while the dish might challenge his sanity, her intentions were genuine. He decided to risk it this once.


    If he survived, he¡¯d have to sit down with her for a serious talk about learning basic cooking before attempting such ¡°masterpieces¡± in the future.


    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, lost in thought, and scooped up a spoonful of the soup. Bracing himself, he tasted it.


    Then he froze.


    Foxy, who had been watching expectantly, asked eagerly, ¡°How is it, Benefactor? My mom taught me this recipe¡ªthough the ingredients here are different, so I improvised a bit¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng still didn¡¯t respond. His mind was overwhelmed with surprise.


    The taste¡­ wasn¡¯t as awful as he feared.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t exactly delicious either. The flavor was strange, and Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite put it into words. It was a stark contrast¡ªlooking at the dish made him feel like his life was over, yet one bite left him exclaiming in his head: Whoa! It¡¯s actual food!


    If he closed his eyes, he could almost pretend it was a normal meal.


    ¡°Not¡­ bad?¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, taking another bite under Foxy¡¯s expectant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s an unusual flavor. I¡¯ve never had anything like it before, but¡­ it¡¯s okay.¡±


    As he spoke, he gradually learned to ignore the bizarre colors shifting in the bowl and the unsettling movement of lumps swirling in the broth. Surprisingly, he even started to appreciate the faint, intriguing taste hidden within.


    Foxy, hearing his words, immediately beamed with joy. Even though it wasn¡¯t high praise, she clearly took it as recognition worth celebrating. She then turned and rummaged through her Storage Tail, pulling out two fluffy little chicks. She placed them on the table and scooped some solid bits from the soup into a tiny bowl. ¡°You two can eat too.¡±


    Yu Sheng was dumbfounded. ¡°¡­Can they even eat this?¡±


    ¡°They should be able to,¡± Foxy replied casually. ¡°Back home, we used to feed the Mystic Plume Sparrows like this.¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that something was off, but before he could say more, the two clueless chicks had already started pecking at the food, chirping happily as they ate.


    They seemed fine.


    Deciding not to overthink it, Yu Sheng returned to his own bowl. Foxy glanced at the table, smiled contentedly, and continued eating as well.


    She had been worried¡ªworried that the dish she had cobbled together using a decades-old memory and unfamiliar ingredients would be a complete disaster. After all, the materials here were strange, the tools odd, and even the dish itself had turned out¡­ strange.


    Her mother¡¯s cooking used to come out of the stove as golden, round dumplings. For some reason, her version ended up as a pot of soup.


    But fortunately, her Benefactor seemed to enjoy it.


    And so did White Cut and Salted Roast¡ªthe names she¡¯d given the chicks.


    After the meal, Yu Sheng leaned back, satisfied, and patted his stomach with a burp. Perhaps it was the nap he¡¯d taken earlier, but he felt full of energy and strength. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The two chicks waddled around the table, digesting their meal. Occasionally, they paused at the edge of the table to glance curiously at Yu Sheng or Foxy, chirping contentedly as they strolled along.


    When Foxy beckoned, they obediently scampered over and were scooped back into her tail.


    ¡°Is Irene still not done bathing?¡± Yu Sheng asked, glancing toward the bathroom. ¡°She didn¡¯t drown in the tub, did she¡­¡±


    Before he finished, a shout came from the living room where Irene was watching TV. ¡°You¡¯re the one who drowned! I¡¯m drying my hair! You know how long it is!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, surprised, and turned his head. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot there¡¯s another you in the living room! Why didn¡¯t you come eat with us?¡±


    Irene wandered over, standing in the doorway of the dining room, and rolled her eyes. ¡°I took one look at that thing and decided it didn¡¯t count as food.¡±


    ¡°It actually tasted fine¡­¡± Yu Sheng mumbled awkwardly.


    Irene ignored him and went to the bathroom door. Grabbing a stool, she climbed up and pulled the handle, letting out the other Doll Irene¡ªthis one wrapped in a towel, her wet hair clinging to her face as she carried her black dress. She walked over to the table, dripping water as she went. ¡°Yu Sheng, I¡¯m done bathing!¡±


    ¡°¡­I¡¯ll never get used to there being two of you in the house,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, his gaze falling on the dress in her hands. ¡°What happened to your clothes?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re full of burn holes. Fix them for me,¡± she replied nonchalantly.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t those mimicked clothes? Can¡¯t you just turn them back to normal?¡±


    ¡°Once mimicked, they become regular clothes,¡± Irene explained matter-of-factly. ¡°Don¡¯t you have any common sense?¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Is this something a normal person is supposed to know?!


    He gave her a strange look, reluctantly taking the dress. ¡°Fine, give it here. But just so you know, my sewing skills aren¡¯t great¡ªit¡¯ll look rough. I¡¯ll probably just buy you a couple of new outfits from the store. They have doll-sized clothes for figures like you.¡±


    ¡°Really? You¡¯re finally willing to buy me something!¡± Irene¡¯s eyes lit up, and she dashed back to the bathroom. She returned moments later with a hairdryer in hand. ¡°Dry my hair!¡±


    Yu Sheng groaned. ¡°I must really owe you something!¡±

 Chapter 163: Irenes Reinforcement Plan

    The hairdryer hummed noisily as Irene sat cross-legged on the coffee table, gripping its edges with both hands to prevent herself from being blown away. Yu Sheng was helping dry her hair.


    Whenever the dryer faced her, she¡¯d lift her head suddenly, opening her mouth against the airflow and making loud ¡°ah-wah-wah-wah!¡± noises, thoroughly enjoying herself.


    Yu Sheng often wondered what exactly was going on inside this doll¡¯s head.


    ¡°Stop playing,¡± he said, pressing her head down firmly when she tried the noise for the third time. He sighed in mild exasperation. ¡°Almost done¡­ There, that¡¯s it.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± Irene said as she ruffled her hair with her hands. Watching Yu Sheng put away the hairdryer, she suddenly asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? You seem distracted.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze momentarily, exhaling lightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. I just ran into Little Red Riding Hood in a dream and chatted with her.¡±


    ¡°In a dream?¡± Irene tilted her head in confusion before quickly catching on. ¡°Oh! That weird dream thing of yours, like last time with Foxy¡­ Wait, Little Red Riding Hood went in, too?!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but unlike with Foxy, she was conscious when she entered,¡± Yu Sheng explained casually, avoiding any mention of the memories he had seen. ¡°I¡¯m planning to head back to the Black Forest tonight.¡±


    Irene blinked but remained silent, watching him intently.


    ¡°Her situation is already at a late stage. Every time she dreams, she ends up in the Black Forest,¡± Yu Sheng continued. ¡°I think I can help her. And if I¡¯m lucky, I might encounter her ¡®Wolf Granny¡¯ or the ¡®Hunter¡¯ again. She¡¯ll be an adult next month¡ªthere¡¯s not much time left.¡±


    ¡°Wow, you called encountering Wolf Granny ¡®lucky.¡¯ Only you would think that,¡± Irene sighed. ¡°Fine, you can open the door whenever you want anyway. Bringing me and Foxy, right? You¡¯ll probably need to fight in there.¡±


    ¡°Foxy¡¯s definitely coming,¡± Yu Sheng nodded but hesitated slightly. ¡°As for you¡­¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Irene jumped up from the coffee table. ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean? I¡¯ve played crucial roles so many times! You¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just worried you won¡¯t survive a direct encounter with a wolf,¡± Yu Sheng sighed, deep in thought. Eventually, he nodded. ¡°But you¡¯re right. Your support abilities will be vital. Your Thread Weaving Net might be effective against the intangible wolves.¡±


    Irene grinned, clearly pleased. ¡°Now that¡¯s more like it.¡±


    The little doll was always easy to appease.


    Yu Sheng chuckled, pulling out his phone and typing a private message to Little Red Riding Hood through the Borderland Communications app: ¡°Send me a message before you sleep tonight.¡±


    Irene leaned over to peek at the screen. After Yu Sheng sent the message, she suddenly remarked, ¡°That sounded weird. Kind of like you¡¯re harassing the poor girl¡­¡±


    ¡°Do you have to put it like that?!¡± Yu Sheng glared at her. ¡°And why wait until after I sent it to say something?¡±


    Irene turned her head away. ¡°I just realized¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t believe her. Just then, his phone vibrated. A message popped up:


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­???¡±


    Two seconds later, another one arrived: ¡°Why?¡±


    Yu Sheng considered his response, only to find Irene staring at him again. Giving up on the long explanation he¡¯d been composing in his head, he replied with just two words: ¡°Black Forest.¡±


    This time, there was a long pause before Little Red Riding Hood replied. She seemed to take her time forming a response, but in the end, it was a simple: ¡°Okay¡­ Also, thank you.¡± ???????????§§S


    Yu Sheng put away his phone and leaned back on the couch, letting out a long sigh.


    ¡°What now? Just wait until tonight?¡± Irene asked, curiosity brimming.


    Instead of replying, Yu Sheng fixed his gaze on the little doll. His intense stare made Irene fidget nervously. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that? I didn¡¯t say anything wrong, did I¡­?¡±


    ¡°I need to reinforce you,¡± Yu Sheng said suddenly.


    ¡°¡­Huh?¡± Irene blinked.


    ¡°The Black Forest is dangerous. You¡¯ve never faced the largest ¡®Evil Wolf.¡¯ Its sheer presence is stronger than the Entity-Hunger we encountered before. Your threads might restrain it, but your body won¡¯t hold up,¡± Yu Sheng explained with a rare seriousness that made even Irene drop her usual playful demeanor. ¡°Foxy might be strong, but she¡¯s just one person. If our support gets knocked out¡­ that wolf will become even harder to handle.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face showed a pensive expression as Yu Sheng glanced out the window at the daylight.


    ¡°There¡¯s still time to prepare for tonight¡¯s operation¡­ We need to head out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where to?¡± Irene asked instinctively.


    ¡°The valley. It¡¯s the perfect spot,¡± Yu Sheng replied, turning toward the approaching fox spirit girl. ¡°Foxy, come with me upstairs. We need to grab some supplies.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    Moments later, a door connected the living room of Wutong Road No. 66 to the valley. Yu Sheng, Foxy, and Irene (the fully clothed one) stepped through the door and arrived at a large platform in the center of the valley.


    ¡°This will do,¡± Yu Sheng said, surveying the area. He casually picked a spot and pointed to an empty patch of ground. ¡°Foxy, put the supplies here.¡±


    Foxy nodded and rummaged through her tail, pulling out an assortment of items: ordinary candles from a small supermarket, what seemed to be rose oil (likely synthetic and mislabeled), some unbranded essential oils of dubious freshness, tea powder of questionable quality, and a variety of random jars and containers. Finally, she yanked off her tail, gave it a shake mid-air, and with a cacophony of clanks and clangs, several pieces of rebar tumbled out.


    Irene stared in astonishment, her expression frozen. Turning to Yu Sheng, she asked, ¡°You¡¯re not seriously planning to build me a body with rebar and cement, are you?!¡±


    ¡°Why not? I said I was going to reinforce you,¡± Yu Sheng replied matter-of-factly. Then, after a pause, he added, ¡°Though we¡¯ll skip the cement for now. I tried it before, and it¡¯s tricky to mold. It needs a casing to set properly, which is a hassle. That¡¯s why I chose this valley. The materials here are abundant and, most importantly, easy for me to ¡®control.¡¯¡±


    Irene¡¯s mouth twitched as she listened to his reasoning. ¡°Will this even work?¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°As long as the skeleton is sturdy, its strength will definitely improve¡ªat least that¡¯s my understanding.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant¡­¡± Irene muttered, then sighed in resignation. ¡°Fine, do whatever you want.¡± S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Without further ado, Yu Sheng got to work.


    Unlike when he used the ¡°alchemy platform¡± in the attic, laboriously sketching alchemy symbols and arrays on a table, this time he simply stood on the ground and extended his hand toward the flat surface.


    The faint sound of stone scraping against stone came from beneath their feet as lines began extending outward from where Yu Sheng stood. These lines spread, interwove, and converged, forming an intricate pattern. In just a few breaths, the array necessary for crafting a doll was complete.


    Yu Sheng focused intently on his work, a smile gradually spreading across his face.


    Yes, this was how it should be used. He should have done this earlier.


    Looking down, his eyes met Irene¡¯s startled gaze.


    ¡°That¡¯s pretty handy!¡± the little doll couldn¡¯t help but exclaim.


    ¡°Of course. I should¡¯ve taken advantage of this place long ago,¡± Yu Sheng replied cheerfully as he instructed Foxy to assist. Together, they quickly set up the ritual candles and raised a temporary wall around the area to shield the flames from the valley¡¯s wind. Finally, he picked up Irene, who was carrying her drawing frame, and placed her on a specific node in the array.


    With preparations complete, Yu Sheng turned his attention to the pieces of rebar.


    ¡°Next, we¡¯ll turn these into the doll¡¯s skeleton,¡± he said softly.


    Irene looked up at him. ¡°Yeah, so get started.¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed his chin, his expression turning serious. ¡°¡­I forgot to buy a welding torch.¡±


    Irene froze for two seconds. ¡°¡­¡±


    Then she leaped into the air, ready to bite him. ¡°What was the point of all this prep if you don¡¯t have a welding torch?! You brought the rebar but not the tool to fuse it?!¡±


    Yu Sheng fumbled to fend off her attacks while hurriedly explaining, ¡°I overlooked it, okay? Who uses a welding torch to make dolls?!¡±


    ¡°And who uses rebar to make dolls?!¡± Irene was livid. ¡°You had the foresight to use rebar but couldn¡¯t think to bring a welding torch?!¡±


    In an instant, the head and second-in-command of Wutong Road No. 66 descended into chaos, bickering furiously. Just as Irene managed to sink her teeth into Yu Sheng¡¯s hand, a sudden flash of light interrupted them.


    Yu Sheng turned in surprise to see Foxy using a concentrated burst of fox fire to cut through a piece of rebar. Then, bringing two pieces together, she used the flame at the tip of her tail to fuse them with a sizzling sound.


    Moments later, she held up the welded rebar in one hand while cradling her tail in the other. Looking up at Yu Sheng with eager eyes, she asked, ¡°Benefactor, will this do?¡±


    Yu Sheng was speechless. ¡°¡­You¡¯re a walking argon fox welder.¡±

 Chapter 164: Irene MK-II

    You have to hand it to Foxy¡ªher skills in welding with Fox Fire were top-notch. The flame, possibly imbued with some mystical demon fox arts, hissed and melted metal with precision. The resulting welds weren¡¯t just functional; they carried a visual strength and beauty that surpassed anything a regular welding machine could achieve. Even better, she could both cut and weld seamlessly.


    With brief instructions and preparations completed, sparks began flying across the alchemy platform. Several rebar rods were cut to varying lengths according to precise measurements, then positioned at designated points on the platform, marked by Yu Sheng. The rebars formed the outline of a doll¡¯s skeletal frame. Foxy, with her many tails floating like a collection of anti-gravity robotic arms, adjusted angles and welded with remarkable accuracy. The sharp scent of molten metal filled the air, accompanied by the constant crackle of sparks, which illuminated Yu Sheng¡¯s focused face.


    Nearby, Irene sat expressionless, her drawing frame strapped to her back. The bright flashes of welding reflected on her petite face. Every few seconds, she couldn¡¯t help but mutter, ¡°This isn¡¯t alchemy¡­ This isn¡¯t alchemy¡­¡±


    ¡°How is this not alchemy?¡± Yu Sheng, brimming with excitement, shot back at her grumbling. ¡°Melting metal isn¡¯t alchemy? Metal isn¡¯t part of alchemy? Why can¡¯t working with metals be considered alchemy?¡±


    He plopped down beside Irene, gesturing toward the glowing scene on the alchemy array with a serene tone. ¡°Look at that¡­ the cyber fox immortal¡¯s mystical arts, the secrets of alchemical tradition, and modern rebar. Isn¡¯t there a certain¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­abstract beauty to it,¡± Irene interjected after some thought.


    Yu Sheng nodded, a faint smile forming. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    The dazzling sparks finally subsided, and Foxy wiped at her forehead in a mock gesture of wiping sweat, even though none was there. Turning back, she waved cheerfully. ¡°Benefactor! All done!¡±


    ¡°Great work, Foxy!¡± Yu Sheng clapped his hands in joy, standing up and pulling Irene up with him. ¡°Enough talk about abstraction¡ªtime to get to the next step. Irene, take a look at the frame. See if it meets your standards.¡±


    Still grumbling under her breath, Irene paused when her gaze fell on the completed structure.


    At the heart of the alchemy array, resting quietly, was a skeletal doll frame welded together to the height of a normal adult.


    She stared at it in disbelief for a long moment before finally snapping back to reality. She looked up at Yu Sheng. ¡°You¡­ this size¡­¡±


    ¡°I promised you, didn¡¯t I? A solid 1.67 meters,¡± Yu Sheng replied, gently placing the little doll on the ground with a calm smile. ¡°Now, time for the next step.¡±


    ¡°Awesome!!¡± Irene¡¯s previous grumbles vanished instantly. She jumped up and clung to Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, shaking it with glee. Then she ran to the spirit infusion node, urging him eagerly. ¡°Hurry up! I want to see what you do next!¡±


    Yu Sheng merely chuckled and got to work. For this stage, he abandoned traditional materials like clay or dough. For Irene¡¯s specially designed ¡°new body,¡± he had some bold ideas.


    He scattered the prepared alchemy materials evenly over the welded rebar frame and across the surrounding platform. Then, drawing a knife, he sliced open a wound on the back of his hand, mixing his own blood with the materials and sprinkling it on the ground as well.


    Under the curious gaze of Irene and Foxy, Yu Sheng stepped back to the outermost ring of the concentric circles on the array. Taking a deep breath, he concentrated, crouched, and pressed his still-bleeding hand onto the platform.


    A low tremor coursed through the platform. Soft scraping and shifting sounds emerged from deep within the rocks, as if the very earth was stirring from slumber.


    Yu Sheng intended to use the soil and stone of this otherworldly valley to craft Irene¡¯s new body.


    After a few seconds of delay, the alchemy array¡¯s center began to rise. The soil and rocks there moved as if alive, surging like molten substance to envelop the steel frame. Layer upon layer built up, producing a soft, rustling noise as it flowed and gathered.


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened as she watched.


    ¡°Living soil¡­¡± she murmured in astonishment. ¡°He actually made it work?¡±


    The animated earth worked rapidly, and soon, the skeletal figure lying at the center of the array began to take form.


    Yu Sheng continued sculpting it with care. He carved out the fingers of the hands, molded a face, and adjusted the proportions of the body with meticulous precision. He sat next to the frame, using his own hands to refine the features little by little.


    Compared to working with clay, this seemed far easier to manipulate.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ actually quite serious about this,¡± Irene whispered, tugging on one of Foxy¡¯s tails. ¡°He completely butchered my last body. I thought he was just winging it before.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor has always been serious,¡± Foxy replied solemnly, watching the process intently. ¡°It¡¯s just that what he focuses on is¡­ different from others.¡±


    As Yu Sheng finished his final adjustments, he couldn¡¯t help but feel surprised by how smoothly everything had gone. Faster and easier than he¡¯d expected, the new doll body, crafted from steel, soil, and rock, now lay quietly on the ground. Though it hadn¡¯t yet awakened, it radiated a lifelike presence, as if it could spring to life at any moment. ?????????¦¯B§§????


    ¡°Let me think¡­ how did I do this last time?¡± Yu Sheng muttered, recalling his earlier attempts at creating Irene¡¯s second body. ¡°Right, guide the spirit infusion. That¡¯s the key to bringing it to life¡­¡±


    He reached out and gently pressed his hand to the doll¡¯s forehead.


    ¡°Wake up.¡±


    The stone surface began to pulsate.


    ¡°It¡¯s time to come alive.¡±


    The soil rippled softly.


    ¡°Are you ready to open your eyes¡ª¡±


    The steel frame shifted slightly. The once-soulless shell emitted faint breathing sounds¡ªsigns of life.


    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng called softly.


    ¡°Huh?¡± The little doll standing nearby instinctively responded. But in the next second, she felt her consciousness rapidly pulling away¡ªpart of it, at least. A new ¡°link¡± surged into her awareness, causing a brief, unavoidable disorientation. She couldn¡¯t make sense of her surroundings and only vaguely heard Yu Sheng¡¯s startled ¡°Huh?¡± followed by Foxy¡¯s surprised gasp before losing awareness entirely.


    It lasted only a couple of seconds before Irene successfully connected to and took control of her new body. She tentatively opened her eyes, confirming the presence of a third-person perspective.


    ¡°It worked!¡± the little doll exclaimed, stunned but delighted. She pushed herself up from the ground, standing triumphantly in the center of the array. Hands on her hips, she proudly looked up at Yu Sheng and Foxy. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it worked, Yu Sheng! You might actually have a knack for alchemy. Look at me, 1.67 meters tall with long le¡ª¡±


    She froze mid-sentence, something clearly amiss.


    Yu Sheng looked unnaturally tall. Foxy looked just as tall as before.


    Slowly, she lowered her gaze, glancing at the ground, which was far too close. Then, shifting her perspective to the other body outside the array, she caught sight of her new form. After a moment of processing, realization struck her like a lightning bolt.


    ¡°Why am I still this short?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Sheng was equally baffled. ¡°Right before you opened your eyes, this body was still 1.67 meters tall! Then, right before my eyes, it just started shrinking. I didn¡¯t even have time to react¡ªit¡¯s barely half a meter tall now! Foxy can vouch for me. I didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    The demon fox girl enthusiastically nodded. ¡°I swear, Benefactor didn¡¯t do a thing! You shrank all on your own!¡±


    Irene stood motionless, processing the absurdity. Just as Yu Sheng began worrying that the shock might be too much for her, she suddenly erupted in frustration.


    ¡°No, why¡­ WHY?! It was already crafted to be 1.67 meters tall! It had already started coming alive! Why did it shrink the moment I entered it?! How is this fair?!¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng silently took several steps back, retreating to Foxy¡¯s side. He muttered under his breath, ¡°We should probably avoid provoking her¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, the other Irene¡ªthe original body¡ªturned her head sharply, inhaled deeply, and roared, ¡°WHY IS THIS HAPPENING?!¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, turning to Foxy. ¡°I forgot there¡¯s still another one¡­¡±


    What followed was chaos. The two Irenes began running in circles, first around the array, then around Yu Sheng, grumbling endlessly. One moment, they lamented their fate; the next, they decried the struggles of being a doll. They bounced between accusing Yu Sheng¡¯s clumsiness and speculating that their souls were defective. After six or seven laps, Yu Sheng¡¯s head was spinning. He thought to himself, Even a seasoned investigator hearing the ramblings of an elder god couldn¡¯t feel worse than this¡­


    Finally, by the tenth lap, Foxy couldn¡¯t take it anymore. With a flick of her tails, she wrapped both diminutive Irenes tightly, silencing them. ¡°You¡¯re too noisy,¡± the demon fox declared.


    Bound by the fluffy tails, the two half-meter-tall dolls squirmed helplessly. They mumbled a few final complaints before falling silent, gazing at Yu Sheng with a mix of despair and resignation.


    ¡°Am I going to stay this short for the rest of my life?¡± Irene, the original body with the drawing frame, asked, her voice mournful.


    ¡°Why did this happen¡­¡± muttered the steel-rebar Irene, her eyes brimming with tears.


    Yu Sheng had no idea how to console them. He muttered a vague reassurance, ¡°It¡¯s just a temporary setback¡­ Look, I¡¯ve already come up with so many strange alchemy methods. Maybe next time, I¡¯ll manage to create a properly proportioned body for you. Maybe the shrinking is related to the materials. Or maybe it¡¯s because that rose oil I used wasn¡¯t reliable¡­ Next time, I¡¯ll avoid buying stuff from discount stores.¡±


    The rebar Irene froze for a moment before leaping out of Foxy¡¯s tail in outrage. She lunged at Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, screaming, ¡°Discount store?! Last time, you said it was from a ten-dollar store!¡±


    The next second, Yu Sheng discovered what made this angry little doll different from before¡ª


    Rebar arms are seriously strong.


    Those tiny claws pinched like a vise!

 Chapter 165: The Emerging Form of the Black Forest Vagabond Society

    The night was deep and still.


    The orphanage was shrouded in darkness, and the corridor outside gradually grew quiet. The children, exhausted from their daytime frolics, had mostly fallen asleep. Occasionally, the beam of a flashlight swept past the observation windows of the room doors, accompanied by deliberately softened footsteps¡ªthese belonged to the patrolling Guardians.


    Little Red Riding Hood, now in her nightgown, leaned against the headboard, her ears tuned to the faint sounds outside.


    She was listening for sudden sobs or unusual cries, while her wolves prowled in the shadows, sniffing out the scent of fear or unease. They also remained vigilant against unwelcome presences that might slip into reality under the veil of the night.


    Even on nights when it wasn¡¯t her turn to patrol, she had developed this habit.


    After some time, she finally let out a soft breath of relief and lay down on the bed.


    The first hour after lights-out was the most likely time for disturbances. Tonight, however, seemed peaceful.


    A creak from the upper bunk caught her attention, and a head peeked over the edge. The Long-Haired Princess looked at her curiously. ¡°Red Hood, going to bed so early? You¡¯ve been sleeping a lot lately.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m feeling tired.¡± Little Red Riding Hood yawned, her voice tinged with drowsiness. ¡°Besides, I have plans tonight.¡±


    The Long-Haired Princess looked puzzled at first, not understanding the remark. But after a few seconds, realization dawned, and a familiar name popped into her mind. ¡°¡­That guy, Yu Sheng?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not that old. You should call him ¡®bro,¡¯¡± Little Red Riding Hood said with a roll of her eyes. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s him. He asked to meet me in the Black Forest.¡±


    The Long-Haired Princess tilted her head, her expression somewhat odd. ¡°Meeting you in the Black Forest¡­ I know what it¡¯s about, but it still sounds weird. We¡¯re always trapped in our own Subsets, yet your Black Forest seems to have gotten¡­ lively lately.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood lifted her eyelids lazily. ¡°Jealous?¡±


    The head from the upper bunk tilted slightly before retreating. ¡°Not really.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth as if to say something but then swallowed her words. Instead, she picked up her phone and typed out a short message as sleepiness crept over her: sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Goodnight. See you soon.¡±


    She didn¡¯t know how much time had passed as she drifted off, but eventually, she slipped into her dream.


    Darkness. Cold. Emptiness. Then, layer upon layer of shadows unfolded before her eyes. A forest bathed in twilight emerged from the gloom, accompanied by a distant wolf¡¯s howl.


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her eyes in the dream and was greeted by a familiar scene.


    ¡°¡­Here again,¡± she muttered softly, sighing with resignation. Her nerves, however, had already begun to tighten.


    Fear and tension, rooted deeply since childhood, were instincts she couldn¡¯t shake. These feelings couldn¡¯t be quelled by mental preparation or bravery cultivated through training. Her calm expression and teasing tone were merely ways to deceive herself. She was all too aware of the fear buried in her heart.


    As her nerves tightened, she summoned her wolves, scanning her surroundings warily.


    She was alert to the presence of Evil Wolves lurking in the darkness, while also searching for the figure who had promised to explore the Black Forest with her.


    Almost immediately after the wolves appeared, she noticed black threads weaving themselves into the air nearby. They intertwined and spread rapidly. A voice echoed from an unknown source:


    ¡°Alright, alright, she¡¯s asleep now¡­ Stop rushing! Positioning takes precision. We¡¯ve got to open the way directly to her. It¡¯s a delicate operation¡­ Connection established! Okay, set the door here. Open it up¡­¡±


    The next moment, Little Red Riding Hood watched in stunned silence as the black threads coalesced into a thorny doorframe. At its center, a phantom-like door shimmered into existence, glowing faintly. The door swung open, and three familiar figures emerged.


    Yu Sheng carried Irene over his shoulder, with the Foxy Girl trailing by his side.


    ¡°Good evening,¡± Yu Sheng greeted cheerfully as he stepped into the dream. ¡°Hope we¡¯re not too late. Irene said you just fell asleep a few minutes ago.¡± ????¦¡?§°£Â§§s


    Foxy and Irene waved enthusiastically, their smiles bright and carefree.


    It was as if they were on a casual park outing rather than venturing into the treacherous Black Forest.


    Little Red Riding Hood felt her tension falter. Though her instincts told her to stay on guard, the lighthearted demeanor of the trio shattered the ominous atmosphere. She opened her mouth but struggled for words, finally managing a bemused, ¡°Uh¡­ I just got here myself.¡±


    Then she saw Yu Sheng reach back through the still-open Phantom Door, bending to pull something out as though retrieving it from the other side. She squinted and realized what it was¡ªa piece of rebar over a meter long, as thick as a thumb. The front end was twisted into loops, with jagged shards of rusty nails, blades, and roughly-cut steel edges welded onto it at chaotic angles. In the twilight of the Black Forest, the thing gleamed ominously, evoking a sense of tetanus just from looking at it.


    Little Red Riding Hood stared in bewilderment as Yu Sheng wielded this improvised monstrosity, casually swinging it twice as if it were a plastic baton. Despite its weight and savagery, it seemed to handle effortlessly in his hands. Unable to hold back her curiosity, she finally asked, ¡°What¡­ is that?¡±


    ¡°A weapon,¡± Yu Sheng answered cheerfully, though he looked slightly embarrassed. ¡°I don¡¯t have much in the way of proper gear or combat skills. Other than brute strength and some, uh, unconventional resourcefulness, I¡¯ve got nothing. Unlike Foxy with her Fox Radish Set, or Irene with all her magical gadgets, this is the best I could come up with.¡±


    As he spoke, he spun the vicious-looking rod again, its jagged edges slicing through the air ominously. He sighed. ¡°I doubt this thing will be much use against the Evil Wolves, but hey, it¡¯s better than charging in barehanded or chucking rocks like before.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked at him, stunned. It took her a moment to shake off the visual impact of this bizarre ¡°weapon¡± and follow his train of thought. Her expression turned somewhat reverent¡ªnot because the weapon was particularly powerful.


    In truth, she¡¯d encountered far more dangerous tools during her years as a Spirit Realm Detective. In the otherworldly realms, deadly and mysterious items were commonplace. This rebar, patched together with cruel intent, was hardly sophisticated. But its sheer malicious design, radiating malevolent creativity, was what struck her. The array of sharp, barbed, and jagged features screamed of the designer¡¯s relentless, almost gleeful malice¡ªits appearance exuded more menace than its actual killing potential.


    What¡¯s more, an inexplicable unease gnawed at her as she stared at it. Her nerves prickled with growing tension until she finally recognized the source of her discomfort.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s soaked in blood?¡± Her eyes widened as she sniffed the air, looking in disbelief at Yu Sheng, who was now busy closing the door with care.


    ¡°Yup,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a grin. ¡°Lots of it.¡±


    In the shadows of the Black Forest, that smile seemed to gleam with pure, unfettered satisfaction.


    Little Red Riding Hood froze. She felt like she should say something, but no words came to mind. Her limited life experience and worldview failed to supply a suitable response. After a long pause, she blurted, ¡°Wait¡­ your blood? Isn¡¯t that, uh¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted with a dismissive wave. ¡°This whole thing is just made from scraps leftover when I was crafting Dolls. Think of it as a byproduct of the process.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t elaborate further. Instead, he slung the rebar monstrosity over his shoulder and turned his gaze deeper into the forest.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not linger in this shadow-heavy spot. According to that Squirrel, we should head toward the light. I think I see a faint glow up ahead¡ªlet¡¯s move. We¡¯ll see whether the Squirrel or the Wolves show up first.¡±


    With that, he strode forward without hesitation. Little Red Riding Hood snapped out of her daze and hurried to follow. As she walked, she noticed faint claw marks on his arms and small bite marks on his forehead¡ªthough she couldn¡¯t fathom how someone managed to get bitten on the forehead. Curious, she asked, ¡°What¡¯s with those injuries? They look like you got scratched by a cat.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s steps faltered slightly, and his expression turned awkward. ¡°Uh¡­ also a byproduct of Doll-making. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll heal soon.¡±


    From her perch on his shoulder, Irene huffed in feigned indignation, trying to look angry but failing miserably. Eventually, she gave up and reached out to pat the bite marks on his forehead with an oddly conflicted expression.


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­?¡±


    At that moment, a rustling noise came from a nearby bush, making everyone freeze.


    The next second, under their watchful eyes, a small figure leapt out of the underbrush¡ªa Squirrel with a bushy tail wrapped in a strip of red cloth. It clutched an acorn it had scavenged from somewhere and, with an air of self-importance, perched atop a slender branch. In a sharp voice, it began to recite:


    ¡°Ah¡ªTwilight! The forest grows darker, and Little Red Riding Hood walks alone on the path beyond the outskirts. Good children must curb their curiosity and resist the allure of roadside flowers and mushrooms¡­¡±


    Mid-sentence, the Squirrel stopped abruptly, its beady eyes fixed on the group before it.


    Yu Sheng, grinning with his tetanus-inducing weapon slung over his shoulder.


    A 66-centimeter-tall Doll brimming with inexplicable confidence.


    A Demon Fox, surrounded by waving tails and flickering Fox Fire.


    And an awkwardly stiff Little Red Riding Hood who wasn¡¯t sure where to look.


    The Squirrel stared at them in stunned silence for a few seconds. Then, with a soft thud, the acorn in its paws fell to the ground.


    ¡°¡­Things just got weird!!¡±

 Chapter 166: Gunshots

    It turned out that creatures with smaller brains really did have trouble processing things. The Squirrel, already a bit neurotic, completely freaked out the moment it saw Yu Sheng and the others. It tossed its acorn aside, darting and leaping frantically across the bushes while loudly shouting phrases like, ¡°What¡¯s happening?!¡± and ¡°Where the heck did they come from?!¡± and even, ¡°Is this still Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s story?!¡±


    Finally, Little Red Riding Hood had had enough. She took a step forward, grabbed the squirrel mid-leap off a twig, and held it in front of her face. Her tone was anything but kind. ¡°Quiet! Or I¡¯ll throw you into the thorn bush!¡±


    The squirrel froze, wide-eyed and trembling, glancing nervously between Little Red Riding Hood and Yu Sheng¡¯s group. Then, with a dramatic stretch of its neck and a faint tilt of its head, it let out a faint ¡°Gah¡± and passed out.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    Even Irene was stunned by the scene. ¡°What kind of weakling is this? It fainted just like that?¡±


    But before Irene could finish her sentence, the squirrel came to, groggily regaining consciousness. It wriggled in Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s grip, looked around cautiously, and, seemingly calmer now, muttered under its breath, ¡°Is something bad about to happen¡­? Is this even the Black Forest anymore? And how did so many of you show up here at once? None of you even look like a new Little Red Riding Hood!¡±


    ¡°Um¡­ hello,¡± Foxy mustered her courage to approach the squirrel politely. ¡°I¡¯m Foxy.¡±


    ¡°And this is Irene on my shoulder,¡± Yu Sheng added as he walked over, casually flashing a cheerful smile. ¡°Long time no see, squirrel.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, long time no see. Of course, the squirrel remembers you, the ¡®grown-up¡¯ who somehow stumbled in here. And now you¡¯ve brought even more oddballs. I¡¯m confused; I¡¯m completely confused,¡± the squirrel said, wriggling out of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hand. It scrambled onto her shoulder, chattering nervously. ¡°The Black Forest won¡¯t be happy about this. The Black Forest doesn¡¯t like troublemakers¡­ You don¡¯t follow the rules! I can tell! You¡¯re all going to be in big trouble. You need to leave, and fast!¡±


    ¡°Well, isn¡¯t that convenient,¡± Yu Sheng said with an unexpectedly cheerful grin. ¡°We came here specifically to make the Black Forest ¡®unhappy.¡¯¡±


    The squirrel stared blankly at him, unable to comprehend his words.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t elaborate. His smile faded slightly, and without another word, he began walking toward the faint lights deeper in the forest. ¡°Do you know where I can find the Hunter?¡± he asked calmly.


    The squirrel let out a sharp, confused squeak. ¡°The Hunter? Why are you looking for the Hunter?¡±


    ¡°I need to ask them a few things,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually before quickly adding, ¡°Don¡¯t ask anything else. Just tell me where I can find them.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not safe¡­ It¡¯s really not safe to go looking for the Hunter like this,¡± the squirrel said, visibly agitated. ¡°The Hunter has a gun. They shoot anything that even remotely resembles a wolf. Little Red Riding Hood already looks a lot like a wolf¡­ If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll get mistaken for prey. Especially tonight. Tonight¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng paused for a moment, his expression shifting slightly. ¡°Tonight? What¡¯s so special about tonight?¡±


    The squirrel gripped the edge of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hood nervously. It seemed hesitant, but under Yu Sheng¡¯s unwavering gaze, it finally relented, shrinking back in fear. ¡°The Black Forest has been unstable since yesterday. Wolves have been going mad, some areas are disappearing, and there was even a huge explosion¡­ Things might get worse tonight. When the Black Forest is unstable, the Hunter becomes unstable too. They roam around, full of anger, and they¡¯re very dangerous¡ªsometimes even more dangerous than the wolves¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t respond immediately.


    Irene poked the back of his head. ¡°Why do I feel like this has something to do with you?¡±


    Yu Sheng stiffened, keeping a straight face. ¡°¡­It¡¯s all part of the plan.¡±


    ¡°What are you two talking about?¡± the squirrel asked, standing upright and looking curiously at Yu Sheng and Irene.


    ¡°Nothing,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head firmly. Then, quickly changing the subject, he said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Just take me to the Hunter. Whether we can deal with them or not is my problem¡ªif it goes wrong, you can always just run off, like last time.¡±


    ¡°You never listen to advice!¡± The squirrel waved its little paws in frustration but quickly gave up. Drooping its tail, it burrowed halfway into Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hood. ¡°Fine, fine, have it your way¡­ Go find the Hunter. Where there¡¯s Wolf Granny, there¡¯s the Hunter. No matter where they¡¯re roaming, they¡¯ll show up wherever Wolf Granny is.¡±


    ¡°Good. That¡¯s all I needed to know. Just as I expected.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded and resumed his pace, heading toward the distant lights.


    Irene was confused. She wasn¡¯t familiar with the rules of the Black Forest, so she couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°Do you know where to find this ¡®Wolf Granny¡¯?¡± ?????¦­????£Â¦¥?


    ¡°The little house,¡± answered Little Red Riding Hood, walking beside her. ¡°The Black Forest has paths lit by streetlamps. At the end of such paths, you¡¯ll usually find a little house. Inside, there are typically two situations: either a safe, empty room, or one hiding Wolf Granny. By the way, I¡¯m usually supposed to avoid houses with Wolf Granny.¡±


    Irene listened carefully but noticed something peculiar in her choice of words. ¡°¡®Typically¡¯? What about the unusual cases?¡±


    ¡°¡­There¡¯s another situation,¡± Little Red Riding Hood paused, her tone calm but her eyes revealing a faint fear. ¡°Sometimes the house has no Wolf Granny, but if you enter it for shelter, she¡¯ll come knocking at the door. That¡¯s the most dangerous scenario. You only have a split second to escape. A few times¡­ I was caught when she knocked.¡±


    She stopped speaking briefly, exhaling softly before continuing. ¡°And recently, Yu Sheng and I encountered a ¡®fourth situation¡¯: a house deep in the forest, unconnected to any path and without any light. Inside, it was covered with red cloaks.¡±


    Irene immediately caught on. ¡°Ah, I know that one¡ªyou mean the one you ran into last time.¡±


    Yu Sheng, meanwhile, noticed the Squirrel hiding in Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hood. At the mention of the ¡°unlit house¡± and ¡°covered in red cloaks,¡± the squirrel instantly shrank further into the hood. When it finally peeked out, its beady black eyes were filled with terror.


    He approached, staring directly at the squirrel. ¡°Why are you so scared of that unlit house?¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s body visibly trembled, and it let out a shrill, pleading squeak. ¡°I don¡¯t know! The squirrel doesn¡¯t know anything!¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned deeply.


    ¡°Stop pushing it,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed, cutting off Yu Sheng¡¯s questioning. ¡°If it¡¯s reacting like this, we won¡¯t get anything useful¡ªit¡¯ll just pass out again if we stress it too much.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes!¡± the squirrel quickly chimed in. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood and the squirrel are friends! Best friends!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, though not a very reliable one,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, furrowing his brow. He didn¡¯t press further, but he kept an eye on the squirrel¡¯s movements as they continued forward.


    Soon, the path appeared in their view.


    It was a winding trail through the forest, illuminated by streetlamps that cast an almost fantastical glow. The path led into the deeper woods, its end shrouded in shadow. The streetlamps¡¯ light created a clear boundary, forcing the malice of the Black Forest to retreat. Within the lit path, a sense of calm prevailed.


    The moment they stepped onto the path, the ever-present malice and the feeling of being watched seemed to fade. Even the occasional wolf howls from the surrounding forest sounded distant.


    ¡°Wow¡­ this is something,¡± Irene remarked, immediately noticing the change in the atmosphere. She gazed wide-eyed at the floating lamp balls, clearly impressed. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t feel like a typical ¡®designated safe zone¡¯ in other otherworldly realms¡­ It seems the calmness of this path is maintained by these lights?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡± Yu Sheng asked, confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it still a safe zone?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Irene shook her head. ¡°In most otherworldly realms, a ¡®designated safe zone¡¯ is inherently stable. Even if it moves or disappears over time, it remains unaffected by entities or dangers during its active period. But here, it seems more like the lamps are forming a temporary safety barrier. As long as the lights are on, the path is safe. If they go out, this place would likely become dangerous again. In other words, the safety lies in the streetlamps, not the path itself. This isn¡¯t a safe zone; it¡¯s a safe object.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened intently and quickly followed her line of thought. He realized that when exploring otherworldly realms, it was indeed crucial to bring Irene along. Although she wasn¡¯t always reliable, her unique perspective in the field of mysticism¡ªand her occasionally accurate intuition¡ªcould sometimes be genuinely helpful.


    However, his thoughts were abruptly interrupted by a sound from beyond the path.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    It was the sudden, heavy crack of a gunshot¡ªsharp and unmistakable, the sound of a hunter¡¯s shotgun.


    The group froze mid-step, exchanging startled glances as the echo of the gunshot reverberated through the forest.


    The squirrel poked its head out of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hood, nervously wringing its tiny paws. ¡°The Hunter fired¡­ the Hunter fired¡­¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, the sound came from over there,¡± Foxy tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve, pointing toward a direction off the path. Her ears twitched slightly, adjusting their angle as she pinpointed the source. ¡°About one or two hundred meters away.¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before her words had fully settled, another gunshot echoed through the air.


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The second shot came from the same direction.

 Chapter 167: Cyber Fox Immortal Battling Children’s Literature

    Two gunshots echoed in the depths of the Black Forest, and then silence took over.


    No howls, no follow-up shots, not even the sound of the wind. Everything in the forest fell eerily quiet, as if waiting for the group on the Path to ¡°respond.¡±


    In that moment, the two gunshots felt like some kind of signal. It was as if the invisible Hunter was trying to communicate with Yu Sheng¡¯s group, guiding them in the ¡°correct¡± direction.


    Irene glanced at the Squirrel nestled in the hood of her Red Cloak. ¡°The rules say we shouldn¡¯t be lured off the Path into the depths of the forest. Do they say anything about what to do if we hear gunshots outside the Path?¡±


    The Squirrel froze for a while, stunned. When it finally snapped out of it, it frantically replied in a panicked voice, ¡°Nothing like this has ever happened before! The Hunter only appears when the Wolf Granny shows up. I don¡¯t know¡ªI¡¯m just a Squirrel!¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned deeply, gripping the ominous Rebar Spiked Club on his shoulder. He tapped it against the ground and said grimly, ¡°It¡¯s still a temptation off the Path.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t understand. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°We came here to find the Hunter,¡± Yu Sheng exhaled lightly. The initial confusion and hesitation in his mind quickly cleared. ¡°And what could be more tempting to us, as explorers with a purpose, than ¡®gunshots from the Hunter¡¯?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood froze. The moment she realized what Yu Sheng meant, shock filled her eyes.


    ¡°Ignore the gunshots. Keep moving forward,¡± Yu Sheng commanded in a firm voice, stepping ahead without hesitation.


    As he predicted, the moment the group pressed onward, another gunshot rang out from the shadows of the Black Forest. This time, it sounded even closer.


    The gunshots, just like the illusions they¡¯d encountered earlier, were another instance of the Path¡¯s ¡°flowers and mushrooms¡± of Rule-Based Temptation.


    A sudden chill of fear washed over Little Red Riding Hood. She knew that being lured off the Path was the first and most dangerous taboo in the Black Forest. Yet, in those fleeting seconds, she had wavered¡ªan unthinkable lapse for someone like her, a seasoned Little Red Riding Hood who had experienced ¡°Awakening.¡±


    She hadn¡¯t considered that even the Hunter could be used as a tool of deception by the Black Forest. Nor had she anticipated that the forest could so quickly craft a scenario that would almost perfectly tempt everyone present.


    ¡°The Black Forest seems¡­ ¡®clever,¡¯¡± Irene murmured. ¡°Its tricks are pretty impressive.¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarily ¡®think,¡¯¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, shaking her head. ¡°Higher forms of blind action might as well be intelligence. They can even surpass human ¡®thought¡¯ in efficiency. Rules¡­ are often this unreasonable.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. Its tricks don¡¯t work on us,¡± Yu Sheng said, slowing his pace as he gazed into the distance. ¡°Listen¡ªthe gunshots have stopped. Nothing showed up.¡±


    ¡°I thought the ¡®Hunter¡¯ might appear next and invite us over for a chat,¡± Irene said, clicking her tongue. ¡°Looks like the Black Forest still has its limitations. If the Hunter had really shown up, we might¡¯ve fallen for it.¡± ???¨¯????§§?


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s the forest¡¯s limitations¡­ or perhaps it¡¯s because the ¡®Hunter¡¯ is special.¡±


    He stopped speaking and continued forward along the Path.


    A while later, the streetlights on either side of the Path began to dim. Just as the rules dictated, all forms of protection in the Black Forest were temporary. The light would fade, the Path would vanish, fires in hearths would extinguish, and even the Little Houses would eventually be swallowed by the depths of the forest.


    As the lights dimmed, the Path became harder to distinguish. The boundary between the Path and the forest blurred. The howls of wolves, which had receded earlier, returned. This time, they were closer and growing louder.


    Yu Sheng finally felt it¡ªthe gaze. The Evil Wolf¡¯s eyes were on him.


    ¡°The wolves are coming. The wolves are coming,¡± the Squirrel muttered nervously. ¡°Where¡¯s the house¡­ Where¡¯s the house? Why isn¡¯t it here yet?¡±


    Yu Sheng looked up and saw a faint light deep in the forest, but it was far away. Meanwhile, shadowy figures were beginning to take shape in the dense trees nearby.


    The wolf pack was assembling, faster than before, and closing in.


    ¡°This is bad! The worst-case scenario!¡± the Squirrel shrieked. ¡°The house isn¡¯t connected to the Path¡ªthe wolves are blocking the way!¡± Its fur bristled as it turned to Yu Sheng in panic. ¡°When the time comes, we¡¯ll need to run! Run as fast as we can! Don¡¯t stop, no matter what! Don¡¯t get caught up with the wolves¡ªwhat are you doing?¡±


    The Squirrel gawked at Yu Sheng, who calmly hefted his terrifying club, then pointed in a specific direction.


    ¡°Foxy,¡± Yu Sheng pointed toward the depths of the Black Forest, toward where he felt the gaze originating. ¡°See over there? Distance: 3500. Spread: 120. Sixteen rounds, rapid fire.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡±


    The Fox Spirit¡¯s face instantly lit up with excitement. In the Squirrel¡¯s stunned gaze, Foxy flung her arms wide open.


    Her silver tails burst forth in a dazzling display within the dim forest twilight. Radiant energy swirled behind the Nine-Tailed Fox, and with a roaring eruption, her Fox Fire ignited.


    One after another, silver projectiles soared skyward amidst the blaze of blue flames. They adjusted their trajectories mid-air, and with a secondary ignition, the fire intensified into a blinding flash that illuminated the entire forest. A deafening whistle sliced through the air as the first batch of eight Fox Radish Missiles shot into the distance.


    Even as the first volley launched, Foxy quickly adjusted her breathing. With a soft hum, her tails regenerated in an instant. A second volley launched in rapid succession.


    The bluish propulsion flames streaking across the night sky resembled shooting stars flying in reverse, bringing death from above.


    Fox Fire surged again, but this time, she held back the barrage. Instead, she maintained a blazing orb of energy at the tip of each tail, keeping her keen eyes fixed on the shadowed forest around them.


    In the distance, an earth-shattering explosion resonated. The ground trembled, the air roared, and trees swayed violently under the pressure of the shockwave. Some even splintered and fell. It seemed as if the entire forest had been shaken. For a brief moment, the howling from the shadows ceased, only to erupt again¡ªnow angrier, more frenzied than ever.


    The wolf pack materialized into solid forms. Countless ferocious Giant Wolves charged out from the dense forest, heading straight for the unwelcome intruders who dared to challenge the rules of the Black Forest.


    Foxy¡¯s flames transformed into concentrated streams of fire. Seven or eight dense, waterfall-like torrents lashed through the charging wolves. Her onslaught shredded the corporeal forms of the wolves into fragments, snapped towering trees in half, and ignited the dry leaves and twigs scattered across the forest floor. The radiant blue of the Fox Fire intertwined with the crimson blaze of wildfires, creating a fierce inferno.


    ¡°Da-da-da-da-da-da-da!¡±


    Foxy added sound effects to her Fox Radish Machine Gun, her golden-red eyes glowing with delight as she fired away with unabashed enthusiasm.


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng raised his blood-soaked Rebar Spiked Club high and brought it down hard on a giant wolf that lunged at him. The monstrous creature let out a short, sharp yelp before being smashed into a bloody mess, collapsing lifelessly to the ground.


    He swung the club again, sweeping a sneaky wolf away from Foxy.


    Irene clung tightly to Yu Sheng¡¯s hair with one hand, preparing to summon her Thread Weaving Net with the other. But Yu Sheng interrupted her. ¡°Hold off for now! These are just regular wolves. Save your strength for something Foxy and I can¡¯t handle.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Irene replied quickly.


    Yu Sheng struck down another wolf, then pointed toward the distant glimmer of light.


    ¡°That direction, Foxy. Clear a path.¡±


    ¡°On it!¡±


    Foxy shouted gleefully and unleashed a hail of fire in the direction Yu Sheng indicated. Two more volleys of Fox Radish Missiles soared into the forest, detonating in a fiery crescendo that tore through the gathered wolves and the dense trees.


    Amidst the relentless bombardment and explosive wildfire, a path was forcibly carved through the forest.


    ¡°Yes! This is exactly what I wanted!¡± Yu Sheng grinned, his face alight with unrestrained joy, like a child finally playing with a long-awaited toy. ¡°This! Cyber Fox Immortal obliterating children¡¯s literature! Keep going, keep blasting! Let¡¯s go find Wolf Granny!¡±


    He strode forward with his menacing club, stepping onto the fiery avenue carved by flames and explosions. Waves of wolves continued to spawn from the shadows. These creatures, bound by the forest¡¯s rules, knew neither fear nor pain and charged relentlessly at Yu Sheng and his group. Most were gunned down immediately by Foxy¡¯s torrents of firepower. The remainder met the brutal end of Yu Sheng¡¯s club¡ªor, occasionally, were torn apart by the Shadow Wolves summoned by Little Red Riding Hood. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Squirrel stared at the scene, wide-eyed and trembling.


    It shivered uncontrollably, screaming intermittently, fainting, and then waking up again, as if falling from one absurd nightmare into another, even more bizarre. The entire forest reverberated with the terrifying cacophony of explosions, howls, and crackling flames. Something deep within the forest roared in response. The very order of the forest was being challenged, mocked, and violated. In retaliation, the forest called forth more wolves¡ªan unending tide gathering from every direction.


    ¡°No, no, no, this isn¡¯t right¡­¡± the Squirrel screamed, its voice barely audible amidst the chaos. ¡°This isn¡¯t how it¡¯s supposed to be!¡±


    ¡°But I think it¡¯s perfect!¡± Little Red Riding Hood was the only one who heard the Squirrel¡¯s shrill cries. She glanced over her shoulder, her expression one of pure joy and relaxation¡ªa happiness that seemed to have been suppressed since childhood. ¡°Even if it¡¯s just this once¡ªI think it¡¯s perfect!¡±

 Chapter 168: Safe, for Now

    The forest trembled under the roar of artillery, a twisted fairy tale consumed by the inferno of Fox Fire. Packs of wolves spawned from the shadows were torn apart, wave after wave, reduced to ruins amidst relentless violence. A vast clearing was forcefully carved through the dense woodland, the once-thriving trees falling like brittle stalks of grain, leaving behind a wide path in the blink of an eye.


    A Squirrel cowered, motionless, in Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s hood. Its tiny body quaked as its shiny black eyes reflected the towering flames engulfing the forest, a scene that seemed to set the very heavens ablaze.


    This wasn¡¯t how it had always been. Not at all.


    The strategy had always been the same: scout, evade, relocate, hide¡ªthen evade again. For years, this was the only way Little Red Riding Hood had managed to survive the Black Forest. The cruel forest never allowed its prey to defy its ¡°rules,¡± and those trapped inside never possessed the power to resist.


    Never before had anything like this happened¡ªa prey shredding the wolves with fire and fury, carving out a path of their own.


    The Squirrel no longer screamed. It simply stared blankly, its tiny brain seemingly overwhelmed, unable to process or judge the chaos unraveling before it.


    Meanwhile, Little Red Riding Hood was laughing¡ªa carefree, unprecedented laugh. Even as the wolves¡¯ howls echoed, fear would instinctively rise within her. Yet the dazzling Fox Fire, the soaring Fox Radish Missiles, and the vicious swings of the Rebar Spiked Club at the edge of her vision sparked a different emotion¡ªwild, unrestrained joy mingled with exhilaration, clashing against her fear. The emotions merged into an indescribable thrill.


    She couldn¡¯t tell if she was terrified, elated, or just venting years of pent-up emotion. All she knew was that it felt good¡ªso good, she didn¡¯t care if it was the only time in her life she¡¯d feel it.


    She hated this place. She wanted to see it burn.


    Yu Sheng glanced at the red-cloaked girl, catching the glow of her laughter and the spark in her eyes.


    ¡°Good for her,¡± he thought. ¡°Kids should go a little wild sometimes. She¡¯s not even eighteen yet. No need to be burdened by adult worries.¡±


    Adults could handle the worrying.


    Rolling his wrist, he swung the Rebar Spiked Club, bristling with blades, nails, and jagged steel rods, to ease the stinging pain in his muscles. The weapon was brutally effective, capable of smashing wolf skulls with a single full-powered swing. The shadowy monsters that emerged to attack them took on physical forms as they leapt, giving Yu Sheng the perfect chance to strike. Many wolves had already been reduced to headless corpses, scattered along the blazing trail they had created.


    Some of those corpses began to rise, stumbling blindly through the forest, ready to gnaw on any wolves that emerged from the shadows.


    Through his connection to the blood spilling across the battlefield, Yu Sheng could sense the forest¡¯s shifting tides.


    The Black Forest wasn¡¯t truly ablaze yet. Compared to its endless expanse, the flames ignited by Fox Fire were but a small ember. Countless wolves continued to spawn in the distance, their numbers and malice growing exponentially. The rate of their eradication couldn¡¯t match their ceaseless generation.


    The Big Bad Wolf hadn¡¯t been destroyed. When the sixteen Fox Radish Missiles hit, Yu Sheng had briefly felt the predator¡¯s gaze dissipate. But moments later, he sensed its aura rapidly regenerating. This monstrosity, born from Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s deepest fears, could reappear endlessly in the Black Forest. Now, it was steadily closing in on them again.


    This nightmare was simply too vast¡ªtoo immense for a single fire to consume.


    But Little Red Riding Hood remained unaware of this. Perhaps she would realize it once her excitement subsided, but for now, she was basking in the joy of watching the Black Forest burn.


    ¡°Let her enjoy it,¡± thought Yu Sheng, smiling as he exhaled softly. ¡°Kids deserve to be happy.¡±


    Despite the chaos, the exhilaration on Yu Sheng¡¯s face never wavered.


    He could stir up more trouble while waiting for reinforcements. Surely, the Hunter, lurking somewhere in the shadows, had taken notice of this commotion. If they had even an ounce of sense, they would be intrigued by such a reckless intrusion.


    In the distance, the glow of a Little House appeared on the horizon.


    ¡°Look! A house!¡± Yu Sheng called out, lifting his bloodied Rebar Spiked Club to point at the fairytale-like structure. ¡°Let¡¯s go check it out!¡±


    He strode forward with bold steps.


    The eerie blue of Fox Fire extended beneath his feet, and towering, twisted trees toppled around him. The screech of Fox Radish Missiles tore through the air, piercing the night sky. Twilight had long faded, replaced by a fiery glow illuminating the darkness. The wolves charged in waves from the shadows, only to be repelled by Foxy¡¯s relentless barrage.


    ¡°Benefactor! It¡¯s endless!¡± Foxy called out, her voice strained as she began to feel the fight dragging on. Something wasn¡¯t right. ¡°And these new wolves¡ªthey¡¯re tougher! It takes several hits to take them down!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. We¡¯re here,¡± replied Yu Sheng, not even glancing back as he stepped into the warm glow spilling from the window of the Little House.


    As soon as he crossed into the house¡¯s light, the howling of wolves began to fade.


    The wolf packs quickly retreated. Even the ones that had taken physical form and gotten close dissolved back into shadows upon entering the light, disintegrating entirely within its reach. R???B¦¥???? S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy, still catching her breath, cradled her fluffy tails in both arms, her gaze fixed on the sight of the wolves retreating. The faint Fox Fire hovering around her flickered as though in awe.


    The Squirrel, perched on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shoulder, peeked out cautiously. It glanced back at the path they¡¯d taken, then at the Little House standing calmly at the fiery trail¡¯s end. It let out a small, panicked squeal, trembling. ¡°What¡¯s going to happen next¡ª?¡±


    Yu Sheng walked to the wooden door and peeked inside. With a grin, he knocked on the door.


    ¡°Wolf Granny, are you home?¡±


    Silence.


    He knocked again.


    ¡°We¡¯ve got visitors¡ª¡±


    Still, no response.


    ¡°Looks like Wolf Granny isn¡¯t home after all.¡± Yu Sheng shrugged, then pushed the door open.


    With a creak, the door swung wide, and a wave of warm light greeted them, along with a strange, tranquil sense of peace as though the house itself was shielded by some protective force.


    Yu Sheng, still gripping the bloodied Rebar Spiked Club, cautiously stepped inside.


    A sudden thud came from above.


    ¡°What was that?¡± Yu Sheng instantly tensed, spinning around and gripping his ¡°battle stick¡± tightly.


    ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± came a furious voice from his shoulder. It was Irene, sounding exasperated. ¡°You couldn¡¯t look up before barging in?! I hit my head on the doorframe!¡±


    Only then did Yu Sheng glance back. He saw Irene clutching her head, muttering curses. ¡°Seriously¡­ who makes doorframes this low? I even ducked, and I still hit it¡­ Yu Sheng, you¡¯re the worst¡­¡±


    Her misfortune quickly eased the lingering tension in the group. Smiles spread across their faces, though Foxy went further¡ªbursting into open laughter.


    Irene¡¯s string of complaints only made her laughter harder to contain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s rest here for a while,¡± said Yu Sheng, leaning his ¡°battle stick¡± against the door before turning to Foxy.


    ¡°Got it.¡± Foxy, finally relaxing, walked to the table at the center of the room, plopped down, and pulled out a large handful of jerky from her tail, chewing loudly.


    The Fox Radish Smart Firing System was already working on replenishing her ammunition.


    Little Red Riding Hood followed them in, sitting on the small, empty bed, her expression dazed.


    The Squirrel climbed out of her hood and perched on her shoulder, equally lost in thought.


    Yu Sheng glanced at the wooden table. Spotting a wooden bowl, he rummaged through it and pulled out an acorn. Walking over to the Squirrel, he offered it with a smile. ¡°Here. Didn¡¯t you lose your acorn earlier? Here¡¯s a new one.¡±


    The Squirrel hesitated before accepting the acorn. It didn¡¯t eat it, though. Instead, it stared blankly at Yu Sheng for a long moment before muttering, ¡°Thank you¡­¡±


    Seeing its sluggish response, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t resist teasing it. ¡°What about the classic line?¡±


    The Squirrel blinked, confused. ¡°What line?¡±


    ¡°You know, the one that goes, ¡®So-and-so is a squirrel¡¯s best friend!¡¯ I gave you an acorn, so am I your best friend now?¡±


    The Squirrel froze, seemingly unable to process the question.


    Yu Sheng chuckled and turned his attention elsewhere, gazing out the window at the now-calm night.


    The wolf packs had retreated, leaving the Black Forest eerily quiet. The faint blue glow of Fox Fire continued to burn in the distance, though the surrounding darkness slowly crept in, extinguishing it bit by bit.


    The areas scorched and torn by fire and explosions were already beginning to restore themselves.


    ¡°That Big Bad Wolf is still lurking nearby,¡± Yu Sheng said suddenly. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t seem to be approaching for now.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked up, her gaze fixed on him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not dead. All we did was cause a ruckus. We¡¯re far from destroying this place,¡± Yu Sheng added with a smile, then shook his head. ¡°But don¡¯t worry. If it shows up, I¡¯ll handle it. You don¡¯t need to be scared.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not scared,¡± she murmured, lowering her head, her voice muffled.


    As if worried he¡¯d see through her lingering anxiety, she quickly changed the subject, pointing at Foxy, who was happily munching on jerky. ¡°What¡¯s she eating? It looks good.¡±


    ¡°Jerky,¡± Yu Sheng said, walking over to grab a piece from Foxy. He handed it to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Want to try?¡±


    [Table of Content]


    [Story Wiki]


    [Previous Chapter]


    [Next Chapter]

 Chapter 169: Facing Fear

    ¡°Delicious meat.¡±


    Yu Sheng held out a piece of jerky toward Little Red Riding Hood, a mysterious smile on his face. The meat strip was a tempting dark red, with an aroma that was¡­ quite enticing.


    But Little Red Riding Hood instinctively felt something was off. The peculiar grin on Yu Sheng¡¯s face made her wary. She furrowed her brow. ¡°Wait a minute, what exactly is this?¡±


    ¡°Remember the ¡®Wolf Granny¡¯?¡± Yu Sheng admitted without hesitation, nodding casually. ¡°The one we took down in that pitch-black little house? I brought it back and experimented with different ways to cook it. Turns out, it¡¯s quite tasty.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened in shock, and her breath hitched.


    Oblivious to her reaction, Yu Sheng continued his culinary explanation: ¡°The ribs are great grilled or stewed. The leg meat is tough and needs to be cooked for a long time. The fatty parts under the skin are amazing roasted¡ªcrispy and fragrant. Some of the organs make an excellent hot pot if prepared correctly, though they can have a strong taste otherwise. The creature was so large, though, that eating it repeatedly gets boring. So, most of it ended up like this¡ªjerky. I seasoned it with spices and salt, then smoked it over fox fire. It¡¯s a bit tough to chew but has a delightful crispness at the edges. It¡¯s great as is, or even better in soup.¡±


    As he spoke, Yu Sheng pushed the jerky closer to her, his smile unwavering. ¡°Try it. Once you accept its source, you¡¯ll find the flavor is really good.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood shuddered, instinctively scooting back a little. Her gaze was filled with confusion, unease, and even a hint of horror. She stammered, ¡°You¡­ ate the Wolf Granny?!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re still eating it,¡± Yu Sheng corrected, his tone casual. ¡°Why so shocked? You¡¯ve seen a dish of stir-fried Entity-Hunger before, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Her eye twitched at the reminder, recalling the unsettling things this man had done in the past. Strangely, turning Wolf Granny into jerky now seemed less surprising. Still, as she stared at the dark red strip of meat, an unsettling fear lingered.


    On Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shoulder, the squirrel fainted the moment it realized what the jerky was. It toppled without even a squeak.


    From the dining table, the fox girl glanced over while chewing her jerky, her tails swaying behind her. ¡°Give it a try. It¡¯s delicious.¡±


    The aroma intensified. It was¡­ intoxicating.


    The whispers started. Soft and steady. They weren¡¯t loud, but they were persistent¡ªYu Sheng¡¯s voice, her own, even¡­ a wolf¡¯s.


    ¡°Just one bite.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated, her hand trembling as it reached out. Conflicting emotions swirled inside her¡ªcuriosity and revulsion battling for dominance. Finally, she took the dark red jerky.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s grin widened as the tantalizing scent filled her senses. ¡°Fear is hard to overcome, especially when it¡¯s rooted in childhood. But after today, you¡¯ll always remember: the fear of wolves¡­ tastes like spiced jerky.¡±


    ¡°What kind of twisted logic is that?¡± she muttered, her face incredulous.


    ¡°Facing fear is one thing,¡± Yu Sheng explained, his expression still cheerful. ¡°But turning it into flavor? That¡¯s genius.¡±


    Despite herself, Little Red Riding Hood took a deep breath, bracing for what felt like a life-or-death moment. She closed her eyes and bit down hard.


    It was tough, requiring effort to chew, but¡­ it was just meat. Nothing more, nothing less. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    From the distant depths of the forest, a faint, eerie wolf howl echoed.


    Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t tell if it was real or just her imagination.


    She chewed forcefully, swallowing the rough texture as it slid down her throat. Her fear transformed, taking on a bizarrely tangible form.


    Yu Sheng turned toward the window, sensing the wolf¡¯s presence. Its eyes were locked on the house, unblinking. It had been prowling for a long time but paused, just for a few seconds.


    The squirrel, sprawled on the bed, groggily woke up, only to see Little Red Riding Hood chewing on Wolf Granny¡¯s meat. With a panicked squeak, it fainted again. ??????????B?s?


    Yu Sheng picked it up, shaking it gently until it revived. ¡°Wake up, Squirrel. I have a question.¡±


    ¡°NO! The squirrel refuses to answer!¡± it shrieked, flailing in terror.


    ¡°What¡¯s the connection between the Evil Wolf and the Wolf Granny?¡± Yu Sheng asked, ignoring its panic. ¡°Are they the same?¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s tiny eyes darted nervously. It hesitated before whispering, trembling all the while, ¡°Wolf Granny is a side of the Evil Wolf. When it enters the house, it¡¯s Wolf Granny. Outside, it¡¯s the Evil Wolf. When it chases you, it¡¯s the whole wolf pack¡­ Every wolf is a part of the Evil Wolf, and the Evil Wolf is a part of the Black Forest.¡±


    The squirrel¡¯s voice grew shakier. ¡°Everything here is intertwined¡ªlike a tangled thread, like veins, like nerves. And in the end, it all ties back to Little Red Riding Hood, trapping her in this nightmare.¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered the squirrel¡¯s words, his focus shifting to the link in his blood. He could feel the wolf pack retreating, their movements cautious. Outside, something was forming at the door.


    Wolf Granny was regenerating.


    The Black Forest¡¯s rules pressed on, its stage unfolding according to the script. Despite his chaos, the show went on.


    Yu Sheng feigned ignorance of the changes. Calmly, he tore off a piece of jerky and handed it to the squirrel. ¡°Eat.¡±


    The squirrel recoiled, shaking its head furiously. ¡°I¡¯m just a squirrel! Squirrels don¡¯t eat this!¡±


    ¡°You should face your fears,¡± Yu Sheng said solemnly. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood ate it. Now it¡¯s your turn.¡±


    ¡°Squirrel knights fear nothing! Nothing! Please, no more!¡± it squealed.


    Yu Sheng shrugged, tossing the piece aside. ¡°Fine. I won¡¯t force you.¡±


    The squirrel froze, stunned by his sudden leniency.


    Turning to Little Red Riding Hood, Yu Sheng gestured toward the door. ¡°Time to go. Your part¡¯s done.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ what about¡ª?¡±


    ¡°This was all to trigger a key event,¡± Yu Sheng said, his tone matter-of-fact. ¡°Teamwork, right? Everyone has their own tasks.¡±


    Before she could argue, Irene extended her hand. An icy sensation seized Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s mind, yanking her outward. In an instant, she vanished.


    Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°Can¡¯t you make that smoother? It always feels like sudden death.¡±


    ¡°How else can I force someone awake unconditionally?¡± Irene retorted, rolling her eyes. ¡°She¡¯s awake now, probably swearing.¡±


    ¡°Forget it.¡± Yu Sheng grabbed his Tetanus Staff, stretching lazily. ¡°Get ready.¡±


    The knock came¡ªloud, insistent, echoing in their hearts.


    The squirrel panicked, running in circles. ¡°Squirrel knights need preparation!¡±


    Yu Sheng smiled brightly, gripping his spiked club, and flung open the door. ¡°Come on in!¡±


    Standing there was a hunched, grotesque figure, its twisted, slender frame cloaked in short black fur. A claw¡ªbarely resembling a wolf¡¯s¡ªreached inside.


    [Table of Content]


    [Story Wiki]


    [Previous Chapter]


    [Next Chapter]

 Chapter 170: Little Red Riding Hood’s Wolf Granny

    The brutal Wolf Tooth Club smashed into the elongated claw with a deafening thud, accompanied by the whistling wind. The claw shattered like thick mud, splitting apart and emitting sizzling smoke. The sensation beneath Yu Sheng¡¯s hands was not flesh and blood but a texture closer to rotten cotton and decayed wood.


    In the blink of an eye, the distorted, elongated creature standing by the door began to swell grotesquely, letting out an ear-piercing shriek. Its entire body expanded and proliferated outward, appearing utterly enraged.


    But Yu Sheng had anticipated this reaction. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Irene! Now!¡± he shouted.


    Pitch-black threads unfurled from behind Yu Sheng, stretching and proliferating wildly like living tendrils. These threads stealthily penetrated the creature¡¯s flesh, ensnaring it. Despite its violent growth, the icy threads matched its speed, binding the creature tightly in mere breaths. The tension between the threads and the monster produced unsettling cracking sounds, forcing the Wolf Granny to halt its movements.


    Inside the Little House, Irene stood tall, her hands raised high. Despite her petite frame, she seemed as immovable as a mountain, resisting the overwhelming force.


    As Yu Sheng had predicted, Irene¡¯s body, constructed from clay and lotus roots, could momentarily endure the backlash of Hunger¡¯s curse. Now, with a skeleton made of rebar, her strength had multiplied exponentially¡ªthe change in materials had amplified her transformation into a Doll on an astonishing scale.


    Yu Sheng bolted out of the Little House.


    Wielding the terrifying club, he moved as swiftly as the wind. Each step he took left deep cracks in the ground. He lunged at the immobilized Wolf Granny, his club slamming into its chest with a thunderous blow. The resulting recoil nearly knocked the weapon from his hands, but the creature¡¯s chest caved in, revealing a gaping, horrifying hole.


    There was no flesh or blood within the wound¡ªonly a swirling mist, quaking sludge, pale bones, and a black, pulsating heart spewing toxic vapors.


    Yu Sheng landed steadily, glancing at the towering Wolf Granny, which loomed two to three times his height. He focused on the gory cavity in its chest.


    This was Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s Wolf Granny, a creature born from a girl¡¯s terror, growing alongside her nightmares since childhood.


    Compared to this monstrosity, the Wolf Granny that consumed Xiao Xiao seemed pitifully weak. That one was no more than a large wolf, while this one possessed powers beyond ordinary comprehension.


    The next moment, Yu Sheng felt an ominous premonition.


    Even though the Wolf Granny remained tightly bound by Irene¡¯s threads, appearing incapable of attacking, Yu Sheng instinctively dove to the side.


    Almost instantly, a razor-sharp, icy ¡°wind¡± swept past the back of his head. The screeching sound behind him was followed by a deep gash carved into the ground where he had stood, slicing through a nearby tree stump.


    ¡°What the hell was that¡­?¡± Yu Sheng muttered, alarmed. He caught a fleeting shadow in the corner of his eye.


    Realizing the danger, he shouted toward the house, ¡°Irene! Its shadow!¡±


    Night had fallen over the dense forest, and starlight illuminated the canopy. Beneath the giant wolf, its shadow expanded unnaturally, sprawling wide enough to engulf the entire Little House. Within the darkness, countless indistinct forms writhed and churned, whispering as they emerged from the ground, materializing before Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes.


    There were elongated wolf-like silhouettes, faceless humanoid shapes, stumbling children, and adults turning their backs as they walked away. Some wailed, some begged, while others stood silently or glared at Yu Sheng with hatred or malice.


    The shadowy figures roamed near the Little House, dissolving and reappearing endlessly beneath the Wolf Granny.


    It seemed they sought to unsettle Yu Sheng¡ªbut he wasn¡¯t sure.


    After all, he didn¡¯t recognize any of these shadows.


    Then, Irene acted again. Countless pitch-black threads emerged, pouring from the doors, windows, cracks in the walls, and even the chimney of the Little House. The scene resembled the house sprouting hair under the cover of night. These threads wove into intricate webs, enveloping the Wolf Granny and its shadow in a silent snare.


    A shadowy blade extended from the darkness, aiming at Yu Sheng, but the threads intercepted it, halting it mid-air.


    Suddenly, ghostly fox fire flared in Yu Sheng¡¯s view. The bluish flames surged along the threads, flowing like water out of the Little House, rapidly engulfing and melting the ensnared shadows.


    Having learned from her previous encounter in the Museum, Foxy avoided physical attacks and relied on her flames, which proved highly effective.


    With the Wolf Granny and its shadow subdued, Yu Sheng finally moved.


    He darted toward the giant wolf¡¯s chest, aiming for the gaping hole he had struck earlier.


    Black threads wove together in midair, forming a staircase leading directly to the pulsating heart. Irene had deduced his intent, crafting a path to his target.


    Yu Sheng dashed up the staircase, his eyes locked on the enormous, throbbing heart.


    He wasn¡¯t sure if it was truly the Wolf Granny¡¯s weak point, but with something so prominent and active in sight, it was worth a shot.


    The bound wolf let out a deep, furious howl. The sheer malice and rage it emanated became almost tangible, pressing in from all directions.


    Yu Sheng knew he was on the right track.


    With a final leap, he pounced on the heart.


    At that critical moment, part of the wolf¡¯s body broke free from the threads. Its shattered chest began writhing violently; the sludge-like flesh fought against the threads, regenerating under immense pressure. Layers of pale bone grew from its chest cavity, trying to shield the heart.


    But Yu Sheng swung his Wolf Tooth Club with relentless force, smashing through the regenerating ribs.


    As the club fell again and again, breaking through bone and tearing apart flesh, Yu Sheng heard faint, layered voices. They emanated from the wolf¡¯s chest, its heart, and the entire Black Forest, whispering to him in wolfish growls, human tongues, and the murmurs of the forest itself. The voices tempted him, deceived him, even mimicked his subconscious thoughts, repeating over and over:


    Aren¡¯t you afraid?


    Haven¡¯t you doubted?


    Not even a sliver of hesitation?


    Yu Sheng simply raised his weapon high again.


    ¡°By all logic, I should be scared,¡± he said, grinning as he gazed at the exposed heart. ¡°But logic is in my hands.¡±


    With a resounding crash, the Wolf Tooth Club smashed down. Despite enduring countless strikes, its sharp edges and spikes remained unscathed, shattering the wolf¡¯s ribcage into fragments.


    The club became lodged in the wolf¡¯s chest, and black threads surged to fill every gap, halting the creature¡¯s regeneration.


    Yu Sheng reached in and yanked out the enormous, still-pulsating heart.


    The heart quivered violently, splitting open to release streams of toxic liquid. The substance dripped onto Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, burning through his flesh and seeping venom into his veins.


    Yu Sheng felt as though his blood was boiling. The wolf¡¯s venom burned through his vessels, the Black Forest¡¯s malice piercing toward his own heart.


    But instead of despair, he laughed.


    ¡°Yes, yes, that¡¯s it¡­ You invade me, I invade you. Either way works¡­¡±


    He clutched the heart tightly, holding the toxic, life-threatening object against his chest. ¡°I was wondering how to find you¡­ Good thing you came to me.¡±


    The faint cry of a baby echoed in his mind, piercing straight to his soul. It was as though the entire Black Forest had been wailing from the start¡ªsounds he hadn¡¯t noticed until he touched the heart.


    The venomous heart convulsed as its pulse weakened. The poisonous liquid slowed to a trickle, no longer spilling.


    The venom now coursed through Yu Sheng¡¯s veins¡ªit had been overtaken by him.


    The Wolf Granny¡¯s massive body began to shrink, deflating like a punctured balloon. In seconds, it went from towering over the house to a height of just over two meters, then continued collapsing into a pile of sludge.


    Yu Sheng fell to the ground alongside the withered heart, landing at the entrance of the Little House beside the club dislodged from the wolf¡¯s chest.

 Chapter 171: Death and Response

    The wolves¡¯ presence temporarily withdrew. The Wolf Heart, now flowing with venom, shriveled and withered in Yu Sheng¡¯s arms. The ominous howls and the oppressive gaze from deep within the Black Forest abruptly ceased, leaving an eerie silence.


    Foxy and Irene rushed out of the Little House, dragging Yu Sheng inside by force.


    ¡°Benefactor, how are you?¡± Foxy anxiously asked, her fur bristling in worry. ¡°Can you still hear me?¡±


    ¡°I can hear you¡­ just don¡¯t get so close,¡± Yu Sheng replied weakly, struggling to breathe as icy numbness spread through his veins. ¡°I¡¯m on the verge of death. This thing¡¯s venomous. I got poisoned the moment I touched it¡­¡±


    ¡°You look like you¡¯re dying,¡± Irene chimed in, climbing onto Yu Sheng¡¯s chest. Her crimson eyes scrutinized his pallid face. ¡°So, is the Big Bad Wolf dead now? Did you kill it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s dead¡­ but only temporarily. Like all physical entities, it will return. The Black Forest will reset during the next cycle, returning to its state before we entered,¡± Yu Sheng explained with difficulty, coughing twice before continuing. ¡°But it doesn¡¯t matter. I¡¯ve disrupted its cycle¡­ we¡¯ve succeeded, at least a significant first step. Now, get off me¡ªyou¡¯re heavy.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m heavy. This body is made of steel and stone,¡± Irene muttered, climbing down reluctantly. ¡°But you didn¡¯t complain when I sat on your shoulders earlier.¡± sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t dying then,¡± Yu Sheng said, pausing to catch his breath. He extended his hand to Foxy. ¡°Help me up.¡±


    Foxy quickly supported him, her voice filled with concern. ¡°Benefactor, what are you planning to do?¡±


    ¡°You two are going back,¡± Yu Sheng replied, summoning a Phantom Door that shimmered faintly in the air. ¡°Take my weapon with you¡ªit¡¯s still useful. Improve it and use it again later. Oh, and take this shriveled Wolf Heart. The Big Bad Wolf didn¡¯t leave much behind, but this looks edible. Once I study it, maybe I can whip up a spicy stir-fried wolf heart¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re planning to eat that?!¡± Irene was stunned, staring at him in disbelief. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ disturbing.¡±


    ¡°Worth a try. I went through hell to kill it, and it killed me once. If I don¡¯t cook it, it feels like a waste,¡± Yu Sheng said, exhaling deeply.


    Despite Irene¡¯s unease, Foxy obediently wrapped the withered Wolf Heart and the discarded Tetanus Staff in her tails. Heading to the door, she glanced back. ¡°Benefactor, aren¡¯t you coming with us?¡±


    Yu Sheng waved her off. ¡°I¡¯ll stay here.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± Irene looked up, puzzled. ¡°You¡¯re not going to die at home?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m waiting here to see when the Hunter shows up,¡± Yu Sheng said, his body wobbling unsteadily. ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll have a chance to talk¡­ I¡¯ll just die here if I must.¡±


    ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll head back first,¡± Irene sighed, then added casually, ¡°Want something to eat when you return? Foxy and I can prep for you¡ªno cooking, just washing vegetables.¡±


    ¡°Wash two cucumbers and a couple of tomatoes. I¡¯ll probably be back by morning, and I¡¯ll want something light after dying. Let¡¯s make cold noodles with tomato and egg sauce.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    With that, Irene and Foxy left, the shimmering Phantom Door fading behind them.


    The house fell silent. Yu Sheng glanced around at the chaos left by the battle. The Little House, though untouched by the Giant Wolf itself, had been devastated by the spreading fox fire and intrusive threads. Scorched marks marred the walls and floor, leaving the interior in ruins.


    Sighing, Yu Sheng dragged himself to the corner where the charred remnants of a single bed lay. He sat amidst the debris, waiting¡ªfor the Hunter or for death.


    The Wolf Venom coursed through his veins. His blood seeped into the Black Forest, an invisible exchange between life and death.


    Faint sobs echoed, distant and muffled, as if separated by a veil. Something seemed to soothe the source of the crying, quieting it gradually.


    A rustling noise emerged from the bed¡¯s remains. Yu Sheng turned towards the sound and saw a small, furry brown creature poking its head out¡ªa Squirrel, its head wrapped in a tattered red cloth.


    ¡°Oh, a Squirrel. I thought you would¡¯ve fled,¡± Yu Sheng greeted it. ¡°You¡¯re quite brave.¡±


    ¡°Squirrel¡­ Squirrel Knight fears nothing¡­ fears nothing¡­¡± it repeated, seemingly dazed. Then, as if realizing something horrifying, it froze. ¡°Wait, you¡¯re dying¡­ bitten by the wolf¡¯s heart! You¡¯ll die! Really die! Even in reality! What do we do¡­¡±


    It panicked, squeaking frantically.


    ¡°I came here with my real body,¡± Yu Sheng said, smiling faintly through his fading strength. ¡°Relax. I¡¯ll come back. For me, ¡®death¡¯ is just a temporary condition. You don¡¯t need to understand it now. Calm down, little Squirrel. If you¡¯re staying, let¡¯s chat.¡±


    The Squirrel blinked, its small eyes wide with confusion, seemingly unable to process Yu Sheng¡¯s words.


    ¡°You¡¯re wearing the red cloth again,¡± Yu Sheng remarked, tapping its head gently. ¡°You like it?¡±


    ¡°Red cloth¡­ good omen,¡± the Squirrel mumbled reflexively. ¡°Squirrels need their red cloaks¡­ red cloaks scare off wolves, proof we¡¯re not wolves¡­¡±


    ¡°Proof you¡¯re not wolves?¡± Yu Sheng repeated slowly, fighting to keep his eyes open. ¡°Are you afraid of becoming one of the forest¡¯s wolves?¡±


    The Squirrel fell silent, as if Yu Sheng¡¯s question had triggered a system overload.


    Yu Sheng felt the same way. His mind grew numb as the venom spread, replacing his blood with icy, malicious tendrils. His vision blurred, and the small Squirrel split into countless overlapping images.


    Through the haze, he saw something beyond the Black Forest. The shadows parted, revealing intricate, root-like structures stretching into chaos. These branches supported a King¡¯s Castle, the wilds of knights and dragons, a princess¡¯s tower, and enchanted balls¡­ but these weren¡¯t what Yu Sheng sought.


    He pushed his sight deeper, into the chaotic depths, searching for the source of these intertwined structures.


    A profound darkness stopped him. It was void, impenetrable.


    Footsteps pulled him back.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s consciousness returned to the Little House, where the extinguished fire and vanished candlelight left a chill in the air. A tall figure entered through the door, moving stiffly like a machine.


    Dim starlight outlined the figure¡ªthe Hunter.


    ¡°Hello, ¡®Hunter,¡¯¡± Yu Sheng greeted weakly, leaning against the broken bed. He felt the void-like gaze from the hollow figure. ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you¡­ almost died waiting.¡±


    The Hunter approached, its empty hood seemingly observing the ¡°dying¡± man.


    Though the Hunter¡¯s face was unseen, Yu Sheng sensed confusion.


    Perhaps the trace of Wolf Venom in Yu Sheng¡¯s veins disrupted the Hunter¡¯s judgment, leaving it unsure whether to shoot.


    Yu Sheng, conserving his energy, pulled out a photograph and unfolded it before the Hunter. It depicted twelve individuals in heavy protective gear, posing for a formal group photo.


    ¡°Do you remember this?¡± Yu Sheng asked softly. ¡°Were you¡­ one of them?¡±


    The Hunter stood motionless, offering no response.


    Yu Sheng waited patiently, wondering whether his death or the Hunter¡¯s answer would come first.


    Then the hollow figure slowly raised its shotgun.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Seriously?


    ¡°Bang!¡±


    The gunshot rang out.

 Chapter 172: The Message

    A shimmering door appeared out of thin air, and Yu Sheng stepped through it. He immediately noticed Foxy in the living room, turning her head to look at him, while three identical Irenes sat neatly on the sofa across from her.


    Yes, there were now three Irenes.


    ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re alive!¡± Foxy was the first to rush over, grabbing Yu Sheng¡¯s hand and shaking it energetically. ¡°Are you all healed? Does it still hurt?¡±


    The demon fox girl¡¯s strength was immense, and Yu Sheng immediately felt his shoulder creaking. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine! Stop shaking me¡ªmy arm¡¯s about to fall off!¡±


    The three Irenes on the sofa finally spoke in unison. ¡°Did you see the Hunter?¡±


    Yu Sheng rubbed the soft fur behind Foxy¡¯s ears, looking a bit weary as he sat on another couch. He sighed at Irene¡¯s question. ¡°Yes, I did.¡±


    ¡°Then why are you sighing?¡± one of the Irenes asked curiously. ¡°What happened? Did the negotiation fail? What did you two talk about?¡±


    Yu Sheng waved his hand in frustration. ¡°Talk? I got shot. What else is there to say?¡±


    The Irene frowned as realization dawned. ¡°The Hunter shot you? That doesn¡¯t make sense! Didn¡¯t you show them the photo? They shot you even after seeing it? Did they think you were a scammer? Or maybe it brought up bad memories, and they lashed out?¡±


    ¡°Stop overthinking it,¡± Yu Sheng replied, poking the speaking Irene¡¯s forehead. However, his finger hurt from the attempt¡ªit seemed he was dealing with the rebar-reinforced version. ¡°I think they mistook me for a wolf. You know, I was tainted by Wolf Granny¡¯s blood back then, and maybe it was too much.¡±


    Irene froze, her expression stiff. ¡°¡­What? That¡¯s possible?!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t think of another explanation,¡± Yu Sheng said tiredly, leaning back into the sofa. Although his body had fully recovered after his ¡®resurrection,¡¯ the mental exhaustion from his encounter with Wolf Granny and the Black Forest¡¯s loop lingered. ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything unnecessary; I just showed them the photo. But there¡¯s no way that photo could justify them pulling the trigger¡­¡±


    As he spoke, Yu Sheng paused, frowning in thought. The image of the Hunter, raising their gun with their hollow, faceless hood, replayed in his mind. The empty gaze, as if seeing but unseen, and that rifle¡­


    He couldn¡¯t shake the feeling that the act of shooting wasn¡¯t simple. It seemed as though the Hunter was trying to communicate with him, and the shot itself was their message.


    But Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t understand it.


    He furrowed his brows deeply, and at that moment, his phone vibrated in his pocket. Instinctively reaching for it, Yu Sheng suddenly remembered something he¡¯d forgotten. Looking down at the screen, he saw a string of missed calls and messages from Little Red Riding Hood¡ªdozens of messages and nearly ten missed calls.


    Cold sweat broke out on his forehead. Next to him, one of the Irenes peeked at the screen and immediately exclaimed, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re in trouble now! Kicked her out so decisively back then, and now she¡¯s back to settle the score. Let me tell you, human teens at sixteen or seventeen are the hardest to deal with, especially ones with a tough, prideful personality and a lifetime of hardship. When you kicked her out of the team, you should¡¯ve known¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng shoved the chattering Irene, causing all three to topple like dominoes. They burst into a string of curses, drowning him in tripled profanity.


    Ignoring their tirade, Yu Sheng answered the call, his face full of regret. Before he could say anything, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s frantic yet concerned voice came through. ¡°Why are you only answering now?! Where have you been?!¡±


    Awkwardly, Yu Sheng replied, ¡°¡­Dead. At home.¡±


    Silence.


    The young Spirit Realm Detective, clearly full of questions and complaints after being unable to reach him, was rendered speechless by his blunt reply.


    After a few seconds, her hesitant voice came through, much softer. ¡°Really¡­dead again?¡±


    She seemed unaccustomed to saying such words, speaking in a low tone as if worried someone around her might overhear.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. You¡¯ll get used to it eventually,¡± Yu Sheng said, trying to reassure her. ¡°What¡¯s important is that we successfully killed Wolf Granny once after you left.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent for a long while. When she finally spoke, her tone was subdued. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. She¡¯ll return.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she will,¡± Yu Sheng agreed. ¡°But with each encounter, we weaken her. The next time you face her, she might not be as dangerous. And more importantly, I¡¯ve found some clues about the Black Forest¡¯s ¡®backside.¡¯¡±


    He recalled the visions he saw in his most corrupted state: an intricate, web-like structure of branches resembling veins and nerves on the other side of the Black Forest.


    ¡°I¡¯ve managed to plant a ¡®backdoor¡¯ into the Black Forest¡¯s loop. We¡¯ve made significant progress today,¡± he added calmly.


    A soft intake of breath came from the other side of the call.


    Yu Sheng continued, ¡°But I have a question.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead.¡±


    ¡°Did the Hunter ever shoot at you?¡±


    ¡°The Hunter shot at you?!¡± Her shocked reply came instantly.


    ¡°How else do you think I died?¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°They shot me, of course.¡±


    ¡°The Hunter only shoots ¡®wolves,¡¯ usually referring to Wolf Granny,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said after a pause. ¡°But if she was already dead, the Hunter would¡¯ve been disarmed. Normally, their aggression is very low¡ª¡±


    ¡°What if I was tainted by Wolf Granny¡¯s blood at the time? Would that confuse the Hunter into mistaking me for a wolf?¡± Yu Sheng interrupted.


    Unexpectedly, her answer was firm. ¡°Of course not.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re certain?¡±


    ¡°The Hunter can accurately identify ¡®wolves¡¯ and won¡¯t make mistakes over something as trivial as blood. I don¡¯t know the exact mechanism behind their judgment, but their precision is undeniable,¡± Little Red Riding Hood asserted. ¡°I¡¯ve been targeted by the Hunter many times. I¡¯ve been devoured by Wolf Granny, by other wolves, and even tainted by their blood. In terms of ¡®wolf¡¯ components, I have more than you. Yet the Hunter¡¯s bullets have never been wrong¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng listened to her explanation in silence. After a long pause, he nodded slightly. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll need to think about this carefully.¡±


    After exchanging a few more words to confirm each other¡¯s safety, along with enduring some light scolding, he hung up.


    The three Irenes had already returned to the sofa. One leaned forward curiously. ¡°So? What does the Hunter¡¯s shot mean?¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head. Just as he was about to speak, he felt an itch in his throat. He coughed, then coughed harder, until it turned into a violent fit. It felt like his lungs and heart were being wrenched out. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Foxy and Irene panicked. Foxy¡¯s tail fluffed up as she patted his back. ¡°Benefactor, are you okay? Are you allergic to my tail?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Irene clumsily patted his back, exclaiming, ¡°Oh no, you¡¯re gonna die again! You just revived!¡±


    Yu Sheng finally stopped after dry heaving several times. Hoarsely, he waved them off. ¡°Stop! You¡¯ll kill me with those steel-reinforced hands.¡±


    Before Irene could retort, Yu Sheng opened his palm to reveal what he had coughed up.


    Foxy stared at the small metallic object. ¡°What is that?¡±


    Irene¡¯s gaze was equally blank. ¡°¡­A bullet?¡±


    Yu Sheng remained silent, his eyes fixed on the item in his palm¡ªa short, thick bullet with spiraling grooves. It was neither a rifle round nor a shotgun pellet, and it was larger than a pistol bullet. Intricate patterns covered its surface, exuding an aura of mysterious, supernatural power.


    ¡°So¡­what is this?¡± Irene asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the Hunter¡¯s ¡®message,¡¯¡± Yu Sheng murmured.

 Chapter 173: Early Morning

    After sending out the message, Yu Sheng glanced out the window.


    The sky was just beginning to brighten. It was still early, and Bai Li Qing might take some time to respond.


    Not one to sit idly, Yu Sheng, after sending the message, grabbed a small box originally used for cookies and carefully placed the Hunter¡¯s Bullet inside. Then, he headed to the kitchen to prepare something to eat.


    Foxy followed him eagerly, likely hoping for a bite to eat, while Irene seemed to tag along out of lingering curiosity.


    ¡°How did that Hunter know you could bring the bullet ¡®outside¡¯?¡± Irene asked, puzzled, as she trailed behind Yu Sheng. ¡°They just shot you, confident you¡¯d not only survive but also manage to extract the bullet? And then find someone to analyze it? Who even delivers a message like that?¡±


    Yu Sheng was busy at the stove. As Irene spoke, his hands didn¡¯t falter, though a faint frown of thought crossed his face.


    What Irene raised was precisely what had been nagging him.


    Whether the bullet truly carried a ¡°message¡± was unclear, but one thing was certain: in the Black Forest, the Hunter hadn¡¯t hesitated to pull the trigger. That shot, aimed directly at his heart, seemed more like an attempt to kill than anything else.


    ¡°The most likely explanation is¡­ they didn¡¯t know,¡± Yu Sheng eventually broke the silence.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t know?¡± Irene blinked in surprise.


    ¡°An entity wandering in the Black Forest wouldn¡¯t know about my ¡®resurrection¡¯ ability,¡± Yu Sheng explained slowly. ¡°Nor would they know that I enter the Black Forest directly from reality. So, when the Hunter pulled the trigger, they probably didn¡¯t realize I could survive and bring the bullet into the real world.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­ they were genuinely trying to kill you? But Little Red Riding Hood said Hunters don¡¯t shoot without reason¡­¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of that either,¡± Yu Sheng admitted, shaking his head. ¡°But one thing¡¯s clear¡ªnext time I enter the Black Forest, I¡¯ll take that bullet with me.¡±


    He deftly sliced a plate of cucumber strips, then handed the remaining half of the cucumber to Foxy, who had been waiting impatiently. After a moment¡¯s pause, he added, ¡°If the Hunter ¡®gave¡¯ me this bullet, I need to carry it properly and see what changes it might bring.¡±


    Irene gave a small ¡°Oh,¡± just as a phone rang in Yu Sheng¡¯s pocket.


    ¡°Bai Li Qing is calling,¡± Yu Sheng said, glancing at the screen before answering. ¡°Awake so early? Saw the message I sent?¡±


    Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t waste time on pleasantries. She got straight to the point: ¡°That¡¯s a type of exorcism bullet used seventy years ago by deep divers and Special Affairs Bureau agents. It¡¯s been obsolete for decades.¡±


    Yu Sheng wiped his hands on a towel, instructed Foxy to keep an eye on the boiling noodles, and warned Irene not to climb onto the stove before stepping aside. ¡°¡­I figured as much,¡± he said.


    ¡°Did the bullet come from the Black Forest?¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice came through the receiver. ¡°Was it another ¡®relic¡¯ from the Hunter?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated briefly, debating whether the bullet, fired directly at him, could be considered a ¡°relic¡± or a ¡°gift.¡± He quickly dismissed the strange thought and replied, ¡°Sort of. The process of obtaining it was complicated, but yes, it¡¯s the Hunter¡¯s, something they actively used.¡±


    ¡°Then we can almost confirm it¡ªthe Hunter is from that twelve-person deep-diving team from seventy years ago,¡± Bai Li Qing said, her tone carrying a subtle gravity. After a brief pause, she asked, ¡°Have you managed to establish any connection with them? Is this veteran¡­ willing to help us?¡±


    Yu Sheng fell silent for a moment before sighing. ¡°Unfortunately, I couldn¡¯t successfully communicate with the Hunter. Although I showed them the group photo, I¡¯m not sure if they reacted to it.¡±


    ¡°Not a single word exchanged?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t get the chance,¡± Yu Sheng admitted.


    Bai Li Qing paused before continuing, ¡°¡­Then how did you acquire the Hunter¡¯s bullet? Such an item is typically personal to a soldier.¡±


    ¡°They shot me.¡±


    This time, Bai Li Qing¡¯s silence lasted longer.


    Clearly, she was processing the directness of Yu Sheng¡¯s statement.


    ¡°Exactly as it sounds,¡± Yu Sheng added for clarification.


    Finally grasping his meaning, Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice grew hesitant. ¡°¡­Are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Not dead,¡± Yu Sheng replied dryly. Since she didn¡¯t know about his inability to die, he could only downplay it. ¡°Just a scratch. Besides, I still think the Hunter can be communicated with; I just might¡¯ve used the wrong approach this time.¡±


    ¡°You still want to try contacting the Hunter again?¡± Bai Li Qing sounded surprised. ¡°That could be dangerous.¡±


    ¡°It is risky, but it¡¯s worth another shot. I¡¯ve already made some progress,¡± Yu Sheng said quickly, not giving her a chance to interrupt. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood doesn¡¯t have much time left. The orphanage¡¯s children¡­ their time is running out too. You understand what I mean.¡±


    ¡°¡­I do. The Special Affairs Bureau will fully support you. Reach out if you need anything,¡± Bai Li Qing promised.


    After the call ended, Yu Sheng leaned against the counter, letting out a deep breath.


    ¡°Benefactor,¡± Foxy¡¯s voice cut through his chaotic thoughts. ¡°The noodles are ready. Should I rinse them with cold water?¡±


    ¡°Yes, rinse them,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking off his worries. Looking at Foxy¡¯s eager face, his agitation faded. A smile unknowingly appeared as he added, ¡°Then it¡¯s time to eat.¡±


    ¡­


    Children lined up at the sink, taking turns to wash their hands and faces in an orderly fashion. Those already done sat at the table, waiting for their ¡°guardians¡± to serve the food.


    Little Red Riding Hood supervised the line at the sink, occasionally glancing back to ensure the dining table remained peaceful, her expression somewhat bored.


    The Long-Haired Princess passed by, carrying a large pot of vegetable soup fresh from the kitchen. As she walked past, she glanced curiously at Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Hey, still upset with him?¡±


    ¡°Do I look upset?¡± Little Red Riding Hood retorted, puzzled.


    ¡°You do. Last time I owed you twenty bucks, you looked just like this,¡± the Long-Haired Princess replied with a nod.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s lips twitched, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°Come on, tell me what¡¯s wrong,¡± the Long-Haired Princess pressed. ¡°All I know is you got ¡®kicked¡¯ out of your dream last night, sat up in a panic, and started sulking. What happened?¡±


    ¡°¡­Nothing, really. I just realized I¡¯m both terrified of and oddly looking forward to my birthday next month,¡± Little Red Riding Hood admitted after a few seconds of silence. She waved dismissively. ¡°Enough chatting. If you don¡¯t deliver the soup, the kids will start fussing.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± The Long-Haired Princess carried the soup away, while Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s gaze followed her.


    At the long table, the children chatted and laughed.


    Several adults in Council uniforms stood by the kitchen door, watching with faintly complex smiles.


    Xiao Xiao, now fully recovered, seemed to have found her confidence. Once shy and reserved, she was now animatedly recounting a bizarre dream to her new friends. Though unrelated to the Black Forest, her tale of an ordinary yet peculiar dream captivated the children, many of whom gathered around her.


    Little Red Riding Hood turned her face towards the sunlight pouring through the window, narrowing her eyes slightly.


    ¡­


    A notification lit up Bai Li Qing¡¯s phone. It was a detailed report from Yu Sheng, recounting a daring expedition in the Black Forest, a perilous encounter with Wolf Granny, and the brief, puzzling interaction with the Hunter. The report also included Yu Sheng¡¯s speculations and previously unreported intelligence about the Black Forest. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As she read, a pair of phantom eyes appeared silently on the floor-to-ceiling window behind her. A mechanical voice echoed in her mind, ¡°Elegant writing?¡±


    ¡°No. I mean his writing is easier to follow than his speech,¡± Bai Li Qing sighed. ¡°At least it doesn¡¯t leave you scrambling to keep up.¡±


    The phantom eyes blinked, then turned back to the phone¡¯s text with her.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Moments later, Bai Li Qing made a call.


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice answered, ¡°Director?¡±


    ¡°Prepare an additional deep-diving team at headquarters,¡± Bai Li Qing instructed calmly. ¡°They don¡¯t need to mobilize yet, but they must be ready at all times. Also, ready the large deep-diving pool at D2 Diving Port.¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Song Cheng replied immediately, though curiosity tinged his tone. ¡°Director, has something happened?¡±

 Chapter 174: Piercing Through the Heavy Dream

    After completing the tasks assigned by the Director, Song Cheng returned to his office. He lit a cigarette and stared out the window, lost in thought.


    Outside, layers of labyrinth-like spiraling walls stretched endlessly, resembling a maze. From between those towering walls, heavy rain poured, splashing upwards into the sky before descending to cleanse another realm above.


    Song Cheng blinked, suddenly remembering that today was Friday. His office floor would shift to the ¡°Maze¡± region¡¯s scenic flat level after noon.


    ¡°Friday¡­ Always something to look forward to. Tomorrow¡¯s the weekend¡­ the best overtime day,¡± he muttered, a self-deprecating smile curling on his lips. Pulling down the blinds, he turned to his desk, where a stack of files awaited him.


    These documents were related to the otherworldly ¡°Fairy Tales¡± and the current members of the Fairy Tale Organization. Thanks to the recent activity of a Spirit Realm Detective Organization, the focus of several Special Affairs Bureau departments had shifted toward this group.


    He stubbed out his cigarette in the ashtray and began reviewing the papers.


    Time slipped by. Suddenly, hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway, breaking Song Cheng¡¯s concentration. He stopped flipping through the files just as a knock came at the door.


    ¡°Come in,¡± he called.


    The door opened, revealing Ren Wen Wen, her short black hair neatly trimmed. ¡°Captain Song, the capture team dispatched to the southern city has returned. Mission accomplished.¡±


    ¡°Did they catch the two Angel Cultists?¡± Song Cheng raised an eyebrow, a faint smile crossing his face. ¡°Any unexpected catches?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like it,¡± Ren Wen Wen shook her head. ¡°The team staked out for days. Those two seemed to act independently¡ªeither that or they¡¯re ¡®disconnected members.¡¯ Their superiors likely issued orders before severing ties. Do you want to check it out yourself?¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll head over.¡±


    ¡­ sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In his bedroom, Yu Sheng was sound asleep.


    The exploration in the Black Forest and the fierce battle with Wolf Granny had drained his energy. Though he initially felt a strange excitement that kept him awake, the moment he hit the bed, he succumbed to an overwhelming drowsiness.


    Half-asleep, he vaguely sensed a rustling nearby¡ªit might¡¯ve been a doll preparing for a nap. From the corridor came soft, barefooted footsteps, likely Foxy returning to her room.


    Then came the hollow sound of wind blowing through a forest. It rustled the lush branches and whistled through towering ancient trees and fallen trunks. Amid the wind, a faint sound emerged¡ªlike a baby¡¯s distant cry.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes snapped open.


    He found himself lying in darkness, shrouded by a thick, suffocating curtain. Beyond the veil seemed to lurk something, but he couldn¡¯t see clearly. Before him loomed a tall, shadowy figure.


    The figure wore a tattered hunter¡¯s outfit with a dark, worn hood. Beneath the hood was¡­ nothing. Just emptiness.


    Yet, Yu Sheng felt an unmistakable gaze from the void, locked onto him.


    He bolted upright, his focus sharpening. His peripheral vision scanned the surroundings.


    ¡°Am I back in the Black Forest?¡± he wondered. But this setting didn¡¯t match. The thick veil felt like his own dreamscape. Still, the forest winds and the faint cries were eerily similar to the forest¡¯s ambiance.


    ¡°Is this my dream? The Black Forest? Or¡­ has my ¡®dream¡¯ connected to something even stranger?¡±


    Unable to unravel the mystery, Yu Sheng fixed his attention on the hazy figure before him.


    The figure remained still, showing no intention of raising a rifle.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Yu Sheng tried, cautiously breaking the silence. ¡°Should I call you ¡®Hunter¡¯?¡±


    The figure gave no response.


    ¡°You must be,¡± he continued awkwardly. ¡°We¡¯ve met twice in the Black Forest. The second time, you shot me. But hey, I get it¡ªyou probably had your reasons¡­ Right? Uh, can you respond? This silence is getting really awkward.¡±


    Still no reaction.


    Feeling uneasy, Yu Sheng edged closer, observing for any change. The figure remained unmoving, like a mirage projected into this shadowy space.


    ¡°You can¡¯t speak, can you?¡± Yu Sheng mused aloud, circling the figure.


    No answer.


    After a moment of hesitation, Yu Sheng extended his hand toward the hunter¡¯s outfit, intending to touch it.


    His fingers passed through the fabric effortlessly.


    Startled, Yu Sheng quickly withdrew his hand. The hunter remained motionless, so he reached out again, emboldened this time. He felt a slight resistance as his fingers penetrated the ¡°fabric,¡± like brushing through colder-than-usual air. Beyond that, there was nothing tangible.


    As his hand fully entered the hunter¡¯s cloak, Yu Sheng noticed something strange¡ªhis arm seemed to merge with the sleeve. It looked as though he were ¡°wearing¡± it.


    The realization struck like lightning. The dreamscape trembled violently, and Yu Sheng instinctively pulled back his arm.


    The heavy curtain of darkness began to collapse, the shadowy figure retreating in stiff, unnatural steps. Within moments, it dissolved into a faint silhouette.


    Yu Sheng instinctively reached out, trying to stop the retreating figure. Just then, a familiar voice echoed in his ears¡ª


    ¡°Uncle, what are you doing?¡±


    Everything shattered.


    Yu Sheng blinked and found himself standing in a boundless gray wilderness. The ashen sky stretched overhead, and nameless wild grasses covered the land. A familiar hill stood quietly in the distance, waves rippling through the grass as the wind swept by.


    Beside him stood Xiao Xiao, a five- or six-year-old girl. She tilted her head, curiosity sparkling in her eyes.


    ¡°Xiao Xiao?!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed, stunned.


    ¡°Hi, Uncle!¡± Xiao Xiao greeted him cheerfully.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Hi. Wait, how are you here?!¡± Yu Sheng scanned the area, his mind reeling. There was no sign of Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°Are you alone?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Xiao Xiao replied, tilting her head further. ¡°I was napping.¡±


    ¡°Napping?¡±


    ¡°Yep! Teacher Su told us to nap after lunch. Otherwise, we¡¯d be too tired in the afternoon,¡± Xiao Xiao explained. ¡°I fell asleep and dreamt that a Big Gray Wolf was chasing me. I kept running and running until I tripped and fell¡­ Then I ended up here. A little while later, I saw you standing there, staring blankly.¡±


    Her words, though disjointed, were clear enough for Yu Sheng to piece together the gist. Still, his confusion deepened.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Xiao Xiao dreamed of a ¡°Big Gray Wolf,¡± clearly influenced by the Fairy Tale Organization. She must¡¯ve stumbled into the Black Forest during her sleep and gotten chased. But how did tripping in the forest lead her to this desolate plain?


    Yu Sheng gazed at the surroundings, his suspicions growing. He recalled his previous encounter with Little Red Riding Hood in this same dreamscape. When he woke up, she¡¯d still been here. This time, Xiao Xiao had arrived before him.


    ¡°This place¡­ it¡¯s not just a dream,¡± Yu Sheng muttered. It wasn¡¯t a simple figment of imagination but something more¡ªa place, an ¡°awareness space,¡± or perhaps something entirely beyond comprehension.


    Whenever he dreamed, he had a high chance of coming here.

 Chapter 175: Old Doubts Resurface

    Yu Sheng quickly shook his head, pushing aside the chaotic thoughts cluttering his mind.


    Whether this was a special consciousness space or truly his ¡°dream,¡± the real question now was why Xiao Xiao appeared here.


    Naturally, Yu Sheng recalled the two others who had shown up here before: Little Red Riding Hood and Foxy.


    If he had to count, Irene should also be included¡ªthough the little doll had entered using her own Dream Entry ability.


    Could it be¡­ due to a blood connection?


    Xiao Xiao stood nearby, blinking curiously at him, her small face tinged with confusion.


    Yu Sheng reached out to pat her head gently. He had no idea how to explain this place to a six-year-old, so he opted not to explain at all. ¡°You¡¯re dreaming,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Uncle, are you someone I dreamed up?¡± she asked, tilting her head with curiosity.


    Yu Sheng froze for a moment, then reluctantly nodded. ¡°¡­Yes, you dreamed me.¡±


    ¡°Can you turn into X Rider?¡± The little girl¡¯s eyes sparkled with excitement.


    Yu Sheng was caught off guard. ¡°¡­No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    Xiao Xiao thought for a moment. ¡°Then turn into UltrXman.¡±


    He couldn¡¯t help but laugh. Squatting down to meet her gaze, he explained solemnly, ¡°Even in dreams, there are things we can¡¯t do¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± She gave a small nod, finally letting go of her wild imagination.


    But a few seconds later, she asked, ¡°What about Rainbow LittlX?¡±


    ¡°¡­No,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted with a sigh.


    ¡°Okay, no transforming then,¡± she conceded, sitting down on the ground. She plucked a few blades of grass and began tying them into small knots.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but recall Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s complaints about this place feeling dull. He crouched beside Xiao Xiao. ¡°Does it feel a bit boring here?¡±


    The little girl nodded but immediately shook her head firmly. ¡°There are no wolves here,¡± she whispered. ¡°It feels better than other dreams.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze at her words, his mind suddenly thoughtful.


    Just as he was about to say something more, faint noises reached his ears. It took him a moment to realize they came from the real world.


    ¡°I have to go now,¡± he told Xiao Xiao after a quick deliberation. ¡°You¡¯ll probably stay here a little longer. When nap time is over, your teacher will wake you. Don¡¯t be scared; this place is safe.¡±


    The girl blinked and waved her little hand politely. ¡°Goodbye, Uncle.¡±


    Yu Sheng released his mental control, allowing his consciousness to fall away from the ¡°dream¡± and back to reality.


    ¡­


    He jolted awake, immediately overwhelmed by a heavy pressure on his chest, arms, and legs. As he blinked his eyes open, he saw the culprits¡ªthree identical Irenes sprawled across him. One was draped over his chest, while the others pinned his arms and a leg.


    Even with their identical appearances, he instantly recognized the one sprawled across his chest¡ªit was the Rebar Irene.


    ¡°Get off me! You¡¯re going to crush me to death!¡± Yu Sheng grumbled, struggling to shove the dolls away like a man fending off koalas. By the time he freed himself, he felt half his body had gone numb, as if he¡¯d truly been squashed and had only just revived.


    His phone buzzed incessantly on the nightstand. He reached over, groaning, and checked the screen¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood was calling.


    Ignoring the half-awake complaints of the three Irenes, Yu Sheng answered the call. ¡°Hello?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood wasted no time getting to the point. Her words, however, caught him completely off guard. ¡°Do you remember our operation at the Museum?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, surprised. He¡¯d been preoccupied with Xiao Xiao¡¯s appearance in his dream and assumed her call was about something unusual at the Orphanage. Instead, she brought up the Museum incident. It took him a moment to respond. ¡°Yeah, I remember.¡±


    ¡°Do you also remember how the ¡®payment¡¯ for that mission never arrived?¡±


    Now that she mentioned it, Yu Sheng recalled. ¡°Oh! Yeah, I almost forgot about that. The payment¡¯s still missing¡­ Did something happen? Did you go ask for it? Were they refusing to pay?¡±


    As he spoke, he found the abrupt shift in topics unsettling. Recent conversations with Little Red Riding Hood revolved around Fairy Tale Organization matters¡ªlike the Black Forest or Big Bad Wolves. Jumping back to the Museum event felt jarring.


    But what she said next made his discomfort vanish entirely.


    ¡°My client is dead.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?!¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed.


    ¡°Since I hadn¡¯t received any payment from the Association of Strange Objects, I tried to contact the client. None of the contact methods worked,¡± she explained. ¡°So, I reached out to some connections within the Association. That¡¯s when I learned the client had an ¡®accident¡¯ and passed away a few days ago.¡±


    Yu Sheng stayed silent, but an unmistakable sense of unease crept in. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment of thought, he asked, ¡°Wait, what about the commission for the Weeping One Statue?¡±


    ¡°I thought of that too,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied gravely. ¡°The Association is a well-established organization with proper protocols. Even if a client dies, they have systems to ensure payouts and follow-ups. But when I checked their records, I found nothing. The commission for the statue doesn¡¯t exist.¡±


    ¡°¡­It was deleted?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s voice lowered.


    ¡°Possibly. Either the commission was fake from the start, or someone removed it recently.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s brows furrowed deeply as the implications sank in.


    ¡­


    The Museum operation had seemed concluded¡ªa closed chapter, despite the chaos of cult sacrifices and Angel Cultist involvement that followed. But now, this unresolved thread was back, unraveling with hints of conspiracy.


    If the commission had been fake, it could have been a rogue Association member trying to pocket the Museum¡¯s exhibits for personal gain. But if the commission had been legitimate and later erased, the situation grew far more complex.


    ¡°This feels off,¡± Little Red Riding Hood admitted through the phone. ¡°And since your share of the payment is tied up in this, I thought I¡¯d let you know¡­ Sorry for dragging you into this.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that,¡± Yu Sheng cut in. ¡°What¡¯s your next move? You¡¯re not letting this slide, are you?¡±


    ¡°¡­No. I need to find out how my client died,¡± she said after a pause. ¡°I¡¯ve worked with him for years. He was the one who introduced me to the Association and even helped the previous Little Red Riding Hood. I can¡¯t believe he¡¯d pull a stunt like this for profit. His death is suspicious¡ªit feels like¡­¡±


    ¡°Like someone silenced him?¡± Yu Sheng finished for her.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk in person,¡± he suggested. ¡°Should I come to you, or will you come here?¡±


    Caught off guard, Little Red Riding Hood stammered, ¡°Oh, no, you don¡¯t need to trouble yourself. I just wanted to inform you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Too late! You¡¯ve piqued my curiosity,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted. ¡°Besides, this is too shady. Even a child laborer¡¯s wages got stolen!¡±


    ¡°¡­Shut up.¡± She was silent, clearly struggling for a comeback but failing.


    ¡­


    As the call ended, Yu Sheng sighed, lowering the phone. When he looked up, three Irenes were sitting neatly on the bed, staring at him intently.


    ¡°Another problem?¡± they chimed in unison, drawing out their words.


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes, pointing at the middle doll. ¡°You! No more sleeping on my bed.¡±


    ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because you nearly crushed me! With your Rebar Body and stone core, you¡¯ve squashed me from 167 centimeters to 60. I¡¯m worried you¡¯ll crack the bed with one jump. Get down!¡±


    Before he could say more, the middle Irene¡¯s red eyes gleamed as she lunged at him with a loud growl.

 Chapter 176: Wutong Road No. 66 – A Place of Mystique

    Yu Sheng suddenly regretted creating so many Irenes.


    Especially when all three Irenes jumped on him at once, squealing, scratching, and shouting in chaos. When there were fewer than two dolls, Yu Sheng could easily push them off with a flick of his hand. But now, with three¡ªone of them made of rebar and stone¡ªtheir collective impact was like being smacked with a bag of cement. Fortunately, Yu Sheng had been eating well and keeping fit lately. If he had been an average guy, one pounce from an Irene might have knocked him unconscious.


    Moments later, Yu Sheng was left with several bite marks on his forehead and three chatterbox dolls clinging to him, utterly defeated.


    ¡°Get off me,¡± he sighed, looking at the trio latched onto his legs, shoulders, and collar. ¡°Especially you with the towel¡ªyour towel¡¯s about to fall off.¡±


    The Irene wrapped in a towel yelped in surprise and, along with the other two Irenes, jumped off him. The towel-clad doll stood on the bed, staring up at him. ¡°Hey! Where are my clothes?¡±


    Yu Sheng rummaged through the bedside drawer and tossed her a patched-up dress. ¡°Here, I fixed your old one. The burnt parts were cut out, and I used decorative frills from the hem to patch up the noticeable spots. It¡¯s not perfect, but it¡¯ll do until I buy you a new one in a few days.¡±


    ¡°Cool! Thanks!¡± The towel-wrapped doll beamed, grabbing the dress and dashing to the bathroom. ¡°Don¡¯t peek!¡±


    ¡°¡­Why would I?¡± Yu Sheng rolled his eyes and shouted after her. ¡°I made your bodies, remember?¡± He turned his gaze back to the two remaining Irenes, who stood on the floor, staring at him intently. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng smacked his forehead. ¡°Ah! I forgot to tell Little Red Riding Hood about Xiao Xiao! I knew I was forgetting something.¡±


    ¡°Xiao Xiao? That kid from the orphanage?¡± one of the Irenes asked, blinking as she recalled the name. ¡°What happened to her?¡±


    ¡°She ended up in that ¡®weird dream¡¯ of mine¡ªyou know, the wasteland one,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°She seemed to have fallen into it while trying to escape the wolves in the Black Forest¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng recounted his dream and mentioned encountering the Hunter¡¯s illusion. However, he left out the part where he almost ¡°wore¡± the hunter¡¯s gear. The Irenes listened, their expressions growing more incredulous. One couldn¡¯t hold back her remark. ¡°How are your dreams always this bizarre?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Yu Sheng raised his hands helplessly. ¡°It¡¯s not like I can control them.¡±


    The two Irenes exchanged doubtful looks. After a pause, one of them tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Still, your theory about that ¡®weird dream¡¯ being a separate consciousness space makes sense. Based on the patterns so far, it seems less like your personal dream and more like a place you ¡®connect¡¯ to while dreaming.


    ¡°As for Little Red Riding Hood, Xiao Xiao, and that dumb fox, they might have tapped into your blood¡¯s power and gained some kind of permission to access it.¡±


    ¡°So, what¡¯s that wasteland all about?¡± Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°Could it be another otherworldly domain?¡±


    Both Irenes replied in unison, ¡°How would we know if you don¡¯t?¡±


    The Irene with the charcoal frame waved dismissively. ¡°Forget it. No point guessing blindly. Next time you sleep, I¡¯ll guide you, and we¡¯ll investigate properly.¡±


    ¡°Sounds good,¡± Yu Sheng agreed, glancing at the darkening sky outside the window. ¡°But for now, let¡¯s focus on that suspicious ¡®museum commission.¡¯ Little Red Riding Hood should be here soon.¡±


    The Irenes visibly grew serious.


    ¡°I was going to mention this earlier¡ªthere¡¯s a strong stench of conspiracy behind this,¡± one noted.


    Yu Sheng arched a brow but said nothing.


    ¡°You¡¯ve probably sensed it too,¡± the doll continued. ¡°If this were just a simple case of a ¡®fake commission,¡¯ it could easily be attributed to some greedy Association member tampering with the process to embezzle museum artifacts. But now the commissioner is dead, and the strangest part of all is that ritual in the museum.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face darkened. He couldn¡¯t forget what he had seen at the museum: the sacrificial victim bound in iron thorns in the posture of a Weeping One, the blood-stained White Exhibition Hall, the grotesque ¡®security¡¯ entities, and the incident where Little Red Riding Hood lost control.


    To make matters worse, it had all happened when Little Red Riding Hood was nearing her ¡®coming of age,¡¯ a time when she was most vulnerable to the Black Forest¡¯s pull.


    ¡­


    Shadows of wolves flitted through the old residential area behind the bustling commercial district. From the busy main roads to the quiet, dilapidated streets, the pack moved silently, eventually reaching the desolate lot at Wutong Road No. 66. Amid them, Little Red Riding Hood emerged, her eyes locking onto the house ahead.


    She froze. Though she had prepared herself for the reality of Yu Sheng¡¯s blood affecting her perception, seeing the once-empty space now occupied by a fortress-like domain was surreal.


    Where a graffiti-covered low wall once stood, a grand old house now loomed.


    The wolves dissolved into shadows as Little Red Riding Hood approached. Before she could knock, the plain-looking door opened, and Yu Sheng greeted her with a smile.


    ¡°I saw you from the second-floor window. Come in.¡±


    Still dazed, Little Red Riding Hood stepped inside.


    It was her third visit to this house. From her initial awkwardness to a slightly uneasy second visit, she now felt oddly familiar with the place. But her composure shattered when three Irenes descended the stairs, one by one, greeting her as they went.


    Her eyes widened as she rubbed them vigorously, but when she looked again, there were still three dolls. Two ran off to watch TV, while the third approached her.


    ¡°You¡¯re spacing out!¡± the doll teased.


    ¡°¡­Why is there another one?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood turned to Yu Sheng, dumbfounded.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. There¡¯s a new one,¡± Yu Sheng replied casually. ¡°She¡¯s a combat-specialized model made for fighting entities like Hunger and Evil Wolves. I call her Irene MK-II¡­¡±


    As Yu Sheng explained, the Irenes protested, ¡°Don¡¯t give us random designations! At least call me something cooler, like Valkyrie-Type!¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s lips twitched as he suppressed a retort. A 66.6 cm doll calling herself a Valkyrie? Even a Valkyrie¡¯s shield spirit would be taller than her. But he didn¡¯t dare say it aloud. Facing three Irenes in attack formation was no joke.


    By the time Yu Sheng led Little Red Riding Hood to the living room, she was still trying to process everything.


    Foxy walked in with a plate of washed fruit, placing it on the coffee table.


    Yu Sheng immediately inspected the fruit for bite marks. Not that he didn¡¯t trust Foxy, but if she had snacked on them, she wouldn¡¯t serve leftovers. More likely, she would eat an entire bowl in the kitchen and bring only the untouched ones.


    Unaware of Yu Sheng¡¯s thoughts, Little Red Riding Hood thanked Foxy but noticed something odd. Among the nine fluffy tails behind her, one drooped limply, as though broken.


    Yu Sheng noticed too. ¡°What¡¯s up with your tail? Is it hurt?¡±


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    Foxy beamed, lifting her tails to show him. ¡°Look! No more static electricity!¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, touching the drooping tail before understanding. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s a ground wire,¡± he explained to Little Red Riding Hood, who was utterly baffled.


    ¡°¡­?¡± She was starting to think she¡¯d gotten used to Wutong Road No. 66, but the place always managed to surprise her. Whether it was the ever-increasing number of Irenes or the quirky Nine-Tailed Fox grounding herself to combat winter static, this house exuded a unique kind of eccentricity.


    Her musings were interrupted when Yu Sheng asked, ¡°Little Red Riding Hood, have you ever made enemies before?¡±

 Chapter 177: Walking with the Wolves

    ¡°Have you ever offended anyone?¡±


    The sudden question from Yu Sheng left Little Red Riding Hood momentarily stunned. After a few seconds, she realized why he had asked. Frowning, she replied, ¡°Are you suggesting that the museum incident was a trap specifically targeting me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not trying to sound paranoid, but there are a lot of suspicious things about this case. The most suspicious of all is why it landed on you in the first place. Remember the ¡®ritual¡¯ inside the museum? If I, Foxy, and Irene hadn¡¯t helped stall that Evil Wolf that emerged from the shadows, you would have completely lost control,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously. ¡°The only reason you went to the museum and ended up in the White Exhibition Hall was because you took on a commission to retrieve a collectible. And it was time-sensitive. Now, we¡¯ve found out that the commission was fake¡­ That level of ¡®coincidence¡¯ is highly suspect.¡±


    ¡°The ritual was orchestrated by two Angel Cultists,¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s expression turned grim, as she had always despised dealing with those lunatics. ¡°You mean to say that the followers of the Dark Angel set a trap just for me? Why? That doesn¡¯t make any sense¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I asked if you¡¯ve offended anyone.¡±


    ¡°¡­What could I have done to offend someone enough to be targeted by lunatics like them?¡± Little Red Riding Hood furrowed her brow deeply. ¡°You know I never deal with anything related to the Dark Angel. Most of the time, I just take small commissions from official channels. In fact, over half of my commissions come from the Special Affairs Bureau. Even within the Fairy Tale Organization, we maintain cautious external communications. At most, we have competitors in the Spirit Realm Detective field, but that doesn¡¯t escalate to ¡®enemies.''¡±


    ¡°Then there¡¯s another possibility. You might not have offended the Angel Cultists, but you may hold ¡®value¡¯ that caught their attention,¡± Yu Sheng pondered. ¡°After all, you said they¡¯re lunatics. Their logic doesn¡¯t align with normal people¡¯s. They might believe you¡¯re somehow useful to their ¡¯cause,¡¯ and that¡¯s why they acted.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent, seemingly lost in thought and doubt.


    Knowing his thoughts were veering wildly, Yu Sheng cleared his throat to shift the conversation. ¡°Ahem. Let¡¯s focus on the commission itself. What do you know so far?¡±


    ¡°I contacted the client directly. In hindsight, since I knew the client well, I didn¡¯t verify the commission details thoroughly this time,¡± Little Red Riding Hood admitted with a sigh. ¡°The electronic commission document I received did have the Association of Strange Objects¡¯s seal and a one-time serial number. However, it wasn¡¯t issued directly by their liaison department. Instead, the client forwarded it to me using a personal account. We¡¯ve done this before, so I didn¡¯t think much of it at the time.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°Doesn¡¯t such a major organization prohibit these loopholes?¡±


    ¡°In principle, yes. But in practice, it¡¯s hard to avoid, especially at the year¡¯s end. Large organizations like the Association of Strange Objects have strict deadlines for outsourcing projects. To meet those deadlines, the people responsible often push out tasks as quickly as possible. That way, they can use the timestamp for priority during budget reconciliation. Everyone¡¯s under KPI pressure.¡±


    ¡°¡­So it boils down to something that mundane?¡± Yu Sheng exclaimed.


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced at the Nine-Tailed Fox dragging one of her tails along the ground. ¡°Your fox walks like that for ¡®practical¡¯ reasons too, doesn¡¯t she?¡±


    ¡°¡­Fair enough.¡± Yu Sheng quickly conceded but couldn¡¯t help lamenting, ¡°The world truly is one giant circus troupe.¡±


    Rubbing his temples, he contemplated briefly before looking up. ¡°So, there¡¯s no way to confirm whether the initial commission was falsified by the client or if someone higher up in the Association of Strange Objects acted as a mole and erased the records after issuing it?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood shook her head. ¡°No way to confirm for now. But the Special Affairs Bureau will undoubtedly investigate. Loopholes like this may go unnoticed under normal circumstances, but now that something¡¯s gone wrong, it¡¯ll be scrutinized from top to bottom.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to get updates from the Special Affairs Bureau later,¡± Yu Sheng muttered before asking, ¡°What about the client who forwarded the commission? What¡¯s their situation?¡±


    ¡°Details are unclear. From what I¡¯ve heard, they fell from a high place, hit their head, and died on the spot,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained. ¡°I¡¯ve arranged to visit their home tonight. They lived alone, but their nephew is currently handling the funeral arrangements.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Yu Sheng said immediately.


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated. ¡°Are you planning to¡­?¡±


    ¡°See if we can ¡®ask¡¯ anything,¡± Yu Sheng replied gravely. ¡°Like we did at the museum. I¡¯m not sure about the conditions for those ¡®dead conversations,¡¯ but it¡¯s worth trying our luck.¡±


    After some thought, Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Alright¡­ Shall we leave now?¡±


    ¡°Now.¡± Yu Sheng stood up, then glanced at Irene, who was sitting nearby. ¡°You and Foxy stay home this time. I¡¯ll handle it.¡±


    Irene protested immediately, ¡°Why can¡¯t I go?¡±


    Yu Sheng rolled his eyes. ¡°We¡¯re going to a deceased person¡¯s home. Do you think bringing a doll along is appropriate?¡±


    Though displeased, Irene had to agree. She plopped back onto the couch. ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m using your computer to play games!¡±


    ¡°Go ahead¡ªbut use your own account. Don¡¯t touch my personal files!¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    After leaving instructions for Irene, Yu Sheng turned to find Foxy standing behind him, looking concerned. ¡°Benefactor, are you sure you don¡¯t need me? I can fight.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched. He reassured her, emphasizing that this was an investigation, not a battle. Fighting, whether with the deceased or their family, would be entirely inappropriate.


    As Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood left Wutong Road No. 66, Yu Sheng glanced back several times during the short walk to the street.


    ¡°You seem uneasy,¡± Little Red Riding Hood remarked.


    ¡°It¡¯s my first time leaving Foxy and Irene alone. I¡¯m worried I¡¯ll come back to find the place demolished,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°She¡¯s a Nine-Tailed Fox, not a husky with nine tails,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed. ¡°And Irene seems responsible enough. She just gets a bit rash sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Clearly, you don¡¯t know her well. She once nearly cooked herself and almost set the house on fire,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head.


    ¡°¡­What?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll see one day,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°For now, let¡¯s move on. How are we getting there?¡±


    To save time and avoid complications, Little Red Riding Hood invited Yu Sheng to travel with her Shadow Wolves.


    Standing in a secluded alley, Yu Sheng eyed the towering Shadow Wolf before him, its body shifting with dark, ethereal outlines.


    ¡°Are you sure this thing doesn¡¯t bite?¡± he asked skeptically. ¡°And can it even carry people?¡±


    ¡°It can carry people,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said flatly, sensing the wolf¡¯s nervousness. ¡°And for the record, it¡¯s more worried about you biting it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± Yu Sheng huffed. ¡°Do I look like someone with no standards?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood silently mounted her wolf, leaving Yu Sheng to clamber onto his. As he settled in, he remarked, ¡°This thing¡¯s trembling. Are you sure it can handle weight?¡±


    With a wry smile, Little Red Riding Hood smacked the wolf¡¯s head. ¡°Coward.¡±


    .bg-container-10448ed3ed0{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; } .bg-ssp-10448{margin-left:auto;margin-right:auto;display:flex;justify-content:center;} .bg-container-10448f61e68{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }  .bg-container-10448222eb6{ display: flex; flex-direction: column; align-items: center; justify-content: center; z-index: 2147483647 !important; }


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± she commanded the pack.


    Before Yu Sheng could ask how to control the wolf or replicate Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shadow-jumping technique, his vision suddenly shifted. The world around him transformed.


    Colors faded into shades of black and white. The cityscape dissolved into silhouettes, roads replaced by disjointed shadow bridges. The once orderly scenery fragmented, twisting into a surreal, mirrored maze.


    The wolves leapt gracefully, carrying them into this bizarre monochrome realm.

 Chapter 178: Door-to-Door Investigation

    This was an extraordinary experience for Yu Sheng, unlike anything he had ever encountered¡ªwalking with a Wolf Pack, weaving through the chaotic reflections of the city.


    The distorted outlines of buildings sped past his vision, as the entire Boundary City seemed to break into countless fragmented and drifting ¡°pieces¡± in this shadowy realm. Buildings and streets jumbled together chaotically; distant neighborhoods might connect at the next corner, while once-adjacent houses were separated into different ¡°fragments.¡± The light-footed wolves darted through these inverted and disordered urban structures, gliding along invisible ¡°roads¡± and leaping across intersections with ease.


    A streak of red appeared from the corner of his vision. Little Red Riding Hood turned her head toward him, her face glowing with delight. ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s incredible,¡± Yu Sheng admitted sincerely. ¡°Is this what you usually see when you ¡®go out¡¯?¡±


    ¡°We only use it for long trips,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied happily. ¡°Sometimes, I even take other members of the Fairy Tale Organization along on tasks with the Wolf Pack. You¡¯re the first ¡®outsider¡¯ I¡¯ve invited.¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m honored¡­ So, do you usually handle transportation for others too?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood waved a hand dismissively. ¡°No choice! Nobody at the orphanage can drive, and taxis are way too expensive.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the girl riding alongside him on a wolf and pressed his lips together before blurting out loudly, ¡°You can get your driver¡¯s license next month.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood froze for a moment.


    Then she suddenly burst into laughter, shouting back, ¡°Yes, I can get my driver¡¯s license next month!¡±


    ¡­


    The shadows receded, and their forms materialized in the fading twilight. Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood emerged from the shadows of a building.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as fast as your ¡®door¡¯ or the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s shortcuts, but at least it¡¯s quicker than a cab, right?¡± Little Red Riding Hood looked back at Yu Sheng with a smile.


    Yu Sheng checked his phone and found it had only been a little over ten minutes since they¡¯d left Wutong Road No. 66¡ªimpressively fast.


    ¡°Which way now?¡± he asked, gazing at the towering buildings before him. This bustling part of the city was filled with high-rises, vastly different from the old district he was familiar with.


    ¡°Over there,¡± Little Red Riding Hood pointed to a tall building ahead. ¡°Old Zheng lived alone on an upper floor here. It¡¯s close to the Association of Strange Objects office. The building has tight security, so we¡¯ll need to register with the guards at the entrance. I¡¯ve already notified Old Zheng¡¯s nephew. Just say you were a friend of Old Zheng, and you¡¯re accompanying me.¡±


    Old Zheng was the liaison Little Red Riding Hood had mentioned.


    Yu Sheng committed her instructions to memory and followed her along the narrow paths of the apartment complex. They entered a high-rise that screamed luxury. At the entryway to the elevator lobby, Yu Sheng spotted the security guard Little Red Riding Hood had mentioned¡ªa young man with a stoic expression who handed out two visitor registration forms through a small window.


    Yu Sheng filled out his form cooperatively, glancing curiously at Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s form. He froze for a moment.


    After submitting the forms and being cleared by the guard, Yu Sheng waited until they were alone to quietly ask her, ¡°Who¡¯s Wang Jia Jia?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stopped in her tracks and looked up at him with wide, innocent eyes. After a long pause, she said, ¡°That¡¯s me.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­?¡±


    The two stared at each other in mutual confusion for several seconds before Little Red Riding Hood was the first to snap out of it. ¡°You didn¡¯t think my last name was ¡®Little,¡¯ did you?!¡±


    Yu Sheng tried hard to keep a straight face, his expression twisting between composure and disbelief. ¡°For a moment there, I thought Wang Jia Jia was some alias you used for fieldwork¡­¡±


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood is the alias!¡± she nearly shouted, her eyes wide. ¡°Who in their right mind is actually named Little Red Riding Hood?! Of course, I have a real name!¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, then let out an awkward laugh, waving it off as though nothing had happened.


    In truth, he hadn¡¯t expected this at all. From the day they¡¯d met, he¡¯d only known her as Little Red Riding Hood. They¡¯d gone on several missions together¡ªexploring museums, battling in the Black Forest¡ªand there had never been a reason to share real names. Over time, the name ¡°Little Red Riding Hood¡± had become so natural that he never even questioned it.


    The awkwardness lingered as they entered the elevator and reached the door of Old Zheng¡¯s former residence.


    Little Red Riding Hood rang the doorbell, and moments later, a tired-looking young man opened the door. He had messy black hair, wore a T-shirt and pants, and looked unremarkable, though his face bore a faint resemblance to the man in the black-and-white portrait on the living room table.


    The man said little, exchanging a few words with Little Red Riding Hood before stepping aside to let them in.


    Yu Sheng immediately noticed the portrait¡ªa middle-aged man in his forties or fifties with neatly combed hair, a slightly round face, and a faint smile. He bore a subtle resemblance to the young man who had greeted them.


    This was Old Zheng, a member of the Association of Strange Objects and a familiar contact for two generations of Little Red Riding Hoods. In the portrait, he looked like any ordinary middle-aged man.


    Turning away from the portrait, Yu Sheng surveyed the room. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The apartment was modestly furnished, with a straightforward layout. Beyond the entryway lay the living room, one side connected to a semi-open kitchen and the other leading to the bedroom and bathroom. A small balcony with well-kept plants hinted at the care its late owner had given to his home.


    Aside from the portrait, there were no signs of death or mourning in the apartment.


    Yu Sheng voiced his doubt.


    ¡°My uncle didn¡¯t like grand ceremonies,¡± the young man explained, handing them glasses of water. ¡°He specifically requested no funeral, just a quick burial.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned slightly, sensing something amiss. Before she could speak, Yu Sheng asked, ¡°He made these arrangements himself? Did he¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the portrait.


    It made sense for an elderly person to leave behind such instructions, but based on what Little Red Riding Hood had said, Old Zheng was under fifty and in good health. Why would someone like that make end-of-life arrangements?


    ¡°I know why you¡¯re here,¡± the young man interrupted with a sigh. He sat down on the sofa opposite them. ¡°I won¡¯t hide it¡ªmy uncle seemed to sense something before his accident. About half a month ago, he called me and gave me a lot of instructions. But he refused to elaborate, saying no one had harmed him and that everything was as it should be¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng exchanged a glance with Little Red Riding Hood.


    This ¡°contact¡± definitely had secrets.


    But was the ¡°false commission¡± that nearly caused Little Red Riding Hood to lose control really a trap set by him? Their previously straightforward suspicion now felt shaken. The nephew¡¯s account of Old Zheng¡¯s cryptic words only raised more questions.


    ¡°Where¡­ is Old Zheng now?¡± Little Red Riding Hood hesitated before breaking the silence. ¡°Can we¡­ see him?¡±


    The young man pointed to a small cabinet nearby, where an urn sat.


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood were stunned.


    ¡°What?! He¡¯s already been cremated?!¡± Little Red Riding Hood exclaimed, her eyes wide. ¡°That¡¯s so¡­¡±


    ¡°He requested it,¡± the young man explained, lifting his head to look at them. ¡°I¡¯m not from ¡®your world,¡¯ so I don¡¯t understand the rules or taboos involved. But I know what my uncle did for a living. He dealt with strange and dangerous things, so I didn¡¯t dare ignore his wishes.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth but couldn¡¯t find the right words. Instead, she glanced at Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Your ¡®Conversation with the Dead¡¯¡­¡± she whispered, leaning toward him. ¡°Can it work here?¡±


    Yu Sheng was equally taken aback. ¡°That requires blood contact¡­ I wasn¡¯t expecting this!¡±


    ¡°So what now?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked, her tone incredulous. ¡°The man¡¯s been cremated¡­ Do you still want to try?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched as he glanced at the deceased¡¯s nephew and muttered, ¡°Should I grab a handful of someone¡¯s relative¡¯s ashes right in front of them?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood fell silent: ¡°¡­¡±


    The young man, seemingly oblivious to their hushed exchange, stood up suddenly after a long moment of thought. ¡°I¡¯m going out to buy something. Feel free to look around.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, then nodded when the young man added, ¡°I sorted through my uncle¡¯s belongings. The books he read and the notes he wrote are on the desk in the bedroom. If you¡¯re interested, take a look, but please don¡¯t make a mess¡ªI plan to keep some of those.¡±


    ¡°Understood. Thank you,¡± Yu Sheng replied earnestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome. I hope you find something useful. I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days, so make the most of your time here.¡±

 Chapter 179: The Secret Letter

    The weary young man pushed the door open and left, leaving the living room in silence.


    After a few seconds, Yu Sheng broke the quiet first: ¡°He¡¯s clearly making things easier for us¡­ So, where should we start?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply but stood up and approached a low cabinet. She carefully picked up an urn placed on top of it. ¡°Let¡¯s try.¡±


    This time, Yu Sheng hesitated at her suggestion. ¡°¡­Do we really have to try?¡±


    ¡°This is for Old Zheng,¡± she said calmly. ¡°If he really had something important left unsaid, this might be the only chance to find out.¡±


    Looking at her serious expression, Yu Sheng sighed softly, pushing aside his hesitation. He reached out toward the urn¡­


    After a moment, he shook his head gently.


    ¡°As expected, nothing happened¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood blinked, her tone carrying a hint of disappointment. However, she quickly let out a resigned breath. ¡°Well, it¡¯s not like everything in life comes easily.¡±


    She turned and placed the urn back into the cabinet with care, then bowed deeply toward it before facing Yu Sheng again. ¡°I¡¯m a bit surprised, though. You usually act without thinking about consequences, even risking your life at times. Why are you being so cautious and serious now?¡±


    ¡°This is different,¡± Yu Sheng replied solemnly. ¡°A person¡¯s death happens only once. That single moment of life and death is something to be taken seriously.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at Yu Sheng for a few seconds, as if reevaluating him. After a while, she looked away and gestured toward the bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s check what¡¯s in there.¡±


    The two entered the room and soon found the items the young man mentioned¡ªon a desk by the window sat a stack of old books, several notebooks, and a mix of tags, letters, and scraps of paper.


    Yu Sheng picked up a notebook, flipping through its pages. The handwriting was neat and meticulous, hinting at the writer¡¯s personality and habits.


    He looked up and noticed a series of neatly arranged wooden shelves along the wall. The shelves held various crafts, including ceramic pieces, metal ornaments¡­ and even two anime figurines.


    Little Red Riding Hood followed his gaze, glanced at the shelves, and waved dismissively. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Something like the Weeping One Statue, an ¡®abnormal collection item,¡¯ wouldn¡¯t be left here. In fact, that statue¡¯s whereabouts are currently unknown. The Association of Strange Objects is looking for it. It¡¯s either hidden in one of Old Zheng¡¯s secret stashes or already on the black market.¡±


    ¡°I was just amazed at how broad Old Zheng¡¯s hobbies were,¡± Yu Sheng said with a shake of his head. ¡°Those figurines don¡¯t look cheap.¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get it,¡± Little Red Riding Hood muttered, turning her attention back to the books and notes.


    Yu Sheng focused as well, flipping through the materials. Most of the books were about art and collectibles. Two heavily annotated ones contained Old Zheng¡¯s personal insights on topics he found interesting. The notes, however, were scattered and mundane, ranging from daily life details to work memos, with nothing particularly remarkable.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze shifted to the scraps of paper and letters.


    He was surprised to see handwritten letters in an era dominated by digital communication. Some of the letters appeared quite recent, clearly sent not long ago.


    He picked up the most recent one, its date marked just three days ago. The paper was slightly crumpled at the edges, as if someone had gripped it tightly. Yet the contents were unremarkable¡ªjust some casual greetings and discussions about collectibles. The sender¡¯s name was obviously a pseudonym.


    ¡°Anything unusual about this letter?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked curiously.


    ¡°The content seems fine¡­¡± Yu Sheng muttered, frowning. Something about the letter nagged at him, though he couldn¡¯t pinpoint what. He turned it over repeatedly, unable to find anything unusual.


    However, his intuition wouldn¡¯t let him ignore the sense of something being off.


    ¡°Maybe try burning it? Or soaking it in water?¡± Little Red Riding Hood suggested, thinking aloud. ¡°Classic encryption methods for letters¡­¡±


    ¡°No way. If this is really a Secret Letter, it might have important clues that could be destroyed,¡± Yu Sheng said, frowning deeper. ¡°Now that I think about it, we should¡¯ve brought Irene along. She¡¯s always good with weird occult stuff.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood considered this and hesitantly suggested, ¡°Should we fetch her now? Your ¡®door¡¯ ability would make it easy.¡±


    Yu Sheng, caught in his own thoughts, realized she was right. ¡°Oh, yeah, that makes sense.¡±


    Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone, notified the Special Affairs Bureau, then raised his hand and opened a smaller-than-usual Phantom Door in the air. Beyond the door was the living room of Wutong Road No. 66, where Irene sat on a couch, staring blankly. ¡°¡­Huh? What¡¯s going on?¡±


    ¡°Come help,¡± Yu Sheng said, reaching through to grab the little doll.


    ¡°Hey! I was watching TV¡ª¡±


    Her protest was cut short as she was placed on the desk. The abrupt scene change left her momentarily stunned.


    But within moments, she snapped out of it, glaring. ¡°Yu Sheng, you jerk! You can¡¯t just yank me out of nowhere! I was watching TV, right at the crucial part where¡ª¡±


    Yu Sheng interrupted her rant, speaking quickly, ¡°Those two idiots you¡¯re watching both die soon, but a dumber villain appears next. You¡¯ll be even angrier. The female lead ends up sacrificing herself with the male lead¡¯s cousin, while the male lead and the female lead¡¯s cousin cling to each other. In the spin-off, they die too.¡±


    Irene froze, her expression blank. Then she exploded, ¡°What kind of trashy show is this?!¡±


    Before she could continue her outburst, Yu Sheng pressed her back down. ¡°This is serious. I need your help.¡±


    His grave tone instantly deflated her anger. Irene puffed up her chest proudly. ¡°I knew you couldn¡¯t manage without me¡ªwhat¡¯s the issue?¡±


    Yu Sheng pointed to the desk. ¡°These letters. My gut says there¡¯s something wrong with them, but I can¡¯t figure out what.¡±


    Irene glanced at the papers and looked puzzled. ¡°Well, did you unfold it yet?¡±


    Both Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood stared blankly. ¡°Unfold?¡±


    With an exasperated sigh, Irene picked up the letter. ¡°This paper is folded, can¡¯t you tell?¡± She held the edges of the letter and gently pulled.


    A faint sound of paper rubbing filled the room.


    Phantom flames danced on the surface of the letter.


    The seemingly ordinary sheet of paper began to ¡°unfold,¡± revealing lines of previously invisible text. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened in shock as new words gradually appeared among the old ones.


    However, before the entire message became clear, the unfolding stopped abruptly.


    Yu Sheng looked up, confused. ¡°Why¡¯d you stop?¡± S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene grimaced. ¡°¡­My arms are too short.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched. ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll grab another one of you to help.¡±


    ¡°No need! I¡¯m in the middle of a raid back there,¡± Irene quickly stopped him. ¡°You do it. Just pull gently. No special technique required. Even an ordinary person can do it. Go slow, though¡ªthis paper feels fragile. Pull too hard, and it¡¯ll tear.¡±


    Following her instructions, Yu Sheng carefully unfolded the letter. Finally, the hidden message was fully revealed:


    ¡°¡­Before X date, make sure she enters the White Exhibition Hall. Miracles and blessings await her there. The curse she bears will be lifted, granting her freedom of body and soul¡­


    ¡°We have prepared the ritual; there¡¯s no need to worry about safety. Just as you care for those children, we too aim to use the safest and most effective method to dispel the malicious curse of the ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯


    ¡°We understand your doubts. People often misunderstand us. Yes, there are misguided believers¡ªthose seduced by power or driven by ignorance. These fools have distorted the envoy¡¯s intentions, and some even follow false envoys. They commit heinous acts, tarnishing our reputation. This is tragic and unjust.


    ¡°But you have seen the truth. You have witnessed the purity and benevolence of the envoy. We showed you its power and intent. You heard it speak, saw its miracles, and acknowledged its sincerity. Let go of your doubts.


    ¡°If you decide to proceed, ignite the blank letter we left you. Use a scented candle infused with rose essence.


    ¡°P.S.: Do not buy from ¡®Exquisite Pavilion.¡¯ They are disgraceful frauds. The envoy¡¯s wrath will eventually fall upon such despicable, greedy merchants.


    ¡°¡ªHumbly and truthfully, Servant of the Angel.¡±

 Chapter 180: Traces

    Irene released her grip, and the unfurled Secret Letter immediately ignited in layers of illusory flames. In a blink, the flames collapsed inward, folding into an ordinary piece of stationery.


    Yu Sheng, however, remained motionless, his eyes fixed on the paper with a solemn expression, his thoughts deep and heavy.


    It took a long while before Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice broke the silence beside him. ¡°¡­Old Zheng¡­ it really was him¡­¡±


    The girl¡¯s tone was hesitant and resistant, clearly unsettled by the revelation. She had come here seeking answers, but now that she had found them, the truth was far from what she had hoped for.


    The sacrificial ritual in the White Exhibition Hall had indeed been a trap meant for her. The person who had lured her into the trap was none other than her trusted contact.


    From the words written in the letter, it wasn¡¯t hard to discern that Old Zheng, the contact in question, had likely been deceived and manipulated.


    ¡°The signature reads Servant of the Angel. It¡¯s obvious the author of this letter belongs to those Angel Cultists, the same ones conducting the ritual in the exhibition hall,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly as he shook the letter. ¡°The reason they use ¡®letters¡¯ for communication is probably to leverage this particular kind of magic for concealment.¡±


    ¡°The recipient of this letter was definitely thoroughly fooled,¡± Irene added. ¡°Blessings, lifting curses, goodwill, being misunderstood by the world¡ªclassic cult rhetoric. Sometimes, it actually works.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s conflicted expression, deliberated briefly, and then said, ¡°Based on the content of the letter, it seems Old Zheng wasn¡¯t aware it was a trap. He likely thought he was helping you¡­ Perhaps he¡¯s been trying to help you for a long time and ended up falling into their clutches because of it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood listened silently, not speaking. After a while, she finally muttered, breaking the quiet, ¡°Someone who deals with strange objects and otherworldly phenomena all the time¡­ How could he fall for something like this? How long has he been duped?¡±


    ¡°¡­Likely quite some time,¡± Yu Sheng replied, recalling the contents of the letter. ¡°It mentions personal witnessing, which suggests Old Zheng didn¡¯t just rely on the promises of the Angel Cultists. He may have participated in certain rituals or at least encountered something related to the Dark Angels. By the time he led you to the exhibition hall, he was already deeply entangled.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused before continuing, ¡°And this letter reveals another critical detail¡­ Those cultists weren¡¯t targeting you alone¡ªthey¡¯re after the Fairy Tale Organization you¡¯re connected to.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood said nothing, her gaze shifting to the other notes and scraps of paper scattered around.


    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng called out, ¡°see if there¡¯s anything else hidden among these papers like this letter.¡±


    ¡°On it,¡± Irene replied, sitting down amid the clutter on the table and sifting through the materials.


    She searched thoroughly but came up empty-handed.


    ¡°Nothing here. The rest are just ordinary items, including these few letters. It seems traditional correspondence is simply a personal habit of this individual,¡± the little doll said, her legs swinging over the edge of the table. She scanned the room again and added, ¡°I¡¯ve also checked the room¡ªit doesn¡¯t seem like there¡¯s anything noteworthy.¡±


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised by this outcome.


    It seemed anything directly related to the Angel Cultists had already been moved or destroyed, leaving only this one letter unaddressed. However, Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t disheartened. He began meticulously examining every corner of the room.


    The absence of overt evidence didn¡¯t mean there were no clues left behind. If the contact had delved so deeply into the cult¡¯s influence, it would undoubtedly have left traces¡ªhabitual changes, unconscious marks, snippets in journals¡­ People inevitably leave marks behind; it¡¯s impossible to erase everything.


    Realizing his intent, Little Red Riding Hood joined in, inspecting various corners of the room. She even summoned her wolves to search for subtle clues beyond human perception.


    Irene began combing through the papers and books on the desk. Though they appeared mundane, clues might be hidden in plain sight.


    Suddenly, a Shadow Wolf stopped in the center of the room, growling low and pawing at a rug by the bed.


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned instantly, stepping forward to lift the rug in one swift motion.


    Nothing was hidden underneath, but faint, hard-to-discern marks were visible on the floor.


    Strange symbols and lines, forming a one-meter-diameter circle, faintly tinged with dark red. They appeared to have been carefully scrubbed, leaving only faint traces. Perhaps the repeated scrubbing attempts had inadvertently preserved their outlines.


    ¡°It looks like it was drawn with blood,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, her brows furrowed as she studied the faint markings. ¡°This is a basic Spirit-Summoning Ritual. Without the accompanying offerings or chants, it¡¯s difficult to trace what it was used to communicate with.¡±


    ¡°Could it have been to contact the Dark Angels?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, shaking her head. ¡°You know I stay away from this kind of thing. From what I¡¯ve heard, those Angel Cultists claim to communicate with the ¡®messengers,¡¯ but most of the time, they¡¯re just hallucinating from overindulgence in drugs. The Dark Angels rarely respond to humans¡ªor when they do, it¡¯s by driving them insane.¡±


    She paused, her expression darkening. ¡°As for someone like Old Zheng, a clear novice who¡¯s been duped into using a basic summoning ritual, it¡¯s unlikely he made actual contact. It¡¯s probably another layer of deception by the cultists to convince him he could truly hear the ¡®divine will.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng listened without commenting, crouching silently to examine the faint red traces. After a moment, he retrieved a small knife from his pocket and made a small cut on his hand.


    Bright red blood dripped onto the floor.


    Little Red Riding Hood jumped, instinctively reaching out to stop him. ¡°Hey, what are you doing? You can¡¯t mess with¡ª¡±


    The blood was absorbed instantly by the faint marks on the floor, like water on a sponge.


    The distant sound of Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s exclamation stretched into a prolonged, broken noise.


    Yu Sheng looked up to find the room veiled in a translucent haze, as though caught in a dimension slowly detaching from reality. Little Red Riding Hood and Irene appeared as shadowy figures in the distance, their movements seemingly stretched into infinity.


    Rubbing his eyes, Yu Sheng stood, surprised but unfazed¡ªafter witnessing countless bizarre phenomena, he had grown almost unnervingly unshakable.


    Gradually, the hazy veil lifted.


    The room remained the same, but everything was now tinged with a grayish pallor. The sunlight streaming through the window had turned into a pale, dim glow that illuminated nothing beyond the frame.


    Then Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened.


    In the shadows untouched by the dim light, words began to emerge on the walls and floor.


    Like projections of someone¡¯s intense thoughts etched into this strange dimension, the words spread in all directions, covering every visible surface.


    ¡°I wanted to help them¡­


    ¡°I visited the orphanage again after months¡­ Another familiar face gone¡­


    ¡°The tree planted by the last Little Red Riding Hood has grown tall. Today, a new child approached me. She said she¡¯s the new Little Red Riding Hood¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s only fourteen. She said she needs a job¡­


    ¡°No one can help. Not the Special Affairs Bureau, not the Association. I¡¯ve collected and studied so much on lifting curses and fighting nightmares, but it¡¯s all useless. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­Then someone came to me. They said they could help¡­


    ¡°They seemed suspicious. I suspected ties to some illegal sect, but they showed me things¡­¡±


    The words stretched across the floor, walls, and even into the air, filling Yu Sheng¡¯s vision. Then, as silently as they had appeared, they began to fade.


    A strange, slow, slithering sound came from above.


    Yu Sheng raised his head cautiously toward the source of the noise.


    The ceiling had split open at some point, revealing a circular hole corresponding to the dark red markings on the floor.


    From the hole came a deep, chaotic noise, accompanied by the eerie sound of something sliding against a surface. A long, slender appendage, covered in grotesque bumps and intricate patterns, extended downward.


    The tentacle pulsed silently, probing the air, slowly inching toward Yu Sheng¡­

 Chapter 181: Bewitching

    In the dimly lit, gray-hued room, shrouded in an oppressive gloom that sunlight could not penetrate, countless dense symbols dissolved into the air. From a gaping void in the ceiling emerged an ugly, grotesque tentacle. Slowly swelling and contracting, it swayed ominously in the air, inching ever closer to Yu Sheng¡¯s position.


    His heart clenched instantly, and he took two cautious steps back. Although he¡¯d encountered his fair share of grotesque and eerie entities lately, this scene still sent shivers down his spine. The tentacle¡¯s revolting appearance was especially hard to stomach. Even with his vivid imagination, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t conceive a way to make the thing look less nauseating, even with artistic liberties.


    The sight hit Yu Sheng like a punch to the gut.


    The tentacle wavered clumsily in the air a few times, seemingly losing its focus on its ¡°target.¡± It then resumed its slow, aimless motion, expanding and contracting as though sleepwalking in a blind trance.


    Yu Sheng tried to steady his nerves, keeping a cautious distance from the appendage as he moved along the wall. He maneuvered carefully, ensuring to stay out of its perceived path, before finding himself on its other side.


    The dark room rippled faintly, as though his movements had disturbed the surreal fabric of a bizarre dream. The ripples spread outward, casting faint glowing patterns along the surface of the tentacle.


    This must be what Old Zheng had once touched¡ªwhat he had supposedly summoned using a crude spirit-summoning technique under the influence of those Angel Cultists. Was this their so-called ¡°Messenger¡±?


    Yu Sheng hesitated for a moment, then cautiously edged half a step closer to the tentacle. Ensuring the distance wouldn¡¯t provoke it, he scrutinized its surface and the bizarre void from which it emerged.


    If the contents of the secret letter were accurate, and if the cultists¡¯ spirit-summoning claims were true, then this thing was likely a part of a Dark Angel.


    Although Little Red Riding Hood had previously stated that real Dark Angels would never respond to a human¡¯s call, Bai Li Qing had mentioned that cultists could indeed ¡°touch¡± angels under specific conditions. This might involve brushing against a fragment of their essence, summoning a mere projection, or even hallucinating a disembodied limb or hearing a murky voice.


    The void in the ceiling was dense with shadowy darkness, concealing the ¡°body¡± to which the tentacle was connected. Yu Sheng could only make out a faint outline of the structure closest to the opening. It confirmed that the tentacle was part of something much larger, lurking silently in the void beyond human perception and reason. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The appendage twisted blindly in the air, swaying past Yu Sheng once again.


    Should he try?


    Touch it?


    The thought crossed his mind, bold and reckless, startling even himself. Logic screamed at him to stay away from something so visibly sinister and dangerous. Both Little Red Riding Hood and Irene had warned him not to engage with anything tied to Dark Angels, as they were the very embodiment of chaos and madness.


    Yet, touching it might yield valuable information. He might glimpse what Old Zheng had seen.


    Touch it. It doesn¡¯t look hostile. The tentacle has shown no aggression.


    Touch it. Even if there are consequences, they shouldn¡¯t be severe¡ªthis is just a strange dreamscape, and the thing before him is likely a mere illusion.


    Touch it. A mere mortal had once done so and sensed kindness and sincerity from it. If things felt off, he could simply let go and step away¡­


    Just one touch¡­


    Yu Sheng frowned, glancing around the room. ¡°What the hell is this voice rambling about¡­¡±


    The mysterious whispers that had been tempting him suddenly vanished¡ªjust like the failed attempts of the X090 graphics cards, limited-edition controllers, and ultimate fishing spots on the Black Forest trails to lure him before.


    Blinking, Yu Sheng quickly decided against touching the sinister tentacle. In fact, without the strange voice pushing him, he might have grabbed it impulsively by now.


    But just as he calmed himself and prepared to examine another part of the room, a chilling sensation swept through his senses.


    The next moment, Yu Sheng felt a familiar coldness wrapping around his limbs, slowly penetrating his flesh and spreading within. It seemed to pull at him, dragging him backward. Reflexively stepping back, he saw countless black threads appear out of nowhere, unfurling from the air around him. Some were already entwined around his arms and legs.


    Irene¡¯s voice cut through his mind like a sharp blade: ¡°Yu Sheng, what are you spacing out for?!¡±


    A sharp pain stabbed through his head, jolting him back. The room¡¯s grim tones dissolved like water, and within moments, the normal world¡¯s colors returned. Sunlight flooded through the windows, warming the space and dispelling the lingering cold.


    Turning around, Yu Sheng found himself standing by the dark red circle, where Little Red Riding Hood remained in her previous spot. Irene stood nearby, her arms outstretched, threads of black trailing from her fingertips to his body.


    Yu Sheng blinked, stunned. Then Irene stormed toward him, furious. ¡°Yu Sheng, you idiot! Can you stop trying to ¡®experiment¡¯ every single time?! What if ¡®trying¡¯ gets you killed? If you insist on trying, at least give us a heads-up first!¡±


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Little Red Riding Hood approached as well, her face tense. ¡°You froze suddenly, then started fading. Irene said your consciousness was being ¡®pulled away¡¯¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng hastily caught Irene as she fumed, soothing her with difficulty before managing to speak. ¡°I¡¯m fine, I¡¯m fine¡­ Wait, I was almost ¡®dragged away¡¯? Really?¡± He glanced down at himself nervously but found no visible abnormalities. Yet seeing the worry on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face and Irene¡¯s exasperation convinced him that the situation had been dangerous.


    Though the tentacle hadn¡¯t bewitched him, merely lingering in that eerie, gray space seemed to have almost caused him to ¡°lose himself.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s true,¡± Irene grumbled, tugging at his hair. ¡°If I hadn¡¯t pulled you back, you¡¯d be gone by now¡ªand don¡¯t give me that nonsense about dying and respawning or reopening a door. What if you really screwed up this time?¡±


    ¡°What did you see?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked seriously. ¡°Did the crude spirit-summoning ritual actually call something?¡±


    Yu Sheng steadied himself, his expression turning grim. ¡°I saw a tentacle¡­ and another version of this room. It seems your ¡®contact,¡¯ Old Zheng, was completely deceived.¡±


    He recounted everything he had seen and experienced in the bizarre ¡°illusion,¡± including the tentacle¡¯s attempt to bewitch him.


    When he finished, the room fell silent.


    Irene stared at Yu Sheng in disbelief. ¡°¡­You weren¡¯t affected at all?¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°What kind of question is that? Isn¡¯t it good that I wasn¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Normally, this is the part in the story where you¡¯d zone out, almost get eaten by some eldritch abomination, and then I¡¯d heroically save you with my powers. Afterward, you¡¯d bow in gratitude and vow eternal servitude¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng promptly tuned out Irene¡¯s ranting.


    Instead, he turned to Little Red Riding Hood, who had been standing there with a complex expression, silent since his account. Irene finally quieted as well, and the room was heavy with unspoken thoughts.


    After a long pause, Little Red Riding Hood sighed softly.


    ¡°¡­Old Zheng has been our contact for a long time,¡± she said quietly.


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Yeah, you mentioned that earlier.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s closely tied to the orphanage. Years ago, he worked there as a volunteer before joining the Association of Strange Objects or becoming an expert in anomalies. He secured many of the commissions the Fairy Tale Organization handled. His terms were always the best¡­¡± She trailed off, lost in thought. ¡°But I never really understood him. Most of what I know about his past comes from the older staff at the orphanage.¡±


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t sure what to say, and silence filled the room again.


    Then, they heard the sound of the front door opening.


    Old Zheng¡¯s nephew had returned.


    Yu Sheng glanced at Irene, who immediately gestured toward him. ¡°Open the door. I¡¯m out.¡±


    He nodded, letting Little Red Riding Hood head to the living room while he quickly activated the Open Door Ability, creating a passage to Wutong Road No. 66.


    Standing at the door, Irene glanced back at him. ¡°Those cultists are seriously annoying.¡±


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t agree more,¡± Yu Sheng replied.

 Chapter 182: Old Zheng

    After dropping Irene off early, Yu Sheng returned to the living room, where Little Red Riding Hood was chatting with a young man in his twenties seated on the sofa. The young man still looked exhausted, evidently worn out from the days spent handling his relative¡¯s funeral arrangements without proper rest.


    Noticing Yu Sheng emerge from the bedroom, the young man stood up slightly and greeted him, gesturing toward the steaming cup of milk tea on the coffee table. ¡°Thanks for your hard work. I just bought this.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­ thank you,¡± Yu Sheng replied without much ceremony, settling beside Little Red Riding Hood. The two of them sipped the milk tea together.


    The young man broke the silence. ¡°Did you find anything?¡±


    Yu Sheng exchanged a glance with Little Red Riding Hood, who, after a brief moment of thought, nodded slightly. ¡°We did uncover some clues¡­ but first, I want to confirm something. How much do you know about your uncle¡¯s ¡®work nature¡¯? Specifically, about the ¡®peculiarities¡¯ of the items he collected and the situations he dealt with regularly?¡±


    ¡°I know a bit. He mentioned the Association of Strange Objects and even showed me some¡­ relatively ¡®safe¡¯ items,¡± the young man nodded. ¡°I know he dealt with unusual things, sometimes even dangerous ones. Honestly, I¡¯ve always been interested in it. I almost joined the Special Affairs Bureau through their external recruitment program, but my uncle wouldn¡¯t let me. He said I was too curious and had something he called¡­ oh, a spiritual aptitude. Apparently, I¡¯m high-sensitivity, low-stability, which would make it dangerous for me to pursue this field.¡±


    ¡°Your uncle was right,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed. ¡°High sensitivity combined with low stability and excessive curiosity? You¡¯d never make it past the probation period. It¡¯d be far too risky. Since you already know this much, I¡¯ll give you a rough idea of what we¡¯ve discovered. Old Zheng likely became entangled with extremely dangerous contamination and had contact with illegal cults. However, it seems he was merely a victim in all of this. That¡¯s all I can say for now. The Special Affairs Bureau might share more details with you as his ¡®family¡¯ in due time.¡±


    The young man sat quietly, saying nothing, or perhaps not knowing what to say. Yu Sheng broke the silence. ¡°In the last period of his life, did your uncle interact with any suspicious individuals or exhibit unusual behaviors? For example, did he suddenly gain new ¡®friends¡¯ or develop habits or taboos he never had before?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± the young man said, shaking his head slowly. ¡°My uncle rarely kept in touch with family for over twenty years. He used to volunteer at an orphanage, but something happened¡ªsome say it was a relationship issue; others think he was scared by something. After that, he moved here to live alone. I was too young to remember much back then. Everything I know comes from what the older family members told me.¡±


    He paused, then added hesitantly after a moment of recollection, ¡°But I occasionally received messages from him. If I had to say, he seemed quite happy recently. Around two months ago, he mentioned that he finally had the chance to let go of a burden he¡¯d been carrying. He even said he planned to visit home soon and asked me to check if an old notebook was still in the family¡¯s house. After that, though, he¡­ had his accident.¡±


    ¡°A notebook?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s interest piqued instantly. ¡°Did you find it? Did you bring it here?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± the young man replied. He stood up and went to the TV cabinet, rummaging through a black suitcase. Moments later, he retrieved a thick notebook with a deep blue cover from the very bottom and handed it to Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°This is it¡ªI haven¡¯t looked at the contents. It¡¯s exactly as I found it.¡±


    Yu Sheng exchanged a look with Little Red Riding Hood and immediately took the notebook, which was already over twenty years old, and began flipping through it. Most of the entries seemed to be mundane, filled with daily reminders and accounts of his time as a volunteer at the orphanage. Some passages provided a glimpse into the orphanage¡¯s circumstances from two decades ago, but these seemed unrelated to Old Zheng¡¯s death or the current investigation.


    Was this notebook merely a ¡°memento¡± of an aging Old Zheng¡¯s youth, something he wanted to revisit for nostalgia¡¯s sake? As Yu Sheng pondered this, his eyes were drawn to a page he had just flipped past. He quickly turned back to it.


    It was a drawing¡ªa pencil sketch made by the notebook¡¯s owner. Though the technique wasn¡¯t particularly skilled, the effort and earnestness behind it were evident.


    On the slightly yellowed page, a young woman, perhaps in her mid-twenties, stood by the orphanage¡¯s swing set. She wore a simple long dress and smiled peacefully and gently.


    Yu Sheng frowned deeply, his mind instinctively piecing together who this young woman sketched in the notebook could be, how she connected to the late Old Zheng, and why she had appeared in the orphanage where Little Red Riding Hood had once lived. Despite being clearly an adult, she hadn¡¯t worn the attire of a Council employee.


    Before Yu Sheng could voice his questions, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly let out a surprised ¡°Huh!¡±


    Without waiting for him to ask, she quickly pulled out her phone and dialed a number. ¡°Long-Haired Girl, can you do me a favor? Go to the East Building¡¯s exhibition hall and take a picture of the photo in the center of the wall. Yes, the one of *Cinderella.¡¯ Take it and send it to me as soon as you can.¡±


    After ending the call, she didn¡¯t have to wait long before her phone buzzed. Yu Sheng leaned in to see the screen, where an image appeared¡ªa photograph of a woman in her twenties, almost identical to the one depicted in Old Zheng¡¯s notebook.


    ¡°Who is this?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously.


    ¡°An old Cinderella from many years ago,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained softly, her gaze fixed on the smiling figure in the notebook. ¡°She lived to be twenty-six, the longest lifespan of any orphanage child. After her death, the ¡®Cinderella¡¯ role remained vacant for ten years, until a new Cinderella emerged over a decade ago. People say she used her life to temporarily suppress the operation of the ¡®Eternal Ball¡¯ subset, though there¡¯s no real evidence to support it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood pursed her lips and continued, ¡°It¡¯s said that she was even considering trying a normal life.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened in silence. His eyes drifted to the table not far away, where Old Zheng¡¯s portrait stood quietly. The man, nearing fifty when the photo was taken, had skin that sagged slightly, wrinkles creeping into the corners of his eyes. His weariness seemed to tell the tale of a two-decade-long struggle.


    For twenty years, he had sought Strange Objects in an attempt to break a ceaseless curse. In the end, he was defeated by a carefully orchestrated deception. He wasn¡¯t the first to challenge the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± curse, nor would he be the last.


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood rose to leave. She solemnly handed the notebook back to the young man across from them.


    ¡°Thank you for the clue,¡± Yu Sheng said gravely. ¡°We will seek justice for Old Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the young man replied as he took the notebook. He seemed about to ask something, but perhaps recalling his uncle¡¯s warnings, he held his tongue. Instead, he simply waved at the two detectives. ¡°I won¡¯t see you out. There¡¯s still a lot to sort through here.¡±


    ¡°Alright,¡± Little Red Riding Hood nodded. Then, as if remembering something, she added, ¡°There are some ¡®things¡¯ under the bedroom carpet. While they¡¯ve theoretically lost their power, it¡¯s best not to touch them. Wait for the professionals to handle it.¡± S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    By the time they exited the apartment building, the sky had turned completely dark. Neon lights illuminated the massive, seemingly boundless city. Shadow Wolves escorted them to the rooftop of the nearest tall building. From there, Yu Sheng gazed out over Boundary City. Lights flowed like rivers among the forest of skyscrapers. Beneath the night sky, the vast city buzzed with life.


    How many people lived in this strange city? Millions? Tens of millions? Among them, how many were ordinary citizens? How many were detectives and investigators who had encountered the ¡°Other Side¡±? How many were the city¡¯s protectors and enforcers? And how many lurked in the shadows between those lights, like the tendrils of some chaotic, formless entity, preying on careless victims?


    For the first time, Yu Sheng felt that this unfamiliar, peculiar, and even eerie city was alive¡ªbreathing and pulsing like a living being.


    Little Red Riding Hood broke the silence. ¡°I¡¯ll continue investigating after I get back. I need to visit the headquarters of the Association of Strange Objects and meet with other Spirit Realm detectives and investigators who had contact with Old Zheng.¡±


    ¡°Do you need me to come along?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°No,¡± she shook her head. ¡°I need you to visit the Special Affairs Bureau.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned slightly. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau?¡±


    ¡°Yes, to report Old Zheng¡¯s case. While the involvement of Angel Cultist intelligence is sure to catch their attention, your personal presence will likely add weight to the matter.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, uncertain. ¡°¡­ Will it?¡±


    The girl looked at him with exasperation. ¡°Do you seriously lack that much self-awareness?¡±


    Yu Sheng scratched his head with an awkward chuckle before nodding earnestly. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go tomorrow.¡±


    The two fell silent for a moment. After a few seconds, Yu Sheng spoke again, thoughtfully. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a connection between the ¡®Dark Angels¡¯ and the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ domains?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood pondered the question for a long while before shaking her head. ¡°I have no leads. While many events seem to coincidentally occur simultaneously, the crucial ¡®link¡¯ between them is missing. Those Angel Cultists targeted Old Zheng, who sought to break the Fairy Tale curse, using him to lure me into the White Exhibition Hall. But the key question is: what were they after? Was it my identity as a member of the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ organization, or were they merely looking for a sufficiently potent ¡®sacrifice¡¯?


    ¡°Ultimately, there isn¡¯t just one ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ in the world. We still don¡¯t know which ¡®Angel¡¯ those cultists serve, let alone their true purpose.¡±

 Chapter 183: Yu Sheng’s Temporary Plan

    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised by Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s response, as he himself was without a solid plan. Intuitively, he believed the two events were connected. After all, both Little Red Riding Hood and Old Zheng were entangled with the Fairy Tale Organization, and the Angel Cultists had targeted them both. The sacrificial ritual in the White Exhibition Hall was evidently a meticulously arranged ceremony, its intent glaringly obvious.


    However, as Little Red Riding Hood pointed out, a crucial ¡°link¡± was missing: the ultimate goal of the Angel Cultists. Sacrifices always served a purpose, didn¡¯t they? And if they had chosen Little Red Riding Hood as a target, there must have been a reason behind it.


    Out of nowhere, Yu Sheng¡¯s mind recalled something¡ªa detail he had picked up during his conversation with the sacrificial victim in the White Exhibition Hall. It was a phrase that the two Angel Cultists had kept repeating throughout their ritual:


    ¡°Deliver the Savior from the Sea of Suffering¡­¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood noticed Yu Sheng muttering to himself and instinctively turned to him. ¡°What did you say?¡±


    ¡°The goal of the Angel Cultists¡­ ¡®Deliver the Savior from the Sea of Suffering.¡¯ You should remember that phrase, along with ¡®assist His descent,¡¯¡± Yu Sheng said. ¡°Is it possible that certain aspects of the Fairy Tale Organization¡¯s domain could help a trapped ¡®Dark Angel¡¯ break free? Or¡­ could the entire Fairy Tale domain itself serve as a ¡®sacrifice¡¯ to summon the Dark Angel?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened slightly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s consider this a hypothesis for now,¡± Yu Sheng continued. ¡°When I report to the Special Affairs Bureau, I¡¯ll bring it up. Either way, we now have yet another reason to resolve the situation with the Fairy Tale Organization.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded in agreement.


    It was time to return. The children at the orphanage were still waiting for their guardians, and Yu Sheng needed to head back to check if the Doll and Foxy had caused any chaos at home.


    ¡°Do you need me to escort you back?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked, her voice calm as the faint silhouettes of a wolf pack flickered around her.


    ¡°No need, I¡¯ll just ¡®open a door¡¯ and leave,¡± Yu Sheng replied, waving dismissively. Just as he was about to depart, something suddenly crossed his mind. ¡°Oh, I forgot to tell you¡ªXiao Xiao also entered my ¡®dream¡¯.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood, who had been about to mount a wolf, froze mid-motion and stared at Yu Sheng in confusion. It took her two or three seconds to process. ¡°You mean that gray wasteland?!¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Yu Sheng confirmed with a nod. ¡°It happened around noon. She said she fell asleep during a nap and ended up in the Black Forest. While being chased by wolves, she somehow escaped into the wasteland. We spent some time together there. The little girl wasn¡¯t scared¡ªand as a silver lining, she even avoided an instance of Black Forest corruption. So, all in all, it turned out well.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked thoughtfully, her expression pensive. ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ before I left, Xiao Xiao had woken up. She was excitedly telling her friends about some strange dream she had. I was in a hurry, so I didn¡¯t pay much attention at the time.¡±


    ¡°Do you remember what happened when you entered that wasteland?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously.


    Little Red Riding Hood furrowed her brows, focusing intently. ¡°¡­It seemed to happen after I entered the Black Forest. I encountered a wolf pack and was about to hide, but after running a few steps, I suddenly felt dizzy. The next thing I knew, I was standing on an unfamiliar grassland.¡±


    The two exchanged glances, both deep in thought.


    ¡­


    The Phantom Door opened soundlessly in midair, and Yu Sheng¡¯s figure stepped through, emerging back into his home.


    His feet had barely touched the familiar floor when a cheerful yet muffled voice called out from the side. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re back!¡±


    Turning towards the sound, Yu Sheng saw Foxy perched at the dining table, using chopsticks to twirl noodles. She had rolled them up so thick they resembled drumsticks, and was gnawing away with gusto, sauce smearing her face in the process.


    Before he could say anything, another voice rang out from behind him¡ªthis one belonging to Irene. ¡°So? How did it go? Was everything smooth? Did you guys find any new clues after I left?¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to find not one but three Irenes clustered together on the coffee table. Two of them were engrossed in a laptop, one typing furiously while the other hugged the mouse with both hands, working in perfect synchrony. The third Irene, meanwhile, was craning her neck, curiosity etched on her face as she watched him.


    ¡°Old Zheng¡¯s case is pretty complicated,¡± Yu Sheng said absently to the little doll as he hung his coat on the rack. He walked over to Foxy and began wiping her face clean. However, as he worked, he paused and frowned. ¡°Wait a minute. Did you use your tail to wipe your mouth again?¡±


    Foxy¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°How did you know, Benefactor?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? The tip of your tail is covered in sauce!¡±


    ¡°¡­Hehe.¡± Foxy chuckled sheepishly, promptly yanking her soiled tail off and trotting away to toss it into the washing machine in the bathroom.


    Yu Sheng stared after her, dumbfounded. ¡°¡­Your tail can go in the washing machine?¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± Foxy replied, as if it were the most natural thing in the world. ¡°Do you think tails are that inconvenient?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eye twitched. Suddenly, the mystery of why freshly laundered clothes always seemed to have fox fur on them became glaringly clear¡­


    Still, he was used to such oddities by now. Mumbling a few words under his breath, he turned to both the doll and the demon fox. ¡°Alright, pause your eating and gaming for a moment. I have something to say.¡±


    ¡°No need to pause. I¡¯ve got a spare body to listen with,¡± Irene quipped as the version of her with the charcoal frame hopped down from the coffee table and padded over to him, looking up expectantly. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°I think I¡¯ve found a temporary way to protect Little Red Riding Hood and the other children at the orphanage from the effects of the fairy tale world,¡± Yu Sheng said gravely. After a moment¡¯s thought, he clarified, ¡°Or rather, a method to provide them with an emergency refuge during instances of ¡®corruption.¡¯ It¡¯s still just an idea, though.¡±


    Irene¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°What? How?¡±


    Yu Sheng sat down next to Foxy, his expression serious. ¡°You remember how Xiao Xiao ended up entering my ¡®dream realm¡¯ before? I just cross-referenced her case with Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s situation. She apparently ¡®frequency-shifted¡¯ into that wasteland while being chased by wolves in the Black Forest. Similarly, Foxy here was brought into that desolate field when she was on the verge of being devoured by Entity-Hunger. So, I¡¯m forming a bold hypothesis¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Irene interjected, ¡°You¡¯re saying that anyone who has established a ¡®connection¡¯ with you and gained ¡®access¡¯ to that wasteland will instinctively shift their consciousness there when faced with mortal danger?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a theory for now,¡± Yu Sheng said cautiously, though his tone hinted at hope. ¡°The exact mechanism and efficacy need further testing. But based on current evidence, Foxy, Little Red Riding Hood, and Xiao Xiao all entered under similar circumstances.¡±


    Foxy tilted her head, curiosity lighting up her features. ¡°So, what you mean is¡­¡±


    ¡°We may not be able to completely resolve the ¡®fairy tale¡¯ otherworld just yet, but if we can protect the affected children in the meantime, that¡¯s a significant step forward,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°And even if it doesn¡¯t work, the worst-case scenario is that I end up drinking a couple extra bowls of brown sugar water.¡±


    Irene rolled her eyes. ¡°A couple bowls might not cut it. You might as well take a nap.¡±


    Yu Sheng waved her off. ¡°Minor details.¡±


    ¡°Fine, minor details. Now tell me the major ones,¡± Irene said with a sharp glance. ¡°How exactly do you plan to implement this?¡±


    ¡°Implement?¡± Yu Sheng blinked, then shrugged. ¡°The simplest way¡ªjust let them come into contact with my blood.¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression turned incredulous as she stared at him. ¡°So, let me get this straight. You¡¯re planning to gather dozens of underage kids, possibly have them form a circle for efficiency, and then walk around dripping blood on them?¡±


    Yu Sheng looked puzzled. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with that?¡±


    ¡°Picture it,¡± Irene said flatly. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Realization dawned on Yu Sheng, and he frowned. Meanwhile, Foxy tapped his arm with her tail. ¡°Benefactor, where I come from, legitimate blood magic isn¡¯t performed that way. Doing it like this screams ¡®evil cultivator¡¯ and would probably get you arrested by the Peacekeeping Immortals for at least three centuries.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face froze as the implications hit him. ¡°Yeah¡­ the image does feel a bit off. The kids might accept it, but the council¡¯s security personnel would definitely report me.¡±


    ¡°So, you¡¯ll need a plan that doesn¡¯t look so¡­ unhinged,¡± Irene said, spreading her hands. ¡°At least one with a less sinister aesthetic.¡±


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brow, thinking hard. After a long pause, inspiration struck. ¡°How about this: instead of smearing blood on each kid, we gather them together and have them eat something like¡­ spicy blood stew?¡±


    Irene blinked, then leaped up in outrage. ¡°How is that any less creepy?!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned to Foxy. ¡°What do you think?¡±


    Foxy stared blankly for two seconds before drooling. ¡°Benefactor, can I try it first?¡±


    Irene gawked at the two of them, utterly flabbergasted. As the self-proclaimed sole possessor of common sense in this household, she felt her worldview teetering.


    Thankfully, before Irene could explode again, Yu Sheng slapped his forehead. ¡°Wait, wait. We need to rethink this. Spicy blood stew might not work either.¡±


    Irene let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Finally, some sense. I was starting to think you¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng cut her off. ¡°The kids might not handle spicy food well.¡±


    Irene¡¯s face twisted in disbelief. ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡±

 Chapter 184: Interrogation

    At precisely 10:15 in the morning, Song Cheng arrived once more at the containment zone for high-risk prisoners.


    The pristine, undecorated corridor stretched endlessly in his view, bathed in bright, evenly distributed light from the ceiling. Dark red illumination bands embedded in the walls, ceiling, and floor pulsed intermittently at regular intervals. Armed guards stood watch at the T-junctions on either end of the corridor, their vigilance unwavering. Concealed sensors, surveillance cameras, and sentry weapons lurked within the numerous security modules overhead, ready to spring into action.


    Every few meters along the hallway, thick security doors interrupted the walls. Above some, green lights glowed reassuringly, while others were marked by glaring red indicators.


    This facility was among the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s most secure ¡°prisons,¡± designated for housing the most dangerous and escape-prone humanoid prisoners. Only those who had wrought significant havoc in the Borderland or posed immense potential threats¡ªthe kind that could unite seven or eight factions in pursuit¡ªearned a place here.


    Angel Cultists were, of course, a perfect fit for such confinement.


    Song Cheng stopped before a security door at the corridor¡¯s end, glancing at its indicator light and the information displayed on the screen beside it. He turned to the containment zone guard accompanying him. ¡°What¡¯s the status on this one?¡±


    ¡°Calm. No activity records, no self-harm or escape attempts,¡± replied the heavily armored guard, whose face was obscured by a thick visor. His voice was muffled yet firm. ¡°Other than necessary eating, drinking, and other basic needs, the prisoner has been seated on that chair, seemingly meditating for extended periods.¡±


    ¡°What about mental monitoring and barrier systems?¡±


    ¡°All security systems are functioning normally. We¡¯ve confirmed the prisoner is unable to communicate with any hidden entities or collaborators,¡± the guard explained. ¡°We¡¯ve observed several instances resembling silent prayers, but no supernatural forces were detected. It seems to be merely a ritualistic act of devotion.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± Song Cheng nodded slightly before continuing. ¡°What about the other one?¡±


    ¡°Isolated in Zone B. Conditions are identical. The prisoner is silent, cooperative in the bare minimum but refuses to divulge anything. Routine interrogations and hypnotic suggestions haven¡¯t broken their resolve. Honestly, the mental fortitude of these cultists is remarkable.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s to be expected. After all, they follow that¡­ thing. Sometimes, it¡¯s not about mental resilience but the fact that these lunatics have already forfeited normal cognition,¡± Song Cheng remarked, exhaling deeply. ¡°But interrogation must go on. Open this door; I¡¯ll have another ¡®chat¡¯ with the one inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± The guard stepped forward to operate the door¡¯s locking mechanism. ¡°You¡¯ll have one hour of interaction. During this time, all security systems will remain highly sensitive. Please stay safe and keep your emotional state in check.¡±


    Moments later, a low, humming vibration and the hiss of mechanical depressurization emanated from within the heavy door. Accompanied by a soft system notification, the silver-white alloy panels retracted, revealing the ¡°room¡± within.


    A translucent blue light screen bisected the cell into two sections. The outer part, nearest the door, was stark and barren. On the other side of the screen, the prisoner¡¯s section contained only the bare essentials: a minimal bed and a solitary chair. Every surface¡ªwalls, ceiling, and floor¡ªwas coated with a resilient, slightly elastic material. Overhead, several robust hemispherical devices emitted occasional red glows or faint hums, exuding a cold, warning presence.


    The prisoner, a tall, slender bald man clad in white prison garb, sat silently on the gray chair. Advanced restraints encircled his neck and wrists. He stared impassively at the blank wall ahead, his expression devoid of emotion.


    As the heavy door sealed shut behind him, Song Cheng approached the light screen and pressed his hand against its surface. After a few breaths, the screen dissolved, and he stepped into the prisoner¡¯s space¡ªone of the two captured Angel Cultists.


    The bald prisoner finally broke his gaze from the wall, lifting his eyes to meet Song Cheng¡¯s. His look was calm, devoid of joy or sorrow, as if he had transcended all earthly emotions and desires.


    ¡°You¡¯ve come again,¡± the cultist said faintly. ¡°A pitiable soul trapped in his own cage.¡±


    ¡°In your view, I¡¯m caged, am I? You see the real world as a prison¡ªand your master, bound in another cage,¡± Song Cheng responded, his tone unbothered by the implied insult. ¡°Look at yourself, though. Aren¡¯t you just as confined?¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I am temporarily bound here, yet I experience a freedom and peace far beyond your comprehension,¡± the cultist replied, a faint smile appearing on his face. ¡°As for my master, His ¡®imprisonment¡¯ is a sacred ordeal, and He will, as promised, shatter His bonds and descend upon this wretched world. On that day, the faithful will rejoice, while the ignorant, like you, shall face suffering befitting your folly.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Unmoved, Song Cheng allowed a flicker of curiosity to cross his face. ¡°I¡¯m suddenly intrigued. Which ¡®angel¡¯ is it that you and your companion follow? To my knowledge, there are many Dark Angels, and the Angel Cultists are split into numerous factions. Some worship several simultaneously, while others remain staunchly loyal to one. Which do you revere?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve begun to show curiosity about my master. Through interrogation, you seek to understand His secrets. Then, gradually, you¡¯ll grow intrigued by our faith, imploring me for more teachings. Eventually, you¡¯ll act as if you¡¯ve been moved, perhaps even start hearing the ¡®voices.¡¯ A few days later¡ªor, to be more cautious, in a few weeks¡ªyou¡¯ll behave like someone privately influenced by my master, as though you belong among us.¡±


    The Angel Cultist spoke with a calmness that belied the gravity of his words. His voice carried the weight of inevitability, as though he were recounting events that had already occurred, despite their place in an unfulfilled future. His gaze locked firmly onto Song Cheng¡¯s eyes, unflinching and resolute.


    Leaning forward slightly, he added, ¡°On the seventh or eighth day, I will relax my vigilance. During this lapse, I will divulge secrets¡ªsecrets about my lord and my brethren. You, in turn, will report these revelations to your superiors. Save your strength; the stench of Rationality Blockers is nearly seeping from your pores.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s expression remained neutral, as though the cultist¡¯s unveiling of his ploys hadn¡¯t ruffled him in the slightest. After a brief silence, a faint smile appeared on his face. ¡°Impressive. It seems you¡¯re quite experienced in these matters. Unfortunately, your companion lacks the same finesse.¡±


    ¡°Ah, the second route, then,¡± the cultist replied, shaking his head. ¡°You¡¯ve separated us to sow doubt about each other¡¯s loyalty and devotion. Your methods are simpler than I expected.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s gaze bore into the man before him. This so-called ¡°angelic¡± figure, with his unflinching demeanor, exuded an unsettling aura. The cultist¡¯s smooth, bald head gleamed under the harsh lighting, an irritatingly stark reminder of his composure.


    After a moment, Song Cheng sighed and sat on the nearby bed. ¡°No matter. We have time. I¡¯m no interrogation expert, but others more adept will take over. For now, let¡¯s simply chat. Just a conversation.¡±


    ¡­


    An hour later, the cell door slid open, and Song Cheng emerged. A group of armed guards approached him.


    ¡°Did you manage to extract anything?¡± one guard asked.


    ¡°Same as last time,¡± Song Cheng grumbled, his frustration palpable. ¡°Tough as nails, this lot. I¡¯m starting to think that if the world did end and the universe exploded, these Angel Cultists would be the last things standing, their mouths still spewing their nonsense.¡±


    Lighting a cigarette with irritation, he muttered, ¡°This one¡¯s different, though. He has some kind of power, predicting the consequences of every word or action I take. No wonder our previous interrogators hit a wall with him.¡±


    ¡°A Seer?¡± the guard ventured.


    ¡°Unlikely,¡± Song Cheng replied, shaking his head. ¡°Never heard of a seer joining these cultists. Besides, if he were truly a seer, how could we have captured him so easily? My guess is he¡¯s influenced by his so-called angel, gaining some kind of clairvoyant ability. Lucky me.¡±


    The guard listened in silence as Song Cheng reached for his lighter. Just as he flicked it, the guard raised a hand. ¡°Sir, no smoking here.¡±


    Caught off guard, Song Cheng awkwardly pocketed the lighter and cigarette. At that moment, his phone buzzed in his pocket. Checking the screen, his irritation melted into a forced smile as he answered.


    ¡°Director? No, no, I¡¯m free at the moment. Please, go on¡­ What?¡± His expression shifted, a mix of hesitation and disbelief crossing his face. ¡°Tell him? Is that appropriate? Bringing him in isn¡¯t exactly standard protocol for the Special Affairs Bureau¡­ But if that¡¯s your call, I¡¯ll get in touch.¡±


    Hanging up, Song Cheng stared at the phone, his thoughts clearly troubled. The guard, watching from behind his protective visor, tilted his head inquisitively.


    Waving the guard off, Song Cheng moved to a quiet corner. After a moment of hesitation, he dialed a number.


    After a few rings, a voice answered. ¡°Captain Song?¡±


    Clearing his throat, Song Cheng replied, ¡°Ah, Yu Sheng, it¡¯s me. There¡¯s something I need to discuss. Remember those two Angel Cultists you tipped us off about? The Bureau caught them. The Director wants to know if you¡¯re interested in¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, an eager voice interrupted. ¡°Yes!¡±


    Stunned, Song Cheng blinked. ¡°Uh¡­ alright, I¡¯ll come pick you up¡­¡±


    ¡°Send someone to 54-1/2 Floor. I¡¯m already here.¡±

 Chapter 185: Reasoning

    As the elevator doors slid open, Song Cheng immediately spotted Yu Sheng leading his two accomplices into view. Irene perched atop Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, while Foxy stood beside him. However, despite the familiarity of these faces, Song Cheng¡¯s gaze was quickly drawn to the object in Yu Sheng¡¯s hand.


    It was a weapon that could only be described as menacing. A twisted piece of rebar, reinforced with several rings welded onto it, and bristling with razor-sharp blades, nails, and jagged shards of rusted metal. Over his years on the front lines, Song Cheng had encountered countless bizarre and deadly weapons, yet this monstrosity made his eye twitch. He couldn¡¯t help but think that a photo of it would require heavy censorship ¨C even a single glance could make someone wince in pain.


    Yu Sheng sauntered out of the elevator with his terrifying Tetanus Staff in hand, his face lighting up with excitement as he saw Song Cheng. He looked like someone who had just found the perfect solution to a nagging problem. ¡°Where are those two Angel Cultists?¡± he asked eagerly.


    Song Cheng felt momentarily stunned. Truth be told, ever since the Director had recruited Yu Sheng into the Special Affairs Bureau, Song Cheng had known the day would come when Yu Sheng would treat their headquarters like his personal playground. What he hadn¡¯t anticipated was that Yu Sheng would bring something like this along. Unable to take his eyes off the staff, he asked, ¡°Can we start by discussing that thing in your hand? How did the guards let you through with it?¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Guards? What guards?¡±


    Song Cheng slapped his forehead. ¡°Oh, right, I forgot. You didn¡¯t use the main entrance.¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled, lifting the staff to showcase it with pride. Since returning from his last trip, he¡¯d upgraded it further, doubling the number of spikes and steel reinforcements. ¡°This,¡± he announced, ¡°is the wonderful tool I¡¯ll be needing shortly.¡±


    The horrifying staff swung slightly in front of Song Cheng, and he couldn¡¯t help but notice two crude metal plates welded near its head. Each plate bore burnt, scribbled words: one read ¡°Reason¡± and the other ¡°Critique.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m planning to have a good chat with those Angel Cultists,¡± Yu Sheng said earnestly, his eyes locked on Song Cheng. ¡°Could you arrange it for me?¡±


    With that, Yu Sheng casually rested the staff on his shoulder. ¡°Lead the way,¡± he said.


    Before Song Cheng could respond, a sharp cry rang out. Yu Sheng turned, only to see Irene sprawled on the floor.


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°Irene, why are you sitting on the ground?¡±


    ¡°You swung that cursed stick and knocked me off!¡± the tiny doll retorted, charging forward to deliver a well-placed elbow to Yu Sheng¡¯s knee. ¡°Can¡¯t you tell your shoulders apart?!¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s face froze in a moment of silent protest.


    Meanwhile, Song Cheng stood there, cold sweat trickling down his temple as he took in the bizarre, chaotic scene. He was no stranger to the strange and uncanny sights at the Special Affairs Bureau headquarters, but this¡­ this was in a league of its own. Once Irene finally calmed down, Song Cheng hesitated before casting another wary glance at the staff in Yu Sheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡°I think I understand what you¡¯re planning¡­¡± he began cautiously. ¡°But I must remind you, the Bureau has regulations. We¡¯re a legitimate organization. Even when interrogating cultists, we follow proper procedures and prohibitions.¡±


    Yu Sheng considered this. ¡°What if the surveillance system malfunctions?¡± he asked.


    ¡°¡­Even if it malfunctions, it¡¯s not allowed. Besides, this building doesn¡¯t have any zones where surveillance could just ¡®malfunction¡¯¡­¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s sentence was abruptly interrupted by the ringing of his phone. He glanced at the caller ID and hurriedly answered, ¡°Director.¡±


    A calm voice emanated from the receiver. ¡°The surveillance system in human containment sector A-16 is down.¡±


    ¡°¡­Director?¡±


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself?¡±


    Song Cheng felt a cold sweat break out on the back of his neck. He instinctively glanced around the empty corridor, yet he could feel the Director¡¯s gaze bearing down on him from every direction. One particularly intense presence seemed to hover barely half a meter away. ¡°No need! Understood!¡±


    ¡°Good. Take him there.¡±


    After hanging up, Song Cheng turned back to the peculiar trio before him, his expression a mix of disbelief and resignation.


    ¡°Follow me. I¡¯ll take you to the containment sector.¡±


    Yu Sheng hadn¡¯t overheard the conversation, but he could guess the gist of it. Clearly, nothing in this building escaped the Director¡¯s notice. Feeling reassured, he smiled and slung Irene over one shoulder and his ¡°Reason¡± staff over the other, falling in step behind Song Cheng.


    As they walked, he couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously, ¡°So, do you also watch those bands with all-female lineups¡­?¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s tone was weary. ¡°That was my daughter¡¯s doing. I reset it, and she reset it back¡­¡±


    Under the direction of Captain Song Cheng, Yu Sheng and his companions navigated the labyrinthine headquarters of the Special Affairs Bureau. The building felt like a maze of time and space, with winding passages, countless security doors, and eerie corridors designed with safety in mind. At some point, Yu Sheng sensed they had left the ¡°main structure¡± of the building and ventured into a deeper spatial layer. After an extended journey, they finally passed through a red-lit ¡°office¡± and arrived at a circular hall that resembled a ¡°transportation hub.¡±


    Corridors radiated from the center like spokes on a wheel, each guarded by fully armed sentinels. Weapons systems pointed down the hallways, and warning signs exuded an oppressive aura.


    Captain Song Cheng said nothing as he completed the authentication and registration processes. He led Yu Sheng¡¯s group down one of the corridors, occasionally glancing back at Yu Sheng, who strolled along as if taking a leisurely walk.


    Yu Sheng noticed the captain¡¯s gaze and eventually broke the silence. ¡°You know, I was planning to come to you,¡± he said. ¡°Right before you called to tell me you¡¯d caught those two Angel Cultists, I¡¯d already changed clothes and prepared a report. I was going to discuss those cultists with you.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s eyes flickered with curiosity. ¡°What do you mean by that?¡±


    ¡°Yesterday, I looked into a few things,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°Do you remember why Little Red Riding Hood and I went to the white exhibition hall at the Museum? That hall, the one where the sacrificial ritual took place, is where those two Angel Cultists caused trouble and ended up getting caught. The contact from the Association of Strange Objects who had commissioned us recently¡­ died.¡±


    ¡°I heard about that,¡± Song Cheng said, his brow furrowing. ¡°But another department is handling that investigation. Are you saying you found something?¡±


    ¡°Those two cultists weren¡¯t targeting Little Red Riding Hood personally, nor was their victim chosen randomly,¡± Yu Sheng said slowly. ¡°Their actions were linked to the ¡®Fairy Tale Organization.¡¯ The deceased contact also had many connections to Fairy Tale. Whether his death was murder or an accident is something your experts need to determine. But based on what I¡¯ve discovered, the cultists ensnared him because of those ties. This wasn¡¯t a spur-of-the-moment plan; they¡¯ve been scheming for a long time.¡±


    Even the usually quiet Foxy grumbled in frustration. ¡°My benefactor told me about that poor man¡¯s fate. Those cultists¡­ They¡¯re detestable.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a tangled situation. I¡¯ll explain everything in detail later.¡±


    Song Cheng listened intently but glanced toward the gate at the end of the corridor. Before issuing the command to open it, his eyes fell on the spiked club in Yu Sheng¡¯s hand. ¡°Are you sure you want to use that thing?¡±


    ¡°I know what I¡¯m doing,¡± Yu Sheng said seriously. ¡°Besides, I brought Foxy along. She knows plenty of regeneration and healing spells. I promise, things won¡¯t get out of hand.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I¡¯m worried about,¡± Song Cheng sighed. ¡°Pain alone won¡¯t work on those cultists.¡± He shook his head, sensing Yu Sheng¡¯s lack of understanding about the Angel Cultists and their fanatical nature. ¡°Your ¡®enthusiasm¡¯ is obvious, but if simple methods like that worked, we¡¯d have already gotten the information we need. Torture, hypnosis, illusion spells, truth serums, and even neural interface devices¡­ None of it makes them talk. They¡¯d rather endure anything, even glorify their suffering as a noble sacrifice.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Did I ever say I was going to question them?¡±


    Song Cheng froze. ¡°Wait¡­ Then why are you bringing that thing?¡±


    Yu Sheng smirked. ¡°For fun.¡±


    The heavy gate slowly opened, and Yu Sheng, with his spiked club in hand, stepped inside, followed by Irene and Foxy. The door sealed shut behind them.


    The armed guards by the door exchanged uneasy glances. Finally, one of them couldn¡¯t hold back. ¡°Sir, isn¡¯t this against protocol?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take responsibility,¡± Song Cheng said, his expression complicated as he exhaled deeply. ¡°Take me to the surveillance room.¡±


    ¡°Right this way¡­¡±


    ¡­


    The faint blue light screen before him vanished, leaving Yu Sheng intrigued by the advanced technology of the Special Affairs Bureau. His curiosity soon shifted to the bald man seated nearby, whose calm gaze betrayed neither joy nor sorrow.


    The man looked up, his serene eyes reflecting an otherworldly wisdom. His voice was steady, as if transcending mortal comprehension. ¡°It seems many things will unfold today. But you must realize, the Lord¡¯s faithful servants will never answer¡­¡± sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before the man could finish, Yu Sheng stepped forward and swung the club with a decisive strike.


    No need to answer anything.


    He hadn¡¯t planned to ask in the first place.

 Chapter 186: Loophole

    Yu Sheng struck with meticulous precision.


    First, he carefully hammered the Angel Cultist¡¯s left leg with his Wolf Tooth Club, then moved to the right leg. After that, he targeted both arms, repeatedly bludgeoning each limb while avoiding the restraints installed by the Special Affairs Bureau. He continued until the limbs became limp and gelatinous.


    At first, the Angel Cultist was stunned by the beating. Then, he started to scream and curse, sometimes emitting noises that didn¡¯t sound human. The shrill, chaotic screeches were layered with an eerie, resonant noise, as though something else lurked within the seemingly human shell¡ªsomething that tried to break free but was repeatedly beaten back into submission by Yu Sheng.


    When the cultist finally attempted to resist or escape, he found himself powerless. His body was shackled by the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s restraint devices, and his joints were bound tightly. Even his ability to concentrate was disrupted by the neural suppressors implanted within him, making it impossible for him to cast spells.


    Occasionally, the cultist¡¯s struggles became intense enough to push against the limits of his restraints and suppressors. In those moments, Irene stepped in. Her Pitch-Black Threads, capable of controlling the terrifying ¡°Wolf Granny¡± and the Dark Angel¡¯s empowered ¡°**Hunger,¡± easily subdued the weakened, shackled man.


    After an indeterminate amount of time, Yu Sheng finished his work. Wiping the sweat from his brow, he placed the Tetanus Staff aside and sat on the nearby bed, nodding at Foxy.


    ¡°Heal him.¡± sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    Foxy eagerly stepped forward. Standing beside the Angel Cultist, she raised her hand and traced a series of intricate, mystical sigils in the air. Then, she placed her hand above the cultist¡¯s head. Her eyes glowed faintly with a golden-red light as the cultist¡¯s grievous wounds began to heal at an astonishing speed.


    Watching this unfold, Irene widened her eyes in amazement.


    ¡°Wow, dumb Fox, you¡¯re pretty good at this! You mentioned healing back home, but I didn¡¯t believe you¡­ never saw you use it before.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t need to,¡± Foxy replied, casting a glance at Yu Sheng with a hint of resentment in her tone. ¡°Irene doesn¡¯t need healing, and the Benefactor is too busy to be healed.¡±


    Meanwhile, the Angel Cultist¡ªnearly unconscious¡ªbegan to stir. The man, once composed and seemingly transcendent, now lay bloodied and battered, his clothing in tatters. Despite his horrific state, he remained defiant, just as Song Cheng had predicted. His eyes, filled with fury and disdain, fixed upon Yu Sheng. Even now, he showed no sign of begging for mercy.


    Yu Sheng appeared unbothered by the cultist¡¯s glare. He picked up the club and approached again, his expression calm.


    ¡°Foolish and crude,¡± the cultist rasped, blood seeping from the corners of his mouth. His words carried a faint mockery. ¡°Do you have any idea the trials we¡¯ve overcome in pursuit of truth? Do you know the hardships our will can endure?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t,¡± Yu Sheng replied, shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯m just doing this for fun.¡±


    In the next instant, the cultist¡¯s briefly startled expression was replaced by another round of pain as Yu Sheng raised the club high.


    Three times. Three cycles of healing.


    As the healing light finally dimmed, the Angel Cultist once again regained consciousness. His gaze landed on the enigmatic ¡°interrogator,¡± seated on the opposite bed. The fearsome club rested beside him, and the man¡¯s expression was as calm as ever, his face holding a faint, inscrutable smile.


    No questions were asked. None were needed.


    The Angel Cultist panted heavily. Though his body had been restored, an invisible wound far more devastating than any physical injury seemed to pierce his very soul, etching itself into the depths of the spirit blessed by the ¡°Messenger.¡± He stared at the smiling interrogator, desperate to decipher his intentions.


    The ¡°Messenger¡¯s¡± gift of spiritual sight had allowed him to perceive many truths. He had seen through the tricks of every prior interrogator, unraveling the gaps in their hypnotic techniques. He had even discerned the illusions and false memories the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s agents created through neural stimulation and injected serums. This power had enabled him to resist every interrogation¡ªuntil now.


    Now, as he gazed at the figure seated across from him, he suddenly realized¡­ the figure had vanished.


    In its place was a gaping, pitch-black void. Pure, boundless, and unfathomable, the void loomed like death itself.


    Floating within the depths of this chasm was a faint smile, laced with mockery. The void expanded in his vision, growing larger and closer until it seemed to engulf the entire world.


    Even the whispers of the ¡°Master¡±¡ªonce a constant presence in his mind¡ªwere drowned out, silenced by the overwhelming emptiness.


    The Angel Cultist panted more heavily, as if a long-forgotten emotion was stirring awake deep within him. Questions began to rise in his mind, quickly magnifying into an insistent refrain:


    What does it want? What does this void seek to uncover? What is its purpose?


    The void answered, answering the very questions his consciousness posed:


    It wants nothing. It needs no response.


    The void began to drift closer, floating silently toward him. That stirring emotion within him jolted violently¡ªah, so it was fear.


    Fear, not from the pain of flesh, but from witnessing that utter void, that profound lack of desire. The Angel Cultist abruptly snapped awake to find the void collapsing back into the form of his tormentor.


    Instinctively, he shrank back, pulling his neck inward. But in that fleeting second, an ominous warning surged within him: Danger!


    It was too late.


    An eerie, bone-chilling sensation suddenly overwhelmed him. He recognized this feeling¡ªit was the same coldness from before, when the strange doll had bound his body with her sinister threads. But this time, the cold did not invade his limbs. It pierced straight into his mind and even deeper, into his very soul.


    The cultist struggled to lift his head. Through a haze, he seemed to see the floor crawling with ¡°hair,¡± black threads writhing like living tendrils, creeping toward and into his body. These threads led back to a diminutive figure, a cursed Little Doll, whose scarlet eyes glimmered with a trace of amusement as she raised her hands.


    She opened her mouth, silently mouthing words he couldn¡¯t hear: ¡°You¡¯re afraid.¡±


    The next moment, the entire world plunged into darkness.


    The bald Angel Cultist collapsed to the ground, suddenly unconscious, as if sinking into a deep slumber.


    Yu Sheng cautiously approached, prodding the man¡¯s leg with his Wolf Tooth Club to confirm he showed no signs of waking. Satisfied, he turned to Irene, who was meticulously manipulating the Pitch-Black Threads. ¡°You really managed to drag him in, huh?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± the Little Doll replied, her face lighting up with pride before her expression turned pensive. ¡°Although, to be honest, it wasn¡¯t easy. Forcing people into a dream is usually much simpler for me, but this guy¡¯s mental defenses were nearly flawless. His resolve was unshakable. If not for that brief moment of panic just now, I wouldn¡¯t have had an opening.¡±


    ¡°Well, we¡¯ve been hammering at him for so long. It¡¯s natural he¡¯d slip eventually,¡± Yu Sheng mused, glancing at the unconscious cultist. As he leaned the Wolf Tooth Club against the bed, he muttered, ¡°Still, I¡¯m impressed he lasted this long.¡±


    Shaking his head, he looked back at Irene. ¡°Anyway, enough pondering. How¡¯s the situation? Is your dream corrosion stable? Can we enter?¡±


    ¡°Almost there,¡± Irene said, carefully controlling the threads entwining the cultist. She nodded at Yu Sheng. ¡°Lie down next to him. I¡¯ll pull you in. But once inside, be cautious. Don¡¯t make any big moves. He doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s dreaming yet, and if the dream becomes too inconsistent, he¡¯ll wake up.¡±


    ¡°Got it. I¡¯ll tread carefully,¡± Yu Sheng assured her, settling onto the small bed and steadying his breath. ¡°I¡¯m ready.¡±


    Sitting at the bed¡¯s edge, Irene raised a delicate hand to touch his forehead.


    Her small hand was soft and warm, almost human-like. But the next moment, a sharp chill surged through him. Black threads shot into his flesh, dragging his consciousness into chaos.


    In the hazy, surreal void, Yu Sheng glimpsed a cascade of illusions. After a flurry of bizarre and fantastical scenes, his vision settled on a sprawling, intricate ¡°web.¡± Black threads interwove to form a spiderweb-like structure, at the center of which crouched a shadowy figure with crimson eyes, painstakingly weaving dreamscapes.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s awareness was drawn toward the web¡¯s center. He watched as the crimson-eyed shadow lifted two threads, one of which extended from his own perspective. The shadow entwined the two threads together, tying them with a butterfly knot.


    ¡°¡­Was the bow really necessary?¡± Yu Sheng muttered groggily.


    ¡°It looks nice,¡± the shadow replied in Irene¡¯s voice.


    The next instant, Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes opened again.


    He found himself standing in a dilapidated warehouse, dressed in unfamiliar clothing. Everything around him was veiled in a faint, dreamlike mist.


    Footsteps echoed through the warehouse, their hollow sound slightly distorted. Vague noises hummed at the edge of his hearing, as though emanating directly from his mind.


    Briefly disoriented, Yu Sheng quickly regained his composure. He realized at once:


    He was now hiding within a fragment of the Angel Cultist¡¯s memory.

 Chapter 187: The Dream of the Ritual

    In a room not far from the prison chamber, Song Cheng instinctively held his breath. His eyes remained fixed on the screen, displaying a live feed. Nearby monitors showed various readings alongside filtered, layered analysis videos.


    Bai Li Qing sat calmly beside him, her face serene as she observed the footage.


    ¡°Director, did you catch that just now?¡± Song Cheng glanced back at Bai Li Qing, who remained expressionless. ¡°When that doll acted¡­¡±


    ¡°I saw it,¡± Bai Li Qing said evenly. ¡°An unknown phenomenon, some sort of tangible ¡®threads¡¯ that can affect both physical and mental aspects simultaneously. However, they¡¯re unlike the threads used by Alice¡¯s Doll that I recall.¡±


    Song Cheng nodded gravely, his gaze returning to the surveillance screen.


    When Yu Sheng was ¡°reasoning¡± with the angel cultist, it hadn¡¯t surprised him. When Yu Sheng and Foxy healed the cultist three times before ¡°criticizing¡± him another three times, neither he nor Bai Li Qing reacted much either. As veterans¡ªa squad leader and a Special Affairs Bureau director¡ªthey were accustomed to bloodshed. Despite the rules and duties that bound them, they had often resorted to lethal measures when dealing with cultists. Yu Sheng¡¯s unconventional ¡°interrogation¡± style, though peculiar, wasn¡¯t beyond their comprehension.


    However, the situation changed when Irene made her move.


    ¡°The equipment recorded a series of unique energy spikes just now,¡± a middle-aged man in a technician¡¯s uniform reported from nearby. He monitored the fluctuating data while speaking. ¡°The waveform is unusual and doesn¡¯t match any known ¡®powers¡¯ in our database, including the blessings bestowed by Ancient Holy Spirits or the spells wielded by ¡®practitioners.¡¯¡±


    As he spoke, the technician displayed the waveform chart on the monitor before Song Cheng and Bai Li Qing. A series of violently oscillating curves filled the graph, many extending beyond the axes¡¯ limits. Beside the chart, a three-dimensional diagram showcased intricate and bewildering transformations.


    ¡°¡­Several characteristic points exceed the detection range of our instruments,¡± Bai Li Qing murmured, her brows furrowing as she glanced briefly at Irene on the main screen. Her expression grew heavier as she asked, ¡°Does it lean toward tangibility?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t seem tangible. Tangible energy signatures are simpler and wouldn¡¯t breach our detection limits like this.¡±


    For a moment, hesitation flickered across Bai Li Qing¡¯s face before she spoke in a low voice, ¡°¡­What about Dark Angels?¡±


    The technician¡¯s expression turned to one of shock, verging on horror. Yet, seeing the director¡¯s calm and serious demeanor, he swallowed his fears and replied dutifully, ¡°No, it doesn¡¯t resemble them¡ªat least not according to the database. And if I may add, on a non-technical note¡­ If a Dark Angel¡¯s power had truly entered the real world, this entire floor would likely already be devoid of life.¡±


    Bai Li Qing said nothing, her gaze fixed intently on the three figures in the footage: Yu Sheng, who thought himself human; Foxy, likely from ¡°beyond the world¡±; and Irene, a doll exceeding the system¡¯s understanding. This Hotel truly had no normal occupants.


    After a moment, Bai Li Qing exhaled softly. ¡°Keep recording,¡± she instructed. ¡°Everything documented today is to be classified.¡±


    ¡­


    Yu Sheng followed the vision, moving cautiously through the desolate, abandoned warehouse.


    He adhered to Irene¡¯s instructions, minimizing his presence as much as possible. He avoided glancing at irrelevant corners or attempting to control his current ¡°body.¡±


    The bald angel cultist was ¡°dreaming,¡± wandering through a memory-scape Irene had crafted. In this state, the cultist had temporarily forgotten his capture. However, should he sense another presence within his thoughts, he would likely awaken instantly.


    Within the limited perspective, Yu Sheng scrutinized the surroundings and listened carefully to the ambient noises.


    Distant car horns echoed faintly, suggesting the area lay far from bustling city zones. His vision revealed stacks of metal containers and pipes dangling from steel frameworks above. Some of the chemical drums bore faded or dirt-covered hazard symbols¡­a chemical storage facility?


    The warehouse was unlit, though sunlight streamed in through a few high windows. Judging by the light, it seemed to be either early morning or late evening. Certain corners of the warehouse appeared especially dark, though it was unclear if this was reality or a ¡°block¡± imposed by the cultist¡¯s fragmented memory.


    Additional footsteps suddenly echoed nearby, quickly drawing Yu Sheng¡¯s attention.


    He observed as the perspective he was currently ¡°parasitizing¡± cautiously scanned left and right. Then, as if identifying a coded symbol on the surface of a metallic container, the host¡¯s perspective appeared slightly relieved. The figure navigated around the massive container and entered a secret chamber at the end of the warehouse corridor. Within the chamber, a dim electric lamp flickered faintly, peculiar lit candles adorned the floor, and several shadowy figures stood around them, seemingly having waited a long while.


    Several figures?


    ¡­It seemed the Angel Cultists hidden in Boundary City, worshipping some obscure and sinister dark angel, were far more numerous than the two who had been captured!


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart jolted, and he instinctively focused on the shadowy figures, attempting to discern their faces.


    However, the next instant, he realized that every one of them appeared shrouded in a layer of black mist. Their entire forms were cloaked in a strange, indistinct distortion, making it impossible to see them clearly no matter how hard he tried.


    A faint sense of rejection suddenly surfaced, and Yu Sheng¡¯s heart tensed. Hastily, he ceased this ¡°observation,¡± which risked exposing his presence.


    Were the other members¡¯ faces and forms concealed because they had employed some method in the real world to hide themselves, preventing identification if one of them were caught? Or was it some subconscious ¡°defense mechanism,¡± ensuring that even in the most relaxed dream state, this captured cultist would instinctively obscure his comrades?


    Yu Sheng silently pondered while further suppressing his presence, continuing to observe the mysterious figures¡¯ actions.


    ¡°You¡¯re late.¡±


    One of the indistinct figures seemed to turn, addressing the tardy member.


    ¡°Negotiating with that Association of Strange Objects member took more time than expected. I had to be cautious to prevent arousing suspicion,¡± the perspective¡¯s host replied. ¡°He¡¯s only just begun following the master¡¯s guidance. His faith and resolve are not yet firm, and he remains wary of us.¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately concentrated: they were discussing Old Zheng!


    ¡°Hmm¡­ is the progress satisfactory?¡± another figure inquired.


    ¡°Everything is proceeding smoothly. The target has been seeking ways to counteract the Fairy Tale Organization for years. His desire for this path surpasses all else. Though he still harbors doubts, I believe he has recently begun attempting the spirit-summoning technique I provided him. The master¡¯s power has already taken root in his mind. His conversion is only a matter of time.¡±


    ¡°¡­So, are we truly to accept such a convert?¡± another voice from the corner questioned. ¡°He¡¯s not a suitable vessel; he simply meets our current needs. If he truly becomes a devout believer, coupled with his ties to the Fairy Tale Organization, it could interfere with the master¡¯s descent¡­¡±


    ¡°Handle him once the matter concludes,¡± the first speaker declared indifferently. ¡°Providing any assistance to the master¡¯s descent is a tremendous honor. To die with an innocent soul is the master¡¯s grace to him. Furthermore, retaining someone of his status within a large organization for too long would cause significant complications once exposed.¡±


    The others immediately nodded in agreement, offering their approval.


    With that, the decision was made.


    Suddenly, Yu Sheng felt the scene before him begin to tremble, and the dreamscape shifted once more¡ª


    The surroundings remained within the old warehouse¡¯s management room, but the shadowy figures had subtly repositioned themselves. It seemed they had arranged themselves according to specific placements around the candles. One figure stepped forward, adding some sort of incense into the candle flames. Then, bending down in unison, they smeared blood on the floor with remarkable coordination.


    They chanted cryptic incantations, their voices imbued with reverence. The candle flames flickered, synchronizing eerily with the rhythm of their prayer. The incense released strange hues as it burned, its smoke forming a tangible veil around the shadowy figures. They drank a suspicious liquid and began chanting in unison:


    ¡°We pray to you, may you soon break free;


    We pray to you, may you soon awaken;


    We pray to you, may you soon descend.


    We utter your name so you may find the path to awakening within this utterance. We utter your name, as you once heard upon embarking from that distant, boundless road¡ª


    An-Ka-Ai-La¡ªMother and Cradle, Hope and Future!


    Protector! Comforter! Nurturer of the First and Last! Speaker! Soother! Sustainer of Infants and Children!


    An-Ka-Ai-La!


    You and those you protect shall ultimately shed that shell¡ªthe realm prepared for your descent is about to open¡­¡±


    The cultists prayed fervently, chanting as though governed by a single mind. The bizarre and unsettling ritual continued, with one word¡ªits pronunciation peculiar¡ªrepeated incessantly. As the unsettling ceremony progressed, Yu Sheng observed as the ceiling subtly split open, revealing a horrifying, grotesque tentacle descending from the opening. It emitted an ear-splitting noise and a crackling friction that pierced the mind.


    The cultists erupted into frenzied joy, their overwhelming elation seemingly palpable despite their obscured faces, filling the ritual chamber with a maddening intensity. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But just as the tentacle neared the cultists, poised to bestow a new ¡°blessing,¡± the candles on the floor abruptly crackled and sputtered. Impurities in the wax caused small explosions, disrupting the once-uniform flames. The smoke forming the symbolic ¡°boundary¡± veil suddenly tore apart and dissipated.


    The tentacle let out a sharp, grating screech before vanishing into thin air.

 Chapter 188: The Name of the Angel

    Yu Sheng¡¯s vision trembled violently once more, accompanied by a cacophony of startled gasps and harsh, jarring noises. It seemed the Heretic Cultists currently undergoing Dream Entry were being overwhelmed by a surge of violent emotions from their memories. Yet, contrary to what one might expect, the dreamscape did not collapse from such turmoil. Instead, it began to unveil scenes that were chilling beyond imagination.


    He saw the abandoned warehouse crumbling, the very ground and sky fracturing along with it. The black silhouettes that had encircled the Ritual Platform began melting into the air one by one, transforming into massive clouds that surged upward and expanded. Something that had long been buried in the subconscious of the Heretic Cultists was now ¡°leaking¡± due to the dream¡¯s destabilization, and in Yu Sheng¡¯s parasitic state, he bore witness to it unfurling before him.


    A colossal projection appeared¡ªan enormous egg suspended above the shattered remnants of the warehouse. Its surface gleamed with a metallic sheen, lined with ridges and grooves where countless flickering eye-like structures blinked in and out. A low hum echoed from it, like some vast machinery running deep within.


    In the next instant, the floating egg exploded.


    From its depths, writhing flesh burst forth uncontrollably. Strange tendrils surged from its ruptured seams, spilling outward and hanging down from the sky, swaying blindly through the air. Then came a new sound¡ªthe piercing cry of an infant¡­


    Tremors, quakes, wails¡ªYu Sheng suddenly felt his consciousness plummet. At the exact moment of that falling sensation, he heard Irene scream: ¡°Holy crap, he¡¯s waking up!¡±


    Reality snapped back into place. Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes flew open as if a drowning man had just gasped for air. At nearly the same moment, he turned his head to see the Angel Cultist across from him also awakening, gasping violently.


    Terror and rage twisted across the bald man¡¯s face. Gone was the lofty, death-defying gaze of a superior being; in its place was raw fury. He glared at Yu Sheng, seemingly on the verge of lunging.


    But Yu Sheng simply stood, gazed back at him calmly, and asked in a low voice, ¡°An-Ka-Ai-La¡ªwhat does that word mean?¡±


    He hadn¡¯t expected the Heretic Cultist to explode in rage. Despite the electric currents from the restraining device, the man lunged forward, screaming, ¡°Your filthy mouth is not worthy of uttering Its name¡­¡±


    Halfway through his charge, a silver-white tail sliced through the air and slammed him into a nearby wall. Yu Sheng barely saw what happened. Foxy had become a blur, diving forward and grabbing the Angel Cultist by the leg, then slamming him repeatedly onto the floor with a series of loud crashes. Finally, she flung him aside. Seeing that he was barely breathing, she quickly flailed into action and began casting healing spells.


    The Demon Fox Maiden didn¡¯t say a word throughout¡ªstoic and aloof during the attack, but now flustered beyond measure.


    Even Irene stood dumbstruck beside her. She gawked at Foxy. ¡°¡­You sure act fast.¡±


    ¡°Just patch him up enough to survive. The rest is up to the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Yu Sheng said as he recovered, patting Foxy on the head before turning toward a camera in the corner and gesturing. ¡°I¡¯m done on this end.¡±


    Moments later, the heavy security Door groaned with mechanical clicks from within. Song Cheng and Bai Li Qing appeared on the other side, flanked by several fully armed guards.


    Yu Sheng strode over with Foxy and Irene in tow. Before Song Cheng could speak, he said gravely, ¡°We need somewhere quiet. This is a big one.¡±


    Bai Li Qing gave him a deep look and nodded. ¡°To my office.¡±


    Thus began another labyrinthine journey through the bizarre corridors, elevators, and empty rooms of the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building. Only after a long trek did they reach their destination:


    The most ¡°mysterious¡± place in the entire Bureau¡ªBai Li Qing¡¯s office.


    But it was not what Yu Sheng expected. Despite its considerable size, the space was sparsely furnished. Filing cabinets and display screens lined the walls. At the center stood a large oval table. Other than that, the room was nearly bare. What truly drew the eye, however, was the massive floor-to-ceiling window behind the desk. Outside it lay an eternal fog, within which the scenery constantly shifted¡ªsometimes a city skyline, other times distant mountains, fields, or even an endless sea.


    The guards and any unrelated staff swiftly exited. Soon, only Yu Sheng, his companions, Bai Li Qing, and Song Cheng¡ªwho had been ordered to stay¡ªremained in the room.


    ¡°You may speak now,¡± said Bai Li Qing, her gaze steady as she looked toward Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng gave a small nod. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll get straight to the point ¡ª the group of Heretic Cultists appear to be worshipping a Dark Angel who is either dormant or imprisoned. And if I¡¯m not mistaken, this so-called ¡®Angel¡¯ is likely trapped within ¡®Fairytale Town.''¡±


    Song Cheng visibly tensed, his mouth twitching after a moment. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ one hell of a point you just got straight to.¡±


    Ignoring the mumble, Yu Sheng pressed on, his voice calm but swift. ¡°I infiltrated the dream of one of the Angel Cultists ¡ª found a weak spot in his will, and he had little to no defenses in the dreamscape.


    ¡°There, I witnessed one of their gatherings and a typical ritual prayer. There are more than just the two currently in your custody ¡ª several others are hiding in the shadows. During the rites, they referred to the ¡®Messenger¡¯ they follow as being asleep and in need of rescue from suffering. They also mentioned ¡®breaking the shell,¡¯ which is why I suspect their master is trapped in Fairytale Town.


    ¡°Moreover, I heard them speak of a ¡®vessel.¡¯ This vessel seems crucial for the Dark Angel¡¯s descent or liberation. The requirements are stringent. One member of the Association of Strange Objects had already been influenced by the Dark Angel and was on the path to becoming a devout follower ¡ª but was discarded because they didn¡¯t meet the vessel criteria. They said someone unfit would disrupt the Angel¡¯s arrival if converted.¡±


    As Yu Sheng relayed detail after detail, Song Cheng¡¯s brows knit ever tighter, and even Bai Li Qing ¡ª who rarely showed much emotion ¡ª looked visibly grave.


    The mere mention of a Dark Angel was enough to unsettle even the Director of the Special Affairs Bureau.


    ¡°Did you manage to identify which Dark Angel they¡¯re worshipping? A name, trait, anything?¡± Bai Li Qing suddenly asked.


    ¡°During the prayer, they repeatedly chanted a word ¡ª sounded something like this,¡± Yu Sheng cleared his throat and tried to replicate the eerie sound, ¡°An-Ka-Ai-La¡­ something like ¡®Anka Aila.¡¯ There were tremors and echoes in the middle I couldn¡¯t reproduce. I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the actual name or some ceremonial embellishment ¡ª especially since their ritual ultimately failed. Could¡¯ve been due to using counterfeit ritual candles.¡±


    ¡°¡­What?¡± said Song Cheng, utterly lost by that last remark.


    Bai Li Qing, however, was fixated on the strange name. She muttered it under her breath, frowning, ¡°An-Ka-Ai-La¡­ Anka Aila¡­¡±


    ¡°Does that sound familiar?¡± Yu Sheng asked with curiosity.


    ¡°No, but this is the first time we¡¯ve ever heard a ¡®name¡¯ for a Dark Angel,¡± Bai Li Qing replied solemnly. ¡°Until now, we only knew them by code names ¡ª like ¡®Goddess of Beauty,¡¯ or ¡®Heka¡¯s Star,¡¯ or ¡®Forest Angel.¡¯ Those were titles assigned by first witnesses based on traits. But ¡®Anka Aila¡¯¡­ that doesn¡¯t sound like a code name.¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately understood the implication.


    ¡°Then how do other Angel Cultists refer to their ¡®Messenger¡¯?¡± he asked. ¡°You mentioned ¡®Goddess of Beauty¡¯ and ¡®Heka¡¯s Star¡¯ ¡ª don¡¯t they have believers, too?¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°They just use the code names,¡± Song Cheng chimed in. ¡°Angel Cultists were once ordinary people driven mad. They claim to hear the voice of their Messenger, but as far as we know, none of the Dark Angels ever rationally communicated with their followers ¡ª let alone disclosed their true name. We never considered they had names.¡±


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brow, pondering deeply before looking up again. ¡°Then this group hiding in Boundary City might have actually made contact with a communicative Dark Angel ¡ª and even learned its true name?!¡±


    ¡°Or they¡¯re just lunatics with delusions again,¡± Song Cheng said, waving a hand. ¡°Might¡¯ve overdosed on something and hallucinated a whisper, which they turned into a name.¡±


    Yu Sheng remained grave, not dismissing the possibility, but not fully buying it either.


    ¡°You should interrogate that bald one again,¡± he said slowly. ¡°His mental defenses have already been broken once, and his dream has been exposed. It should be easier to shatter him again. You might dig up more ¡ª like who his allies are, and where ¡®Anka Aila¡¯ came from.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll handle that,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded, her tone crisp. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau is more adept at standard interrogations. Now, what about you¡­?


    ¡°That Orphanage,¡± Yu Sheng inhaled quietly. ¡°Those Angel Cultists won¡¯t stay quiet for long. If their ¡®Master¡¯ really is trapped inside Fairytale Town, they¡¯ll make another move. The trap Little Red Riding Hood stumbled into might¡¯ve just been a preliminary test.¡±

 Chapter 189: Shadow of Thorns

    Before departing the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building, Yu Sheng took a moment to share with Bai Li Qing the details he had uncovered during his investigation with Old Zheng.


    Upon hearing Old Zheng¡¯s ordeal, Song Cheng¡ªdespite the presence of the Leader¡ªcouldn¡¯t hold back his anger and cursed, ¡°Damn those Angel Cultists, they never do anything remotely human¡­¡±


    Bai Li Qing silently processed the account for a moment, her brows furrowing slightly. ¡°That Spirit Summoning Ritual the Heretic Cultists taught Old Zheng¡­ The blood-drawn sigil¡ªdid you record it?¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, a bit embarrassed. ¡°Uh, not really¡­ I can¡¯t remember it clearly. The sigil had already been partially erased¡ªit was so faded I could barely¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Irene suddenly blinked and raised her hand cheerfully. ¡°I memorized it!¡±


    The little doll glanced at Yu Sheng, then explained, ¡°When you zoned out, the sigil on the ground briefly lit up. It only flashed for a moment, but I remembered it.¡±


    Without delay, Bai Li Qing handed over pen and paper from her desk. ¡°Can you draw it for us?¡±


    Gripping a pen nearly the length of her entire arm, Irene muttered, ¡°I¡¯ll give it a shot¡­¡±


    She bent forward and began sketching a complex circular array made of bizarre symbols and arcane patterns. At first, her strokes were awkward¡ªclearly not used to the tool in hand¡ªbut soon, her motions grew fluid. The array slowly took form, a ring that induced a faint sense of vertigo just by looking at it.


    Yu Sheng stared in awe. After a while, he blurted out, ¡°Wait¡ªhow the hell is your memory that good?! You can¡¯t even remember the important stuff most of the time!¡±


    Still drawing, Irene didn¡¯t look up. ¡°I¡¯ve forgotten a lot due to my sealing, but that doesn¡¯t mean my brain¡¯s broken! My memory¡¯s actually pretty great under normal circumstances¡­ Ugh, my hands are too tiny, this is exhausting. Yu Sheng, when are you gonna get me a normal-sized body already¡­?¡±


    As she muttered, Yu Sheng found himself glancing at her head, wondering¡ª


    [Three Irenes¡ªone made of clay and lotus root, another built from rebar and stone¡­ does she even have a brain in that head of hers?]


    While he was lost in thought, Irene neared completion. Just as she was about to finish the final segment, Bai Li Qing interrupted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t finish the last part on this one. Draw it separately on another sheet.¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± Irene chirped, hopping over to the second sheet and continuing her work with care.


    Yu Sheng blinked in surprise and glanced at Bai Li Qing. [Now that is a pro. I didn¡¯t even think of safety measures like that.]


    ¡°Done at last¡ªdamn, I¡¯m wiped,¡± Doll Lady groaned, handing the two sheets to Bai Li Qing. ¡°Pretty sure it¡¯s accurate.¡±


    Bai Li Qing took them with utmost seriousness, examining both patterns intently.


    ¡°This does have the fundamental elements of the Spirit Summoning Technique¡­ but the key nodes have been altered. It seems to act as a conduit pointing toward the slumbering Dark Angels. This could be instrumental in understanding its true nature¡ªextremely valuable intel. Thank you.¡±


    Irene immediately puffed up with pride, her expression turning smug.


    Meanwhile, Little Red Riding Hood was wandering across the open space between East Building and the western wing. As she passed the outdoor activity area, she suddenly stopped, her gaze drawn toward something.


    Near the sandbox where the Cursed Children played stood a brightly colored swing set.


    Staring at it, she couldn¡¯t help but recall the sketch in Old Zheng¡¯s notebook¡ªand the image of the smiling Young Lady standing before a swing set.


    This was likely the very place from Old Zheng¡¯s memories. But the swing set here wasn¡¯t the one from twenty years ago. That old, dangerously worn structure had been replaced several years back for safety reasons.


    Little Red Riding Hood hesitated for a moment before stepping onto the swing set, gently rocking back and forth. Winter bit sharply at the air, and the early evening wind made the activity far from pleasant. She soon came to a halt, but at that very moment, something flickered at the edge of her vision.


    In the glow of twilight, a shadow seemed to float against the exterior wall of the East Building. It took the shape of bramble-like tendrils creeping up from the base of the wall to about a meter high.


    Frowning, Little Red Riding Hood swiftly pulled out her phone and snapped a picture, then leapt off the swing and dashed toward the wall. Her figure seemed to flicker through the gathering gloom, reaching the spot in an instant. But when she arrived, the shadowy brambles had vanished.


    She checked the photo on her phone¡ªnothing out of the ordinary. No brambles, no strange shadows.


    [An illusion? Just a trick of the evening light?]


    She dismissed that thought immediately. As a seasoned Spirit Realm Detective, one of the first lessons she¡¯d learned was never to disregard those fleeting moments of dissonance. In the realm of Mysticism, even a false vision seen by chance carried real-world implications.


    Footsteps approached from the side. Little Red Riding Hood looked up to see a petite girl with ear-length hair, cradling a stack of books as she passed by. The girl paused, curious, and called out, ¡°Red Hood Sis, what are you doing?¡±


    Within the Orphanage, those who had become Guardians referred to each other only by their codenames. The children who had yet to pass through their Awakening Thresholds were the only ones addressed by their birth names¡ªa long-standing tradition said to help stabilize their ¡°role identity¡± after awakening, though no one knew if it truly worked.


    Within the Fairy Tale Organization, there were many such rules whose effectiveness was uncertain, yet they were universally followed to prolong survival.


    ¡°I just saw a strange shadow, but it disappeared as soon as I looked directly at it. We should arrange for a few more patrols around this building tonight,¡± she said casually, then noticed the books in the girl¡¯s arms. ¡°Snow White? Where did those books come from?¡±


    The girl named Snow White lifted her arms slightly. ¡°Donations. Came through the Sunshine Foundation. I¡¯m taking them to the reading room.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s brow furrowed. She asked seriously:


    ¡°Did you check the contents?¡±


    ¡°Checked. No boys¡¯ love, no girls¡¯ love. All content for readers above fourteen is standard heterosexual. Below fourteen? No romance at all¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant!¡± Little Red Riding Hood glared at her. ¡°What are you even focusing on lately?¡±


    ¡°Just kidding! You¡¯ve been super tense lately,¡± Snow White chuckled. ¡°I really did check. The books are clean. No alterations, no substitutions, nothing that could destabilize the mental state of the Cursed Children.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood sighed and waved her off. Just then, her phone rang¡ªthat ridiculous monkey tune again.


    Snow White couldn¡¯t help but tease her: ¡°Seriously, Red Hood Sis, aren¡¯t you gonna change that ringtone? And where did you even find it? You¡¯ve had it for years¡­¡±


    ¡°Picked it up during a mission. A noble from the Alglade Star System shared it with me. Said it was a melody from the ¡®Remote Domain¡¯. I like it. Changing it just feels weird.¡±


    She answered the call as she spoke. Yu Sheng¡¯s voice came through the receiver: ¡°Hello? Is this Wang Jia Jia?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eye twitched. Snow White grinned. ¡°Ooh, your real name got leaked?¡±


    ¡°Shoo,¡± she waved her off and cleared her throat. ¡°Ahem, didn¡¯t you call for a reason?¡±


    Yu Sheng continued, ¡°I¡¯m back from the Special Affairs Bureau. I told them about Old Zheng. Also, we caught the Angel Cultists responsible for the sacrifice at the White Exhibition Hall. I dug some things out of one of their minds.¡±


    Her expression changed visibly. Her tone turned grave: ¡°What did you find?¡±


    ¡°You at the Orphanage now? I¡¯ll come by and explain. We need to discuss something else too.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m here¡­¡±


    Before she could finish, a nearby Door burst open. Yu Sheng stepped out, Foxy trailing behind, waving his phone. ¡°Perfect timing. Shall we use the same room as last time?¡± S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene poked her head from behind Yu Sheng, chirping, ¡°Hey hey, we¡¯re back again!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After a long pause, she finally blurted, ¡°Can you not announce yourself before opening a Door?¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°I reported to the Special Affairs Bureau while calling you¡­¡±


    ¡°I meant to me! What if I was in the shower or something?!¡±


    Yu Sheng flushed. ¡°That¡­ shouldn¡¯t happen. Unless it¡¯s random teleportation, I can only open Doors to places I¡¯ve been. You¡¯ve never taken me to your bathroom¡ªand I¡¯m not a pervert.¡±


    Irene headbutted his knee. ¡°Stop explaining. You¡¯re making it worse.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­..¡±

 Chapter 190: Stable Performance Amid Illness

    In the reception room of the East Building, Little Red Riding Hood sat in thoughtful silence after hearing the intelligence brought by Yu Sheng. A long, weary sigh finally escaped her lips.


    ¡°The possibility of a Dark Angel lurking deep within Fairy Tale¡­ This is the worst news I¡¯ve heard in days. So, the ¡®trap¡¯ targeting me in the White Exhibition Hall was actually the Heretic Cultists trying to free their ¡®lord¡¯?¡±


    ¡°A trial run,¡± Yu Sheng nodded slowly. ¡°But who knows what form the next attempt might take. Looking back, their methods in the Museum were clumsy at best. The sacrificial ritual meant to trigger your loss of control was full of uncertainties. What if you had retreated without reaching the White Exhibition Hall? What if you changed your mind at the last minute that night? And those ¡®guards¡¯ roaming aimlessly after being activated¡ªclearly, blocking your way wasn¡¯t what the Heretic Cultists intended.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned deeply. ¡°So, they were likely just gathering ¡®data,¡¯ testing whether inducing a subset¡¯s instability could affect Fairy Tale¡¯s structure. If they succeeded, good for them. If they failed, the trail would die with Old Zheng. If it weren¡¯t for your uncanny ¡®Conversation With The Dead¡¯ ability, it would have been a headache for the Special Affairs Bureau to link it back to the Angel Cultists.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded again. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau is already running into trouble. They only caught the two exposed Angel Cultists. It¡¯s said that operatives have been staking out in the southern part of the city for ages, but no other members have surfaced. It seems that as soon as you made it out of the Museum alive, those Heretic Cultists knew their plan had failed. They scattered and hid, except for those two who probably never expected their information to be exposed so thoroughly.¡±


    ¡°And you couldn¡¯t find any clues about their comrades after diving into that Heretic Cultist¡¯s mind?¡± Little Red Riding Hood asked.


    Yu Sheng shook his head, clearly annoyed. ¡°No, that guy had his mental defenses locked tight. Even Irene broke through his subconscious barriers, but he still managed to blur out his comrades¡¯ identities in his dreams. Honestly, if that ritual in his dream hadn¡¯t malfunctioned, I might have uncovered something. But the guy woke up in a panic¡­ Turns out he was genuinely haunted by the memory of that botched ceremony using subpar materials.¡±


    At that moment, Irene, who had been quietly sitting on the sofa, shot up. ¡°Of course that sticks with me too! You got me alchemical supplies from a five-yuan shop! I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s the same brand those cultists used¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression stiffened as he fell silent, a thought stuck in his throat that he dared not voice¡ªtruth be told, the ¡®alchemy materials¡¯ he bought for Irene were even cheaper than what those Heretic Cultists used. Their junk cost a few yuan more.


    He feared that if he confessed, Irene might bite him on the spot¡ªespecially since her body today was made of rebar, and a single chomp might have the power of a vise¡­


    Little Red Riding Hood spoke up again. ¡°Those Angel Cultists will definitely make another move. However, with the Special Affairs Bureau now alerted, the Heretic Cultists will likely be more cautious. They probably won¡¯t pull the same obvious tricks, like false commissions, to attack our members again. But who knows¡ªthose lunatics might switch to even crazier tactics¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice grew serious. ¡°You need to stay vigilant for a while. Whether out on missions or guarding the Orphanage, everyone must be careful. Watch for suspicious people or objects nearby. Check the identity of anyone entering the Orphanage, even familiar faces. Also, try to share any unusual details from recent commissions among the group. If things seem off, just call me. We¡¯re not exactly flooded with jobs right now¡­¡±


    He trailed off, noticing Little Red Riding Hood giving him an amused look. A bit embarrassed, he scratched his nose. ¡°What? Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Such a nagging adult,¡± Little Red Riding Hood teased. ¡°You always say I¡¯m the one being overly cautious.¡±


    Before Yu Sheng could respond, she waved a hand dismissively. ¡°Relax. Fairy Tale may be made up of ¡®children,¡¯ but we¡¯re an old and seasoned organization in the Borderland. We know how to handle those with malicious intent.


    ¡°Besides, speaking of suspicious things¡­ I did come across something odd today.¡±


    Yu Sheng perked up instantly. ¡°What did you find?¡± Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°A strange shadow¡ªlike a tangle of thorns¡ªflashed across the outer wall of the activity area and then vanished. I¡¯m certain I saw it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face was grim. Even though the event was minor and lacked concrete details, she didn¡¯t dismiss it. In the collaborative world of Spirit Realm Detectives and Investigators, even the smallest trace must be shared. Too many lives have been lost because of overlooked clues when dealing with the Otherworld or Entities.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel puzzled at her description. As a relative newcomer, he had no idea what that shadow might signify.


    Breaking the silence, Irene spoke up: ¡°Have you ever seen anything like that within the Orphanage grounds before?¡±


    ¡°If you mean phenomena resembling ¡®hallucinations,¡¯ it¡¯s not uncommon. There are countless nightmares and entities attempting to intrude into reality here. Sometimes you hear voices coming from empty classrooms at night, or see lights flickering in locked rooms¡ªsometimes even people dancing. But something exactly like that thicket of shadows? This is the first time,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied thoughtfully. ¡°And it¡¯s happening at such a delicate moment.¡±


    Yu Sheng remained silent for a moment, deep in thought. After a long pause, he finally broke the silence: ¡°Well, it just so happens I have another matter to discuss.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood looked at him curiously.


    ¡°I have a plan that might temporarily ¡®protect¡¯ all the children in the Orphanage,¡± Yu Sheng said solemnly, lifting his head to face the girl. ¡°But it will require your cooperation and¡­ the process might be a bit unconventional.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s eyes widened: ¡°Huh? Are you serious? Is there really a way?¡±


    ¡°Do you remember the ¡®Wasteland¡¯ that both you and Xiao Xiao entered before?¡± Yu Sheng didn¡¯t beat around the bush, speaking directly. ¡°You both avoided an attack from the Black Forest there.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, processing his words: ¡°¡­Are you saying this process can be ¡®replicated¡¯ on a large scale?¡±


    ¡°It should be possible. We just need to repeat what happened to you and Xiao Xiao with everyone else,¡± Yu Sheng said, holding up one finger. ¡°In simple terms¡­ just take a bite.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s excitement froze into a blank stare: ¡°¡­¡±


    Realizing what he meant, she hesitated and spoke with a conflicted expression: ¡°Let me get this straight¡ªyou¡¯re planning to give all seventy-plus people in the Orphanage ¡®a bite¡¯ each?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you even have enough blood for that?¡±


    ¡°The amount shouldn¡¯t be much,¡± Yu Sheng replied earnestly. ¡°Back then, Foxy just made a small scratch on my hand with her teeth, and it worked. If necessary, I can split it into two rounds.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood still felt uneasy about the idea: ¡°And how exactly do you plan to go about this? Holding a formal ¡®Blood Bestowal Ceremony¡¯ with the Cursed Children doesn¡¯t seem appropriate. After all, we are a proper organization¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listed several potential methods, his tone dead serious: ¡°We have a few options¡ªboiled blood soup, cold blood sausage, blood tofu, blood vermicelli soup, or mixing it with water for a blood battle using squirt guns¡­ but I ruled out the last one because it¡¯s winter.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared at him, her sense of rationality seemingly evaporating. It took her nearly two minutes to process what she just heard before glaring at Yu Sheng: ¡°You owe me compensation for listening to those ¡®ideas¡¯¡ªat least two shots of Sanity Blocking Agent tonight just to sleep!¡±


    Yu Sheng noted that despite her reaction, she hadn¡¯t entirely rejected the concepts, and his lips curved into a smile.


    However, before he could fully relax, Foxy, who had been quiet all this time, suddenly asked, ¡°Benefactor, I¡¯ve been wondering¡ªdoes it still work if the blood is cooked?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s smile froze, matching Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s dumbfounded look.


    After pondering for a moment, Yu Sheng responded seriously, ¡°But raw blood smells too metallic. The younger kids wouldn¡¯t accept it¡­ and applying it topically would be too slow and unstable.¡±


    ¡°Maybe add cilantro? I like cilantro.¡±


    ¡°Not a good idea¡ªmost kids don¡¯t like cilantro.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood glanced back and forth between Yu Sheng and Foxy at least a dozen times, finally blurting out, ¡°Wait, are you seriously discussing something this twisted as if it¡¯s perfectly normal?¡±


    ¡°Just get used to it,¡± Irene sighed, pretending to be world-weary. ¡°Yu Sheng always dares to think it, and Foxy always dares to accept it.¡±


    Fortunately, the bizarre discussion didn¡¯t last too long.


    ¡°I think we can test it in batches first,¡± Yu Sheng said gravely, turning to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°We should start with the ¡®Guardians¡¯ like you since you¡¯re already in a volatile state and are the most at risk. Establishing a protection mechanism for you first will yield the greatest results. As for the Cursed Children, most of them are still in the early stages of nightmares, so we can take it slow. What do you think?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood sat dazed for a while, her mind wandering before her eyes suddenly focused. Hesitantly, she spoke, ¡°¡­How am I supposed to explain this to them? What excuse do I use to gather everyone?¡±


    ¡°¡­Just tell them you ordered takeout.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood: ¡°¡­?¡±

 Chapter 191: Blood Granting

    The reason Yu Sheng gave was, of course, just a joke. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    In the end, Little Red Riding Hood still called the Guardians of the Orphanage into the room. However, instead of using the excuse of ¡°ordering takeout,¡± she simply said there was something important to discuss. Moments later, a group of people entered the room.


    Yu Sheng stood up and glanced around. As expected, he didn¡¯t recognize most of them. Turning to Little Red Riding Hood, he asked, ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°Some have to stay back in the dormitory area to watch over the younger siblings,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°They¡¯ll come in shifts, just to be safe.¡±


    ¡°Oh, that works too.¡± Yu Sheng nodded. Suddenly, his eyes caught sight of something at the back of the group, and he couldn¡¯t help but raise an eyebrow. ¡°¡­Why is there a cat here?¡±


    He saw a tabby cat perched openly on the windowsill not far away, with a posture as dignified as if it were attending the meeting itself. Its demeanor was so lofty that Yu Sheng was stunned.


    Before Yu Sheng could even process the scene, the cat raised a paw, licked it leisurely, and spoke in a deep, magnetic voice akin to a documentary narrator: ¡°Why can¡¯t I be here?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s jaw dropped. Even Irene and Foxy were dumbfounded, the three of them staring at the tabby cat in shock for a long moment before exclaiming in unison, ¡°It talked!!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ¡®King,¡¯¡± Little Red Riding Hood finally stood up, her expression a mix of amusement and satisfaction, clearly enjoying Yu Sheng¡¯s surprise. ¡°He¡¯s also a member of the Fairy Tale Organization and has been for a long time. Incidentally, he¡¯s pretty strong¡ªsecond only to ¡®Snow White,¡¯ the most formidable fighter of our generation.¡±


    A petite girl with short, ear-length hair raised her hand. ¡°For the record, I¡¯m ¡®Snow White.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng listened with a stiff, almost electrocuted expression. It took him half a minute to recover, glancing back and forth between the imposing cat and Little Red Riding Hood. Finally, he squeezed out, ¡°¡­Why?¡±


    He wasn¡¯t even sure why he was asking that. His mind was just filled with one question: why?


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s a long story,¡± the tabby cat on the windowsill spoke again, maintaining that magnetic documentary-narrator tone. ¡°When I was just a stray kitten wandering the streets, a passing child gave me a piece of steamed bread. I followed him home. That night, he had a dream, and I fell into that dream. When I woke up, I found myself able to think like a human¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened in a daze, a strange sense of surrealism creeping in. Despite having encountered countless bizarre phenomena in this place, this one was pushing his tolerance to new levels. Just as he began to ponder whether this cat¡¯s story even made sense in the Borderland, he noticed Little Red Riding Hood winking at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t believe it,¡± she whispered. ¡°The story changes every time.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated. ¡°Then¡­¡±


    ¡°Nobody knows how it happened, not even King himself,¡± Little Red Riding Hood shrugged. ¡°When he first barged into the Orphanage, we thought he was just a stray cat from outside¡ªuntil he suddenly summoned an Adventurer squad and took down several people.¡±


    The tabby cat waved a paw lazily at her. ¡°I can hear you.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood spread her hands with a smirk. ¡°Anyway, that¡¯s how it is. Though the principle remains unclear, we later confirmed that he was indeed influenced by the Fairy Tale, so we officially recruited him as a member. This time, we wanted to see if your plan would also work on a unique individual like King.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t know how to react, still feeling like his experiences in this place were far too limited. He turned to look at Irene, but the little doll looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me¡ªI¡¯ve never seen anything like it either.¡±


    Yu Sheng then looked at Foxy.


    Foxy stared intently at the cat for a while before her eyes lit up, and she clapped her hands. ¡°Oh! It¡¯s a naturally gifted beast that sensed the world¡¯s spiritual energy!¡±


    ¡°¡­Damn, I really envy this silly fox,¡± Irene muttered, holding her head. ¡°Living life so simple and happy¡­¡±


    ¡°Red Hood,¡± Snow White spoke up suddenly. ¡°Let¡¯s get to the point. You called us here¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood immediately turned to Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Ahem, let me explain,¡± Yu Sheng cleared his throat, stood up from the sofa, and looked around the room. Though he didn¡¯t know most of the people here, he knew that they must have heard about him from Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°In short, I have a ¡®defense¡¯ plan¡­¡±


    He explained the plan as succinctly as possible, detailing the background and the current situation regarding Little Red Riding Hood and Xiao Xiao. He also shared some insights into his own ¡°special¡± abilities, omitting some details but clearly describing the connection between ¡®Blood¡¯ and the ¡®Wasteland.¡¯


    As expected, once he finished speaking, the room fell into a prolonged silence. The group of teenagers exchanged glances, and skepticism clouded almost every face. It was an abrupt revelation, an almost absurd proposal, and if it weren¡¯t for Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s strong endorsement, Yu Sheng was sure they¡¯d be questioning his very presence there.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal for everyone to have concerns,¡± Little Red Riding Hood finally broke the silence, her voice calm and reassuring. ¡°The main purpose of this gathering is to discuss the situation first. Regarding what Yu Sheng mentioned, I can confirm that it¡¯s true. Both Xiao Xiao and I have visited that ¡®Wasteland¡¯, and there were no adverse effects from coming into contact with his blood. However, the effectiveness of this so-called ¡®Protection Mechanism¡¯ is still uncertain. After all, Xiao Xiao and I have only experienced the transition from the Black Forest to the Wasteland once. Moreover¡­ the question remains whether everyone is willing to establish this kind of ¡®Blood Pact¡¯ with a third party.¡±


    It was clear that the last statement was the real crux of everyone¡¯s hesitation.


    A ¡®Blood Pact¡¯ has always been a sensitive topic in the field of Mysticism. Forming such a bond with an unknown entity entails enormous risks. This wasn¡¯t about rejecting Yu Sheng personally but rather the natural caution of those who had already become ¡®Guardians¡¯¡ªsome even serving as Spirit Realm Detectives for several years.


    Not even Yu Sheng himself was sure whether his proposed solution truly counted as a ¡®Blood Pact¡¯.


    ¡°Oh, come on! Stop hesitating!¡± Irene, usually impatient, couldn¡¯t stand the lingering uncertainty. Even the Cat seemed indecisive, and that was saying something. Irene finally stood up from the sofa¡ªthough even standing, her presence remained surprisingly inconspicuous. ¡°The Angel Cultists already have their eyes on you. You¡¯re constantly living on the edge. When an opportunity presents itself, you have to seize it!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood shook her head gently. ¡°Precisely because we live on the brink of death, we must be extra cautious while we¡¯re still alive.¡±


    Irene fell silent, having nothing more to say.


    Clapping her hands to gather everyone¡¯s attention, Little Red Riding Hood turned to the group. ¡°Let¡¯s move to the next room and discuss it. No rush.¡±


    It was clear that, despite being on the cusp of adulthood, Little Red Riding Hood naturally commanded authority like a big sister to the group¡ªthough not to the Cat, who always acted aloof. After she spoke, the room quickly emptied as everyone moved to the adjacent space without a word of protest.


    The Cat was the last to leave, casting a solemn glance back at Yu Sheng before stepping out. Little Red Riding Hood nodded toward Yu Sheng before following the others. ¡°I¡¯ll go and keep an eye on things.¡±


    Yu Sheng merely waved his hand without speaking, and the room soon fell into silence.


    From her fluffy tail, Foxy pulled out two drumsticks and handed one to Yu Sheng. ¡°Benefactor, have a drumstick.¡±


    Yu Sheng casually patted her tail. ¡°You eat it. I¡¯m not hungry.¡±


    The sound of Foxy devouring both drumsticks in quick succession filled the quiet room, while Yu Sheng remained calm and patient.


    Time passed, and footsteps approached from the doorway. The door creaked open, and Little Red Riding Hood returned, followed by a slender, frail-looking girl¡ªcodenamed ¡®Snow White¡¯.


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow. ¡°Looks like you¡¯ve chosen the first test subject.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Yes, we decided to send one person to test it out.¡±


    ¡°Why her?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously, quickly adding, ¡°I¡¯m just curious. No particular reason.¡±


    ¡°No problem. Besides me, Snow White is the most unstable one among us,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied calmly. ¡°She possesses the most destructive power, but because her energy release is too rapid, her level of corruption is extremely high¡ªshe¡¯s sixteen, and her state is nearly as severe as mine. She¡¯s constantly dragged into nightmares almost every day, making her the perfect candidate to test whether your ¡®Protection Mechanism¡¯ can truly work.¡±


    Snow White approached Yu Sheng, her gaze unblinking and intense. ¡°What do I need to do? Some sort of summoning or spirit-binding ritual?¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled, pulling out a small knife and casually slicing his hand. ¡°Just drink.¡±


    Snow White froze, her face blank. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±


    Realizing it might be a bit shocking for someone unfamiliar with his methods, Yu Sheng thought for a moment. ¡°Want me to get you a straw?¡±


    Again, Snow White stared at him, bewildered. ¡°¡­Huh?¡±

 Chapter 192: Smooth Dream Entry

    In the end, Snow White politely refused Yu Sheng¡¯s suggestion to use a straw or paper cup, opting instead to drink directly in one go.


    ¡°To be honest, this scene does look a bit off,¡± commented Irene, scrutinizing the bizarre tableau from the side. ¡°It¡¯s got three parts curiosity and seven parts perversion, with the remaining ninety percent looking like some kind of unspeakably wicked ritual. Seriously, Snow White, if you just kneel on one knee and swear fealty while lighting a few candles around you, I could snap a photo and report you to the Special Affairs Bureau right now¡­¡±


    ¡°No one would mistake you for a mute if you talked less,¡± Yu Sheng shot Irene a glance before hesitating for a moment, then couldn¡¯t help but remind the still-drinking Snow White, ¡°Uh¡­ just take a bit. You don¡¯t have to drink as if you¡¯re trying to fill up. My arm¡¯s already feeling a bit cold¡­¡±


    Snow White finally came to her senses, hurriedly lowered Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, and wiped the corners of her mouth, stained with the ¡°dragon fruit juice.¡± Embarrassed, she said, ¡°Sorry. You didn¡¯t tell me how much was needed, so I was worried the ritual wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    Yu Sheng blew on the small wound on his arm, muttering to himself about how surprisingly strong the slender girl was¡ªjust then, Foxy reached out and began to heal the minor injury. The Demon Fox Maiden seemed quite pleased, clearly relishing the chance to use her healing arts on her Benefactor for once.


    ¡°So, what now?¡± Snow White smacked her lips, adjusting to the lingering taste of blood in her mouth as she asked with curiosity, ¡°Is there anything else I need to do?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s it. Just wait for the outcome¡ªgo about your business as usual,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand dismissively. ¡°This ¡®ritual¡¯ is really that simple.¡±


    Still skeptical, Snow White furrowed her brows. ¡°So, if I fall into a disadvantageous position in my nightmare tonight, I¡¯ll be transported to that ¡®Wasteland¡¯ you mentioned earlier?¡±


    ¡°In theory, yes.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    The frail-looking girl asked a few more questions about the ¡®Wasteland,¡¯ confirming the procedures multiple times with Little Red Riding Hood before finally seeming reassured. She then turned and left the room.


    Once Snow White was gone, Little Red Riding Hood shifted her gaze back to Yu Sheng and the others. ¡°What now? Any plans?¡±


    ¡°When¡¯s lights out at the Orphanage?¡± Yu Sheng asked casually.


    ¡°An hour and a half from now,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°Neither Snow White nor I have night duty tonight, so we¡¯ll be sleeping with the other children after lights out.¡±


    ¡°An hour and a half¡­¡± Yu Sheng pondered for a moment before making a decision. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll just head home and sleep. Let¡¯s see what happens tonight.¡±


    While speaking, he took out his phone and filed a quick report with the Special Affairs Bureau, then nonchalantly opened the Door leading to Wutong Road No. 66. ¡°Good night in advance. Have a pleasant dream.¡±


    ¡­


    A flickering illusion faded away, giving rise to a tangible, grounded sensation. Yu Sheng opened his eyes within the dream, greeted by the sight of the vast, desolate Wasteland stretching endlessly before him. The sky loomed gray and foggy, draping the world in a somber calm.


    After taking a moment to gather his bearings, Yu Sheng turned to his side.


    Foxy¡¯s figure manifested beside him, followed closely by Irene, floating in her Painting form.


    ¡°Gotta admit, your ¡®Dream Entry¡¯ ability is pretty handy,¡± Yu Sheng complimented the Doll Lady as she hovered mid-air, her painted form looking proud yet pretending to be modest.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing special. Just simple Dream Entry stuff,¡± Irene remarked nonchalantly, though her posture betrayed a touch of pride.


    Foxy, meanwhile, reached out and poked at the floating painting. ¡°Sealing someone in a painting¡ªit¡¯s quite an interesting technique. Irene, can you really not break out in this state?¡±


    ¡°Stop poking! Your hands are way too fidgety!¡± Irene protested, spinning slightly in the air. ¡°I already told you¡ªwhen I¡¯m in dream mode, I¡¯m just a painting! Quit bringing it up!¡±


    Ignoring their banter, Yu Sheng focused his gaze on the distant horizon. ¡°Looks like neither Little Red Riding Hood nor Snow White has fallen into a nightmare yet.¡±


    Irene stroked her chin thoughtfully. ¡°Or maybe they¡¯re just lucky tonight¡ªfinally getting some peaceful sleep.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded lightly. ¡°Hopefully.¡±


    His eyes remained fixed on the distance, studying the landscape of the Wasteland.


    ¡°What are you looking at, Benefactor?¡± Foxy asked curiously.


    ¡°I can¡¯t help but be curious about this place,¡± Yu Sheng replied absentmindedly. ¡°I wonder what this Wasteland truly is, what kind of existence it represents, and how it¡¯s connected to me. Honestly, I know so little about it that using it as a refuge for the Cursed Children feels a bit reckless. I really should spend more time investigating it.¡±


    His gaze involuntarily drifted to the small hill on the distant plain¡ªthe lone landmark amidst the vast, open expanse.


    Yu Sheng squinted at the distant mountain. ¡°What intrigues me the most¡­ is that mountain.¡±


    Foxy shaded her eyes with one hand, looking far into the distance. ¡°That mountain? What¡¯s up there?¡±


    ¡°No idea,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°No matter what I do, I just can¡¯t reach it. Everywhere else in this wasteland, I can move at the speed of thought, like I¡¯m traversing a dream. But that mountain¡­ it¡¯s the one exception. I can¡¯t walk to it, I can¡¯t teleport to it. It just stays there, forever out of reach.¡±


    Foxy listened thoughtfully before suddenly declaring, ¡°Then I¡¯ll try running to it.¡± Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You?¡±


    Foxy nodded seriously, determination gleaming in her eyes. ¡°Benefactor, you¡¯re¡­ unique here. Maybe some restriction is affecting you, but I¡¯m an outsider. It might not affect me the same way.¡±


    Yu Sheng looked at her, mildly surprised. [That¡­ actually makes sense.]


    ¡°Alright then. Go give it a try. Just be careful. If something feels off, come back immediately.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Foxy cheerfully replied before bolting towards the hill. After running a few dozen meters, she lowered her stance and transformed into a massive Nine Tailed Demon Fox, her speed increasing with every stride. In the blink of an eye, she became a silver-white blur, propelled by nine blazing Fox Fires, blasting through the air with a thunderous sonic boom.


    Yu Sheng watched intently as Foxy¡¯s figure grew smaller, becoming just a faint glimmer in the distance. Yet the mountain remained, unwavering, still impossibly far away. It defied the basic rule of perspective¡ªno matter how Foxy advanced, the distance between her and the mountain seemed locked, as if frozen by some unseen force.


    Foxy must have noticed something was wrong because she abruptly decelerated, her tails shifting to push back with a dazzling burst of light. Moments later, she sprinted back at top speed.


    When she finally slowed down before Yu Sheng, returning to her human form, the delayed sound of the sonic boom and rumbling explosions rolled in from the distance.


    ¡°No good, Benefactor.¡± Foxy shook her head, slightly out of breath. ¡°I can¡¯t reach it. The mountain never got any closer, but when I looked back, I could barely see you!¡±


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brows, falling silent. ¡°Then don¡¯t try again,¡± he finally said sternly.


    Foxy nodded vigorously. ¡°Mm-hmm.¡±


    Just then, a ripple of distortion appeared above the nearby grass, catching Yu Sheng¡¯s eye. A figure in red, accompanied by several shadowy wolves, tumbled through the air and crashed to the ground. The wolves snarled and snapped even as they fell, as if locked in a fierce battle just moments before.


    Yu Sheng hurried over and¡­

 Chapter 193: Unexpected Discovery Within the Relic

    Yu Sheng admitted that he couldn¡¯t hold it together.


    He had considered the possibility of Snow White leading the Forty Thieves right to his doorstep, but he never imagined seeing a phrase as niche as ¡°Snow White and Her Seven Thunder Titans.¡± As he stared at the silent giants¡ªeach towering as tall as two-story buildings¡ªstanding before him, he felt as if he¡¯d been struck by lightning for two straight hours. After a long moment of stunned silence, he finally managed to stammer out a few words: ¡°I¡­ this¡­ she¡­ what in the world?!¡±


    ¡°Every subset is a distorted story,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said calmly, a faint smile on her face. ¡°Sometimes, distortions can get this severe. In my original tale, there were neither a four-meter-tall Giant Wolf nor a howling pack of Shadow Wolves in the Whistling Forest. Likewise, in Snow White¡¯s ¡®Bloodstained Court,¡¯ the hunt and chase between her and the ¡®Queen¡¯ are far more brutal than you could ever imagine.¡±


    Yu Sheng, still trying to process it all, pointed at Snow White, who was dazed by the unfamiliar surroundings. ¡°She needs that kind of configuration just to fight the ¡®Queen¡¯?! What kind of monster is that Queen¡ªsome kind of gene prototype?!¡±


    ¡°¡­I don¡¯t get that reference,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied. ¡°But the Queen of the Bloodstained Court can manipulate magnetic fields.¡±


    Yu Sheng fell silent, merely raising his head to watch as one of the steel-armored Thunder Titans slowly bent down, gently placing the frail-looking girl on the ground before fading into the air one by one. Only after the giants vanished did Snow White¡¯s exhausted expression finally ease.


    After a long pause, Yu Sheng finally broke the silence, addressing Little Red Riding Hood with a sigh, ¡°Suddenly, your ¡®Black Forest¡¯ seems quite peaceful and comfortable in comparison. Finding a breakthrough from the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ subset there seems much more feasible.¡±


    ¡°I agree¡ªher domain is pretty chaotic.¡±


    Snow White, having approached them, looked around the bleak, ashen landscape with a mixture of wonder and disbelief. The short-haired girl, who appeared harmless and slender, seemed uncertain about whether she had truly escaped from that terrifying Bloodstained Court. ¡°Is this the ¡®Wasteland¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a dull but safe place,¡± Yu Sheng replied, composing himself and offering a reassuring smile. ¡°Looks like our attempt succeeded.¡±


    Snow White tilted her head, gazing at the gray sky in the distance, then abruptly lay down on the barren ground. Her body tensed for a moment before gradually relaxing. With her eyes half-closed, she murmured softly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to move at all.¡±


    ¡°I can relate,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, lying down beside her. ¡°It¡¯s exhausting¡ªat least we can finally take a breather.¡±


    Yu Sheng initially intended to discuss plans for the next day and ask if they could proceed with the formal ¡®Blood Bestowal¡¯ ceremony for the others. However, seeing the two girls finally at ease, he swallowed his words.


    [There¡¯s no rush¡ªlet them have these few minutes. It¡¯s been a long time since they could relax like this.]


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew serious in an instant. He looked up at Little Red Riding Hood and quickly responded over the phone, ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head over immediately, we¡¯ll be there shortly.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± After Yu Sheng hung up, Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t help but ask curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s Old Zheng¡¯s nephew. It seems like he found something while sorting through Old Zheng¡¯s belongings,¡± Yu Sheng said as he stood up. ¡°We¡¯re finished here, so let¡¯s head over and check it out.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood was momentarily stunned before immediately standing up as well. ¡°How do we get there?¡±


    ¡°We just need to open the Door.¡±


    When Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood arrived, Old Zheng¡¯s nephew appeared somewhat surprised.


    He probably didn¡¯t expect Yu Sheng to show up so soon after saying ¡°we¡¯ll be there shortly¡± over the phone.


    Compared to a few days ago, the young man¡¯s tiredness had diminished slightly, and his mental state seemed to have improved. He quickly adjusted and didn¡¯t inquire further about how the two ¡°detectives¡± could appear so soon after hanging up. Instead, he stepped aside to let them in.


    Yu Sheng noticed that many items in the room had already been packed up. Some large furniture and appliances were gone, likely sold second-hand or sent back home in the last couple of days. The living room was now rather empty, with only an old coffee table and a few stools remaining. On the coffee table was a half-eaten order of rice noodles, the packaging of which hadn¡¯t been cleaned away yet.


    ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s a bit of a mess right now. There¡¯s more stuff than I expected, and even after two days of packing, it¡¯s still not finished,¡± the young man said awkwardly, throwing the rice noodle packaging into the trash. He then grabbed a napkin and casually wiped the table. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau came by these last two days. I told them about my uncle¡¯s situation. They said it¡¯s gotten the attention of higher-ups, and the criminals will be captured soon¡­ Do you want anything to drink?¡±


    ¡°Thanks, we¡¯re fine,¡± Little Red Riding Hood waved her hand quickly, her voice swift. ¡°Let¡¯s just see the ¡®strange thing¡¯ you found.¡±


    ¡°Right, it¡¯s this,¡± the young man said as he opened the drawer beneath the coffee table and pulled out a small wooden box that looked old but very delicate. ¡°It was hidden in a secret compartment in the cabinet by my uncle. I think it might have been important to him.¡±


    Yu Sheng took the box and opened it curiously.


    Little Red Riding Hood leaned in immediately to take a closer look.


    Inside the box was a wrinkled, dark-colored strip of material that looked like dried seaweed.


    The unremarkable dried item lay quietly on a piece of red velvet inside the box. Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell what it was, though it seemed like something older people might use to soak in alcohol ¡ª quite fitting for Old Zheng¡¯s age.


    However, just as he pondered this, Little Red Riding Hood suddenly gasped softly.


    Yu Sheng quickly turned his head. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling a little dizzy¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood frowned, her eyes cautiously avoiding the wooden box. ¡°And I heard some weird noise. There¡¯s something wrong with this thing.¡±


    ¡°Really? I felt dizzy too. As soon as I opened it, I got lightheaded, so I quickly closed it back up,¡± the young man said with a fearful look. ¡°That¡¯s why I suspect it¡¯s some kind of ¡®strange object¡¯ that my uncle was keeping. It¡¯s definitely not something a regular person like me can deal with¡­¡±


    Before he could finish, Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood both stared at him intently.


    ¡°¡­I didn¡¯t know what it was before I opened it,¡± the young man said awkwardly. ¡°My uncle hid it so carefully. I had to check if it was something useful.¡± S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red Riding Hood pulled a wry smile. ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t join the Special Affairs Bureau. By now, you¡¯d probably be featured on the annual ¡®typical incidents¡¯ wall.¡±


    Meanwhile, after a moment¡¯s hesitation, Yu Sheng cautiously extended his finger toward the dried item in the box.


    Seeing this, the young man was suddenly alarmed. He quickly tried not to look at the box and said hurriedly, ¡°Hey, didn¡¯t we say not to¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t even glance up. ¡°It¡¯s different for us. We¡¯re professionals.¡±


    Before the young man could react, Yu Sheng¡¯s finger had already made contact with the item.


    The sound of a baby¡¯s cry suddenly pierced into Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.


    The sound seemed to come from deep within his soul, as if it originated from a faraway place and then was transmitted into his consciousness through the strip of material. The sharp, unsettling cry echoed in his mind, even making Yu Sheng freeze for a moment.


    The next second, he quickly withdrew his finger.


    In that brief moment of contact, the ¡®knowledge¡¯ was transferred, and he understood exactly what the item was.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s concerned voice came from beside him. ¡°Are you alright?!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head slowly, his mind still a bit clouded. He then slowly began to clear his thoughts, his face turning slightly pale as he stared at the box in his hands. ¡°I know what this is now.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°This is an Umbilical Cord.¡±

 Chapter 194: Angel Umbilical Cord

    The moment the words ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯ left Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth, he noticed an unmistakable, strange expression on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face. It was as if the term struck a chord, but she couldn¡¯t quite grasp why.


    She furrowed her brows slightly, murmuring, ¡®I feel like¡­ this isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯ve heard that term.¡¯


    Yu Sheng nodded gravely. ¡®The first time I encountered it was when I was researching the records of the ¡®Coming of Age¡¯ operation seventy years ago at the Special Affairs Bureau. I mentioned it to you when I got back. One of the Deep Divers who returned to the real world kept muttering about two things before he died: ¡®the crying of a baby¡¯ and ¡®Umbilical Cord.¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood took a deep breath as Yu Sheng¡¯s gaze fell once again on the ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯ resting inside the small box.


    Why did Old Zheng have this thing? What was the nature of this so-called ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯? Whose Umbilical Cord was it? And how did it connect to the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯? Answers seemed to hover just out of reach, fragments of thought swirling in his mind. He tightened his brow, struggling to assemble scattered clues into a coherent whole.


    After a moment of hesitation, he spoke. ¡®If this ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯ is truly connected to the Dark Angels trapped in the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯¡­¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t help but shiver. ¡®That¡¯s¡­ quite a disturbing thought.¡¯


    She hesitated before speaking again, still uncertain. ¡®The problem is¡­ Old Zheng was just a regular collector of strange objects. At most, he knew a few minor tricks for self-protection against supernatural forces. But something as dangerous as the ¡®Angel Umbilical Cord¡¯¡­ even the Special Affairs Bureau would find it explosive. How did it end up in his hands?¡¯


    Yu Sheng remained silent, his mind drifting back to the ¡®Spirit Ring¡¯ he saw in Old Zheng¡¯s bedroom¡ªthe one that, when touched, revealed a black tendril emerging from a crack in the ceiling, swaying through the air as if searching for something.


    Pondering this, he mused aloud, ¡®What if the ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯ wasn¡¯t something Old Zheng found? What if the Dark Angels gave it to him?¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s expression grew more peculiar, until it twisted into a bitter, complicated smile. ¡®Old Zheng¡­ Old Zheng¡­¡¯


    She looked at Yu Sheng with a resigned, wry smile. ¡®Do you remember those crude ¡®Spirit Runes¡¯ Old Zheng made? Amateurish, clumsy¡ªeven a beginner would call them poor craftsmanship. Yet with those runes alone, he somehow established contact with the Dark Angels¡ªthe very beings that Heretic Cultists would sacrifice everything just to glimpse. And now, this ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯¡­ You know how ironic this is, right?


    Those Angel Cultists treated Old Zheng as a disposable tool, even killing him because they thought he would ¡®contaminate¡¯ their deity. Yet, by their own logic, Old Zheng might have been the true God¡¯s Chosen of ¡®Anka Aila¡¯¡ªat least, in terms of his closeness to the Dark Angels, he was far beyond any of those fanatics.¡¯


    Yu Sheng sighed and closed the box. ¡®For ordinary people, being inherently connected to a Dark Angel isn¡¯t exactly a blessing. The things those Angel Cultists desperately pursue are nightmares that normal folks wouldn¡¯t dare to touch.¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded toward Old Zheng¡¯s nephew. ¡®We¡¯re taking this with us. If you find anything else suspicious among your uncle¡¯s belongings, contact us immediately.¡¯


    She pulled out a small notepad and jotted down an address, handing it over. ¡®You might have nightmares over the next few days¡ªthat¡¯s a typical reaction after being exposed to a ¡®Pollutant¡¯. The contamination is minor, so there won¡¯t be any lasting effects. If the nightmares persist, go to this address and find a doctor named Lin. Just say Little Red Riding Hood sent you¡ªshe¡¯ll know how to help.¡¯


    The young man nodded hurriedly, taking the note. ¡®Thank you. I¡¯ll remember.¡¯


    After leaving Old Zheng¡¯s house, Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood walked down a quiet alley, the wooden box still in Yu Sheng¡¯s hands.


    ¡®When we get back, I¡¯m heading to the Black Forest again,¡¯ Yu Sheng said, weighing the box in his hands. ¡®I¡¯ll take this Umbilical Cord and that bullet Hunter gave me last time¡ªsee what happens.¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood shot him an exasperated look. ¡®You know every move you just listed breaks at least half of the Spirit Realm Detective¡¯s safety protocols? If you were an ordinary detective, you¡¯d have died at least a dozen times by now.¡¯


    Yu Sheng chuckled. ¡®Even as an extraordinary detective, I¡¯ve died a good few times already.¡¯


    Little Red Riding Hood smacked her forehead. ¡®Right¡­ forgot about that.¡¯


    Yu Sheng took a deep breath, gazing at the sky. ¡®Alright, that¡¯s enough for today. Time to head home. Want me to walk you back?¡¯


    ¡®No need,¡¯ Little Red Riding Hood replied, a hint of a smile on her face. ¡®I¡¯ll take the Shadow Wolf Path with my pack¡ªrun off some steam.¡¯


    ¡®Alright. Take care.¡¯


    ¡®Got it¡ªbye!¡¯


    The ethereal Phantom Door swung open in the living room of Wutong Road No. 66, and Yu Sheng stepped through, instantly returning home from another district. As he entered, he immediately spotted three Irenes huddled around a computer¡ªone furiously typing on the keyboard, one whipping the mouse around with uncanny speed, and the third intently studying the minimap. Nearby, Foxy was meticulously hanging freshly washed tails one by one on the balcony¡¯s clothesline, her silver-white tails shimmering brilliantly under the sunlight.


    Seeing this familiar, mundane scene, Yu Sheng relaxed, casually hanging his coat on the nearby rack and calling out to the busy Doll and Fox, ¡°I¡¯m back.¡±


    ¡°Benefactor¡¯s back!¡± Foxy was the first to rush over, circling Yu Sheng a few times in sheer excitement. ¡°Did everything go smoothly?¡±


    ¡°Smooth as always,¡± Yu Sheng replied, slightly dizzy from the Demon Fox Maiden¡¯s energetic twirling. He steadied her with a hand and glanced at the array of tails hanging out to dry. ¡°You¡¯ve been washing your tails pretty often lately¡ªand it¡¯s always such a big ordeal.¡±


    Foxy replied with complete seriousness, ¡°It¡¯s winter¡ªcold and dry. Tail maintenance is important. Plus, when they¡¯re all clean and fluffy, they¡¯re perfect for cuddling while sleeping!¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t quite understand. After all, even if Foxy meticulously cared for her tails, they would just end up launching as missiles in battle¡ªand she could regrow them whenever needed. Was it really worth the effort? But seeing the happy and earnest expression on the Demon Fox Maiden¡¯s face, he decided not to question it further. Cyber Fox Immortals were just like that¡­


    One of the Irenes broke away from the group and approached Yu Sheng, looking up curiously. ¡°What¡¯s that in your hand?¡± she asked.


    Yu Sheng hefted the wooden box in his hands, his expression growing serious. ¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, it¡¯s the ¡®Umbilical Cord¡¯ of the Dark Angels.¡±


    The three Irenes froze in shock. The sound of being killed blared from the computer speakers, prompting two of the Irenes to frantically hammer at the keyboard in a desperate attempt to resurrect while vehemently cursing the game developers. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Irene standing in front of Yu Sheng took a half-step back, eyes wide. ¡°What?! You brought that home?!¡±


    Bending down, Yu Sheng opened the wooden box to let her take a look. ¡°I found it among Old Zheng¡¯s belongings. Before coming back, I visited his nephew again. I suspect Old Zheng had strong ties to the Dark Angels trapped within the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ and didn¡¯t fully trust the Angel Cultists. So, after acquiring this Umbilical Cord during a ritual, he hid it. Now, it might be the key to solving the Dark Angels¡¯ ¡®Anka Aila¡¯ mystery.¡±


    As Irene saw the shriveled Umbilical Cord within the box, a hint of instinctive revulsion crossed her face, despite being immune to mental contamination. After listening to Yu Sheng¡¯s explanation, she raised a skeptical eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re not planning to pickle it in wine, are you?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened. ¡°¡­What?¡±


    Seeing his reaction, Irene¡¯s face grew more complex. ¡°You¡¯re seriously not planning to soak it in alcohol, right?¡±


    With a wry smile, Yu Sheng defended himself, ¡°Do I really seem like the kind of guy who eats everything? I¡¯m planning to take this to the Black Forest and see how the ¡®Subset¡¯ of the Fairy Tale reacts to it. Hopefully, I can figure out the state of ¡®Anka Aila¡¯ and, if possible, identify its weakness.¡±


    Irene blinked and furrowed her brows. ¡°Honestly, maybe you should just pickle it instead.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at her, incredulous. ¡°Is my plan really that unreliable?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not about reliability,¡± Irene countered, suddenly growing serious. ¡°Have you considered the possibility that bringing that ¡®Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord¡¯ into the Black Forest might accelerate the awakening or escape of the Dark Angels? It¡¯s risky.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned thoughtfully. ¡°You¡¯re right. There¡¯s a risk. That¡¯s why I¡¯m preparing to sever the Umbilical Cord¡¯s connection at any time. But we¡¯re just too short on information about Anka Aila to ignore this lead.¡±


    Seeing his resolute expression, Irene¡¯s own worries eased, but she still couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Are you sure you can sever its connection? You¡¯re not exactly an expert in sealing techniques.¡±


    Yu Sheng pondered for a moment, his face growing serious. ¡°If all else fails, I¡¯ll just eat it.¡±


    For a moment, little doll was completely stunned. A few seconds later, she leapt up in disbelief. ¡°¡­So you really are planning to eat it?!¡±

 Chapter 195: The Strange Little Red Riding Hood

    Although the little doll jumped quite high, Yu Sheng was serious.


    His experience stemmed from the process of consuming the HungerEntity, and the feeling of devouring and merging when he made direct contact with its ¡°deep essence.¡±


    He knew that anything he ¡°consumed¡± would be fundamentally absorbed and merged within him. This method was more effective and faster than any sealing or transfer techniques. If the Angel Umbilical Cord really triggered the premature activation of ¡°Anka Aila,¡± even opening a Door and tossing it out wouldn¡¯t necessarily sever the link between it and the ¡°essence.¡± But eating it would work.


    Of course, the risk was definitely there. After all, the Angel Umbilical Cord was different from the HungerEntity. Though the latter was greatly enhanced by the influence of Dark Angels, that was still just an ¡°influence.¡± The Umbilical Cord had a far closer connection to the Dark Angels, especially the one named ¡°Anka Aila.¡± If he consumed it¡­


    It might lead to indigestion.


    But it didn¡¯t matter. Yu Sheng reasoned that it would work¡ªhe always trusted his reasoning.


    At worst, if his reasoning failed, he could just consider it a death sentence¡ªhe trusted his death wishes as well.


    Irene could tell from the expression on Yu Sheng¡¯s face that there was no way to stop his strange ideas. Whenever something popped into his mind, he was bound to act on it. So, with a resigned sigh, she looked up. ¡°Fine, people with good appetites usually have decent luck¡ªwhen are we leaving? Now?¡±


    ¡°Yes, now,¡± Yu Sheng nodded, turning to Foxy. ¡°Get ready, we¡¯re heading to the Black Forest.¡±


    As he said this, he suddenly remembered something, his brow furrowing as he looked toward the balcony. ¡°Uh¡­ your tail is still hanging out there¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his sentence, out of the corner of his eye, he saw a swarm of backup tails grow behind Foxy. The Demon Fox Maiden giggled joyfully, ¡°I have plenty more~¡±


    ¡°¡­Right, I almost forgot about that,¡± Yu Sheng raised his hand, tapping the door of his mind. ¡°Alright then, let¡¯s go¡ªIrene, open the Door.¡±


    A phantom Door appeared out of nowhere, and black threads began to grow like thorns, wrapping around, opening a Door to the Black Forest. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng, holding a wooden box containing the Angel Umbilical Cord in one hand and his terrifying Tetanus Staff in the other, stepped through the Door. Immediately, a familiar chill and the faint howling of wolves reached him. He took a deep breath, raising his head to glance at the sky over the Black Forest, where the dusk¡¯s golden glow spread through the gaps in the treetops, casting mottled shadows across the ground.


    The Black Forest seemed to exist in an eternal cycle of two times¡ªeither it was a prolonged dusk, or a dim twilight just after nightfall, with a little lingering light from the sky.


    From experience, Yu Sheng knew that the forest was more stable during the dusk period. After nightfall, the wolf packs in the forest would become much more active, and the Evil Wolves typically appeared only at night.


    Foxy¡¯s large ears twitched as she turned sharply toward the smallest rustle. She sniffed the air and studied the faint flow of breath.


    ¡°There¡¯s no wolf scent nearby for now,¡± she whispered. ¡°The sounds are erratic, coming and going.¡±


    ¡°Before the wolf packs truly form, those ¡®sounds¡¯ can be considered as background noise in the Black Forest,¡± Yu Sheng casually commented.


    Irene looked nervously at the box Yu Sheng was holding. ¡°Hey, is there any movement from that thing?¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the wooden box containing the Umbilical Cord, opening it just slightly.


    The Umbilical Cord still lay quietly on the red velvet lining, shriveled and lifeless.


    ¡°Nothing yet,¡± he shook his head. ¡°If I must say¡­ I¡¯ve been hearing a faint baby¡¯s cry, almost like it¡¯s coming from deep underground, but it probably has nothing to do with the Umbilical Cord itself. I started hearing this after my encounter with the giant Wolf Granny.¡±


    ¡°A baby¡¯s cry?¡± Irene frowned. ¡°Well, Foxy and I can¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Yu Sheng carefully closed the box again, resting his Tetanus Staff temporarily beside him. He then reached into his pocket and pulled out a bullet with a strange spiral-shaped tip.


    ¡°This bullet hasn¡¯t reacted either,¡± he murmured softly. ¡°Let¡¯s head deeper into the forest and see if we can find the Little House. But since Little Red Riding Hood hasn¡¯t entered the Black Forest yet, the Wolf Granny probably won¡¯t show up, and neither will the Hunter. Anyway, let¡¯s go and check the situation.¡±


    The group moved cautiously into the deeper parts of the Black Forest, their eyes scanning the dim light of dusk, searching for the faint glow of the ¡°little path.¡±


    Foxy volunteered to lead the way. Aside from one Storage Tail she couldn¡¯t use, she unleashed her other eight tails. Surrounded by gentle Fox Fire, these tails emitted a soft buzzing sound as they floated around the group, occasionally pointing in different directions as they kept watch for any signs of danger, ready to strike at a moment¡¯s notice.


    Yu Sheng watched this scene, intrigued, and casually asked, ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask, is this technique of yours called Fox Radish Drone?¡±


    Demon Fox Maiden had a serious expression: ¡°It¡¯s the Fox Roaming Cannon¡ªthis name was also given by Irene.¡±


    Irene immediately puffed her chest with pride¡ªthough Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t understand why she felt so proud of it.


    They continued deeper into the Forest, walking for an unknown length of time when, suddenly, Yu Sheng stopped.


    Irene, sitting on his shoulder, curiously asked, ¡°Hey? Why have we stopped?¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong,¡± Yu Sheng frowned deeply. ¡°How long have we been walking here?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not sure, but it has been quite a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Irene scratched her hair, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°¡­We haven¡¯t come across the ¡®path¡¯ yet, nor have we seen the sheltering Little House,¡± Yu Sheng spoke with a lowered voice, ¡°But according to the Black Forest¡¯s pattern, after walking a bit inside, we should have seen the first path by now.¡±


    ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ that¡¯s odd,¡± Foxy responded, her keen, gold-tinted eyes scanning the surroundings. ¡°It feels different from the Black Forest we¡¯ve encountered before¡­ I can¡¯t quite put my finger on it. Maybe the atmosphere?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart tightened, and he instinctively glanced at the wooden box in his left hand.


    Could it be the Angel Umbilical Cord inside? Is it interfering with the Black Forest¡¯s natural flow? Or is there something else at play?¡­


    ¡°And Squirrel hasn¡¯t shown up either. Normally, as our ¡®guide¡¯, it should¡¯ve appeared first,¡± Yu Sheng mumbled, resting his Tetanus Staff on his shoulder.


    Irene swiftly threw her arms around his neck and did a spin, flipping herself off his back and landing on the other shoulder.


    The little doll grumbled, ¡°I knew you were about to do that! Good thing I reacted fast, or one day, you¡¯d knock me out with that damn stick¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng turned, shocked, to look at the little doll on his shoulder. He was about to ask when she had developed such fine acrobatics, but before he could speak, a soft rustling sound emerged from a nearby bush.


    Squirrel?


    Yu Sheng and the others immediately turned toward the sound, but after a moment, what appeared before them wasn¡¯t the familiar Squirrel, but a red-clad girl, her face full of tension, seemingly evading something.


    She was a Long Haired Girl, thin, about fifteen or sixteen, and her face was unfamiliar¡ªthis wasn¡¯t the Little Red Riding Hood that Yu Sheng knew.


    The group froze for a moment.


    ¡°Another Little Red Riding Hood?!¡±


    Yu Sheng stared, stunned, at the unfamiliar girl emerging from the bushes. After a couple of seconds, he took a cautious step forward, attempting to greet her, ¡°Uh, hello. Are you also from the Fairy Tale Organization¡­?¡±


    He was interrupted as the red-clad girl didn¡¯t even glance at him, nor did it seem like she heard his words.


    Instead, she was crouching, eyes scanning the Forest warily, as if trying to avoid invisible Wolf Packs, completely unaware of the three strangers right before her.


    Foxy realized this and tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve: ¡°Benefactor, she seems to not see us?¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned. ¡°It appears so.¡±


    Just then, the unfamiliar Little Red Riding Hood seemed to sense something dangerous. Her expression tightened, and she glanced in a particular direction, before suddenly bolting in the opposite direction.


    Yu Sheng, realizing what was happening, quickly responded, slinging Irene on his shoulder and chasing after her, ¡°Follow her!¡±


    So the Long Haired Girl ran through the Forest, with Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy trailing closely behind. Meanwhile, the howls of Wolves erupted from all around, their distant voices filling the air as if they were closing in¡ªYu Sheng could almost smell the stench of the Wolf Pack, their foul, bloodthirsty scent filling his senses, and he could feel their claws sweeping past him.


    But when he glanced around, all he saw was the Forest¡¯s shadows.


    The Wolf Pack had gathered, pursuing the strange Little Red Riding Hood¡ªyet Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t see them.


    Ahead, the red-clad girl slowed, her stamina clearly running out, her steps growing unsteady.


    At that moment, an open patch of land appeared before them.


    A small wooden house, slightly out of place with the surrounding environment, stood quietly on the clearing.


    The moment Yu Sheng saw the house, his expression stiffened.


    The house¡­ had no lights.


    But the nearly exhausted red-clad girl had no other choice. Upon seeing the small house, she froze for a moment before charging inside without hesitation.

 Chapter 196: The Secret of the Stage

    Seeing the unfamiliar red-clad maiden rushing into the Little House, Yu Sheng only paused for a moment before following suit and dashing in after her.


    The instant he crossed the wooden door, he felt as though he passed through something thin and cold, like a mist of water vapor. Immediately, the multitude of sounds around him vanished. The incessant howls of wolves that had been trailing closely behind and the rustling winds faded into nothing. Only the faint sound of a crying baby, a noise he could hear only when he entered the Black Forest, remained. Yet it felt muffled, as though thick barriers stood between him and the source.


    Yu Sheng carefully held his weapon in hand, scanning the area. His brow furrowed unconsciously.


    There were no Red Cloaks hanging anywhere.


    Not a single Red Cloak was visible on the walls or the floor.


    The only trace of red in the room was the red-clad maiden, now sitting on the floor, panting heavily.


    Yu Sheng, along with Foxy, approached her. He waved his hand in front of her face, but she showed no response.


    It was then that Foxy seemed to sense something. She furrowed her brow, sniffed the air, and whispered, ¡°Benefactor, there¡¯s no scent.¡±


    Yu Sheng, confused, asked, ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°She has no scent on her,¡± Foxy explained.


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brow again, deep in thought. Then, as though sensing something, he immediately opened the wooden box containing the angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord.


    The Umbilical Cord still lay quietly at the bottom of the box, but to his surprise, a part of it had become swollen, as though it had regained blood and vitality¡ªthis ¡®revived¡¯ part of the Umbilical Cord, though only a small fraction of the whole, was distinctly noticeable.


    Irene gasped at the sight of the change in the Umbilical Cord. Grabbing Yu Sheng¡¯s hair, she quickly turned to Foxy and urged, ¡°Quick, quick¡­ Get the sauce or something from your tail¡­¡±


    ¡°Stop joking,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted the little doll immediately, ¡°It¡¯s not that bad yet.¡±


    Then he noticed Foxy had already pulled out chili powder and barbecue dipping sauce from her tail. His eyebrows twitched involuntarily. ¡°Put that away.¡±


    The red-clad maiden remained oblivious to what was happening around her, as though she was a projection from another time and space, merely replaying past events before Yu Sheng and his companions.


    After confirming that the angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord had shown no further signs of revival, it seemed the maiden had rested enough. She struggled to rise, likely intending to check out her surroundings in the Little House.


    From her eyes, Yu Sheng could tell she was unfamiliar and wary of this Little House.


    But then, in the next moment, Yu Sheng noticed something was amiss with the maiden.


    She struggled to stand, but her legs and arms bent at odd angles as though they could not straighten. She muttered something, but only hoarse, eerie growls came from her throat. Stumbling forward, she took a couple of steps, only to collapse and instinctively attempt to hunch down. Fine fur started to sprout from her cheeks and wrists, her ears grew longer and sharper, and her eyes transformed into those of a wolf. Her teeth and claws began to extend.


    It was as if years of buildup had reached a tipping point, and she was transforming into a wolf at an astonishing speed.


    It seemed her thoughts were affected as well. Only at this moment did the maiden notice the changes in her body. In horror, she looked down at herself and saw her form distorting and twisting. She opened her mouth, but the sound that came from her throat was not a human scream of terror, but a mournful whine.


    ¡°Holy hell¡­¡± Yu Sheng could no longer hold back. Even though he had suspected that the maiden was merely a phantom, not existing in the same space-time as himself, he instinctively placed the Wolf Fang Club aside and rushed forward, trying to grab her.


    But his hand passed straight through her body.


    The red-clad maiden collapsed, and before Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes, she completely morphed into a twisted, half-human, half-wolf monster.


    Yet she didn¡¯t seem to have completely lost her sanity. After a long, deep breath, she struggled to rise once more, her body now moving on all fours as she slowly crawled toward a corner of the Little House.


    The sound of her claws scratching against the floor broke the silence of the Little House.


    She began scratching the floor with her sharp claws, carving out words.


    ¡°This forest is alive.


    ¡°The chaotic noises have turned into clear whispers.


    ¡°There¡¯s something massive, it¡¯s dreaming, it¡¯s hiding in the shared dream of all the children at the Welfare Home. I can¡¯t see what it is, but it has already entered my mind.


    ¡°I can¡¯t go back. I¡¯m tired, cold, hungry, and I don¡¯t remember how long I¡¯ve been here¡­


    ¡°I found a house, but it¡¯s so cold. If only there was a fire¡­


    ¡°The wolves are outside, they¡¯re waiting for me¡­


    ¡°I am¡­ ¡®Little Red Riding Hood,¡¯ the first, but I¡¯m probably not the last. I¡¯ve seen it, ¡®it¡¯ is selecting new targets. For those who come here after me, good luck¡­¡±


    She began to convulse.


    The marks carved by her nails became shallower and finer, eventually fading beyond recognition.


    She gasped and stopped, turning onto her side. Her misshapen and contorted body lay on the floor, her gaze crossing over Yu Sheng and fixating on a corner of Little House.


    ¡°So cold¡­ I wish there was a fire,¡± she murmured.


    Yu Sheng sat beside her, placing his hand on her bent and deformed arm, but he could not impart any warmth. Foxy, too, approached and piled several of her tails beside the girl, who had now transformed into a wolf, but even this could not provide her with warmth.


    Suddenly, the girl¡¯s eyes brightened for a brief moment. It was as though she truly felt some warmth passing to her. A faint smile appeared on her face as she exhaled one final sigh: ¡°It¡¯s warm now¡­¡±


    Then, she turned into a flowing shadow, gradually fading away.


    A faint ¡°crack¡± echoed in the Little House, breaking the oppressive silence.


    Yu Sheng looked up in surprise, his gaze following the sound, and saw a spark bursting from the dark fireplace in the corner of Little House.


    Then came a second crack. The spark turned into a flickering flame.


    The warm hearth ignited, and the fiery blaze danced brightly in the fireplace. A candle had also appeared on the table in the middle of the room, its flame lighting up out of thin air. The cold retreated from the house, and warmth flooded the small room like a sudden miracle.


    Yu Sheng stared in astonishment at the scene, and suddenly, he seemed to understand something.


    Almost immediately, he heard a soft sound from the windowsill, followed by the familiar voice of Squirrel:


    ¡°The first Little Red Riding Hood has died, bringing with her the first hearth fire and candlelight of the Black Forest.¡±


    Yu Sheng snapped his head up and saw Squirrel perched on the windowsill. He had no idea when it had gotten in¡ªor if it had been there from the beginning.


    ¡°Just as I thought¡­ the original Black Forest had none of these ¡®shelters,¡¯ right?¡± Yu Sheng mused, looking at Squirrel. ¡°What I am seeing now are ¡®records¡¯ from long ago?¡±


    Squirrel scratched its face with its paw, but unlike its usual twitchy, hyperactive self, it seemed unusually calm today¡ªas if even it carried some heavy thoughts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± it said slowly, ¡°The Black Forest originally had nothing. In the beginning, it was just the Forest and the Wolves, and, of course, the little black hut¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brow. ¡°And then, the ¡®protagonist¡¯¡ªLittle Red Riding Hood¡ªappeared. The stage for ¡®Little Red Riding Hood¡¯ was finally set?¡±


    Squirrel propped itself up, but its gaze didn¡¯t meet Yu Sheng¡¯s. Instead, it appeared to be staring at something far off in the distance.


    It spoke slowly, as if recalling distant memories:


    ¡°¡­The second Little Red Riding Hood died, and the red threads and fabric strips began to appear, entwining many places. These slow the process of Wolf transformation.


    ¡°The third Little Red Riding Hood died, and food and water began appearing in Little House to restore energy.


    ¡°After the fourth Little Red Riding Hood died, paths appeared in the Forest. When walking along these paths, the chance of encountering a Wolf was greatly reduced, and the protective Little House would always appear at the end of the path.


    ¡°The fifth Little Red Riding Hood lit the lampposts along the path¡ªnow, unless the lamps go out, the Wolf packs will not approach the path.


    ¡°The sixth Little Red Riding Hood died, but no new things appeared. However, after that, all ¡®Wolf Grannies¡¯ had to first ¡®knock on the Door¡¯¡ªthough it only delays things for a moment, because before that, the Wolf Grannies would directly materialize inside Little House.


    ¡°Now, all Little Red Riding Hoods, after the Wolf Granny ¡®knocks on the Door,¡¯ have about a one-tenth higher chance of escaping.


    ¡°The seventh Little Red Riding Hood¡­ She was here for a short time, but she was very capable. After she left, the ¡®Evil Wolf¡¯ no longer appears during dusk. All dangerous times have now been compressed into the night¡­¡±


    Squirrel spoke slowly, as though it was talking to Yu Sheng or perhaps just musing aloud. At last, it tugged at the red fabric strips wrapped around its body and looked up at the three people in front of it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve always been curious,¡± Squirrel began, ¡°Which Little Red Riding Hood brought ¡®you¡¯ here? You¡­ don¡¯t belong to this Forest.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, we¡¯re uninvited adults,¡± Yu Sheng stepped forward and met Squirrel¡¯s gaze. ¡°Just like that uninvited ¡®Hunter¡¯¡ªyou deliberately ignored him earlier, didn¡¯t you?¡±


    Squirrel tugged at its fabric strips again but remained silent.


    Yu Sheng did not press the issue further. He stood still for a moment, before abruptly asking, ¡°Then, what about you?¡±


    ¡°¡­What do you mean?¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at Squirrel, speaking each word with deliberation: ¡°You, which Little Red Riding Hood are you?¡± S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 197: The Story of Squirrel

    ¡°You¡­ which Little Red Riding Hood are you?¡±


    Yu Sheng stared intently into Squirrel¡¯s eyes, his tone more serious than ever before.


    Squirrel began to fidget nervously, shifting her weight from one back leg to another, then quickly scratching the fur on her face. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m Squirrel¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng remained unmoved. ¡°Good. Then which Little Red Riding Hood is Squirrel?¡±


    Squirrel: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Answer my question,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly but firmly, ¡°You must have noticed by now, I am bringing ¡®change¡¯ to this Black Forest. If you truly want to help Little Red Riding Hood, this may be your closest chance to succeed.¡±


    The tiny creature, no larger than a palm, finally stopped shifting. She stared at Yu Sheng, and after a long pause, it seemed as if she had made a decision¡ªor perhaps had no other choice but to comply. With resignation, she lowered her head. ¡°The Zero One.¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately furrowed his brows. ¡°What does that mean?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve already seen it. The first Little Red Riding Hood brought the first warmth and light to this Black Forest¡ªthis forest has gradually evolved and taken on its current form,¡± Squirrel twisted her paws nervously, her head still lowered. ¡°But have you ever thought about what happened before that? Before the Black Forest even existed? Perhaps¡­ everything had a beginning.¡±


    Yu Sheng did not speak, but his gaze urged Squirrel to continue.


    ¡°I¡­ I am the first mistake, everything started with me,¡± Squirrel murmured slowly, her resistance evident in her voice. It seemed like every word caused her great inner turmoil. ¡°I am the Squirrel of the Black Forest, the first living thing on the stage. I was¡­ the bad child who handed the Fairy Tale Book out¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t know it would turn out like this.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes widened suddenly, as if a lightning bolt had struck through his heart. Upon realizing the weight of the information Squirrel had just disclosed, he immediately demanded, ¡°You handed out the Fairy Tale Book? To whom?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what ¡®ta¡¯ is, or where ¡®ta¡¯ came from. I¡­ I can¡¯t remember the situation clearly,¡± Squirrel was startled by the sudden rise in Yu Sheng¡¯s voice. But this time, she didn¡¯t try to run away. It was as though she had made a decision. ¡°I only remember, I saw something fall from the sky. It was after the lights at the Welfare Home had gone out. Everyone was asleep, and I was supposed to be asleep too, but I couldn¡¯t sleep. ¡®Ta¡¯¡­ ¡®ta¡¯ fell into the yard without making a sound, like it melted into the ground¡­


    ¡°I was scared, too scared to make a sound, so I hid under the bed, then a glowing thing floated over from the windowsill, swaying in front of me. ¡®Ta¡¯ said ¡®ta¡¯ needed help, that ¡®ta¡¯s¡¯ child was in trouble and needed comforting. ¡®Ta¡¯ came to this place, full of children, to look for someone who could help¡­ I was terrified, didn¡¯t know what to do, so I gave ¡®ta¡¯ the Fairy Tale Book from beside my bed¡­


    ¡°I told ¡®ta¡¯ to read the stories. When the Cursed Children in the yard can¡¯t sleep, Teacher reads us stories¡­¡±


    ¡°I should have been sleeping. I shouldn¡¯t have been looking out the window. I¡­ I should have just gone to sleep. I should have just slept¡­¡±


    Squirrel muttered softly, her voice growing more and more muddled. In the end, it was as if she became less coherent, repeatedly lamenting that she should have just gone to sleep¡ªlike a child trapped in the shadows of their childhood, unable to grow up for decades, still clinging to the belief that if she had only eaten on time, slept on time, and learned how to dress herself, she could have lived the ¡°happy life¡± that was supposed to be.


    Yu Sheng was now certain.


    This Squirrel was once a child from the ¡°Orphanage¡±¡ªa long, long time ago, even before the Deep Dive operation seventy years ago, long before the first outbreak of the Fairy Tale. She had once lived in that Orphanage.


    There were many more clues hidden within Squirrel¡¯s words, things Yu Sheng could only begin to hypothesize.


    Yu Sheng steadied himself, setting aside the many unverified theories for now. He reached out and gently touched Squirrel¡¯s body, bringing the small creature back to a more aware state, rousing her from her trance.


    ¡°I have more questions,¡± he said seriously. ¡°What did the thing that ¡®fell from the sky¡¯ look like?¡±


    Squirrel¡¯s body jolted, snapping her out of the ¡°loop¡± she had fallen into. After hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s question, she sank into a difficult recollection. It was a long while before she spoke again.


    ¡°¡­It was hard to see clearly. It was glowing. I¡­ I only remember an oval-shaped outline in the glow, like an ¡®egg¡¯ with strange markings. At first, it was huge, as if it could crush half of the Welfare Home when it fell, but then it shrank, and by the time it hit the yard, it was only as big as a small iron shed.


    ¡°It just dove into the ground without making any dust, no sound at all. At first, I thought I was imagining things.¡±


    Yu Sheng listened intently, his expression thoughtful.


    A glowing, strange-marked object that looked like an ¡°egg¡±¡­


    Squirrel mentioned the ¡®shrinking and growing¡¯ phenomenon, though its cause remains unknown. However, the shape described by the other party seemed familiar to him.


    ¡®What did the voice that spoke with you say its name was?¡¯


    Squirrel scratched at the fuzz on its cheek.


    ¡®I¡­ I can¡¯t remember. But I think it did say something, it¡¯s been so long¡­ so long, and Squirrel¡¯s memory isn¡¯t great. I can¡¯t even remember what Teacher taught¡­ But, there¡¯s one syllable, it starts with ¡®An¡¯¡­ something like ¡®An¡­¡¯


    ¡®Anka Aila,¡¯ Yu Sheng said slowly. As the words left his mouth, he felt a brief moment of tension, but soon realized that there was no movement from the Forest, and the small box in his hand was still calm. He sighed in relief before continuing, ¡®Is this the name?¡¯


    Squirrel froze, then suddenly leapt to its feet. ¡®¡­Yes! Yes! That¡¯s the pronunciation! But¡­ but how do you know?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ve already uncovered this part recently,¡¯ Yu Sheng gently placed his hand on Squirrel¡¯s body, feeling it trembling. He sensed that if he didn¡¯t act quickly to calm it down, the ¡®small creature¡¯ might spiral into a stress response. ¡®Relax, take a breath. I have more questions.¡¯


    Squirrel instinctively pulled back, but seemed afraid to move too far away. ¡®But Squirrel doesn¡¯t want to answer anymore. Squirrel is tired.¡¯


    ¡®Just one last question.¡¯


    ¡®¡­Fine.¡¯


    ¡®The voice you spoke to¡ªwhat did it say about its ¡®child¡¯? Have you seen it? Or did it describe it to you?¡¯


    ¡®No,¡¯ Squirrel responded quickly this time. ¡®Squirrel can be sure of this. Never seen it, nor did it describe it.¡¯


    Yu Sheng stared intently into Squirrel¡¯s eyes. After several seconds, he nodded slowly.


    ¡®Alright, I understand.¡¯


    Finally, Squirrel appeared to relax.


    It sighed deeply and paced slowly across the windowsill before sitting down again, producing a thin stick from somewhere. Using the tip of its tail, it sparked a flame and sucked hard on the end.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time Squirrel had smoked in front of Yu Sheng, and he had long grown accustomed to it.


    Squirrel was no longer the child that once lived in the Orphanage. It was now the mischievous, almost adorably absurd Squirrel of the Black Forest.


    Yu Sheng sighed but didn¡¯t say anything more. He instead opened the wooden box containing the ¡®Angel Umbilical Cord¡¯ and checked its condition again.


    It still lay quietly on the red velvet cloth, with no signs of further ¡®awakening.¡¯


    Yu Sheng breathed a sigh of relief. But just as he was about to close the lid, he suddenly felt the shocked gaze coming from beside him.


    Looking up, he saw that Squirrel¡¯s eyes were wide with astonishment, staring at the box in his hands.


    The cigarette had dropped to the floor, but Squirrel didn¡¯t seem to notice.


    ¡®You¡­ how do you have this?¡± Squirrel gasped in surprise.


    ¡®You know what this is?¡¯ Yu Sheng was also startled. ¡®Do you know what it is?¡¯


    ¡®Umbilical Cord!¡¯ Squirrel shouted, but quickly lowered its voice, seemingly worried about disturbing something. ¡®I¡¯ve seen this, but I don¡¯t remember when¡­ It was a long time ago, when the Black Forest first appeared. Afterward¡­ Anka Aila lost it. It was always searching, but couldn¡¯t find it¡­ Then, it stopped showing up. It hid deep, deep away¡­¡¯


    Yu Sheng frowned at this. He didn¡¯t doubt Squirrel¡¯s words, but a question began to rise in his mind¡ªAnka Aila lost the Umbilical Cord? Then why did Old Zheng receive it during the ritual to honor Anka Aila?


    At this moment, Squirrel, brimming with courage, took two steps forward, peering closely at the Umbilical Cord in the box.


    After a brief hesitation, it let out a puzzled sound, ¡®Hmm? No, this doesn¡¯t seem right¡­ This one looks similar, but it¡¯s more like a fake.¡¯


    ¡®A fake?¡¯ Yu Sheng was taken aback. ¡®Are you sure?¡¯


    ¡®It feels that way,¡¯ Squirrel quickly corrected itself, speaking more cautiously, ¡®I¡¯m just a Squirrel¡­ I don¡¯t remember everything clearly¡­¡¯


    Yu Sheng frowned but remained silent, glancing over at Irene and Foxy.


    The two had been quiet since the start, not wanting to interrupt and risk triggering a stress reaction in the already nervous Squirrel.


    ¡®Old Zheng prayed to the ¡®Dark Angels,¡¯ and they gave him a ¡®fake¡¯ Umbilical Cord¡­¡¯ Irene furrowed her brow, her expression growing subtle. ¡®This feels so strange, doesn¡¯t it? What¡¯s the purpose?¡¯


    Foxy followed with a thoughtful frown, after a moment, she spoke uncertainly, ¡®Maybe it¡¯s just a sample to see if Old Zheng can help find the real one?¡¯


    Irene stared blankly, ¡®¡­Are you serious?¡¯


    ¡®Of course,¡¯ Foxy responded matter-of-factly. ¡®If I lost something, I¡¯d have someone help look for it too.¡¯


    Then she turned to Yu Sheng. ¡®Right, Benefactor?¡¯


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and nodded, ¡®That seems reasonable.¡¯ S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Irene blinked, confused.


    ¡®Anyway,¡¯ Yu Sheng said, not dwelling on the topic further, ¡®even a fake has its own power.¡¯ He gazed thoughtfully at the ¡®fake¡¯ Angel Umbilical Cord in the wooden box, then looked around the little room illuminated by the flickering flame of the hearth. ¡®Perhaps it¡¯s because we have this that we can witness the phantom of Little Red Riding Hood left behind in the Black Forest.¡¯

 Chapter 198: The Heartless Prisoner

    Yu Sheng felt that it was precisely because he carried the ¡°Angel Umbilical Cord¡± that he saw those strange occurrences upon entering the Black Forest this time¡ªthe disappearing ¡°path,¡± the phantom of the First Little Red Riding Hood, and the initial ignition of the hearth and candlelight. These were like the ¡°early memories¡± of the Black Forest, which should have been sealed deep within this subset, but the Umbilical Cord had ¡°activated¡± them.


    Of course, another possibility was that these memories had actually been recorded within the Angel Umbilical Cord, and it was only after he entered the Black Forest that he ¡°released¡± them.


    Regardless, the fact that he could see these things today was certainly tied to the influence of the Angel Umbilical Cord.


    If Squirrel¡¯s words were true, and this was only a ¡°counterfeit¡±¡­ what then would the true ¡°Angel Umbilical Cord¡± be like? What power and effect would it have? What would happen if he truly found it?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew serious, and before he realized it, he had fallen into deep thought. He recalled everything he had learned so far about the Fairy Tale and tried to find any clues related to the true ¡°Angel Umbilical Cord,¡± but in the end, he found nothing.


    After what felt like an eternity, he snapped out of his thoughts and saw Squirrel still crouched on the windowsill, looking dejected, mumbling something under its breath.


    Getting closer, Yu Sheng finally made out the words. Squirrel was repeating over and over that it should have gone to bed earlier that night, and that it shouldn¡¯t have handed the Fairy Tale Book to that voice. It was as if it were trapped in a nightmare, jumping from one vicious cycle to another, slowly driving itself mad once again.


    Yu Sheng furrowed his brow.


    He understood exactly what was troubling Squirrel and why it was thinking this way, but based on the information he had recently gathered and his thoughts about the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± Otherworld, he had a slightly different perspective.


    ¡°Do you think¡­ that the reason the Fairy Tale Otherworld appeared is because you handed that Fairy Tale Book to ¡®that voice¡¯?¡± Yu Sheng asked seriously, looking directly into Squirrel¡¯s eyes. ¡°Do you think this is all your fault?¡±


    ¡°Who else could it be?¡± Squirrel rubbed its paws together in distress, scratching at the fur on its cheeks. ¡°I¡¯m not a child that anyone would like. I¡¯m not smart, I don¡¯t listen, and I lost the Fairy Tale Book¡­ That¡¯s the worst part¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng replied solemnly, ¡°But have you considered that it might have been the Fairy Tale Book itself that sealed away a weakened Dark Angel¡ªkeeping it from fully entering the real world?¡±


    Squirrel¡¯s pawing stopped abruptly, and it stared at Yu Sheng in shock.


    ¡°There are a group of lunatics, calling themselves the ¡®Angel Cultists,¡¯ who have been very active lately. They claim to be servants of ¡®Anka Aila,¡¯ doing all sorts of things, all with the sole purpose of rescuing their ¡®master,''¡± Yu Sheng said calmly. ¡°Their ¡®master¡¯ is imprisoned within the Fairy Tale.¡±


    Squirrel stood frozen, its tail slowly drooping. After a long pause, it finally spoke, ¡°Is¡­ Is that true?¡±


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t know for sure whether the Fairy Tale Book you handed out that night is directly connected to the current situation, if you think the Fairy Tale Book created the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ Otherworld, then Anka Aila being imprisoned within it can certainly be attributed to that book,¡± Yu Sheng explained. ¡°This world has countless possibilities, but when it comes to what has already happened, all the paths taken are inevitable. We always tend to look back from the end result and wonder if certain things could have been different.¡±


    He paused slightly before continuing. ¡°I don¡¯t know if you¡¯ve ever heard of ¡®Dark Angels,¡¯ but what you saw that night was when the angels pierced the world, descending into reality¡ªeverything aligned at that moment. You, the Fairy Tale Book, that instant, the ¡®angels,¡¯ the communication¡­ they were all necessary.¡±


    ¡°According to your description, that window of time may have lasted less than a minute. In that minute, you were the only one in the Borderland who witnessed the angel¡¯s descent and had the chance to choose. You chose to hand over the only Fairy Tale Book you had at the time¡­ Do you know what might have happened if you hadn¡¯t given it away?¡±


    Squirrel hesitated, shaking its head. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t even know what you¡¯re talking about with ¡®Dark Angels.¡¯ I¡¯m just a¡­¡±


    ¡°The worst case scenario is that there might not be a Borderland anymore,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted. ¡°Even in the best case, the order in Boundary City would have been shattered. In that moment, the number of people who would have died would surpass the total number of names you could ever hear in your lifetime.¡±


    Squirrel stood frozen, mouth agape, unable to speak a word. Its tail twitched nervously as it seemed to be deeply frightened by Yu Sheng¡¯s description.


    After a long while, its body moved again, and it muttered instinctively, ¡°But¡­ but Little Red Riding Hood¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, Little Red Riding Hood, many Little Red Riding Hoods, and their friends¡ªthose children who wouldn¡¯t live past eighteen¡ªare all the price of this, courtesy of the Fairy Tale,¡± Yu Sheng replied calmly. ¡°Suffering is suffering. Just because they avoided the massive death that could have been caused by the ¡®Descent Impact¡¯ doesn¡¯t mean that living only a few more years counts as ¡®lucky.¡¯ They may think so, but at least you and I don¡¯t have the right to say that.¡±


    ¡°But this isn¡¯t something you can solve, nor is it something you should be concerned with.¡±


    ¡°This is my responsibility.¡±


    Squirrel stared intently at Yu Sheng, its small head appearing to churn with countless thoughts, though its expression seemed somewhat blank.


    Irene, however, suddenly patted Yu Sheng on the head. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t forget about me and Foxy!¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly nodded and added, ¡°Oh, right. I should count them too.¡±


    ¡°Little Red Riding Hood and her group should be included as well, right?¡± Foxy thought for a moment and reminded, ¡°They at the Orphanage have been coming up with ideas too.¡±


    ¡°Right, and the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ organization should be counted,¡± Yu Sheng responded.


    ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau should also be counted,¡± Irene continued, counting on her fingers. ¡°Li Lin, Xu Jiali, Song Cheng, that Bai Li Qing¡­ they¡¯ve all helped a lot. And there¡¯s that squad that went missing seventy years ago. They might still be going strong¡­ plus¡­


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t hold back anymore. ¡°That¡¯s enough, right? That¡¯s quite a lot of people already.¡±


    He felt like if he didn¡¯t stop this Doll from listing off more names, it would start counting up to a hundred more¡ªhe had just mentioned a few names for the sake of the atmosphere!


    At that moment, it seemed like Squirrel finally came to its senses. It wasn¡¯t clear what it had been thinking during that brief moment of confusion, but now it suddenly scratched its face hard and muttered, ¡°¡­Thank you.¡±


    Then, in a quick and quiet voice, it added, ¡°I¡¯ve never dared to tell anyone these secrets before¡­¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Sheng nodded gently. ¡°But after today, these secrets will be shared with many people. To solve the threat hidden deep within ¡®Fairy Tale,¡¯ we must first figure out how to deal with ¡®Anka Aila.¡¯ That will require a lot of help from everyone.¡± sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Squirrel fell silent for two or three seconds, slowly nodding.


    Yu Sheng lifted his gaze and looked out the window.


    The dusk above the Black Forest was nearly over, and the night was slowly descending. Originally, he had planned to wait here for Hunter¡¯s arrival, but now he had changed his mind.


    He needed to send out the new intel on ¡°Anka Aila¡± and also ask the Special Affairs Bureau to speed up their investigation into the earlier records of that Orphanage. Perhaps, with Bai Li Qing¡¯s powerful Divine Powers, the Director might even be able to uncover remnants of the Dark Angels¡¯ descent.


    After that, the information needed to be shared with the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ organization so Little Red Riding Hood and her group could conduct a thorough inspection of the Orphanage. Even though many years had passed since the ¡°imperfect descent¡± and the entire Orphanage had been repaired or even rebuilt multiple times, who knew? They might still uncover something.


    With this in mind, Yu Sheng turned his gaze back to Squirrel and thoughtfully asked, ¡°What was your original name?¡±


    Such a simple question made Squirrel freeze, and after a long while, it hesitantly spoke, ¡°¡­Name?¡±


    It looked confused, as though it had suddenly encountered a completely unfamiliar concept.


    After a long pause, Yu Sheng finally heard Squirrel muttering in hesitation, ¡°I am¡­ Squirrel.¡±


    It stood on the windowsill, vigorously rubbing its face, scratching at the fur on its cheeks, over and over again.


    ¡°I¡¯m Squirrel, I¡¯m Squirrel, I¡¯m¡­¡± It muttered, but suddenly stopped, looking up at Yu Sheng. ¡°Sorry, I forgot. I do have a name, but I¡¯ve forgotten it. Squirrel¡¯s memory isn¡¯t good¡­ I¡­ I¡¯m just a Squirrel. Sorry¡­ Wah¡ª¡±


    The little creature, no bigger than the size of a palm, finally burst into tears.


    It was as though the moment it realized it once had a name but had now completely forgotten it, it finally, clumsily, became aware of the fact that it had become ¡°just a Squirrel.¡± It realized everything that had happened to it¡ªhow long it had been in this Black Forest.


    Yu Sheng hesitated for a moment, then gently extended his hand, carefully cradling Squirrel, letting it stay in his palm.


    Squirrel continued to cry, its small body curling into a tight ball. Warmth emanated from all sides, seeping through its fur, gradually infiltrating this dream from which it couldn¡¯t wake.


    It felt so good. Someone was holding it again.


    Ever since it lost that Fairy Tale Book, Teacher had never held it again. Ever since it turned into a Squirrel in the dream, no one had held it anymore.


    It felt so good. Someone was holding her again.


    Even if it was just a hand.

 Chapter 199: Your Good Friend Yu Sheng Brings You New Work

    With the opening of the ethereal Door, Yu Sheng returned once again to the living room of Wutong Road No. 66.


    The faint sound of a baby crying, which had been constantly ringing in his ears, faded away. The warm, bright light and the familiar sights of home immediately dispelled the oppressive coldness brought by the dark Forest. Yu Sheng instinctively took a deep breath, easing the tense emotions that had built up.


    Foxy couldn¡¯t help but glance back in the direction where the Door had vanished, a look of concern in her eyes. ¡°Is it really alright to leave Squirrel there like that?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t exactly bring it out,¡± Yu Sheng shook his head. ¡°The Squirrel entered the Black Forest many years ago, and by now it has become a part of that forest. If we bring it out carelessly, we don¡¯t know what might happen. But there¡¯s no need to worry. It¡¯s lived in that forest for so long, it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Irene also crawled down from Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, commenting as she did, ¡°Indeed, and I feel like the Squirrel seems much more relaxed now. It always seemed a bit insane before, but now it¡¯s not exactly normal, but it¡¯s definitely much better than before.¡±


    Yu Sheng hummed in acknowledgment, not saying much more. Instead, he looked down at the Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord (a fake one) and the Hunter¡¯s bullets he had brought back.


    After leaving the Black Forest, the Umbilical Cord, which had previously shown signs of partial activation, had returned to its withered state. Now, it lay quietly in the box.


    As for the Hunter¡¯s bullets¡­ Yu Sheng never did meet the Hunter.


    It seemed like next time, he would have to bring Little Red Riding Hood along to the Black Forest. If nothing else, at least he could use the mechanisms of the forest to bring out the ¡®Wolf Granny.¡¯ Only then would he have a chance of meeting the Hunter.


    But Yu Sheng suddenly thought of a question¡ª


    What would happen if they entered the Black Forest carrying the ¡®Angel Umbilical Cord¡¯ along with Little Red Riding Hood? Would Little Red Riding Hood also be ¡®dragged along¡¯ to see those ¡®initial memories¡¯? Would she see the phantom of the original Little Red Riding Hood and the early days of the Black Forest? Or would these ¡®memories of the past¡¯ only happen once? Or would they see memories of different periods of the Black Forest?


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mind began to wander, standing there lost in thought for a long time. Irene, noticing this, bumped his leg with her head. ¡°Hey, hey, what are you zoning out about?¡±


    Yu Sheng snapped back to reality. ¡°Oh, nothing. I was just thinking about taking Little Red Riding Hood into the Black Forest next time. I want to try out the ¡®Angel Umbilical Cord¡¯ and see if it has any other effects.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s deal with that next time. What about now?¡±


    Yu Sheng thought for a moment and pulled out his phone. ¡°I need to report the new intelligence we discovered to the Special Affairs Bureau¡­ and the Angel Umbilical Cord as well.¡±


    As he spoke, he flipped through his contacts. He saw the names Li Lin and Xu Jiali but, thinking about how important this matter was, he looked toward Song Cheng¡¯s name. After hesitating for a couple of seconds, he furrowed his brow and pointed at another name. ¡°¡­No, this kind of thing still needs to be reported to Bai Li Qing.¡±


    ¡°Director Bai is always receiving your calls,¡± Irene couldn¡¯t resist complaining. ¡°Your call frequency is about the same as those selling insurance. You¡¯re lucky she hasn¡¯t cursed you out in front of you.¡±


    ¡°This is Dark Angels-level intelligence!¡± Yu Sheng shot a glare at the little doll. ¡°She probably hopes for more of this kind of intelligence¡­¡±


    He didn¡¯t notice that the call had already been connected, and as his words left his mouth, Bai Li Qing¡¯s rare hurried voice suddenly came through the earpiece. ¡°What intelligence are you talking about?!¡±


    ¡°Ah, cough, cough,¡± Yu Sheng cleared his throat, quickly getting his thoughts together. ¡°Dark Angels, about Anka Aila. It¡¯s a long story, but I¡¯ve made some new progress in my investigation¡­ Also, I need you to help me find some information, so I thought I¡¯d give you a call.¡±


    ¡°¡­Give me a rough idea of the situation so I can make arrangements.¡±


    ¡°It all started when I got a hold of this ¡®Angel Umbilical Cord¡¯¡­¡±


    As soon as Yu Sheng spoke, a soft intake of breath came through the receiver.


    ¡°We need to talk in person.¡± Bai Li Qing said succinctly.


    The next second, Bai Li Qing looked up as Yu Sheng walked into her office and found a seat. She glanced at him as he nodded at her. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll talk in person.¡± S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Even the famously expressionless Director Madam, known for her ¡®steel face,¡¯ had a slight dazed look at this moment.


    After holding back for a few seconds, she finally spoke, ¡°¡­Did you report this?¡±


    ¡°Reported it,¡± Yu Sheng waved his phone. ¡°Your phones are really useful.¡±


    ¡°¡­ As long as you¡¯ve reported it,¡± Bai Li Qing said with a strange expression, nodding. She then glanced at Yu Sheng¡¯s back. ¡°What about those two, Irene and Foxy? Didn¡¯t they come with you this time?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just a quick chat through a Door, no need to bring everyone along every time,¡± Yu Sheng waved his hand. ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s not that far from here.¡±


    Bai Li Qing paused for a moment, then took a slow breath. ¡°True. Now, tell me about it. What¡¯s going on with the ¡®Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord¡¯? Did you bring it?¡±


    ¡°The thing¡¯s right here. I knew you¡¯d be interested,¡± Yu Sheng replied, not bothering to avoid the question. He walked over and placed the wooden box on Bai Li Qing¡¯s desk. ¡°You can take a look, maybe do a little sampling, but don¡¯t damage it. And I need to take it when I leave¡ªthis thing has great potential for me.¡±


    Bai Li Qing stared at Yu Sheng as he casually placed the wooden box containing the Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord on her desk. Her brows twitched slightly, and after a moment of hesitation, she carefully opened the box. She peered inside with her faded, yet sharp, eyes, watching the ¡°contents¡± with utmost caution.


    As she did, it seemed like faint eyes appeared in the air behind her, curiously observing the contents of the box alongside her.


    After hearing Yu Sheng say, ¡°I still have great use for this,¡± Bai Li Qing finally pulled her gaze away from the box. With a slightly odd expression, she looked up at him. After a long silence, she suddenly blurted out, ¡°¡­ Fermented in alcohol?¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­ Hey, what is it with all of you?!¡±


    ¡°All of us?¡± Bai Li Qing responded, a little taken aback.


    Yu Sheng frowned deeply. ¡°Irene¡¯s like this too!¡±


    Bai Li Qing was silent for a moment, then quickly composed herself, her expression shifting back to a more serious tone.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have the recovery team sent from the dispatch center right away,¡± she said seriously. ¡°The laboratory will conduct a quick analysis. Don¡¯t worry, they¡¯ll follow your instructions. Afterward, you can take it whenever you wish.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded in acknowledgment.


    The ¡°recovery team¡± Bai Li Qing referred to arrived quickly. There seemed to be many such teams stationed throughout the building, ready to handle any ¡°dangerous objects¡± that unexpectedly appeared across different floors. Within minutes, heavy, rapid footsteps echoed down the hallway, followed by several towering figures in heavy protective suits¡ªthe same ones Yu Sheng had seen in the analysis lab before.


    These individuals, encased in Terminator-like armor, with thick face masks obscuring their identities, carefully used special containers to remove the Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord from the office. After they left, Bai Li Qing turned her attention back to Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Now, let me tell you what information I need¡ªit¡¯s a bit vague, so it might take some time to find,¡± Yu Sheng immediately began. ¡°First, I need information on the ¡®Orphanage¡¯ where Little Red Riding Hood was located. This is from the time of the first ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ Otherworld outbreak, or even earlier, to see if there are any reports about ¡®falling objects,¡¯ ¡®shocks,¡¯ or ¡®hallucinations.¡¯ The description is that of an elliptical, glowing object falling from the sky in silence, its light vanishing upon impact. Look for any sightings like this.¡±


    ¡°Also, during this time period, was there any abnormal¡­ ¡®signal¡¯ detected in that Orphanage and the surrounding area? I can¡¯t really describe it, but it¡¯s like an omen of an angel¡¯s descent. Yes, I believe Anka Aila might have arrived during that time, but her descent was interrupted. The Special Affairs Bureau may have recorded some clues, but didn¡¯t realize what they were at the time.¡±


    Bai Li Qing listened attentively, her face growing more serious with each detail Yu Sheng provided. Several times, she seemed ready to speak, but controlled herself. Finally, she couldn¡¯t hold back and asked, ¡°Wait, are you saying that Anka Aila had already descended¡ªjust interrupted during the process? Interrupted by what?¡±


    ¡°By a child, with a Fairy Tale Book,¡± Yu Sheng replied. ¡°I know it sounds unbelievable, but I think the main reason is that Anka Aila was in a very special state at the time, and the child with the Fairy Tale Book simply nudged things along at that ¡®critical point.''¡±


    ¡°So, that¡¯s why I need your help to investigate something else: the case of missing children at that Orphanage. The timeline is before the first ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ Otherworld outbreak, and one child went missing along with a Fairy Tale Book.¡±


    Bai Li Qing opened her computer and quickly began editing instructions to send to her subordinates. However, she also glanced at Yu Sheng, offering a reminder: ¡°I should warn you, this data will be hard to find. The missing child and the Fairy Tale Book¡ªthose events happened over seventy years ago, with the first ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ outbreak about eighty years ago. The events you mentioned go back even further.¡±


    ¡°Back then, the technology and systems weren¡¯t as advanced as they are today, and the Orphanage¡­ well, its management was quite chaotic.¡±


    Yu Sheng had expected this difficulty, but hearing Bai Li Qing¡¯s words, he couldn¡¯t help but frown. ¡°Chaotic enough that even a missing child wouldn¡¯t have left a record?¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, it shouldn¡¯t be the case,¡± Bai Li Qing paused her work for a moment and exhaled lightly. ¡°In any case, I hope everything goes smoothly.¡±

 Chapter 200: Information

    After Bai Li Qing had arranged matters on her end, Yu Sheng began to relay his investigation findings to the female Director in detail.


    He explained how Old Zheng might have acquired the ¡®Angel¡¯s Umbilical Cord¡¯, the failed ¡®Descent¡¯ from long ago, the Fairy Tale Book that had been sent away, and the current possible state of Anka Aila.


    Even Bai Li Qing, known for her steel-like stoicism, found it difficult to maintain her rigid expression through the torrent of information.


    She furrowed her brows deeply and, at the mention of Squirrel¡¯s recollection, finally couldn¡¯t help but interrupt, ¡°You¡¯re telling me that a child living in the Orphanage, who had no development of spiritual talent, directly heard the voice of a Dark Angel and even established communication¡ªwhile maintaining complete sanity throughout?¡±


    ¡°At least, that¡¯s how Squirrel perceived it,¡± Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°There is a possibility that the child was hallucinating under the influence of the angel, but the Fairy Tale Book it handed over is undeniably connected to the current Fairy Tale Otherworld, and the book¡¯s influence on Anka Aila is certainly real.¡±


    ¡°A single Fairy Tale Book affecting the process of an angel¡¯s descent¡ªno matter how credible you sound, it¡¯s still hard to believe,¡± Bai Li Qing said slowly. ¡°But if it¡¯s true, it might indicate that the Dark Angels aren¡¯t as ¡®invulnerable¡¯ as we thought¡ªor at least that, in the early stages of their first descent, their ¡®operation¡¯ was fragile and could be influenced in some way¡­¡±


    She paused for a moment, contemplating, before speaking again. ¡°More astonishing is another point¡ªif Squirrel¡¯s information is genuine, that Anka Aila might even possess rationality. This completely overturns our understanding of Dark Angels.¡±


    In this world, no rational or communicative Dark Angel had ever been recorded. So much so that many scholars regarded them as a kind of ¡®natural disaster¡¯. Yu Sheng didn¡¯t need Bai Li Qing to remind him of the massive upheaval his intelligence would cause among those studying angelic descent phenomena.


    After a while, the topic returned to the Fairy Tale Otherworld itself.


    ¡°According to Squirrel, the Black Forest, this ¡®stage¡¯, has always been in a state of growth and change. Each generation of Little Red Riding Hood introduces new ¡®elements¡¯ or even ¡®rules¡¯ to the forest, resembling the process of a story gradually building from an outline to a complete narrative,¡± Yu Sheng analyzed. ¡°First comes the foundational worldview and ¡®grand map¡¯, followed by the introduction of characters and items, then the interconnection between story elements¡­ I believe this highlights the dynamic nature of the Fairy Tale.


    ¡°Furthermore, based on the situations with Snow White and the Thunder Titans, as well as Xiao Xiao facing the Wolf Granny, we can confirm another aspect of the dynamic property of Fairy Tale subsets¡ªeach ¡®main character¡¯ triggers the creation of a corresponding ¡®mutated copy¡¯ of a subset. When two distinctly strong and weak Little Red Riding Hoods appear simultaneously, the Black Forest might even generate two separate ¡®versions¡¯ of Wolf Granny.


    ¡°All of this, just as the first Little Red Riding Hood mentioned in her will¡ª¡®this forest is alive¡¯. In truth, not only the Black Forest but the entire Fairy Tale itself is alive, interacting dynamically with the individuals trapped within.


    ¡°This insight might help us understand Anka Aila¡¯s current state.¡±


    Bai Li Qing listened thoughtfully and then softly muttered as if to herself, ¡°It¡¯s still ¡®reading¡¯ that book.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s still trying to ¡®understand¡¯ it, but clearly, a Dark Angel¡¯s comprehension process is completely different from human rationality and cognition,¡± Yu Sheng nodded lightly. ¡°On the other hand, the Fairy Tale as an Otherworld¡ªits form of existence, its origin, and its connected state with Anka Aila¡ªall differ greatly from what we previously understood.


    ¡°As a ¡®prison¡¯, it was likely woven by Anka Aila itself. The entire Fairy Tale might have been constructed upon the Dark Angel, like some sort of¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, seeking the right word, and after a moment, continued, ¡°¡­like some kind of ¡®shell¡¯.


    ¡°So, the Deep Dive Squad that encountered trouble might have unintentionally made contact with Anka Aila¡¯s true form while breaking through the shell of the Fairy Tale,¡± Bai Li Qing immediately deduced. ¡°Then those staggering ¡®corpses¡¯ mentioned in the action report after the facility was sealed¡­¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Might have been Anka Aila ¡®leaking¡¯ into the real world,¡± Yu Sheng replied with a wry smile. ¡°We should feel fortunate. It seems that back then, the leakage was unintentional, and Anka Aila hadn¡¯t truly awakened.¡±


    Bai Li Qing remained silent, her faded eyes flickering faintly. Beyond the expansive floor-to-ceiling window behind her, a pair of hazy, indistinct eyes quietly emerged.


    A cold, mechanical voice echoed in her mind, ¡°Unexpected¡­ After seventy years, the operation record still gets updates.¡±


    Yu Sheng had already noticed those eyes earlier. Knowing they belonged to Bai Li Qing¡¯s younger sister, he simply waved in greeting with a faint smile.


    That pair of eyes blinked rapidly, a hint of panic flashing across them¡ªprobably still unaccustomed to the fact that ¡°outsiders¡± could freely notice them, and momentarily forgetting that they were not invisible in front of Yu Sheng¡­


    Just then, the phone on the elliptical office desk rang suddenly.


    Bai Li Qing picked up the phone, listened for a moment, then nodded, ¡°Very well, have it delivered directly.¡±


    She hung up the phone, her expression finally relaxing a little, and looked up at Yu Sheng. ¡°They found the records on the Orphanage from back then.¡±


    Yu Sheng was a bit surprised. ¡°That quickly?¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s face revealed a faint smile. ¡°It went more smoothly than expected. Although the records are nearly a century old, they are indeed filed in the Council¡¯s archives¡ªSpecial Affairs Bureau and the Council have a coordinated access system for these archives.¡±


    A moment later, a secretary knocked on the office door, delivering a few freshly printed documents to Bai Li Qing¡¯s desk.


    Yu Sheng immediately leaned over, flipping through the documents alongside Bai Li Qing.


    A photograph soon caught his eye.


    It was of a child who appeared to be around seven or eight years old, standing nervously in front of a chalkboard, wearing a dress that looked a bit ill-fitting.


    She was very thin, somewhat dark, with a rustic braid in her hair. Everything about her seemed ordinary, nothing particularly cute. In fact, her expression in the photo was almost blank¡ªlike a child who had been abruptly asked by a teacher to stand in front of the class for a photo, unsure of what was happening. There was even a trace of confusion and fear in her eyes.


    ¡°She went missing just before the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ outbreak. At the age when one can independently read the Fairy Tale Book, she is the only one that matches,¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°That was eighty-six years ago.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew cold as water. He stared at the photograph for a long while, then finally saw her name¡ªZhao Le Le.


    Even her name was plain.


    So plain, in fact, that it seemed like it shouldn¡¯t belong in a convoluted story¡ªbut on that particular evening, eighty-six years ago, like every story¡¯s beginning, ¡°that moment¡± found her.


    ¡°The time of her disappearance was at night. The Orphanage reported it to the police, but of course, there was no follow-up. There are very few records left on this matter, and the only information remaining about this child is this photo, along with her age and name at the time of her disappearance. As for why she became an orphan, or where she came from, there is nothing,¡± Bai Li Qing spoke slowly. ¡°If it weren¡¯t for the Council¡¯s regulations that all child disappearance cases must be reported and never closed without finding the person, this photo might not even have been preserved.¡±


    Yu Sheng silently tucked away the document, and Bai Li Qing didn¡¯t stop him.


    ¡°Additionally, we are still verifying the situation with the Fairy Tale Book from back then,¡± Bai Li Qing continued. ¡°Now we have a rough range. If we¡¯re lucky, we might still find a surviving copy of the same edition¡­¡±


    ¡°Can we really find it?¡± Yu Sheng asked curiously. ¡°Nearly a hundred years ago, losing a book¡ªwould there even be any records?¡±


    ¡°Not necessarily about the loss, but we may be able to find out which books were present at that Orphanage back then,¡± Bai Li Qing nodded, then paused slightly. ¡°How many books do you think the Cursed Children from that Orphanage could have had?¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Theoretically, even if the management of that Orphanage was lax at the time, they should have had basic asset registration and records of private donations. During the brief period when the Special Affairs Bureau temporarily took over the Orphanage, we fully took over and organized these records. However, back then, such records typically didn¡¯t have a more detailed indexing system, so it¡¯s difficult to track them now. We¡¯ll have to go through them manually.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded slightly.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll trouble you,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s part of the job,¡± Bai Li Qing replied casually, then pointed to the documents on her desk. ¡°These are also the various surveillance records from the Special Affairs Bureau concerning the Orphanage and its surrounding areas. From the records, there doesn¡¯t appear to be any unusual energy bursts or anything like that, and there¡¯s no report of the ¡®glowing object silently falling¡¯ that you mentioned.¡±


    ¡°Ah,¡± Yu Sheng sighed. ¡°That was expected.¡±


    ¡°From an optimistic perspective, the fact that no ¡®phenomena¡¯ were recorded is actually the greatest luck Borderland had that night, eighty-six years ago,¡± Bai Li Qing remarked with a sense of wonder. ¡°A Dark Angel silently pierced through our world¡ªif that descent had truly happened, every ¡®data¡¯ point we recorded would probably have been written with the lives of thousands of people.¡±

 Chapter 201: The Yu-Type Fixed Door Experiment

    It took longer than expected for the Special Affairs Bureau to finish the sample extraction from the ¡°Umbilical Cord¡± and share their findings. By the time Yu Sheng returned to his home, darkness had fully cloaked the sky. As he pushed open the Door, he was greeted by a scene so horrifying it nearly caused a cardiac arrest:


    Foxy and Irene were huddled at the kitchen Doorway, enthusiastically debating what to make for dinner.


    Irene proposed deep-fried stuffed eggplants, along with stewing the half chicken left in the fridge.


    Foxy¡¯s suggestion? Stew everything left in the fridge¡ªincluding two newly purchased jars of chili sauce.


    Yu Sheng entered just as they were voting on it. Irene, clearly not bound by any notions of fairness, raised six hands.


    Foxy countered with two hands and nine tails.


    Thankfully, Yu Sheng arrived just in time to avert yet another ¡°Fox in the Kitchen¡± catastrophe, sparing the Borderland a culinary explosion on this peaceful winter evening.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you both not to go into the kitchen when I¡¯m not home!¡± Yu Sheng said with exasperation, tying on an apron. ¡°Did you forget the Iron Pot Stew Irene Incident? Or the time that warped frying pan almost melted the ceiling?¡±


    As he climbed onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, Irene tried to sound casual, ¡°You look like something turned up at the Special Affairs Bureau?¡±


    ¡°We found out Squirrel¡¯s original name and confirmed the exact time the Dark Angels¡¯ Anka Aila first descended,¡± Yu Sheng replied without looking up. ¡°There¡¯s a piece of paper in my pants pocket. Take a look.¡±


    Irene swiftly leapt down, rummaging through Yu Sheng¡¯s pocket while hanging from his leg. Yu Sheng glanced down at the nimble little doll and thought [she really does resemble a Squirrel more than the real one¡­]


    ¡°¡­Zhao Le Le, eight and a half years old, went missing eighty-six years ago¡­¡± Irene mumbled after finding and unfolding the paper, her tone skewed with disbelief. ¡°Tch, from the photo you wouldn¡¯t guess that thing now chain-smokes and curses like a sailor.¡±


    ¡°Eighty-six years,¡± Yu Sheng murmured with a sigh. ¡°She¡¯s long ceased to be that child.¡±


    ¡°¡­Who knows what she¡¯s become now,¡± Irene muttered, folding the A4 sheet and slipping it back into Yu Sheng¡¯s pocket. Seeing that dinner was nearly done, she climbed back onto his shoulder and flipped off the range hood.


    ¡°What¡¯s the plan after dinner? Straight to the Orphanage to brief Little Red Riding Hood and the other Guardians? Better think through your wording; the Dark Angels are seriously scary¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng shook his head while plating the stir-fry, ¡°No, lights out at the Orphanage is ten-thirty. I plan to speak with them after they sleep, once I enter the Sheltering Wasteland. If the Blessed Shelter mechanism activates as expected, it¡¯ll give everyone some peace of mind before I break the Dark Angel news. Before that, you and Foxy are coming with me to the Valley.¡±


    ¡°The Valley? What for?¡±


    ¡°To finish an experiment we previously postponed. There should be enough time,¡± Yu Sheng said offhandedly, heading toward the Door with the plates. ¡°Foxy! Dinner¡¯s ready!¡±


    After dinner, Yu Sheng did a quick cleanup, then led Irene and Foxy down to the basement.


    Wutong Road No. 66 had a spacious basement mirroring the oversized attic at the top of the house. With nearly half the ground floor¡¯s area, the space was accessed via a staircase from the living room. Most of one wall was stacked with clutter, but the other half lay empty.


    Yu Sheng rarely visited the basement, even less than the attic.


    Flipping on the light, he began rummaging through the junk heap near the wall. Irene watched curiously, eyes wide.


    ¡°Hey, weren¡¯t we going to the Valley?¡±


    ¡°Just doing some prep work,¡± Yu Sheng replied without pausing. ¡°I remember seeing it around here¡­ Ah, found it.¡±


    Grinning, he bent down and lifted a large object with effort. Irene stared, stunned and confused, as Yu Sheng emerged from the dust and debris with a full-sized, weathered wooden Door still attached to its frame.


    Irene stared in stunned disbelief. ¡°What do you even want that thing for?!¡±


    Yu Sheng hoisted the old, battered Door from a pile of junk as he spoke casually, ¡°Figured I¡¯d see if I could construct a fixed Door. Didn¡¯t I mention it before? Right now, getting in and out of the Valley relies entirely on me opening a Door, which isn¡¯t exactly convenient. I¡¯ve got time now¡ªmight as well test if my earlier theory holds.¡±


    As he spoke, he propped the Door against the blank wall at the far end of the basement. Then, grabbing a rag, he gave it a quick dust-off before pulling out a pen and beginning to sketch on the nearby floor.


    Irene instantly recognized it¡ªa simple Soul Imbuement Rite in the form of an Alchemy Formation, the only Alchemy pattern Yu Sheng had ever shown familiarity with.


    The little doll instantly caught on.


    ¡°You¡¯re trying to use a physical Door as a medium, and treat the ¡®Teleportation Door¡¯ you create as an Alchemy effect¡­ to solidify it?!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the plan.¡±


    The little doll opened her mouth, at a temporary loss for words. Reflexively, she turned to glance at Foxy, curious about the reaction from the so-called ¡°Silly Fox.¡± As expected, the fox girl did not disappoint¡ªupon hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s idea, her eyes lit up and she clapped excitedly.


    ¡°Benefactor¡¯s path of artifact crafting is one of following the heart¡ªsimplifying complexity and tracing things back to their essence!¡±


    Irene eyed her suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t even understand Alchemy, do you?¡±


    Foxy shot back with a grin, ¡°Do you understand Benefactor¡¯s ¡®Path Through the Underworld¡¯?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    The little doll was left speechless by the fox girl¡¯s counter, finally sighing and stepping forward as she noticed Yu Sheng still scribbling on the ground.


    ¡°Ugh, fine, let me help you. Drawing it like this won¡¯t cut it¡ªthis size of Alchemy Array is already considered medium scale. You can¡¯t just upscale the small formation I taught you; each node needs extra augmentation¡­ I¡¯ll show you.¡±


    Yu Sheng hesitated, but handed over the pen. He watched her start adjusting the rough sketch with additional nodes while mumbling to herself.


    ¡°Just drawing it isn¡¯t enough, you know. Proper Alchemy requires special ink for larger formations. But since we¡¯re using your blood as material, that step might not make much difference¡­ See these runes? They¡¯re augmentation nodes¡ªwhen the complexity doubles, you need to add symbols like this at every line intersection¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened, wide-eyed, watching Irene clutch the pen¡ªclearly oversized for her¡ªwhile continuing to sketch furiously.


    Then came the sound of rapid footsteps from the stairwell.


    The other two Irenes had arrived.


    Each held a pen, and without a word, joined in to help.


    Three little dolls dashed about Yu Sheng¡¯s feet, the massive, intricate Alchemy Array quickly taking shape.


    He couldn¡¯t help but feel¡­ she seemed genuinely happy.


    Eventually, Irene extended part of the runic pattern onto the frame of the old Door and finally stepped back. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Done!¡± She turned with a smug grin, still holding her pen like a banner. ¡°That¡¯s the base formation. Memorize it! For anything over a meter in radius, you must use augmentation like this¡­ Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    Yu Sheng, ever blunt, replied, ¡°Just thinking, you suddenly seem pretty reliable. Like an Alchemy expert.¡±


    ¡°I am an Alchemy expert! And I¡¯m always reliable!¡± Irene snapped, crimson eyes glaring. ¡°Anyway, the array¡¯s done, but I¡¯m not promising it¡¯ll work. No one¡¯s ever tried something like this before. I don¡¯t even understand the true nature of your ¡®Teleportation Door.¡¯ Just don¡¯t blow up the place¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng quickly waved it off. ¡°Relax, relax. I know what I¡¯m doing. I can feel every part of the Door-opening process clearly. If anything feels off, I¡¯ll stop right away.¡±


    Even as he spoke, he was already pulling out his phone.


    First on his frequent contacts: Bai Li Qing.


    Yu Sheng curled his lip at the name, hesitated for a couple of seconds, then tapped to call.


    The line picked up immediately.


    ¡°Uh, Director Bai Li¡­¡± he began with an awkward cough.


    But before he could finish, a cool, calm voice came from the other end.


    ¡°Experiment?¡±


    ¡°¡­Yeah.¡±


    ¡°How long?¡±


    ¡°Two, maybe three hours¡­¡±


    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ve cleared the schedule. Tell me when you¡¯re done.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, caught off guard. ¡°Oh¡ªthanks¡­ Wait, how¡¯d you know I was¡ª¡±


    ¡°Ahem, polite honorifics¡ªnever heard you be this formal when you open a Door.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 202: One of the Myriad Doors

    The call ended, but Yu Sheng stared at his phone in a daze. A couple seconds passed before he lowered his gaze to look at Irene, the Host, sitting by his feet. ¡°How come I can¡¯t tell if she¡¯s angry or not¡­¡±


    ¡°She didn¡¯t go off on you this time, but I think that¡¯s just because she¡¯s used to it now,¡± Irene analyzed with a serious face. ¡°Look on the bright side. At least this time you didn¡¯t get a midnight itch to do something weird.¡±


    Yu Sheng coughed dryly, pressing down the guilt rising in his chest and turning his attention back to the Door before him.


    A timeworn, mottled wooden Door leaned askew against the white wall of the basement. Strange and intricate lines and symbols sprawled across the frame and the ground around it. A few Ritual Candles flickered nearby, releasing a faint scent of spice into the air (still the batch he got for five yuan at the discount store).


    Whether the Spirit Imbuement Rite would work was still uncertain¡ªbut at least the atmosphere felt right.


    Yu Sheng inhaled deeply, steadying the nervous flutter in his heart, then began the process he¡¯d previously modified: slicing open his palm and channeling his blood into the Door.


    Spirit Imbuement¡ªinfusing one¡¯s ¡°Spirituality¡± into lifeless matter. If clay could become the flesh of a Doll, and rebar could serve as its bones, then a Door, too, could become a vessel for this rite.


    The candles crackled, their flames rising higher. Blood seeped silently into the ancient wood, and the once-inked lines on the floor began to darken with a reddish hue, as though the blood was replacing every structure of the Alchemy Formation. Yu Sheng could even hear faint corrosive sounds, like something being etched away.


    His eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Irene caught his reaction immediately. ¡°Something feel wrong?¡±


    ¡°No¡­ it feels too smooth,¡± Yu Sheng said, astonished. He could clearly sense his Spirituality reshaping the Door, something he¡¯d never experienced even while molding your body, Irene. ¡°Could it be your Augmentation Node Technique at work?¡±


    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re forging a bond with a ¡®Door¡¯ itself¡ªsomething that¡¯s inherently part of your power?¡± Irene pondered, then puffed up with pride. ¡°But obviously the main reason is my perfectly configured nodes!¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored the little doll¡¯s smugness, focusing more intently on controlling the rite. He placed his hand on the Door handle, continuing the transformation.


    Just as he had reshaped clay and lotus roots into a Doll¡¯s body, the Door¡¯s structure began to shift.


    A faint creaking echoed as the frame softened and twisted like living flesh. The wooden surface started to merge into the wall behind it, forming an organic-seeming adhesion. Vein-like patterns appeared, then smoothed into metallic, thorn-like lines with a faint sheen.


    Yu Sheng slowly turned the handle¡ªand in that moment, the link to the Valley was forged. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But unlike before, he didn¡¯t open the Door right away. Instead, he held it on the brink, carefully sensing what lay on the other side.


    He needed to shape the corresponding ¡°connection point¡± in the Valley as well.


    This part was difficult. He had to split his focus, forming a tangible, stable Door Device on the Valley¡¯s side, even while only controlling it remotely. Although he could mold the dirt and stone in the Valley into any shape, maintaining accuracy, placement, and a stable connection all at once was a formidable challenge.


    He failed three times in a row.


    By the fourth attempt, the flames of the Ritual Candles were already flickering with instability.


    But this time, he succeeded.


    He felt the bond take root. A real Door now stood in the Valley at the matching spot¡ªone that didn¡¯t require him to maintain it for it to stay open.


    A few minutes later, after confirming the connection¡¯s stability, Yu Sheng exhaled and finally let go of the handle.


    Foxy, who had been anxiously watching the whole time, blinked and asked, ¡°Benefactor, did you succeed?¡±


    ¡°Looks like I did,¡± Yu Sheng smiled and nodded. He glanced at the Door, now seamlessly fused into the wall. ¡°Irene, try it out. In theory, this Door should function just like the one at Wutong Road No. 66. Anyone like you and Foxy who has received my blood can open it directly, and it should lead stably to the Valley.¡±


    Irene was still a bit wary of the thing, but trusting Yu Sheng, she nodded and stepped forward.


    The Doll Lady stood silently at the threshold.


    And in that silence resounded a roar measured at precisely 66.6 centimeters.


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­Should I leave a spot down here for you to step on¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shut up! No need! I can reach it!¡±


    Irene whipped her head around, raised her hand, and shouted at Yu Sheng in a rapid-fire tirade, flipping him off in the process. Then, the other two versions of Irene strolled over. Right in front of Yu Sheng, the three little dolls agilely stacked themselves into a pyramid. At last, they managed to grab the Door handle. With a forceful twist, the Door creaked open.


    A broad, pleasant view of the Valley spread before everyone.


    Still clinging to the Door handle, the little doll trio instantly forgot the annoyance from a moment ago. Their three voices exclaimed in unison, eyes wide in wonder: ¡°Waa¡ªYu Sheng, you actually pulled it off! Not bad!¡±


    The topmost Irene sprang down in excitement and darted across to the other side: ¡°I¡¯ll scout ahead!¡±


    But Yu Sheng suddenly frowned. Something seemed off on the far side of the view. ¡°Wait¡ªhold on! I think I messed up the orientation¡ª¡±


    But he was a second too late. The little doll had already leapt through the Door.


    A beat later, a cry rang out: ¡°Waaah¡ª!¡±


    Then came a solid splat.


    Yu Sheng and Foxy rushed to the threshold and peered out. They saw the Doll Lady sprawled in a tangle just beyond the edge of the Valley platform, lying flat among broken stones.


    The two Irenes who stayed behind in the basement were hopping mad, cursing: ¡°Yu Sheng, you bastard! Did you seriously open the Door at the edge of a cliff!? Why not just hang it in midair while you¡¯re at it!?¡±


    Yu Sheng hastily manipulated the ground on the other side of the Door, lifting the terrain to align with the frame and bringing the fallen Irene back up to level. Then he and Foxy hurried over to retrieve the dazed little doll, smoothing her clothes and offering an explanation:


    ¡°Okay, okay, look¡ªthe plan was to have the Door open inward onto the platform. That way we could eventually build a circle of Doors around the high platform, turn the whole space into a grand hall. We¡¯d call it the ¡®Hall of Ten Thousand Doors,¡¯ leading to every corner of the universe. The platform edge would serve as the outer wall of the hall¡­¡±


    Irene shot upright and yanked at Yu Sheng¡¯s hair: ¡°Then why the hell did I fall off!?¡±


    ¡°¡­I opened it backwards.¡±


    ¡°Yu Sheng, you son of a¡ª! I &*%¡­¡±


    The next two minutes were filled with a barrage of unfiltered profanity from Irene.


    By the third minute, the Doll had cooled down.


    She sat on the platform, watching Yu Sheng fuss around with the giant Door, mumbling to herself: ¡°Honestly, your ¡®Hall of Ten Thousand Doors¡¯ idea is kind of cool. Feels like some secret organization thing¡ªlike one of those that doesn¡¯t show up for forty episodes in the main storyline, then appears just when the protagonist is finally making progress, only to show a silhouette at the end of the episode. Then, when the writers run out of plot, they blow up the whole Hall. Or they get blown up right at the start.¡±


    ¡°You really need to stop watching dumb shows,¡± Yu Sheng muttered while wiping sweat. ¡°And could you pick a better example? Does it have to get blown up?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s just what¡¯s popular now. Without a backstory soaked in blood and vengeance, the protagonist has no drive,¡± Irene said, propping her chin on her hands, watching Yu Sheng. ¡°Can you fix it? You¡¯ve been at it a while. If it really doesn¡¯t work, just leave the Door reversed. Could be a trap to keep intruders out. First step through, boom, faceplant.¡±


    ¡°Anyone who can open the Door has clearance. Who are we even trapping?¡± Yu Sheng grumbled. ¡°Alright, done. Come take a look.¡±


    Under his adjustments, the faulty Teleportation Door was finally corrected.


    Now standing solemnly on the platform was a grand Door with a flat top, framed in gray-white stone with a rocky texture. Simple and unadorned, it held an austere kind of majesty. At its center, instead of a conventional handle, was a triangular ¡°stone block¡± embedded directly into the surface¡ªits rough edges and lack of decoration made it seem out of place, yet oddly fitting.


    Now, anyone who had undergone the Blood Bestowal Ceremony could twist that central triangle to open a path back to the basement at Wutong Road No. 66.


    Irene and Foxy stepped up with interest, inspecting the Door. The little doll nodded with her hand on her chin: ¡°Not bad. Honestly, it¡¯s got way more design than that toilet you built.¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed, exasperated: ¡°How many times do I have to tell you? That wasn¡¯t a toilet!¡±


    ¡°Yeah yeah, your ¡®Phase One Construction,¡¯ got it,¡± Irene waved dismissively, then pointed at the triangle. ¡°Why¡¯s the handle in the center?¡±


    ¡°Aesthetics. Adds mystery¡ªplus it throws off newbies so they can¡¯t instantly tell which side the Door opens from.¡±


    Irene stared at him: ¡°¡­You¡¯re insane. Why a triangle?¡±


    Yu Sheng scratched his nose: ¡°Oh, that was symbolic. It represents the three founders of the Hotel¡ªus.¡±


    Irene gave him a long, skeptical look: ¡°¡­Really?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed: ¡°Honestly, I was trying to sculpt a tiger head. Botched it. Tried switching to a dog head. Botched that too¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A moment later, the little doll took a step back, putting on a solemn expression as she gazed at the Door and its central triangle.


    ¡°A symbol of the three great founders of the Hotel. Truly magnificent,¡± she intoned with a deadpan voice.


    Yu Sheng nodded earnestly: ¡°Truly magnificent.¡±


    Foxy looked between Irene and Yu Sheng, utterly confused, then clapped along with them anyway: ¡°Mm-hmm. Truly magnificent¡­¡±

 Chapter 203: Mind Sanctuary

    Yu Sheng positioned the ¡°First Door¡± at the far end of the central axis of the Portal Platform. Behind the Door, he raised a wall, then erected two tall pillars before it. Between the pillars, he shaped a smaller platform from stone. With these features, the rudimentary ¡°decoration¡± of the area was complete.


    Though still in its infancy, this place now bore the semblance of a proper headquarters for the Hotel.


    Having completed these tasks, Yu Sheng had intended to make another trip to the deepest part of the Valley, to the crash site of the Celestial Shuttle. He remembered his earlier discussion with Bai Li Qing about bringing in a team of Special Affairs Bureau experts for investigation. However, the construction of the Portal had taken longer than expected, so he had to delay those plans for now.


    It was time to inspect the wasteland again, to confirm whether the ¡°Mind Sanctuary¡± was functioning as intended. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Dream Entry. Descent. Consciousness slipping through the murky veil of shadow. Yu Sheng found himself increasingly adept at entering the Sheltering Wasteland on his own. He no longer needed Irene¡¯s help with Hypnosis or Consciousness Guidance. Now, he could descend into the dream and emerge in the wasteland simply by his will alone. When he opened his eyes on the other side of the veil, he saw the gloomy skies and endless plains of that bleak realm.


    He drew a deep breath and set off across the vastness. Soon, Irene and Foxy followed, their forms arriving with a slight delay into this consciousness space. The three proceeded together, and before long, they spotted two familiar figures up ahead.


    Little Red Riding Hood was resting in the grass with her Wolf Pack. Beside her stood the slim figure of Snow White. In the distance, the massive illusion of the Thunder Titan was slowly dissipating into the air.


    As Yu Sheng approached, he heard Little Red Riding Hood grumbling about ambushes, near-victories, and opponents with no sense of honor.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t win, huh?¡± Yu Sheng said cheerfully as he came up behind her. ¡°Took quite the beating?¡±


    ¡°If I had won, I wouldn¡¯t be lying here,¡± Little Red Riding Hood shot him a glare, then flopped back onto the grass. ¡°So frustrating! I had the upper hand, and then something shot up from the ground, startled me, and the moment I lost focus, it all fell apart. Ugh, so maddening.¡±


    Still fuming, she continued her rant. Snow White stood quietly by, finally sighing, ¡°You¡¯re doing better than me. I got beaten far worse. Bronze Titan and Frost Titan almost got killed by that lunatic.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood pouted, then suddenly sat up. ¡°Next time, I¡¯m trying a new tactic.¡±


    ¡°You said that last time,¡± Snow White replied with resignation.


    Yu Sheng listened in silence, his expression slowly shifting to something unreadable.


    Finally noticing, Little Red Riding Hood looked at him curiously. ¡°What¡¯s with that look? Something wrong with me?¡±


    ¡°Two things,¡± Yu Sheng snapped out of his thoughts. ¡°First, your mindset has changed. You noticed? Your fear of the Black Forest is fading.¡±


    She blinked, then looked down at herself, contemplative. ¡°You know¡­ you¡¯re right,¡± she murmured. After a pause, she added softly, ¡°Guess I feel more confident now?¡±


    Understanding dawned, and she suddenly laughed.


    ¡°Feels pretty good,¡± she said, looking up at Yu Sheng. ¡°So, what¡¯s the second thing?¡±


    ¡°Did you see the Squirrel this time?¡±


    ¡°Squirrel?¡± She raised a brow, puzzled at his question. ¡°Now that you mention it¡­ I did see it. But it was acting weird. Seemed distracted, wouldn¡¯t answer any of my questions. Just kept saying, ¡®You¡¯ll find out soon enough.¡¯ No idea what¡¯s going on with it.¡±


    So, the Squirrel hadn¡¯t revealed the truth of the past to her yet.


    Yu Sheng exhaled softly, unsurprised.


    Then, something shifted. He turned his gaze into the distance.


    Above the wasteland, a colossal illusion appeared¡ªa shattered, inverted spire looming in the sky. From the crumbling vision of the Dark Spire, golden hair wildly sprouted and disintegrated, vanishing into the cracks as shadowy monsters roared and faded into the abyss.


    A slender figure, enveloped in a halo of golden hair, fell from the disintegrating illusion. As she dropped, the magic faded from her locks, which turned black.


    A piercing screech tore through the air. A disintegrating pumpkin carriage burst from a warped rift in space and caught the falling Long Haired Girl. Behind it, flames and debris spewed forth like a crashing airship.


    Suddenly, a torrent of blooming roses surged up from the earth like an upside-down fountain, cushioning the carriage¡¯s crash.


    From within came the Long Haired Girl¡¯s shrill cry: ¡°Ow ow ow! Thorns! Sleeping Beauty, you might as well have let me crash¡ªOW! THE THORNS!¡±


    The next instant, before Yu Sheng could even react, another shrill sound of space tearing shook the Sheltering Wasteland. A fiery explosion surged up from the heart of a rose thicket, and a burning, bizarrely styled warplane burst into the sky before crashing moments later into the nearby desolation. Smoke rolled thickly, and from amidst the scorched roses, a young girl clad in an eccentric Special Services Bureau Commander uniform crawled out, barking furiously into a communicator: ¡°Scarecrow! Shift your machine gun nest fifty meters to the left! The Witches Division is charging!¡±


    Yu Sheng stared in shock at the commander girl who had just emerged from the thicket. As the two locked stunned gazes, smoke billowed across the distance, and dragonfire lit up the sky. A Red Dragon shrieked as it pierced the clouds, tumbling down crookedly to crash into the land afar.


    From the spot where the Red Dragon fell, a massive spiraling beanstalk erupted, engulfed in blazing fire. Amidst the illusory flames echoed a girl¡¯s manic laughter:


    ¡°Hahahahaha¡ªToday! All of you! Must meet your damn Great-Granny! I swear it!¡±


    A towering figure in medieval plate armor booted the laughing girl off the beanstalk mid-cackle, roaring as he kicked: ¡°For the glory of the King!¡±


    Yu Sheng barely glimpsed the emblem on the knight¡¯s shield¡ªa stylized Kitty Cat head¡­


    The scene had become pure chaos.


    Irene hovered beside Yu Sheng¡¯s head, letting out gasps of amazement every few seconds. Even Foxy, that usually unflappable Cyber Fox Immortal, had her eyes wide in disbelief as she watched alongside Yu Sheng. After a long pause, she clapped gleefully and her tail flared open like a fan: ¡°Whoa¡ªSo lively!¡±


    She seemed delighted.


    Only after who knew how long did the sudden outbreak of chaos begin to subside. Though the occasional spatial rift still flickered open, and the unlucky ones who lost in nightmares dropped in with strange appearances, at least the bulk arrivals had ceased. The blazing flames slowly died down, the rose thickets that had blanketed the land wilted like dreams fading, smoke drifted away, and the fallen Red Dragon turned to mist. The Fairy Tale Organization members finally pieced together what had happened and began scrambling to retract their runaway powers. Amid confusion, they checked on each other and gathered around Yu Sheng.


    As the eldest among them, Little Red Riding Hood naturally took charge of restoring order and explaining the situation.


    As for Yu Sheng¡ªhe was numb.


    He admitted his imagination was too limited. Even after being baptized by Snow White and the seven Thunder Titans, this mass descent of the entire Fairy Tale Organization was simply beyond his comprehension.


    After struggling to find words, he finally muttered to Snow White beside him: ¡°¡­Are all your members like this?¡±


    Snow White blinked. ¡°Like what? This is normal.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­..¡±


    ¡°Oh, I get it now,¡± Snow White finally realized, her expression turning slightly awkward. ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not that bad. It¡¯s just that they all arrived together, so things got a bit chaotic. When you met Little Red Riding Hood alone, you handled it just fine, right?¡±


    Yu Sheng was silent for a moment, then raised a hand and pointed to the black-haired girl in the commander uniform, bandages wrapped around her head, flanked by several guardian drones, now resting silently and sternly nearby. ¡°¡­That one, Dorothy?¡±


    ¡°Yep.¡±


    ¡°What kind of subset is hers?¡±


    ¡°In the war-torn Kingdom of Oz, the Dorothy Resistance Army fights a prolonged war against the wicked Witches Division¡­¡±


    ¡°And the one with all the spikes on her head?¡±


    ¡°Cinderella¡ªsubset ¡®Eternal Ball.¡¯ Every night past midnight, she has to carve a bloody path out aboard her flying pumpkin carriage. Good news: it flies. Bad news: the Prince has set up anti-air defenses around the Castle.¡±


    ¡°And that blonde just now¡­ Oh wait, I know her. Long-Haired Princess, right? I remember her with black hair, didn¡¯t recognize her for a moment.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Long-Haired Princess, subset ¡®Tower.¡¯ Random floors of the Tower spawn Demons. Actually, hers is pretty manageable. Just some demon fighting in a tower. Straightforward setup.¡±


    Yu Sheng said nothing.


    He simply sat expressionless on the grass, tilting his head to a 45-degree angle to gaze up at the sky, silently watching to see if any new ¡®Princess¡¯ or ¡®Prince¡¯ would fall from above¡­

 Chapter 204: The First Gathering at the Sheltering Wasteland

    At last, the skies ceased raining down Princes, Princesses, or any other bizarre oddities. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng silently withdrew his gaze from the heavens, turning his attention instead to the open clearing ahead, where figures once frenzied now sat in quiet rest or hushed conversation.


    Around them, the land¡ªonce choked by rose thorns, cannon fire, and raging infernos¡ªhad been wholly restored to the barren form of the Sheltering Wasteland. The twisted remnants of Nightmare¡¯s brief incursion had left no trace in this place of sanctuary.


    A tabby Cat, radiating regal pride, strutted between the gathered crowd, as though on a grand inspection tour. At its side, armored, robed, and leather-clad ¡°guards¡± wielding various weapons flanked it with solemn vigilance. Only upon arriving at Yu Sheng¡¯s side did it give a curt nod and rub its head against his leg.


    ¡°Mm. I am satisfied, meow.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes drifted toward the CatKing¡¯s entourage. These so-called Adventurers, dressed like textbook examples of classic fantasy tales, appeared eerily Human¡ªthough their expressions were stiff, and when he met their eyes, they returned his gaze with grim nods of acknowledgment.


    ¡°We are the blades of the King!¡± boomed a warrior clad in medieval plate armor.


    Irene flinched, muttering quietly, ¡°¡­They look alive.¡±


    ¡°We are the blades of the King!¡± echoed the leather-armored female archer, loud and robotic.


    Foxy¡¯s ear tufts twitched as she instinctively retreated a step behind Yu Sheng. She offered a nervous greeting to the summoned guards.


    ¡°Uh¡­hello.¡±


    ¡°Hello!¡± the robed Mage bellowed. ¡°We are the blades of the King!¡±


    Apparently, that was their entire script.


    With regal poise, the CatKing continued its proud patrol across the wasteland, leading its band of Adventurers. Behind them, Yu Sheng heard footsteps approaching and turned to find Little Red Riding Hood making her way toward him.


    ¡°The King can Summon all sorts of guards. Adventurers are just one formation. Sometimes it¡¯ll summon the Royal Guard Knights or even the Inner Court Wardens. All of them pack a serious punch,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, casually watching the tabby Cat fade into the distance.


    ¡°As for how many combinations it can conjure¡­ not even it seems to know. The weirdest one I¡¯ve seen? It once Summoned a whole squad of wrinkly old men ready to keel over.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked in disbelief. ¡°Huh? A bunch of old geezers? What use is that?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re ¡®Sycophants.¡¯ Temporarily, they can fulfill nearly any request the King makes¡ªlike a living wish machine.¡±


    Yu Sheng was floored. ¡°¡­Holy crap, that¡¯s insane.¡±


    ¡°But all the King ever wants from them is a mountain of dried fish snacks¡­ then it kicks them away.¡±


    ¡°¡­Holy crap, that¡¯s even more insane.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood gave him a peculiar smile. ¡°Starting to think our powers are pretty interesting after all?¡± Together, they watched their companions rest.


    ¡°This is the first time I¡¯ve ever seen everyone land in one place like this. Total chaos¡­ but kind of fun.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused, unsure what to say.


    If you ignored the danger and corruption behind it all, the Fairy Tale Organization¡­ really was kind of a fairy tale.


    ¡°Come on. As the ¡®host¡¯ here, it¡¯s time for you to show your face,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, giving Yu Sheng a playful smack on the arm before tugging him toward the others.


    As they approached, the teenagers lounging on the grass instantly quieted, their eyes turning to him. The members of the Fairy Tale Organization rose, bowing silently in respect. Even the ever-prideful tabby Cat had somehow returned to the group, now offering a dignified nod.


    ¡°Uh, hey everyone,¡± Yu Sheng began nervously. Despite the group being mostly sixteen or seventeen, some even younger¡ªnot counting the Cat¡ªhe found himself fumbling under their attentive stares.


    ¡°¡­I won¡¯t go through introductions, you all know me by now. Anyway, this is the place I told you about¡ªthe Sheltering Wasteland. You¡¯re safe now. Rest up. That¡¯s it, really.¡±


    A ripple of chuckles spread through the crowd, followed by scattered, playful applause.


    This marked the first congregation of the Fairy Tale Organization upon the vast, desolate expanse known as the Sheltering Wasteland.


    Yu Sheng stepped back and dropped to the ground, sitting beside Little Red Riding Hood, who mumbled, ¡°That opening speech of yours was seriously lame.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not exactly great at this,¡± Yu Sheng replied offhandedly, his gaze sweeping the surroundings. ¡°We¡¯re not all here, are we?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded. ¡°Mhm. Counting everyone but ¡®King,¡¯ we currently have sixteen Guardians in Fairy Tale, and only nine are present.¡±


    ¡°The rest¡­?¡±


    ¡°Some are still on Night Patrol in the real world. Some probably didn¡¯t get a Dream Entry today. And a few¡­ might¡¯ve won their fight today,¡± she muttered. ¡°We¡¯ll have to confirm everything at the morning debrief. But there¡¯s nothing to worry about, I think.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded thoughtfully, when Irene¡ªsuspended mid-air in her oil-painted frame¡ªsuddenly interjected, ¡°You can win in there?¡±


    ¡°Of course we can!¡± Little Red Riding Hood snapped back. ¡°It¡¯s not like every Nightmare Entry is a beatdown. Sometimes we do get the upper hand. Sure, the nightmares usually gain overwhelming strength by the end, but even at my level, we pull off wins now and then!¡±


    Irene tilted in the air, frame swaying. ¡°Oh¡­ just haven¡¯t seen you win.¡±


    Veins throbbed on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s forehead like they were trying to burst out.


    Seeing this, Yu Sheng quickly intervened, ¡°Don¡¯t mind her. She¡¯s got a real talent for getting under your skin.¡±


    And before the Doll could talk more nonsense, he shifted gears. ¡°Alright, the Sheltering Protocol is confirmed effective, so let¡¯s get serious. I¡¯ve got things to tell you¡ªabout the Squirrel, and the Dark Angel named Anka Aila.¡±


    At that, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s expression turned immediately grave. Even Irene, who had been preparing to unleash another verbal nuke, solemnly descended and stood like a memorial portrait between them.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t waste time and shared all the intelligence he¡¯d received from the Squirrel.


    Halfway through, Snow White had wandered over, sitting beside them to listen. Then King appeared, their Cat-face shadowed with concern, squatting on the grass.


    Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s brows furrowed deeply.


    Of them all, she¡¯d known the Squirrel the longest, understood it best.


    The Squirrel served as the guide for every version of Little Red Riding Hood, her only ¡°friend¡± within the Black Forest. She had always been curious about that¡ªshe¡¯d asked questions. But only today did she finally understand¡­ why a mysterious Squirrel existed in the Black Forest at all.


    And now she also knew how the winding paths, the lanterns, the hearths, and the flickering candlelight had come to be.


    ¡°Do the other ¡®Subsets¡¯ show this kind of progressive evolution?¡± Yu Sheng asked, intrigued.


    ¡°Every Subset undergoes gradual change and refinement,¡± Snow White affirmed with a nod. ¡°That¡¯s not unique to the Black Forest. Each one scales in ¡®intensity¡¯ along with the Characters¡¯ growth¡ªjust like the Evil Wolf does. That lunatic from the Bloodstained Court wasn¡¯t always so strong either.¡± She paused, shifting tone. ¡°But the Squirrel¡ªthat¡¯s exclusive to the Black Forest. You won¡¯t find anything like it in the Bloodstained Court or Eternal Masquerade.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded again, his expression thoughtful.


    As more clues and intelligence accumulated, the peculiarities of the Black Forest became more pronounced in his mind.


    The Squirrel was trapped within the Black Forest. The Hunter that emerged after the Deep Dive Squad breached the shell of Fairy Tale seventy years ago had also landed in the Black Forest. And based on his encounters with other Fairy Tale members, the way Black Forest mutated felt¡­ distinct. The pairing of Forest and Evil Wolf didn¡¯t seem as wildly unbalanced as the other Subsets. In fact, it hinted at some kind of stability¡­


    It made Yu Sheng wonder¡ªwhat caused the Black Forest¡¯s unusual traits?


    ¡­Could it be linked to the Fairy Tale Book the Squirrel once handed to Anka Aila? Was the Little Red Riding Hood chapter somehow a special entry?


    After a moment¡¯s reflection, Yu Sheng broke the silence again. ¡°When you get back, scour that Orphanage. Focus on the basement and the oldest parts of the buildings.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood instantly caught his drift. ¡°¡­You think Anka Aila might have left traces in the real world¡ªstill hidden in the Orphanage?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t rule it out. It¡¯s been a long time, and the buildings have gone through renovations. But the traces of a Dark Angel don¡¯t necessarily fade with time. Some things might¡¯ve ¡®imprinted¡¯ themselves onto the world,¡± Yu Sheng mused aloud. ¡°The Squirrel remembered that the glowing object once merged with the courtyard¡¯s center. Didn¡¯t you once see some strange thorny shadows on a wall near that courtyard?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood recalled those sinister shadows instantly. Her expression turned grim.


    ¡°I understand,¡± she said, nodding solemnly. ¡°We¡¯ll organize a team to investigate as soon as we return.¡±

 Chapter 205: Second Blood Bestowal and the Old Manor Investigation

    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood spoke at length about Squirrel and the enigmatic ¡°Descent¡± that had taken place eighty-six years ago¡ªan event no one remembered.


    In return, Little Red Riding Hood shared many tales of the Orphanage¡¯s past, along with snippets of daily life within the Fairy Tale Organization.


    ¡°See that goofy boy with the curly hair? The one chatting with the Long Haired Girl? That¡¯s the Red Dragon who fell earlier. His case is similar to the ¡®King¡¯ in that he also represents a ¡®classic tale archetype¡¯ without a clearly defined story origin. His codename is ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯¡­ Not a real dragon, of course, not that powerful.


    ¡°Why is the ¡®Dragon Slayer¡¯ a dragon himself? Because of that old saying: ¡®The dragon slayer eventually becomes the dragon.¡¯ Sometimes when he enters a Nightmare, he just skips ahead to becoming the evil dragon¡­ Not even one that can fly. All he can do in Red Dragon form is crash from the sky in various poses¡ªhis only move is falling on people. Sometimes, he also plays his pre-transformation self¡ªa dragon slayer who summons the defeated Red Dragon from the sky. Still falling. Still smashing.


    ¡°Sleeping Beauty doesn¡¯t talk much. She just loves sleeping¡ªmorning and night. I¡¯ve always envied her quality of rest, but she says it feels like she¡¯s always half-awake even in her dreams. Tired and drowsy every day. Her biggest wish? The perfect pillow to sleep on forever.


    ¡°Dorothy can communicate with all kinds of machines. Even those without a Machine Spirit will act like they have one when she talks to them¡­ Yeah, ¡®The Tin Man grows a heart,¡¯ that¡¯s her symbolism. Dorothy can give steel temporary will. She often uses this to trick vending machines into dropping extra drinks or make phone calls on dead service. I¡¯m jealous of that.


    ¡°But the one I envy most is the Little Mermaid¡ªshe didn¡¯t come today. Her voice is beautiful. No missions for her, just streaming with a virtual avatar, singing for hours and earning more than I do in a week¡­ Me? I¡¯m tone-deaf.


    ¡°But even she has her problems¡­ Her scales shed mysteriously during baths, clogging drains constantly, even in human form. Oh, and she can¡¯t swim. Bet you didn¡¯t expect that?


    ¡°Oh, and that one over there¡ªthe ¡®Little Match Girl.¡¯ Longest codename. A pyromancer. A true master. In winter, the Orphanage¡¯s heating depends on her. Though they say the city¡¯s installing new pipes next year, so no more boiler duty for her¡­ Just don¡¯t piss her off. She gets real aggressive when lighting fires.¡±


    So Little Red Riding Hood went on and on, sitting beside Yu Sheng atop a high earthen mound, watching their companions in the distance. Her face bore a gentle smile, like the Big Sister of a large family, proudly and affectionately introducing her mischievous younger siblings.


    A little while later, a grand bonfire blazed in the wilderness.


    The fuel was a cluster of thorned rose bushes summoned by Sleeping Beauty¡ªburning fiercely, illuminating the grim, monochrome Sheltering Wasteland with vivid firelight. Just as Yu Sheng had predicted, this desolate and deathly realm had never been so alive.


    The Cursed Children gathered at the refuge shouted and sang and danced around the flames. Most were horribly off-key, shouting rather than singing¡ªwith the King¡¯s meows interspersed.


    Then Foxy and Irene joined in. The little doll floated in circles over the flames, looking ready to ignite her oil painting frame at any moment. Foxy, meanwhile, shot bursts of Fox Fire into the sky like fireworks. Yu Sheng got dragged into the chaos too, serving as the bonfire¡¯s mascot.


    It felt like some bizarre, noisy sacrificial ritual. He stood surrounded by squealing, jubilant ¡°believers,¡± or perhaps a reluctant Guardian pressed into a wild school festival. Around him danced an unruly horde of children. All he could do was maintain an awkward but polite smile.


    Not the worst feeling, all things considered.


    And thus concluded the first assembly of the Cursed Children on the Sheltering Wasteland.


    The next morning, Yu Sheng arrived at the Orphanage. As planned, today they would perform Blood Bestowal inoculations for the younger Cursed Children.


    He sat in the Orphanage canteen kitchen, watching Snow White sternly stir a large pot of oddly-colored ¡°nutritious vegetable soup.¡± He couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°¡­Is this really going to work? It doesn¡¯t even look edible¡­¡±


    ¡°Trust my cooking¡ªit doesn¡¯t look great, but the little ones love it,¡± Snow White replied, stirring as she glanced at Yu Sheng. ¡°Hold on. We have to let it cool before ¡®adding the ingredients,¡¯ or the blood will cook.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Oh, right.¡±


    Beside her, another Long Haired Girl with flowing locks and a gentle, serene demeanor, looking about sixteen or seventeen, muttered quietly, ¡°I still think it would be better to mix it into the strawberry slush¡ªlow temperatures help mask the smell of blood, and the color wouldn¡¯t look too odd.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s winter, Sister. You really want to hand these little ones a cup of slush in below-freezing temperatures first thing in the morning? Sure, they¡¯ll be happy, but do we have enough toilets?¡± Snow White rolled her eyes, glancing up from her task. ¡°Admit it¡ªyou just want to eat it.¡±


    The Long Haired Girl chuckled awkwardly, her warm and gentle expression making Yu Sheng glance at her again. She looked strangely familiar, but he couldn¡¯t quite place her. After a long moment of study, he finally blurted, ¡°Who are you again?¡±


    ¡°We met last night,¡± the Young Lady said with a shy smile, raising her hand and pointing to herself. ¡°By the bonfire in the Sheltering Wasteland¡ªI was standing behind the Long Haired Princess. Before that, I was on the beanstalk.¡±


    Yu Sheng squinted as the image of a girl cackling amidst flames on Jack¡¯s burning beanstalk leapt into his mind.


    He clapped his hands in realization. ¡°Oh, oh, right! The one who wanted everyone to see their great-grandmother in the fire¡ª¡±


    But before he could finish, the girl¡¯s face flushed red. She waved her hands quickly. ¡°I-I¡¯m not usually like that. It¡¯s just¡­ when I set things on fire, I lose control¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Codename Matchstick, right? Abilities: Pyrokinesis and Illusions.¡±


    ¡°That name¡¯s way too long. Most of them just call me ¡®Matchstick,''¡± the Young Lady said sheepishly, her shy smile utterly at odds with the wild pyromaniac Yu Sheng remembered. ¡°Little Red Riding Hood must¡¯ve added a ton of stuff when she introduced me.¡±


    ¡°¡­She added plenty for everyone,¡± Yu Sheng recalled the way Little Red Riding Hood had described each member of the Fairy Tale Organization the night before. He couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°But you can tell she really likes you all.¡±


    The Long Haired Girl laughed, her smile radiant and warm. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Snow White finally set her ladle down, testing the temperature of the vegetable soup before turning with a grin that was almost a smirk. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s time to bleed.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Brother?¡±


    ¡°Long Haired Girl and I were going to call you ¡®Uncle,¡¯ but Little Red Riding Hood said you¡¯re not much older than us, so ¡®Brother¡¯ it is,¡± Snow White said cheerily, already lifting a gleaming kitchen knife. ¡°You want to cut yourself, or should I help?¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced from her smiling face to the blade glittering in her hand and broke into a cold sweat. ¡°I-I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll do it myself¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, beneath the western wing of the Orphanage, deep in its ancient substructure, Little Red Riding Hood stood frowning faintly at the decayed underground corridor, glancing from the aged passage to the weathered documents in her hands.


    Beside her stood a heavily armored mercenary, his broad, dark-toned body encased in plating, his face hidden behind a weighty helmet. Etched on his chestplate was the emblem of a Kitty Cat head, upon whose shoulder sat King¡ªswaggering and curious, peering around intently.


    ¡°Is this the place?¡± King suddenly asked.


    ¡°Hard to say,¡± Little Red Riding Hood shook her head. ¡°Squirrel¡¯s clue was vague¡ªshe said the impact site was at the center of the courtyard. But the Orphanage¡¯s layout has changed over the past eighty-six years. Back then, the ¡®courtyard¡¯ partially overlapped with what is now the west wing. We don¡¯t know how much overlap there was, or where the exact center and borders were.¡±


    As she spoke, she held up the old diagram for King to see.


    ¡°This is the blueprint from when the west wing was first built. It¡¯s the most reliable document we could find in the archives. We should be standing around here now. If my calculations are right, this should match Squirrel¡¯s memory of the courtyard¡ªright above us.¡±


    ¡°Also, this point here is where I last saw the Thorned Shadow¡ªjust northeast of our current position, along the outer wall of the west wing.¡±


    King squinted at the old diagram, then tapped it with a paw. ¡°Why show me this? I¡¯m just a Cat. I can¡¯t read.¡±


    ¡°¡­Don¡¯t act dumb. I saw you do Snow White¡¯s physics homework.¡±


    King turned away in embarrassment. ¡°¡­She bribed me with Cat Treats.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood shot the tabby a look of disdain, then waved it off.


    ¡°Feel anything with that so-called ¡®Meow Meow intuition¡¯ you always brag about?¡±


    ¡°Feel? Not much really,¡± King yawned, stretching languidly on the mercenary¡¯s shoulder. ¡°But isn¡¯t it weird? Not a single rat in sight down here¡­¡±

 Chapter 206: Shadow

    Beneath the West Wing of the Welfare Home lay two underground levels. The first, a semi-subterranean floor, held storage rooms, mechanical chambers, and multipurpose classrooms. But the second¡­ the second floor contained a passageway connecting to the East Building and a web of long-abandoned, crumbling structures. The Welfare Home¡¯s age was so profound that even its ¡°new¡± wings¡ªEast and West¡ªwere relics of decades past. And within their deepest, oldest layers, even the Guardians rarely dared to tread.


    Little Red Riding Hood faintly recalled two childhood adventures into the West Wing¡¯s depths, egged on by older kids on ¡°explorations.¡± Even back then, the place was a squalid, grimy, forgotten underworld. Now, over a decade later, nothing seemed to have changed. The mildewed concrete floors and the crumbling, stained walls radiated the eerie sense that they¡¯d always been like this¡ªborn decrepit, and destined to remain so, even when the structure itself collapsed into dust.


    Yet Little Red Riding Hood knew every inch of this building received at least minimal upkeep. Even these forsaken corners weren¡¯t truly abandoned. Volunteers dispatched by the Council regularly inspected all the Welfare Home¡¯s facilities, repairing systems for electricity, water, and drainage. The grown-ups did what they could to care for the children who lived here. So if something truly uncanny had occurred in these old underground passageways, it surely would¡¯ve drawn the attention of the staff. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all, any ¡°volunteer¡± assigned to this place would have undergone specialized Door training.


    No incident reports meant one thing: whatever had changed here, it had changed recently. As of the last routine inspection, everything had still been¡­ normal.


    ¡°Rats, roaches¡­ not even a single ant,¡± the King perched lazily atop the shoulder of a Heavy Armored Deep Diver. His posture looked relaxed, but those feline vertical pupils flicked around like scanners, sweeping the area. ¡°Use that sharp nose of yours, Little Red Riding Hood. Smell it. The air reeks of mildew, but aside from that¡­ it¡¯s too clean.¡±


    Phantom silhouettes of the Shadow Wolves flickered in and out of the gloom at Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s side. Her brow furrowed. Her eyes scanned the rotting corners of the passage.


    ¡°Were there rats down here before?¡±


    ¡°What a stupid question. Of course there were,¡± the King shot her a glance that dripped with disdain. ¡°Rats and roaches are the best survivors in this world. Even if every human dropped dead, they¡¯d still be thriving. I¡¯ve been to this place many times before¡ªit used to be lively.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood didn¡¯t reply. She just stared, face grim, at this seemingly untouched space. The Wolf Pack¡¯s spectral shadows paced nervously around her, fading in and out of visibility, their ghostly whimpers echoing through the stale air.


    ¡°Let¡¯s keep moving,¡± she said suddenly to the King. ¡°We need to check that connecting tunnel between East Building and the West Wing.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    A fully armed task force slipped noiselessly through the shadows between buildings, approaching what appeared to be an utterly mundane structure.


    This place marked the fringe of the Old City¡¯s derelict factory zone, surrounded by apartment buildings erected three to four decades ago. Normally, around this time of day, the area would be bustling. But today¡­ it was eerily silent.


    It was as if some unseen force had cleared the streets. Even the few distant pedestrians who turned their eyes toward the neighborhood¡¯s gate, seeing the parked unfamiliar vehicles and bizarre apparatus set up on the open grounds, would promptly look away, almost instinctively. It was as if the entire zone had vanished from the collective attention of the world.


    A Special Services Bureau Commander clad in black stood beside a mobile Node Device at the community entrance. He lifted his gaze to the target building¡ªa six-story structure with white walls and a blue roof, stark against the blue sky. A few inconspicuous ¡°birds¡± circled its outer walls, occasionally flitting toward a third-floor window.


    Inside, the vanguard squad had already infiltrated and was reporting back via comms.


    ¡°This is Hunter. We¡¯ve reached the designated floor. Surroundings stable. Awaiting next command.¡±


    The report crackled through the earpiece. The on-site commander gave the order to hold position, then turned to the operative beside him.


    A young Special Affairs Bureau Operative stood with head slightly bowed, senses focused on the perspectives relayed by the mechanical birds.


    ¡°Can you confirm the situation inside?¡± the commander asked.


    A small bird alighted nimbly on the third-floor windowsill of the target structure, craning its head to peer inside.


    ¡°The room¡¯s interior isn¡¯t visible, but there¡¯s residual spiritual fluctuation. Confirmed presence of extraordinary forces,¡± reported the young Special Affairs Bureau Operative swiftly. ¡°¡­Further sensing is being blocked. Specific personnel locations are unclear. Some sort of interference is in place.¡±


    ¡°Classic Heretic Cultists¡¯ trickery,¡± muttered the on-site Special Services Bureau Commander, lips curling into a sardonic smile. ¡°As long as they¡¯re in there¡­ Hunters, prepare to break the Door.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir!¡±


    A sharp phone ring interrupted Song Cheng¡¯s current task. He picked up the receiver and glanced at the caller ID, his expression instantly growing grim.


    ¡°Hello, it¡¯s me¡ªwhat¡¯s the situation?¡±


    The voice from the other end reported rapidly. The next moment, Song Cheng stood up from behind his desk.


    ¡°What do you mean ¡®all dead¡¯? Clarify that¡ªare you saying the victims taken by the Angel Cultists were all killed? Were any innocents sacrificed at the scene? Or the original residents of the apartment¡­¡±


    The voice on the phone grew more urgent. Song Cheng¡¯s expression slowly turned rigid.


    ¡°¡­The damn Heretic Cultists are all dead?!¡±


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng sat on the second-floor balcony of the East Building, watching the playground outside through the window. A group of Cursed Children were chasing each other around the yard under the guidance of older kids, their joyful shrieks filling the air. A faint smile crept onto Yu Sheng¡¯s face.


    It was a subtle sensation, but he could feel a delicate connection forming between himself and these children. He could vaguely sense the cheerful, carefree emotions drifting in from the playground.


    Just like the clear blue sky above.


    ¡°How nice,¡± Irene murmured, crawling onto the windowsill beside him. The little doll gazed at the playground as well, her voice tinged with wistfulness. ¡°Children find joy in the simplest things¡­ If only they didn¡¯t chase me all over the place.¡±


    ¡°They really like you,¡± Yu Sheng grinned, eyeing the clearly exasperated Doll Lady. ¡°I saw it myself earlier¡ªtwo little girls even wanted to braid your hair, right?¡±


    He shouldn¡¯t have said that. Irene nearly fell off the windowsill.


    ¡°Ugh, don¡¯t remind me of that horror! I saw them yank a doll¡¯s head off just to comb its hair! Scared the living daylights out of me!¡±


    Foxy stood nearby, wearing a thoughtful expression. She finally broke her silence.


    ¡°So now, all the Cursed Children in this Orphanage are under the protection of the Benefactor¡¯s Blood Bestowal Ceremony, right?¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± Irene swung her legs as she sat on the sill. ¡°Over seventy kids in the whole compound, all under Yu Sheng¡¯s care now¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately glared at the Doll Lady. ¡°Could you not phrase it like that? What do you mean ¡®under my care¡¯?!¡±


    Foxy ignored the banter, deep in thought again. ¡°But this is only a stopgap. The Benefactor has shielded the children currently influenced by the Fairy Tale Organization, but new ones will inevitably fall under its sway. We still need a way to address the root cause.¡±


    ¡°Exactly¡­ We have to solve this at the source,¡± Yu Sheng exhaled. ¡°I wonder if Little Red Riding Hood has uncovered anything yet¡­ For some reason, I¡¯ve been feeling uneasy since earlier.¡±


    Irene¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°You can¡¯t ignore that feeling¡ªis your Spiritual Intuition flaring?¡±


    ¡°Not that intense,¡± Yu Sheng hesitated, then gave a careful assessment. ¡°It¡¯s more like a vague tingle. Not full-blown ¡®Spiritual Intuition bouncing around,¡¯ just¡­ wobbling a bit.¡±


    Irene stared at him, stunned, before finally muttering, ¡°Seriously, you need to work on your descriptions. Who can even understand what you¡¯re saying¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng scratched his head, about to respond, when hurried footsteps echoed from the hallway.


    All three turned toward the sound and saw Little Red Riding Hood hurrying toward them, followed closely by the plump tabby Cat.


    From the look on the girl¡¯s face, Yu Sheng immediately sensed something was off.


    ¡°What did you find?¡± he asked quickly.


    Little Red Riding Hood waved a hand, speaking fast. ¡°The rats and cockroaches in the West Building basement have vanished.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked and exchanged glances with Irene, not immediately comprehending. After a couple of seconds, he ventured, ¡°Uh¡­ congratulations?¡±


    ¡°Is that really something to celebrate?¡± Little Red Riding Hood shot him a glare. ¡°That¡¯s clearly an abnormality! And I¡¯m not done. The King and I checked along the West Building¡¯s underground passage, and near the vent shaft connecting the West and East Buildings, we found something.¡±


    She pulled out her phone while speaking, quickly bringing up a photo and handing it to Yu Sheng.


    Yu Sheng took the phone, curiosity piqued. The image was dim and slightly blurry, as if the lens had a haze over it, but it clearly showed layers of overlapping shadows on a corridor wall.


    Frowning, Yu Sheng studied the shadows for a long moment before suddenly inhaling sharply.


    ¡°They¡¯re trees,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said softly beside him. ¡°Faint light pierced through a forest and cast those silhouettes on the wall. The West Building¡¯s underground passage¡­ it reflected the shape of the Black Forest.¡±

 Chapter 207: Preparations for a Conversation with the Dead

    In the depths of a long-abandoned underground tunnel, now sealed and forgotten, the silhouette of the Black Forest¡ªa sight that belonged only in nightmares¡ªdanced unnaturally across the wall. The moment it appeared, Yu Sheng knew that his Spiritual Intuition had not been mistaken.


    Moments later, he arrived at the location described by Little Red Riding Hood, accompanied by Irene and Foxy.


    The tunnel lay beneath the Welfare Home, slightly west of its central axis, directly under the outdoor activity zone. It had been unused for years, and the scent of mold clung thickly to the air. The ceiling lights were faint, their glow choked by a chaotic network of overhead pipes that cast uneven shadows below. The walls were mottled, filthy, with large patches of peeling paint¡ªand in several places, scattered graffiti spoke of the mischief of Cursed Children who had once snuck down here seeking ¡°adventure.¡±


    By the time the group arrived, the eerie tree shadows were gone.


    ¡°The photo was taken here,¡± said Little Red Riding Hood, pointing to a wall on the left. ¡°The lights dimmed suddenly, like a Black Forest twilight. I had a bad feeling and instinctively opened my phone camera. I caught the shadow of a tree¡ªjust for a few seconds¡ªbefore it vanished.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned, examining the wall closely. Then he looked up at the lights nestled between drainpipes and at the spiderwebs hanging in the ceiling corners.


    ¡°What¡¯s above this spot?¡± he asked casually.


    ¡°One corner of the outdoor activity zone,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied, nodding. ¡°According to the original renovation blueprints, this used to be part of the courtyard. We haven¡¯t found concrete ¡®traces¡¯ yet, but based on what we¡¯ve observed, this might be the very place where the Squirrel saw that glowing object fall.¡±


    Yu Sheng grunted softly, eyes now scanning the ground at his feet.


    ¡°¡­You¡¯re not seriously thinking of digging, are you?¡± Irene immediately caught the look in his eye. ¡°Let me warn you, this isn¡¯t a joke. You dig here and you¡¯ll bring the whole building down before you summon any Evil Spirits. The Council¡¯s Housing and Safety Department responds faster than a vengeful ghost.¡±


    ¡°I know, I know,¡± Yu Sheng waved her off. ¡°I¡¯m not that clueless.¡±


    He paused, then added thoughtfully, ¡°Besides, even if the foundation weren¡¯t a problem, digging would probably be pointless¡­ According to Squirrel, that thing ¡®merged¡¯ with the earth on impact. So the Anka Aila Vessel may not have left behind an Entity at all¡ªmaybe it fell into another dimension. Digging wouldn¡¯t uncover anything.¡±


    ¡°Then what was it I captured on camera?¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s brow furrowed. ¡°It only lasted a few seconds, but¡­ it left me deeply unsettled.¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t reply at once. He stared off for a while before murmuring aloud, ¡°Some kind of¡­ ¡®leakage¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Sounds bad just hearing it,¡± Irene muttered.


    Little Red Riding Hood went quiet, then looked down at the Tabby Cat grooming itself diligently. ¡°King, keep an eye on this tunnel for the next while. If possible, post an Adventurers squad here¡ªnot the group with the warrior-mage-priest trio. I want the team with three assassins.¡±


    The Tabby Cat sighed dramatically, a deep, magnetic voice purring, ¡°Ah¡­ life is so cruel for a poor little Cat like me¡­¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll buy you Cat sticks.¡±


    ¡°Deal.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow at the odd exchange, gaining new insight into how members of the Fairy Tale Organization interacted. He was just about to ask how KingCatCat handled out-of-base missions or coordinated payment negotiations with outsiders¡ªwhen his phone rang, interrupting his thoughts.


    He glanced at the caller ID.


    Song Cheng.


    ¡°Let me take this,¡± he said, stepping aside. ¡°Hello? Yeah, it¡¯s Yu Sheng¡­ What?!¡±


    Every ear in the tunnel perked up at once¡ªFoxy¡¯s ears shot up the highest.


    After a moment, Yu Sheng hung up and turned to the group, his expression strange as he looked at the eavesdroppers.


    ¡°I have to head to the Special Affairs Bureau. Irene, Foxy, you¡¯re coming too.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood instinctively stepped forward. ¡°What happened?¡±


    ¡°They found the companions of those two Angel Cultists¡ªbut when they got there, they were already dead.¡±


    Soon after, Yu Sheng led the Fox Girl and little doll to Song Cheng¡¯s office.


    By now, Song Cheng was used to Yu Sheng¡¯s ¡°appear immediately after phone call¡± routine. He barely looked up as the trio from the Hotel were guided in by staff. Calmly setting aside the document in front of him, he stood and said, ¡°Come with me. I¡¯ll take you straight to the bodies of the Angel Cultists. I¡¯ll fill you in on the details on the way.¡±


    Yu Sheng trailed behind Song Cheng with two followers in tow, once again weaving through the labyrinthine corridors of the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building. He jotted down coordinates as they walked, all the while listening to Song Cheng¡¯s calm explanation of current affairs.


    ¡°After you finished ¡®interrogating¡¯ that Servant of the Angel last time,¡± Song Cheng began, ¡°we arranged a follow-up ambush interrogation by professionals. This time, we employed stronger Mind Control and Hypnosis techniques¡ªfinally pried open the bastard¡¯s mouth¡­¡±


    ¡°We unearthed a few clues from his subconscious, and at last uncovered a hideout of the Angel Cultists¡ªspecifically, those of the ¡®Anka Aila¡¯ faction. They were hiding near an old industrial district, right under the Council¡¯s nose.¡±


    ¡°The operation began this morning. The intel was dead-on. The location was exact. Everything went according to plan¡­ except that all those Heretic Cultists were already dead.¡±


    At that, Song Cheng stopped in front of a white Door. He raised a hand, gesturing for Yu Sheng to enter with him.


    Beyond the Door lay a morgue. Aside from the surveillance devices mounted on the ceiling and the strange glyphs embedded in the walls, it looked no different from a typical morgue.


    Of course, most morgues weren¡¯t flanked by heavily armed Special Affairs Bureau Operatives standing guard at every angle.


    Yu Sheng stepped in, curious, then glanced back at the Door. A sheet of paper was taped beside it, listing common morgue guidelines: Avoid physical conflict with the deceased. Do not allow corpses to leave the room without authorization.


    All standard fare in the Special Affairs Bureau. Yu Sheng no longer batted an eye at such warnings¡ªafter all, in this place, lingering in the restroom for over thirty minutes could get you hauled out by a squad of armed guards.


    The Angel Cultists retrieved during the raid now lay silently on several tables in the center of the room¡ªsix corpses in all, arranged with military precision.


    ¡°No visible wounds,¡± Song Cheng continued. ¡°Initial scans show no internal injuries or traces of poison. They collapsed in a circle formation in the living room, surrounding a Spirit Summoning Technique ritual drawn on the floor meant to commune with ¡®Anka Aila.¡¯ It was clearly a Sacrifice Activity, and the offerings were themselves. No physical trauma¡ªjust willingly surrendered their lives to their ¡®Master.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng stared at the pale bodies and muttered, ¡°¡­Self Sacrifice, huh. That definitely fits the Heretic Cultist vibe.¡±


    But Song Cheng shook his head. ¡°Actually, no. Quite the opposite. Among all the Angel Cultists we¡¯ve encountered, Self Sacrifice is rare. They usually prefer sacrificing others, not themselves.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked. ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°They genuinely have a ¡®Master,¡¯¡± Song Cheng explained, ¡°and this Master directly affects their ability to reason. Most Angel Cultists operate with a specific ¡®goal¡¯¡ªeven if that goal is driven by madness. They rarely give up their lives without purpose. Unless¡­¡±


    ¡°Unless?¡± Yu Sheng asked, eyebrows drawing close.


    ¡°Unless they believe their Master requires their death¡ªurgently.¡±


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice dipped into a grim cadence. Yu Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed as he slowly swept his gaze across the six lifeless forms, then inhaled deeply.


    ¡°I need to have a ¡®conversation¡¯ with them,¡± he said quietly.


    Song Cheng understood immediately. Yu Sheng¡¯s Conversation With The Dead ability was well-known within the Bureau. Without hesitation, Song Cheng waved off the guards stationed at the morgue¡¯s entrance, ordering them to clear the room. He turned back to Yu Sheng with grave sincerity.


    ¡°What do you need for the ritual? The Special Affairs Bureau can provide anything¡ªjust name it. If you can make these Heretic Cultists speak from beyond, we¡¯ll make it happen.¡±


    Yu Sheng was about to brush it off¡ªhis Conversation With The Dead was mostly instinctual and didn¡¯t need props. But then, from the corner of his eye, he spotted Irene¡­ and a spark of cunning lit in his mind.


    ¡°Alright. Take notes.¡±


    Song Cheng pulled out his phone and opened a notepad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need Rose Essential Oil¡ªthe large ritual-grade bottle. Four pounds of Medicinal Tea Powder for Spirit Summoning and Alchemy. Purified incense. Lots of Crystal Dust¡­ and Ritual Candles¡ªsix bundles for six corpses.¡±


    He glanced at Foxy, then continued, ¡°Also, two roasted chickens, eight grilled sausages, twenty lamb skewers, twenty chicken skewers, thirty skewers of crispy chicken skin, and two bags of Steamed Bread.¡±


    Foxy raised her hand eagerly. ¡°A¡ªand twenty Grilled Mushrooms!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded solemnly. ¡°Yes, twenty Grilled Mushrooms as well.¡±


    Song Cheng looked up from his notes, expression unreadable. ¡°¡­No drinks?¡± S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°No alcohol during rituals,¡± Yu Sheng said, waving a hand like a serene Eminent One. ¡°But a few cans of cola would be nice.¡±

 Chapter 208: Theres Always One Who Can Speak

    To be honest, Song Cheng didn¡¯t really care what Yu Sheng had ordered¡ªafter so many ¡°collaborations,¡± he thoroughly understood the Director¡¯s stance toward Yu Sheng. His only concern was the sheer amount of it all; he worried it might be too much for one person. But the moment he saw Foxy demolish a chicken leg in three bites until nothing but bone remained, even that last shred of concern evaporated.


    In contrast, Yu Sheng looked slightly embarrassed. As the skewers were delivered, he glanced awkwardly at Song Cheng. ¡°You¡¯re seriously giving me all this? Without even asking what it¡¯s for?¡±


    ¡°As long as you don¡¯t roast me,¡± Captain Song replied with a deadpan face, making a deliberate effort to ignore the sounds of Foxy munching away beside him. ¡°Our Special Affairs Bureau always approaches things from a practical standpoint.¡±


    Yu Sheng chuckled and casually swept the rest of his requested alchemical materials into Foxy¡¯s storage tail, then stepped toward the corpses of the Angel Cultists.


    The deaths of these Heretic Cultists hadn¡¯t been long ago. Based on the signs, their deranged ¡°Self Sacrifice¡± ritual likely took place just the previous night. Yu Sheng judged that his skill, Conversation With The Dead, would work well on such ¡°fresh¡± corpses.


    He sliced open the palm of one Heretic Cultist. Blood, not yet fully coagulated, seeped slowly from the wound.


    Taking a quiet breath, he touched the cold blood, murmuring to himself, ¡°Come on, let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    In an instant, the stagnant, faded world of the dead descended.


    Everything around him drained into tones of black, white, and gray. Silence engulfed the room. The cold blood formed a temporary bridge, and Yu Sheng felt a momentary disorientation. When his vision steadied, he saw the Angel Cultist lying on the mortuary slab, eyes open and hollow, staring straight at him.


    That alien gaze was bone-chilling.


    ¡°I¡­¡± A raspy growl came from the cultist¡¯s throat, like a hollow echo emerging from an empty shell. ¡°I should¡¯ve returned to the embrace of the Lord¡­¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where the dead are supposed to go, but right now, I¡¯m holding you here,¡± Yu Sheng said with a smile, staring at the speaking corpse. ¡°You sacrificed yourself to Anka Aila¡ªfor what purpose?¡±


    The mention of ¡°Anka Aila¡± seemed to jolt the body. The hollow figure¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He stared fixedly at Yu Sheng, as if trying to discern who he was, or make sense of what was happening to him. But the chaos of death gnawed at him. After a few seconds of struggle, the cultist¡¯s most intense dying thoughts and memories burst open before Yu Sheng like a flung wide Door.


    ¡°Ah¡­ we heard the voice of our Lord¡­ His child is finally awakening. We offered guidance to Him¡­ the time of fulfillment has come.¡±


    The corpse struggled upright. In the muted, colorless world of death, he stared into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes¡ªand then suddenly grinned.


    A hideous, twisted grin.


    It erupted into maniacal, dreadful laughter, as if the corpse had suddenly understood something. The corners of his mouth stretched wider and wider until they tore through his cheeks, his skull splitting as screeching, rasping sounds burst from his chest.


    ¡°Ah, I know who you are¡ªyou¡¯ve touched the sacred Umbilical Cord, you¡¯ve appeared in the Lord¡¯s dreams¡­ His murmurs have sketched your fate¡­ hahaha, it was all foretold! You¡¯re too late! Poor soul, you¡¯re too late! Hahaha¡­ We¡¯re not here. We¡¯re¡­ no longer here¡­¡±


    The laughing corpse suddenly convulsed violently, then collapsed amidst the cacophony. His unhinged laughter and screams echoed in Yu Sheng¡¯s ears like a malicious curse. Yu Sheng listened in shock, but before he could ask anything more, the fallen body ignited¡ªpale flames devoured the corpse in the blink of an eye. Immediately after, the other bodies on the mortuary slabs burst into similar white-hot blazes!


    In this monochrome death realm, all the Angel Cultists¡¯ bodies erupted in fire. Yu Sheng looked around in astonishment, seeing the corpses twitch and scream, laugh, shout the name of Anka Aila, chant about the Umbilical Cord, the coming Awakening, and many other things incomprehensible to Human ears¡ªlike sheer noise incarnate.


    And then, suddenly, it all stopped.


    The blazing white flames vanished as if they¡¯d never existed.


    Color returned. Yu Sheng blinked and found himself back in the real world. The Angel Cultists¡¯ corpses still lay quietly on the slabs, seemingly unchanged.


    But when he tried cutting the hand of another corpse to initiate a second Conversation With The Dead, all he heard was a brief, hollow whistle.


    It was as if something within those bodies had vanished. When the pale flames rose, whatever lingering ¡°souls¡± were in the corpses had left.


    Song Cheng approached, his expression tinged with unease. ¡°What happened? Did the ritual fail?¡±


    ¡°¡­No, the ritual worked,¡± Yu Sheng replied after steadying himself and pushing away the chaos in his mind. He spoke quickly, ¡°But they said a lot of crazy things. It didn¡¯t feel right¡­¡±


    He recounted every shred of madness he had unearthed during the Conversation With The Dead to the Captain of the Special Affairs Bureau, including the alarming fact that he could no longer establish ¡°communication¡± with the corpses of other Heretic Cultists.


    Song Cheng¡¯s brow furrowed deeply, forming twin knots of anxiety, and a grim weight settled over his expression. ¡°The child of the ¡®Master¡¯ is about to awaken? And they¡¯ve already offered the ¡®Guidance¡¯? And now they¡¯re claiming¡­ we¡¯re too late¡­¡±


    He muttered these fragments to himself. It wasn¡¯t until several moments later that Irene nudged him out of the spiral with a soft yet urgent reminder, ¡°We should check in on that Angel Cultist we captured when we breached their defensive lines. Maybe we can squeeze a bit more out of him.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Song Cheng exchanged a sharp glance. Both nodded simultaneously.


    Their group¡ªFoxy, now well-fed and licking her whiskers contentedly, among them¡ªleft the morgue at once and made their way to the containment zone holding the Angel Cultist.


    As they passed through the shimmering Gate, and the luminescent barrier dissolved, Yu Sheng laid eyes once again upon the bald-headed zealot¡ªthe same man he had tried to reason with multiple times before.


    The man was visibly thinner now, his aura waning, yet he sat upright, his spine rigid. Even in such a state, he strained to preserve the last embers of his pride as a Servant of the Angel.


    Still, the moment Yu Sheng entered the room, the man¡¯s composure cracked¡ªsurprise and a glimmer of fear flickered across his eyes.


    ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± Yu Sheng said flatly, wasting no time on pleasantries. He dropped onto the cot opposite the cultist and added, ¡°So, what¡¯s it going to be? Are you going to cooperate, or do we go through the motions?¡±


    The bald man¡¯s gaze flinched, but only for a moment. He then turned back with practiced calm and locked eyes with Yu Sheng. ¡°What motions?¡±


    ¡°The usual,¡± Yu Sheng replied nonchalantly. ¡°You act all defiant, I beat you into the wall. You stay defiant, I beat you again¡ªrepeat a few times until you start bragging about your unbreakable will. And then my friend here, the Doll, will tunnel into your mind and rip out the remnants of your secrets. You know your so-called ¡®mental barrier¡¯ is riddled with holes. Irene can breach it once, which means she can do it countless times. The only variable is how many beatings you¡¯ll take before that. Me? I don¡¯t mind either way. If you¡¯re the kind who enjoys the formalities, you can start adjusting your expression now.¡±


    The cultist clearly hadn¡¯t expected Yu Sheng to speak so plainly this time. His expression twitched several times, but ultimately, he just shook his head.


    ¡°Do what you like. I have no more secrets left. Go ahead, unleash every technique at your disposal. Let your cursed Doll sift through the ashes of my mind. Torture or death¡ªI¡¯m ready.¡±


    Yu Sheng stared hard into the man¡¯s eyes. That calm¡­ it didn¡¯t feel fake.


    ¡°You realize your comrades are all dead?¡± Yu Sheng suddenly said. ¡°We found their hideout¡ªevery last one of them is gone.¡±


    The cultist¡¯s face finally changed.


    But not with grief or panic. No, something else flickered there¡ªserene joy¡­ acceptance.


    The silence stretched. Then, a low mutter escaped the man¡¯s lips: ¡°Ah¡­ So the vessel has finally ripened¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lunged forward, gripping the man¡¯s collar. ¡°What did you say? ¡®The vessel has ripened¡¯¡ªwhat does that mean?!¡± S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But this time, the cultist didn¡¯t tremble. He was truly, completely calm now. Beneath Yu Sheng¡¯s penetrating gaze, there was even a trace of mockery dancing in his eyes. He moved his lips in silence:


    ¡°Goodbye¡ª¡±


    A second later, Yu Sheng felt the man¡¯s body slump. His breath vanished in an instant. As if someone had flipped a switch, the cultist switched his state from alive to dead¡ªjust like that. Right in front of him.


    From the surveillance monitors above came Song Cheng¡¯s shocked voice: ¡°What the¡ª?! What just happened?!¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored him. He whipped out a small blade, slashed a fresh wound on the cultist¡¯s arm, and grasped it tightly.


    The black-white-grey realm of the dead fell into place instantly.


    The cultist¡¯s spirit blinked, eyes dazed. Upon seeing Yu Sheng, he seemed lost, stunned. Clearly, a fresh death made a soul far more ¡°lively¡± during a Conversation With The Dead than long-deceased corpses.


    Yu Sheng stared him down, hand still gripping his collar. ¡°You weren¡¯t finished. What do you mean, ¡®the vessel has ripened¡¯?¡±


    The Angel Cultist blinked slowly. And then¡­ began to speak.

 Chapter 209: A Disaster is Brewing

    Death marks the end of all things. And secrets? They rest safest in the mouths of the dead.


    But if one could chase even into the afterlife¡­ well, that changed everything.


    Yu Sheng had one of the Angel Cultists by the collar. The zealot needed a few seconds just to confirm it¡ªyes, he had successfully executed Self Sacrifice under the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s layers of surveillance. His soul had indeed been torn free from the flesh. Yet it took him another half-minute to confirm the more horrifying truth¡ª


    Some kind of cursed Door had followed him through. The heretical artifact¡­ had crossed over!


    Perhaps the turn of events was simply too mind-bending. Even the Angel Cultist, who had already cast life and death aside, stood frozen in disbelief. The bald man locked eyes with Yu Sheng, but words failed him.


    This time, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t do what he¡¯d done before¡ªhe wasn¡¯t here to play. He knew this Heretic Cultist¡¯s mental defenses had already crumbled, so he didn¡¯t need to resort to interrogation theatrics. Especially not now, during a Conversation With The Dead. Sooner or later, chaos would flood the mind of this newly deceased soul. And when that happened, no amount of pious secrecy could stand against it.


    So Yu Sheng simply sat down before the corpse, composed and patient, watching this ¡°freshly dead¡± like a fisherman waiting for the first twitch on the line.


    ¡°You¡¯ll tell me everything,¡± he said, calm and measured. ¡°Death is a one-way road. And I am the Door you cannot bypass. I don¡¯t know how you managed to hide a suicide ritual from the eyes of the Special Affairs Bureau, but let¡¯s be clear¡ªyour decision was a terrible one. And now? I have all the time in the world for you to confess.¡± Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The Angel Cultist¡¯s eyes stared into Yu Sheng¡¯s, body tense¡ªbut then that inexorable sensation of descent began. He felt his will slipping, memories dissolving into a swirl of haze. And at the center of that vortex¡­


    A gaping death void, absolute and silent, stared back at him.


    Now, that void floated directly before him¡ªquivering, grinning, greeting him with endless patience.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s voice came from within that nothingness:


    ¡°Time¡¯s almost up¡­ The ¡®vessel¡¯ you mentioned¡ªwere you referring to one of the children in the Orphanage?¡±


    The words echoed, hollow and sharp, gouging deep into the zealot¡¯s buried memories.


    But suddenly¡ªa baby¡¯s phantom cry tore through the death shroud, wrapping itself around the cultist¡¯s fading mind.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s brow furrowed. At that same instant, he saw a strange peace settle over the cultist¡¯s face. A calm, even joyous smile surfaced. And then, with deliberate effort, the corpse raised its right hand.


    The man flipped Yu Sheng the middle finger.


    ¡°The Eternal Lord has come to greet me¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng shot to his feet. Color and shape of the reality dimension surged back into view. The Angel Cultist was gone¡ªlifeless, a hollow husk. Nothing left to unearth.


    Then came the heavy footsteps from beyond the cell. The alloy gate slammed open. Song Cheng entered with backup.


    The moment in which Conversation With The Dead occurred had been no more than an instant in the living world. Song Cheng had rushed over the moment the Angel Cultist died. Now he glanced at the body on the ground, then at Yu Sheng¡¯s shifting expression, unsure what had just unfolded.


    ¡°He got away,¡± Yu Sheng finally exhaled. He gestured at the corpse. ¡°This bastard really did ¡®feed¡¯ himself to his so-called Lord. But¡­ I still managed to get some useful intel.¡±


    ¡ª


    Minutes later, Yu Sheng sat with Irene and Foxy in Song Cheng¡¯s office, sharing what he¡¯d extracted from the zealot¡¯s final moments.


    ¡°The vessel¡­ a vessel for the Angel¡¯s Descent¡­¡± Song Cheng¡¯s brows were knotted tight. ¡°If he was talking about a child from the Fairy Tale Organization, that¡¯s a serious problem. The fact they¡¯re enacting Self Sacrifice now means a certain ¡®moment¡¯ really is approaching. But we don¡¯t even know what traits this ¡®vessel¡¯ is supposed to have. Who could it be¡­ out of those dozens of children¡­¡±


    What surprised Song Cheng, however, was Yu Sheng¡¯s subtle shift in demeanor.


    ¡°If it really is someone from the Fairy Tale Organization¡­ then maybe the problem is still within control.¡±


    Song Cheng frowned. ¡°Why would you say that?¡±


    Yu Sheng spread his hands. ¡°Because I¡¯ve already placed a ¡®soul emergency sanctuary¡¯ on every member of the Fairy Tale Organization. Just today¡ªevery single one, from the five- or six-year-olds to the nearly grown ones¡ªI¡¯ve shielded them all.¡±


    Song Cheng blinked. ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bit complicated to explain the mechanism,¡± Yu Sheng continued at a measured pace. ¡°You can think of it as a kind of spiritual escape function I¡¯ve embedded into them. If any of the Fairy Tale Organization¡¯s subsets come under severe stress¡ªsay, mental corruption or threats capable of killing their consciousness¡ªtheir minds will immediately be transferred to a safe haven.¡±


    He paused, then added, ¡°You could call it a kind of ¡®survival-based mental Teleportation.¡¯¡±


    Song Cheng stared into Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes, as if trying to confirm whether this ¡°man¡± before him was telling the truth. But before he could probe for more details, the computer on the table suddenly flickered to life.


    The ever-cold visage of Bai Li Qing appeared onscreen, staring straight at Yu Sheng.


    ¡°I won¡¯t pry into your secrets. I only want to know: how effective is this ¡®shelter¡¯ you speak of?¡±


    Clearly, nothing that happened within the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building escaped the eyes of the Madam Director.


    Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t surprised by Bai Li Qing¡¯s appearance. He merely lowered his head in brief thought before raising it again, his tone earnest. ¡°If we¡¯re just talking about protecting the mind¡ªits effectiveness should be one hundred percent. I¡¯ve tested it.¡±


    ¡°But you¡¯re still not entirely confident, are you?¡± Bai Li Qing¡¯s faded eyes gazed through the screen like x-rays piercing straight into the soul. ¡°You seem to be worried about something else.¡±


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± Yu Sheng nodded, knowing full well there was no use hiding anything from her. ¡°I¡¯m confident in the ¡®shelters¡¯ I gave those children. But what we don¡¯t know is how the Dark Angels¡¯ Descent actually works. What if it¡¯s not just mental corruption? What if it¡¯s something worse¡ªsomething even higher-level?¡±


    ¡°And then there¡¯s that Angel Cultist¡¯s strange reaction before death¡ªduring the Conversation With The Dead ritual. I asked him whether the ¡®vessel¡¯ referred to the Cursed Children from the Orphanage. He didn¡¯t answer¡­ but his final smile carried not just relief, but a hint of mockery. That smirk unsettled me.¡±


    Yu Sheng spilled all his worries in one breath and then exhaled heavily, his eyes locked on Bai Li Qing¡¯s image, awaiting her verdict.


    For a moment, she didn¡¯t move. Her face remained perfectly still, like a frozen mask. It even seemed like the signal had cut out.


    Just as Yu Sheng began to doubt the feed, the Madam Director finally spoke.


    ¡°No matter what, our top priority must be preventing a Dark Angel from descending into the physical world. We need to consider isolating and protecting every member of the Fairy Tale Organization¡ªand if you fear your shelters aren¡¯t enough, then we¡¯ll layer additional protections.¡±


    Song Cheng frowned deeply, thinking aloud. ¡°Move the Cursed Children to a Containment Facility under the Special Affairs Bureau? Or maybe house them temporarily in a special floor¡­ Quiet Town could be an option¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet Town is fundamentally an Otherworld. Prolonged exposure will affect their minds,¡± Bai Li Qing shook her head solemnly. ¡°The Cursed Children are still young. Living there long-term would be harmful. And since we don¡¯t know when or how long the Descent might happen, we need multiple fallback plans.¡±


    ¡°¡­Then what about the Sixth Containment Zone?¡± Song Cheng offered. ¡°It¡¯s got a decent environment. The Entity ¡®Caretaker¡¯ can even teach the kids some lessons. Plus, no need to worry about the Caretaker going rogue¡ªthose Guardians from Fairy Tale are pretty tough.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a plan worth considering¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng listened to Bai Li Qing and Song Cheng begin plotting the large-scale relocation of the Cursed Children from the Orphanage to various Containment Facilities. Halfway through, he couldn¡¯t help but interrupt.


    ¡°Wait, hold up¡ªdon¡¯t go making decisions without consulting the people involved first. What if the Guardians¡ªlike Little Red Riding Hood¡ªdon¡¯t agree? And let¡¯s not forget¡­ the Special Affairs Bureau has tried the whole ¡®centralized protection¡¯ thing before. That did not end well.¡±


    Song Cheng winced, teeth gritted in stress. ¡°Of course I remember. But we¡¯re backed into a corner here. A Dark Angel could descend at any moment, and the vessel is almost certainly one of the Fairy Tale kids. You yourself said your ¡®shelter¡¯ might not stop an actual Descent. Plus, that Heretic Cultist went down with such a creepy grin¡­¡±


    Before he could finish mumbling, Irene muttered under her breath, ¡°Look at all the red flags. This is textbook ¡®disaster incoming¡¯ setup. If this were a movie, the dramatic BGM would start playing right about now.¡±


    Yu Sheng flicked her forehead and then turned serious again, addressing Song Cheng and Bai Li Qing on the screen.


    ¡°First of all, this decision needs to involve Little Red Riding Hood and the other Guardians. They know their own situation best¡ªwho¡¯s acting strange lately, who might be the ¡®vessel¡¯¡ªall of that needs to be clarified. Blind relocation won¡¯t solve anything. And secondly¡­ if we do decide to relocate the Cursed Children, your team isn¡¯t the only one with a plan.¡±

 Chapter 210: Isolation Plan

    Yu Sheng returned to the Orphanage with Foxy and Irene in tow, and without delay, sought out Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White.


    It didn¡¯t take long before King also arrived, drawn by the commotion.


    Across the room, the trio from the Hotel¡ªhowever many of them actually counted as human¡ªsat opposite the trio from the Fairy Tale Organization, including one very expressive Cat. The air inside the reception chamber was thick with gravity.


    Yu Sheng had already discerned the structure of the Fairy Tale Organization. While its members lived in an atmosphere of casual chaos, the group itself had a clear backbone. Among them, Little Red Riding Hood was undoubtedly the most authoritative Guardian of this ¡°Orphan Organization.¡± Snow White, meanwhile, wielded equal influence. One was the eldest, the other the strongest. Together, they were effectively the twin leaders of the Fairy Tale Organization.


    Of course, considering both Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White had reached the Terminal Stage, it was clear successors had already been selected¡ªbut Yu Sheng knew better than to ask recklessly about that.


    As for King, though formidable, the Cat was an ungoverned entity. It wasn¡¯t involved in leadership or logistics. It simply appeared when it felt like it¡ªbecause that¡¯s what Cats do. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Facing the two leaders and the enigmatic feline, Yu Sheng held nothing back. He laid bare the intelligence recently acquired from the Special Affairs Bureau, speaking in detail about the Angel Cultists and the matter of the ¡°Container.¡±


    ¡°At present, the Special Affairs Bureau is still holding the last of the Angel Cultists, but we¡¯ve stopped active interrogation. All we can do now is isolate and observe,¡± Yu Sheng explained grimly. ¡°These cultists of ¡®Anka Aila¡¯¡ªthey¡¯re not just fanatics, they¡¯re trained in Self Sacrifice. The six we captured showed no wounds, just dropped dead. One even did it right in front of me¡ªour tech couldn¡¯t stop him. He fed his soul to his ¡®master¡¯ like nothing could stop him.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood listened with a stern expression. After a long silence, she finally spoke.


    ¡°So the ¡®Container¡¯ is among us¡­ it¡¯s been confirmed, hasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yu Sheng sighed and nodded helplessly.


    ¡°We still don¡¯t understand how these Angel Cultists determine when a Container has ¡®matured,¡¯ nor do we know Anka Aila¡¯s selection criteria. But one thing¡¯s clear¡ªthe Awakening Threshold is near. Those Sacrifice Activities are catalyzing the process. Even if they can¡¯t hear the Dark Angel¡¯s voice, they can sense its state.¡±


    Snow White suddenly interjected. ¡°Is there any chance of catching more Angel Cultists?¡±


    ¡°There must be others hiding,¡± Yu Sheng admitted. ¡°With these kinds of Heretic Cultists, catching one means a nest is nearby. But finding more in time¡­ unlikely. And even if we did, I doubt we could delay Anka Aila¡¯s awakening. The activities of a Dark Angel can resemble natural phenomena. We don¡¯t even know how much their sacrifices influence it.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should focus on the Container,¡± Irene, seated beside Yu Sheng, added. ¡°Do you have any ideas? Who¡¯s most likely to be the Container?¡±


    Snow White and Little Red Riding Hood exchanged looks, their faces shadowed by an unspoken burden.


    King¡¯s expression was equally twisted¡ªbut reading a Cat¡¯s face is a whole separate art.


    After a moment of heavy silence, Little Red Riding Hood exhaled and spoke again.


    ¡°The most likely suspects¡­ are already in this room.¡± She raised a hand and pointed to herself, then to Snow White. ¡°We¡¯re the closest to adulthood. We also have the strongest battle capability. If anyone in the Fairy Tale Organization has been most thoroughly corroded by the Dark Angel, it¡¯s us.¡±


    ¡°Though there¡¯s another possibility,¡± Snow White added thoughtfully, pointing to the tabby Cat perched on the couch armrest. ¡°King.¡±


    King¡¯s eyes shot wide open. It pointed at itself in disbelief. ¡°Why me?¡±


    Snow White was deadly serious. ¡°You¡¯re a Cat. Yet you hold the title of ¡®King¡¯ within the Fairy Tale. That¡¯s a very¡­ unique role. In many of the Fairy Tales, the ¡®King¡¯ is a unifying backdrop. Don¡¯t you think your existence is a bit too special?¡±


    ¡°¡­Life just keeps throwing curses at this poor little Cat,¡± King sighed dramatically, patting the armrest with a paw. ¡°Sigh¡­ Groom me.¡±


    Even before the words finished leaving its mouth, a phantom shimmered into being, and a Court Jester wearing a Tear Drop Mask materialized from the air. The jester bowed to the others, then knelt before King and began grooming its fur with reverent care.


    Yu Sheng was dumbfounded by the scene.


    Still, he shoved down his instinct to rant and turned back toward Little Red Riding Hood, now all seriousness.


    ¡°That¡¯s why we need to consider implementing an Isolation Plan,¡± he said, turning over the idea in his mind. ¡°We don¡¯t know exactly when Anka Aila will awaken. We don¡¯t know who the Container is. Even though I¡¯ve already placed Mind Barriers on each of you, we can¡¯t be sure they¡¯ll work against a Dark Angel. All things considered, I believe we should temporarily relocate the Cursed Children of the Orphanage to a secure facility.¡±


    He paused to rephrase, softening his tone.


    ¡°At the very least¡­ a place with better containment protocols. Easier to monitor. Easier to react quickly, if something goes wrong.¡±


    He lifted his gaze and scanned the chamber.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying the Orphanage isn¡¯t good, but this place¡ª¡±


    ¡°Mm, I understand what you mean,¡± Little Red Riding Hood interrupted Yu Sheng directly, her response far calmer than he had expected. ¡°We do need to relocate the Cursed Children. We Guardians will go with them¡ªwe definitely can¡¯t stay in the urban district.¡±


    Yu Sheng froze, surprised by the calm resolve in the young girl before him. ¡°Uh¡­ so you¡¯re saying¡ªyou agree with the plan?¡±


    ¡°I do. And the other Guardians will too,¡± she nodded firmly. ¡°But we need a little time to explain things to our Younger Sisters, and we¡¯ve got quite a bit to pack¡ªincluding the toys the little Cursed Children are familiar with.¡±


    She paused, then added, ¡°Most of the Cursed Children from the Orphanage lack a sense of security. If the relocation is too rushed, it will only worsen their instability.¡±


    Yu Sheng opened his mouth, hesitating for a moment before finally speaking with a strange look, ¡°Uh, I thought¡­¡±


    ¡°Thought what? That we¡¯d resist?¡± Little Red Riding Hood raised an eyebrow. ¡°Shouting things like, ¡®We have to protect our Orphanage, we¡¯ll handle this ourselves,¡¯ and then watch everything spiral out of control?¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°Uh¡­¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s clearly not acceptable,¡± said Snow White, shaking her head seriously from the side. ¡°This is the city. Even if the Orphanage isn¡¯t near residents, there¡¯s a neighborhood and Wan Xiang Ji Mall just beyond the buffer zone. If one of us really is a ¡®Container,¡¯ even if only a fragment of the Dark Angels¡¯ power descends, the consequences could be catastrophic. We have to comply with the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s arrangements and relocate the danger as quickly as possible.¡±


    Yu Sheng scratched his head awkwardly, at a loss for words.


    ¡°I already told you, the children here at the Orphanage ended their rebellious phase the first time they fell into a nightmare,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, rocking gently on the sofa with a half-smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much about us. We¡¯re not the kind of brats who make grand plans before trouble and throw tantrums afterward. Just tell us the arrangements¡ªare we going to the isolation zone in the City Outskirts, or to the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s Containment Facility?¡±


    Finally dropping all unnecessary hesitation, Yu Sheng exhaled softly and looked into her eyes.


    ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau provided two options. The first is a place called Quiet Town¡ªan Otherworld zone that¡¯s relatively stable, where the Bureau has established a safety area. The second is a Containment Facility in the City Outskirts. But¡ªI have a third option that might be even better.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White both leaned in slightly. ¡°A third option?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°My backyard.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, not quite registering it at first, but a moment later her eyes widened in realization. ¡°Ah¡ªyour Star Valley!?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, I think it¡¯s a better fit than the Bureau¡¯s Containment Facility,¡± Yu Sheng grinned. ¡°In terms of security, every facility can be breached, and even the safest Otherworlds carry some level of contamination. But my ¡®backyard¡¯¡ªlet¡¯s just say, if I don¡¯t open the Door, not even the Bureau¡¯s best tech can locate the entrance. It¡¯s utterly unpolluted.


    ¡°Of course, I can¡¯t guarantee it¡¯s immune to Anka Aila¡¯s infiltration. That massive eye flew out without warning, after all. But what in this world can stop the Dark Angels? At least the Valley shows some resistance. Plus, it¡¯s directly connected to my perception. If anything does intrude, I¡¯ll know immediately. The Valley is also spacious¡ªif something goes wrong, there¡¯s enough room to create a buffer¡­¡±


    He said all that in one breath, then shifted tone. ¡°Downside is, the living conditions definitely don¡¯t compare to a proper Bureau facility. But Bai Li Qing and I discussed it¡ªif you all agree, the Bureau¡¯s willing to help. They can rush over generators, mobile housing units, and essential supplies. All I have to do is open a large enough Door. It won¡¯t be ideal for long-term living, but for a short stay, it¡¯ll be more than sufficient.¡±

 Chapter 211: The Settlement Construction Begins

    Yu Sheng spoke for what felt like a long time. By the time he finished, Little Red Riding Hood wore a thoughtful expression, as if she were deeply weighing the feasibility of his proposal. Snow White, on the other hand, looked confused. Her gaze bounced between the two of them several times until she finally burst out, ¡°What are you talking about? Red, what¡¯s this ¡®Star-X Valley¡¯ you mentioned?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s just a nickname I made up,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained. ¡°It¡¯s actually the Otherworld place called ¡®Nightfall Valley.¡¯ I¡¯m sure I told you about the situation there not too long ago.¡±


    Snow White stretched her voice in a long, drawn-out ¡°Oh,¡± then fell silent. Little Red Riding Hood turned back to Yu Sheng with a serious look. ¡°I think this plan can work. Besides, I trust your Valley more than any other place. But¡­ aren¡¯t we putting too much on you?¡±


    She seemed a bit uneasy. Yet Yu Sheng merely waved a hand with a cheerful grin, as though it was nothing to worry about. ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. My Valley is sitting there unused anyway, and I was thinking of remodeling soon. Actually, I was wondering how to ask the Special Affairs Bureau for more manpower. Now that you¡¯re all coming, it¡¯ll give me a reason to apply. Their budget will cover the costs.¡±


    A faint smile appeared on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face. She said no more, for all her gratitude was contained in that smile.


    Afterward, they discussed a great many details about the transfer and isolation process. They talked about where the Cursed Children would sleep in the Valley¡¯s temporary camp, whether Council caretakers should move into the Valley with them, how to handle shipments of supplies, and even how to keep the children¡¯s education going. These were practical concerns¡ªso practical that Yu Sheng admitted he hadn¡¯t even thought about some of them, especially the issue of making sure the kids could keep up with their lessons.


    Little Red Riding Hood was adamant. ¡°They definitely need classes. We don¡¯t know how long we¡¯ll have to stay in that Valley, and our Orphanage has a rule: even in difficult times, we try to maintain a normal routine. Nobody¡¯s allowed to just muddle through day by day.¡±


    Snow White nodded with a thoughtful expression. ¡°Right. And speaking of not knowing how long we¡¯ll be in the Valley¡­ in the end, isolating ourselves is only a short-term measure. We still have to solve this at its core.¡±


    Yu Sheng snapped out of his own [Huh, never thought about tutoring] musings. He nodded at once. ¡°Exactly. We must find a way to end the Dark Angels and the so-called ¡®Fairytale Curse.¡¯ The good news is that, from what we know, the Fairy Tale Otherworld¡¯s ¡®curse¡¯ appears to share the same source as Dark Angels Anka Aila. If we eliminate the Dark Angels, the Fairytale influence should stop spreading.¡±


    He paused, his expression turning a bit wry. ¡°Look on the bright side. You all spent so many years trying to find the curse¡¯s source, and now you¡¯ve finally got a lead.¡±


    ¡°Sure, the source is a Dark Angels. We definitely have to stay ¡®optimistic,¡¯¡± Little Red Riding Hood remarked with a sigh. Then she shifted the topic. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s talk about the next step of the transfer. Once we leave, what happens to the Orphanage?¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression grew solemn again. They both knew some strange phenomena¡ªlike thorny shadows creeping along the walls or black silhouettes of a forest down in the basement¡ªhad begun appearing. But they still couldn¡¯t be sure if that odd ¡°invasion¡± came from the building itself, or from a Cursed Child who might already be chosen as a ¡°vessel.¡±


    ¡°If those spooky shadows were caused by the vessel, then once all the kids are gone, the Orphanage should be safe,¡± Yu Sheng said, thinking aloud. ¡°But if the Orphanage itself is tainted, that means this place still has some pollution. After all, ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ made its home here for decades. Every building might be steeped in its influence. Who knows what else could be lurking in dark corners?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to keep a team here to monitor the site,¡± Little Red Riding Hood agreed. ¡°The Special Affairs Bureau can assign people, and you¡¯ll need to keep an eye out. As for us¡­¡±


    She trailed off. A hint of sadness clouded her face. After all, she had grown up here. Even though she understood the risk¡ªthat the children might already be contaminated¡ªshe still felt reluctant to leave the place she called home.


    Watching Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s expression, Yu Sheng almost said that the Dark Angels¡¯ descent would take time, so the kids could come back and visit if they missed ¡°home.¡± But [he decided it was too risky to promise such a thing]. When it came to the Dark Angels, it was better to avoid unnecessary danger. After all, not everyone was willing to treat life as cheaply as he sometimes did.


    It was time to get moving. They had to pack up the entire ¡°Fairy Tale¡± organization and relocate to his Valley for protection.


    After returning home from the Orphanage, Yu Sheng immediately called Director Bai Li Qing.


    ¡°They picked the second proposal,¡± he reported, seated on his living room couch. A notebook lay open on his knee, and he scribbled a list of supply requests and other details. ¡°I¡¯m writing down all the practical stuff we discussed. I¡¯ll bring it straight to your office when I¡¯m done.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Bai Li Qing said calmly on the other end. A moment passed in silence. Then her voice came again. ¡°They agreed that easily, did they?¡±


    ¡°¡­I guess that was within your expectations?¡±


    ¡°Special Affairs Bureau has worked with ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ for years, so I know those children fairly well,¡± she replied in her usual cool tone. ¡°Sometimes, they¡¯re more reliable and efficient than some official Spirit Realm Detective groups. They often don¡¯t notice it themselves, but it¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°So my worries were pointless, huh?¡±


    There was another brief pause. Then Bai Li Qing continued in a mild voice. ¡°Pointless fretting is part of being an adult. Perhaps they feel safe with you because you do care about those details. No matter how you look at it, the Cursed Children trust you. Once they move into your Valley, you¡¯ll be the biggest ¡®Guardian¡¯ they have.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Yu Sheng said soberly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t betray that trust.¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Good. After you bring me your notes, remember: I already have the first batch of supplies ready and the staff on standby. Just let me know when to send them.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the clock on the wall. ¡°I¡¯ll call you soon. First, I need to head over and ¡®get things ready¡¯ in the Valley. I have to clear out some space so they can settle in. It won¡¯t take long.¡± Sear?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°All right. I¡¯ll wait for your word.¡±


    ¡­


    About ten minutes later, Yu Sheng, Irene, and Foxy stepped out of the fixed Teleportation Door in his basement and arrived on the ¡°control platform¡± in the heart of the Valley.


    That door in the basement stayed active and stable, so it didn¡¯t cause the shockwave that his usual opened Gates did. It also meant he didn¡¯t have to notify the Special Affairs Bureau every single time. At home, they all liked using it¡ªespecially Foxy, who often slipped through that door to feed the chickens out in the Valley.


    Yu Sheng gazed around the platform and decided on the open ground near the surrounding woods as the best place for a temporary camp. After a long period of ¡°recovery,¡± most of the damage left by the Hunger Entity was healed. The land was level again, and lush greenery covered the distance, with a small forest sprouting nearby. It was certainly nicer than the rocky land next to the mountains. Also, a channel of fresh water flowed along the edge of this open field, which could serve as a perfect water source.


    Under Yu Sheng¡¯s control, the soil began to shift and ripple, as if the ground itself were alive. Soon, a level surface emerged where temporary housing would stand. Nearby, a small raised platform grew solid enough to hold a generator, and a pit formed to host a water pump. A winding path marked the path of the water channel.


    Standing at the edge of the newly revealed clearing, Yu Sheng half-closed his eyes. He sank his consciousness into the terrain. Like moving his own limbs, he molded the Valley according to a mental blueprint he had discussed with the Special Affairs Bureau.


    Beside him, Irene and Foxy watched with wide-eyed fascination. Irene murmured, ¡°I¡¯ve read how people can watch a construction site for hours just to see an excavator dig dirt. Seeing this is even more mesmerizing. I could stand here all day¡­¡±


    Foxy nodded eagerly. ¡°Benefactor is truly gifted as a ¡®Civil Engineering Immortal¡¯¡­¡±


    Irene shook her head. ¡°You do realize your ¡®Benefactor¡¯ doesn¡¯t enjoy that title, right?¡±


    Foxy looked baffled. ¡°Why not?¡±


    She merely sighed. ¡°Ugh, you wouldn¡¯t understand even if I explained.¡±


    Yu Sheng heard their banter but didn¡¯t mind. Suddenly, he spoke up. ¡°[I wonder if I should just skip the Bureau¡¯s prefab cabins and let the Valley itself ¡®grow¡¯ all the houses.]¡±


    He had barely finished his sentence when Irene cut him off. ¡°Stop right there with that crazy idea!¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked, honestly puzzled.


    Irene folded her arms across her chest. ¡°Those kids already have it rough, getting uprooted from their Orphanage. How would you feel if they end up living in a place that looks like it grew from the ground? If it ends up feeling like¡­ a giant outdoor latrine, won¡¯t that be awful?¡±


    Yu Sheng found himself speechless. ¡°¡­Okay, maybe we¡¯ll do it the normal way.¡±

 Chapter 212: A Very Big Door

    Yu Sheng actually wanted to point out that after spending so much time practicing and getting used to things, he has made huge progress in ¡°shaping¡± houses in the Valley. The best proof is those two rows of grand, ancient pillars he formed around the Teleportation Door platform. He wouldn¡¯t go so far as to claim he can shape a luxurious Hotel for the Orphanage¡¯s Cursed Children, but at least creating a couple rows of simple housing wouldn¡¯t be a problem. Still, after thinking it over, he decided it was smarter just to prepare the foundations for now.


    He had one main reason: The Special Affairs Bureau had already prepared all sorts of supplies. [Might as well use free resources when they offer them¡­]


    Of course, to show off his skills a bit, Yu Sheng still split his focus while smoothing the ground to build a structure at the far end of the planned camp.


    Deep beneath the earth, soil and rock were rearranging themselves. With a heavy hum, they rose steadily, weaving together on the surface as if these materials had come alive. They formed layers upon layers, growing thicker until they became a grayish-white base, walls, pillars, and roof. Then more details appeared: Doorways, windows, and some simple decorations. Irene, curious about all this noise, ran over to watch that large building rising from the barren land. She turned around and asked, ¡°What is that?¡±


    ¡°Right now, the camp only has rows of temporary cabins, which makes it feel like we¡¯re all refugees. Even if those prefab rooms are comfortable, the place could use a bit more life. So, I decided to build a ¡®Castle¡¯ for Little Red Riding Hood and the others,¡± Yu Sheng explained to the little Doll with a grin. ¡°It can also serve as the ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ group¡¯s ¡®office¡¯¡ªor at worst, a warehouse. Once the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s construction crews show up, we just need them to hook up the electricity.¡±


    Irene stood there, stunned. She climbed onto Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, shading her eyes with one hand as she gazed at the big gray building with its stone-like texture. Then she mumbled, ¡°If you hadn¡¯t told me, I might¡¯ve thought it was a huge public restroom¡ªone of those scenic spot ones with a courtyard and watchtowers.¡±


    Yu Sheng immediately raised his hand, pretending he was about to toss the Doll off his shoulder. ¡°¡­So you¡¯re never letting me forget that, huh?!¡±


    Irene leaped down with a giggle, dodging around him as she spoke. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll stop teasing! For real, it actually looks pretty decent this time¡ªsure, it¡¯s rough around the edges, but kind of impressive. It gives me that vibe of a mysterious, alien ruin from some game¡¯s CG scene.¡±


    Yu Sheng suspected the Doll was hinting that his carefully shaped building looked a bit too ¡®abstract,¡¯ but he had no evidence. Anyway, he didn¡¯t really mind. Right next to him, Foxy was so awestruck that her tail was practically wagging in a blur, stirring up clouds of dust.


    Soon enough, the basic part of the camp was finished.


    ¡°Now it¡¯s time to coordinate with the Special Affairs Bureau,¡± Yu Sheng said, watching the last stretch of foundation harden into rock. He let out a small breath and eased his tense mind. Then he took out his phone to check the time. ¡°Not bad¡ªfinished even sooner than I expected.¡±


    Irene crawled up his arm to peek at the phone screen. ¡°It¡¯s already this late? Don¡¯t they rest over at the Special Affairs Bureau?¡±


    ¡°They said all personnel and supplies are on standby around the clock,¡± Yu Sheng explained as he tapped Bai Li Qing¡¯s number. ¡°They¡¯re working in shifts, so even though the workers swap in and out, the project never stops. And in that sense, they¡¯re pretty reliable. Hello? This is Yu Sheng. I¡¯m all set here.¡±


    On the other end, Bai Li Qing simply said in a calm voice, ¡°All right. Come straight to my office.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused. ¡°She really is cool as steel,¡± he muttered as he hung up. Then, glancing at Irene and Foxy, he added quietly, ¡°[No wonder everyone calls her a steel-faced statue¡­]¡±


    But the very next second, a voice drifted out from the phone again: ¡°I am not ¡®steel-faced.¡¯¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­¡±


    He silently hung up and forced a small smile. ¡°My phone¡¯s touch screen is acting up.¡±


    A shimmer in the air marked the sudden opening of a large Door, a temporary passage from the Otherworld Valley straight to the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building¡¯s Director¡¯s office. Yu Sheng stepped through with a serious look on his face, and he saw Bai Li Qing wearing an equally serious expression. Standing next to her was Song Cheng, who looked like he was having trouble keeping a straight face.


    Yu Sheng realized that while he had been making fun of ¡°Madam Steel-Face¡± on the phone, there was more than one person listening. Captain Song¡¯s expression basically said, [Oh great, I just overheard something I shouldn¡¯t have while standing next to my top boss. This is not good for my career.]


    They all kept silent about the phone incident. Then Bai Li Qing personally led Yu Sheng into another elevator in the corridor.


    Inside this strange Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters Building, nearly all the special floors were reached by these odd elevators¡ªand they didn¡¯t necessarily move only up or down. At first, Yu Sheng felt the elevator going upward, but after some ten floors, the arrow suddenly pointed straight down. Before he could figure that out, it turned ninety degrees, showing they were now going left. Then, with a shake, the elevator stopped. A gentle synthetic female voice announced, ¡°Transfer Layer¡ªPort, arrived.¡±


    When the elevator Door slid open, Yu Sheng found himself staring at an enormous open space.


    Looking dazed, he led Irene and Foxy onto a metal platform. All around it, there was what seemed to be a giant artificial island. Spread across this huge area were about a dozen large warehouse-like buildings, and automated transport vehicles were steadily going back and forth between the warehouses and some distant harbor facilities. Beyond that great, open stretch lay an endless¡­ ocean.


    Yu Sheng stared at the glittering waves. Several large transport ships, all marked with the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s emblem, were docked along the artificial coastline. One of the ships departed the port, slowly picking up speed until it reached the vast ocean. Then, out of nowhere, a patch of swirling light appeared on the water, and the ship sped right through that invisible ¡°rift,¡± vanishing into the distortion.


    The soft hum of machinery sounded behind them. Yu Sheng turned, seeing the elevator ¡°car¡± closing its Doors. The entire box was connected to the edge of the platform by a system of sturdy rails. With a whirr, the device began moving away, disappearing into another distortion just moments later.


    After a long pause, Yu Sheng finally said, ¡°¡­Where exactly are we? This can¡¯t still be inside the Borderland, right?¡±


    ¡°This is the ¡®Frontier.¡¯ The place you see here is both a storage facility and a major transport hub,¡± Song Cheng explained with a smile. ¡°As you already know, the Borderland is a sealed space, separate from normal universal space. People here¡ªexcept you, apparently¡ªcan only leave by using fixed ¡®natural passages.¡¯ These passages vary in size. A tiny one might be a drawer in some office inside the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters. A big one might be a train station or a tunnel. Or, like you just saw, a port.¡±


    He gestured toward the shimmering water. ¡°This route can only be reached by a ¡®shortcut¡¯ in the network, with a depth of 1 and a hazard level of 0. This sea overlaps with a sea on some planet in the outside world, so when you cross that curtain of light, you¡¯ll be outside the Borderland. Of course, we can¡¯t just waltz out there right now. Leaving requires a permit from the Council.¡±


    Song Cheng suddenly stopped walking and fixed his eyes on Yu Sheng. ¡°¡­You¡¯re not planning on opening a Door out of here, are you?¡±


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. ¡°I¡¯ve got better things to do.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Song Cheng nodded, then two seconds later, he asked again, this time looking even more anxious, ¡°But you really won¡¯t open a Door from here, right?¡±


    ¡°To open a Door, all I need is the right coordinate¡ªit doesn¡¯t matter where I open it from,¡± Yu Sheng said, shaking his head. ¡°If I actually wanted to leave, I could just do it from home. No point in creating chaos here.¡±


    ¡°Right, that makes sense.¡± Song Cheng looked relieved, though he still seemed a bit embarrassed. ¡°Sorry for asking so many times. This place is just¡­sensitive.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought it over. [I guess sneaking across the Frontier is different than simply slipping through some quiet back door¡ªboth ways count as crossing illegally, but one is a lot more obvious¡­]


    Before long, Bai Li Qing and Song Cheng brought Yu Sheng over a metal bridge and to the entrance of a large warehouse. Waiting at the Door was a contact team. There was also a construction crew from the Special Affairs Bureau, along with more than a dozen trucks loaded with all kinds of building materials.


    If all they had was the Bureau¡¯s basement Door, it would have been impossible to send so many supplies and an entire construction team to Otherworld Valley in one go. Obviously, Bai Li Qing had considered this. That was why she brought Yu Sheng here.


    ¡°You said you needed a big enough Door¡ªone that large trucks could pass through,¡± Bai Li Qing explained, pointing to the warehouse behind them. ¡°Having a real, physical Door will help you save a lot of energy when you open your passage. See if that one is suitable.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at the huge rolling Door, big enough for two shipping trucks to enter side by side. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯ve never tried making something on this scale. I¡¯m curious if it¡¯ll work.¡± sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hearing that Yu Sheng himself wasn¡¯t sure, Song Cheng frowned. ¡°Uh, so if it fails¡­?¡±


    ¡°Then I guess we¡¯ll have to unload the cargo, shrink everything down, and stuff it through Foxy¡¯s tail storage,¡± Yu Sheng replied. He turned to look at Foxy. ¡°Think we can manage that?¡±


    Foxy stared at the fleet of trucks, lost in thought. ¡°I can¡¯t store whole vehicles at once, even with the Object Shrinking Method. Anything that goes in has to be four meters long or smaller¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded and faced Song Cheng again. ¡°So that¡¯s a bit limiting. Let¡¯s all hope this Door works.¡±


    Song Cheng looked stunned. He clearly wasn¡¯t used to how Yu Sheng¡¯s mind could bounce around so quickly. As an overworked office employee, he definitely hadn¡¯t gotten all the details on how these bizarre abilities worked.


    But Yu Sheng didn¡¯t bother explaining further. By now, he was already standing in front of that massive warehouse entrance, placing one hand against the doorframe.


    [A Door is a Door¡­right? It should open just fine,] he thought.

 Chapter 213: Celestial Shuttle Crash Site

    Yu Sheng calmed his mind and reached out to the distant coordinates. His awareness spread, turning the giant warehouse Door before him into a target for his mapping. He quickly adjusted his state, then began trying to transform the huge warehouse Door into a passage leading to Otherworld Valley, just as he would normally open a ¡°Door.¡±


    Bai Li Qing and Song Cheng instinctively held their breath. They watched with rapt attention. Behind Bai Li Qing, a faintly visible pair of eyes appeared in the air, silently observing everything that ordinary sight could never perceive.


    ¡°Can you see anything?¡± Bai Li Qing asked in her mind.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand it,¡± responded the slightly mechanical voice in her head, ¡°but I can see two sets of spatial coordinates overlapping. It¡¯s¡­ astounding. Normally, you¡¯d need a tremendous amount of energy to ¡®fold¡¯ space-time like this. Yet here, there isn¡¯t even a breeze, as if the structure of reality was always meant to overlap this way.¡±


    A quiet humming interrupted the voice in Bai Li Qing¡¯s mind. In the next instant, the center of the massive warehouse Door gave a small shudder. Immediately after, a distant ¡°landscape¡± emerged within the Door¡¯s frame.


    The passage had formed. The scenery of the Valley appeared before everyone¡ªor rather, at that moment, the Valley from the far-off Otherworld truly ¡°arrived¡± in this place.


    Yu Sheng kept one hand pressed against the doorframe. He looked up at the astonishing ¡°Door¡± and felt surprised himself.


    ¡°It actually worked?¡± he muttered. ¡°[How in the world does this even function¡­]¡±


    The moment he spoke, Irene¡¯s voice came from near his feet. ¡°Huh?! You opened the Door yourself¡ªwho else would you ask?¡±


    Yu Sheng ignored the little doll and kept pondering, then glanced at his hand resting on the frame. Indeed, it felt ¡°easy¡± to maintain. Apparently, as long as it was a Door, it would do. But what was a ¡°Door¡± at its core? How did it decide what counted as a Door? If this giant warehouse Door worked, then what about city gates or valve doors? Even bigger ones, or something more abstract?


    A roar of engines shook Yu Sheng from his thoughts. He looked up to see the convoy of trucks, loaded with supplies and people, already starting up under Song Cheng¡¯s command, heading through the newly opened passage.


    Bai Li Qing walked over, still wearing her usual stoic expression. Yet, there was a certain look in her eyes as she gazed at the gateway.


    ¡°How long can you keep it open?¡± she asked, curious.


    ¡°Maybe a few hours,¡± Yu Sheng said after thinking for a moment, pointing to the hand he still had on the frame. ¡°Mostly, my arm will get tired if I stay here too long. If I lift my hand, the Door closes.¡±


    Bai Li Qing: ¡°¡­So besides ¡®getting tired,¡¯ there¡¯s no other cost?¡±


    ¡°Well, I might get a bit sleepy,¡± Yu Sheng replied uncertainly. ¡°I¡¯ve never tried opening a single Door for a long stretch before. Usually, it¡¯s only a few seconds to step through. But once the passage is formed, it doesn¡¯t really need extra energy. I even set up a fixed Door in the basement at my house, and that one stays open all the time.¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s expression grew more intrigued, though her features remained frosty enough to hide it. After a moment of thought, she motioned toward the portal. ¡°Mind if I cross over for a look?¡±


    ¡°Sure, no problem,¡± Yu Sheng said with a smile, looking as though he¡¯d expected this. ¡°We¡¯ll go once the convoy¡¯s through¡ªI need to be last.¡±


    With the large passage in place, it didn¡¯t take long for the entire convoy to enter the Valley. Soon, Bai Li Qing, Yu Sheng, and the others also stepped through the giant warehouse Door and found themselves in this land of eternal daylight and mild weather.


    Song Cheng gaped at his surroundings.


    ¡°I heard people say this place had changed, but I wouldn¡¯t have believed it unless I saw it myself. The reports claimed that ¡®Nightveil Valley¡¯ turned into¡­ this.¡± Captain Song gazed around at the wide valley floor and the towering mountains under a bright blue sky. He instinctively reached into his pocket for a cigarette. ¡°Remarkable, really¡­¡±


    ¡°No smoking here,¡± Irene announced immediately. She ran up to Song Cheng and held out her hand. ¡°Fifty bucks, please.¡±


    Song Cheng froze, staring at the unlit cigarette in his fingers. ¡°But I didn¡¯t even light it yet.¡±


    Irene spoke with complete confidence. ¡°Then hurry up and light it, and give me the fifty.¡±


    ¡°Just ignore her,¡± Yu Sheng said with a helpless grin and waved them off. ¡°But seriously, don¡¯t smoke here. It¡¯s taken a lot of work to restore the Valley¡¯s environment. You wouldn¡¯t believe how much effort it took me to get all this greenery back.¡±


    Bai Li Qing said nothing. She was busy scanning everything, her pale-gray eyes seeming to capture and store the Valley¡¯s every detail. After a while, she finally broke her silence. ¡°Indeed, compared to what the Special Affairs Bureau could arrange for a Containment Facility, this place has better conditions overall.¡±


    Yu Sheng accepted her praise readily, flashing a grin as he led everyone forward. Along the way, he explained how the camp area was prepared.


    The head of the engineering team was a broad, solidly built middle-aged man who looked dependable. Following behind Yu Sheng, he gazed at the large platform in the center of the Valley and the basic camp infrastructure. His repeated exclamations showed he was quite impressed.


    Yu Sheng pointed out different spots. That large circle was the Portal Platform¡ªthough at the moment, there was only a single Door on it. Off to the side was the vegetable plot, though it would need a greenhouse later. Near the edge of the platform was a chicken coop, currently tended by a Fox. Down by the camp, they had drainage channels and a foundation for a generator. The bigger structure on the far side could act as a warehouse. And that odd ring of walls at the front of the building formed a sort of walled courtyard that was ¡°entirely pointless,¡± so don¡¯t ask why it existed¡ªits purpose was unclear.


    ¡°Wow, this is way more than I expected,¡± the engineer remarked happily. ¡°When I heard we were setting up a temporary base in a valley, I was prepared to lay foundations in the wild. I never guessed the site would be so well-equipped. Don¡¯t worry; we¡¯ll finish basic prefab housing, water, and power within twelve hours. The Cursed Children can move in immediately, and we¡¯ll handle the rest step by step.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Bai Li Qing said with a nod, then turned to Yu Sheng. ¡°I¡¯ve already spoken with the Council. Most of the staff they assigned to the Orphanage will transfer here, especially the teachers who directly care for the children. They¡¯ll stay in this Valley with the Cursed Children until the Dark Angels issue is resolved. We¡¯ll use that warehouse from before for shipping supplies, so we¡¯ll need you to keep opening the Door.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s easy,¡± Yu Sheng answered cheerfully. ¡°My phone¡¯s always on. Just call me when it¡¯s time to open a Door.¡±


    After sorting out procedures, surveys, and plans, the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s engineers began their work. They unloaded prefab housing units and set them up on the platforms prepared in advance. The generator was also offloaded to its designated area, where they started installing and testing it.


    Yu Sheng knew next to nothing about construction and could only watch, bewildered. Irene, however, stayed keenly interested. She plopped down on a big rock nearby to watch the workers, like she could sit there until the end of time.


    Yu Sheng quietly wondered if her fascination came from the fact that her current body was mostly made of stone and rebar. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just then, Bai Li Qing approached.


    ¡°Could you take me to that ¡®crash site¡¯?¡± she asked.


    Yu Sheng was not surprised at all. He figured half the reason the Director had come was to see the Valley¡¯s various secrets for herself. They had discussed it earlier anyway, and today was a convenient time.


    ¡°Sure, no problem. The structure has stabilized a lot in the past couple of days, so it shouldn¡¯t collapse anymore.¡± He nodded readily, then glanced at Foxy. ¡°Come along. You know that place better than anyone.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going!¡± called Irene without turning. She waved a hand dismissively. ¡°I¡¯m staying here to watch them build.¡±


    ¡°Got it,¡± Yu Sheng replied. Before leaving, he gave one last reminder, ¡°Don¡¯t get too close to the machinery, okay? Watch out for blind spots. You¡¯re pretty small, so it¡¯s dangerous.¡±


    At once, Irene¡¯s face twisted in annoyance, but Yu Sheng pretended not to notice.


    The so-called ¡°crash site¡± lay several hundred meters beyond a small patch of woods. It was set into a recessed slope deep in the Valley.


    Years ago, Foxy and her family had been aboard a vessel called the Celestial Shuttle when it crashed here in what was then ¡°Night Valley.¡±


    Back when Entity-Hunger had been destroyed, that fierce ¡°feast¡± reshaped much of the Valley, chewing away large sections of the mountains. But even that feast had failed to obliterate the main part of the Celestial Shuttle. It only drove the wreckage deeper into the mountain and damaged the ground beneath the crash site, weakening the area¡¯s stability.


    After Yu Sheng ¡°claimed¡± the Valley, he began slowly repairing this sector of the mountain. He shored up the geology around the Celestial Shuttle wreck and recently managed to move it closer to the surface. Now, most of the wreckage had been pulled free of the rock layers, resting more securely on the slope.


    Yu Sheng led Bai Li Qing and Song Cheng to a sturdy stone overlook, from which they could view the bent shape of the spacecraft.


    The twisted, hundred-meter-long metal hull lay quietly in the shattered rock, its interior framework faintly illuminated by flickers of light. Bent beams and supports jutted out like a skeletal rib cage, gaping at the sky, as though still telling the silent story of that violent crash so many years ago.


    ¡°This is the Celestial Shuttle Foxy was on,¡± Yu Sheng explained, pointing to the large wreckage. ¡°There¡¯s still a tiny bit of energy left inside. Foxy calls it a ¡®cold glow¡¯ that¡¯s harmless now. But I still wouldn¡¯t recommend going in¡­ it¡¯s not safe.¡±

 Chapter 214: The Martial Virtue of Foxy’s Homeland

    The interstellar craft, with its sleek outer shell and intricate framework, lay silently half-buried among the collapsed mountains. Even though it was already wrecked beyond recognition, the remaining parts still hinted at how elegant and mysterious it must have been when it once traveled among the stars.


    To be honest, just by looking at it, Yu Sheng found it hard to connect this obviously ¡°spaceship-like thing¡± to all those Cultivation terms Foxy had mentioned. Even the name ¡°Celestial Shuttle¡± felt hard to match with its appearance. But, if he thought more about it, he couldn¡¯t really imagine what kind of ship a Cultivation civilization of the interstellar era might build. Perhaps this design was logical enough.


    Song Cheng and Bai Li Qing walked to a spot near the Celestial Shuttle¡¯s wreckage and tilted their heads back to examine this strangely designed vessel. Behind Bai Li Qing, a pair of quiet eyes emerged, also studying the ship with curiosity.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anything like it,¡± Song Cheng muttered. ¡°At first glance, it¡¯s a bit like one of those Node-class ships built by the Algerlaid people. But the resemblance is only in a third or so of the hull design. If it really came from ¡®outside the known universe,¡¯ do you think it might share some principle related to how the Dark Angels ¡®invade¡¯ our world?¡±


    Bai Li Qing did not reply right away. She pressed her lips together, as if conferring silently with her [Younger Sister]. After a while, she gently shook her head. ¡°We can¡¯t tell just by the outside. The interior structure is beyond our understanding too. But the energy reaction inside is still worth analyzing. If possible, we should isolate its energy system. By studying that, we might figure out what level of travel it was designed for. Traveling within a single star system and traveling across galaxies require vastly different energy levels, and the power needed to cut open a ¡®world¡¯ would be beyond our imagination.¡±


    ¡°That means we¡¯ll need to bring in some experts,¡± Song Cheng said. He paused, thinking for a moment. ¡°We¡¯ll need a team of cross-disciplinary specialists, since this thing might really be from ¡®outside.¡¯ We can¡¯t guess how any of it works. Maybe we should contact the Academy? I bet they¡¯d be very interested.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d be interested in far more than just the ship,¡± Bai Li Qing said softly. ¡°There¡¯s the first Entity we managed to ¡®permanently remove,¡¯ the first Otherworld parasitized by angels but rendered harmless, the ¡®Teleportation Door¡¯ Yu Sheng opened¡­¡±


    Song Cheng shrugged. ¡°Don¡¯t forget the first vegetable garden planted in an Otherworld.¡±


    ¡°Yes, the vegetable garden in the Otherworld,¡± Bai Li Qing echoed with a small nod, glancing at Yu Sheng not far away. ¡°Those professors at the Academy¡ªwho are normally so hard to convince¡ªwould drop everything to see what¡¯s going on here.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Foxy were sitting together on a nearby slope, enjoying the mountain breeze and the scenery. They could also make out bits of Bai Li Qing and Song Cheng¡¯s conversation drifting in the wind.


    Naturally, Foxy¡¯s ears were sharper than Yu Sheng¡¯s. The Demon Fox Maiden¡¯s fluffy ears twitched on her head, lightly aiming toward Bai Li Qing¡¯s voice. After a moment, Foxy leaned close to Yu Sheng and whispered, ¡°They¡¯re talking about bringing in some very knowledgeable people to study the Celestial Shuttle¡¯s tech. They also want to research your vegetable garden, Benefactor.¡±


    Yu Sheng did not seem surprised. He reached out and gently rubbed the fluffy fur behind Foxy¡¯s ears. ¡°That¡¯s not unexpected. Bai Li Qing¡¯s been interested in all that for a while. But what about you? What do you think?¡±


    Foxy blinked, as if only just realizing she might have a choice. ¡°Me?¡±


    ¡°The Celestial Shuttle is yours. It¡¯s one of the few remaining links between you and your homeland,¡± Yu Sheng said, looking at the Demon Fox Maiden earnestly. He knew that Foxy, forever a bit dazed, probably hadn¡¯t considered the next steps. Since she was slow to react, he had to ask directly. ¡°You have the final say. Are you okay with ¡®outsiders¡¯ coming to study it? They¡¯ll definitely take it apart. But if you don¡¯t want that, I can refuse for you.¡±


    Foxy stared blankly for a moment, as if this was indeed the first time she had taken the matter seriously. Then she slowly sat on the slope, right next to Yu Sheng, and pulled both of her tails into her arms. She thought about it with care. After a while, she tugged on Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve.


    ¡°Benefactor, if we just leave these things here, they¡¯re only a bunch of ruined scraps.¡±


    She looked up and met Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes, her expression serious.


    ¡°No matter how long you mourn them¡ªten thousand years even¡ªthey¡¯re still only wreckage. Just feeling sad about them does nothing.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, surprised by how serious she seemed. [I never expected Foxy to think it through like this,] he thought.


    ¡°Let them study it if they want,¡± Foxy continued. ¡°They can bring all the Scholars. They can take it apart, or even haul it to their own labs. I¡¯ve already kept the parts I wanted. I don¡¯t mind what happens to the rest.¡± She pulled Yu Sheng¡¯s arm, guiding him to sit beside her. As she spoke, her fluffy tails brushed gently against his back. ¡°I think the Special Affairs Bureau people are trustworthy. If they really find something, I believe they¡¯ll tell us at least part of it. Even if they keep it all secret, we¡¯ll just be in the same position we¡¯re in now¡ªknowing nothing.¡±


    Yu Sheng thought about it, his expression a bit complicated. ¡°What if things go bad¡­? Sorry for sounding paranoid, but I¡¯ve read too many stories. What if some other force¡ªmaybe not the Special Affairs Bureau, but people like the Algerlaid, or the Academy, or some group we don¡¯t know¡ªtries something evil once they find out about your homeland? Like those movie plots where they end up invading or something. What then?¡±


    Foxy seemed surprised by his question. She looked at Yu Sheng for a moment, then suddenly smiled.


    ¡°They¡¯d lose,¡± she said.


    Yu Sheng paused, then realized what ¡°lose¡± meant.


    ¡°They can¡¯t win,¡± Foxy repeated, then continued, ¡°Besides, my homeland, and my clan, and even the Celestial beings there, wouldn¡¯t mind anyway. Risk and threat are part of evolution. As long as you win in the end, it¡¯s fine. That¡¯s what the teachers taught us.¡±


    ¡°¡­So your homeland¡¯s martial virtue is that strong?¡± Yu Sheng asked.


    ¡°Is it?¡± Foxy tilted her head thoughtfully. ¡°Anyway, our Teacher said that the star-spanning order created by the Celestial people is meant for ¡®peaceful coexistence.¡¯ You let those who don¡¯t accept that idea share your viewpoint by¡­ removing them all, and then whoever¡¯s left will accept you. This process is called ¡®all under heaven as one,¡¯ and once that¡¯s done, you get peace.¡±


    Cold sweat formed on Yu Sheng¡¯s brow. [That¡¯s a terrifyingly intense interpretation of ¡°martial virtue,¡±] he thought. But he also had no way of telling whether Foxy was recalling things accurately. She¡¯d basically stopped her schooling at an elementary level, then spent decades wandering about in a fog. Maybe her memory was jumbled, or maybe she misunderstood her lessons. There was no way to know how much was true.


    Right at that moment, he realized that Foxy¡¯s big tails had been swishing against his back the whole time.


    ¡°What are you even doing?¡± he asked, turning around.


    Foxy tilted her head. ¡°Rua.¡±


    Yu Sheng stayed quiet for a second. She was mimicking how he would usually ¡°rua¡± her tail, so now she was returning the favor on him.


    ¡­


    Afterward, Yu Sheng opened the Door to send Song Cheng and Bai Li Qing back to the Special Affairs Bureau Headquarters. Before they left, they all had a short talk about plans to further investigate the Celestial Shuttle. However, the more urgent threat was still Fairy Tale and the Dark Angels¡¯ ¡°Anka Aila.¡± Yu Sheng soon shifted his focus back to the Orphanage.


    In the Valley, their settlement was still under rushed but orderly construction. Yu Sheng left Foxy and Irene there to keep an eye on progress, while he returned to the Orphanage by himself.


    By then it was late at night, but the Orphanage always had a Guardian on duty. Tonight, the Guardian was Little Red Riding Hood. When Yu Sheng arrived, she was patrolling the East Building¡¯s hallway.


    The corridor was very quiet at midnight, and a cool darkness filled the air. Yu Sheng walked with Little Red Riding Hood, and as they passed a window, he turned his head to look outside.


    The outdoor activity area, so lively during the day, was now hushed and dreamlike under the night sky. The swing set, sandbox, slide, and climbing frame all dozed in the moonlight. Looking at them through the corridor window, he noticed a faintly eerie feeling.


    With everything that had been happening, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t tell if he really sensed something unusual, or if it was all in his head.


    Little Red Riding Hood, on the other hand, seemed more carefree.


    ¡°If you think the night looks spooky,¡± she said, ¡°just remember that in an Orphanage like this, everything seems spooky when the sun goes down. The Cursed Children¡¯s dreams often lightly affect the real world. Tables can move on their own, lights can flicker, windows might creak. We¡¯ve gotten used to it.¡± She smiled calmly and walked at an unhurried pace. ¡°Relax. Don¡¯t scare yourself. Real ¡®anomalies¡¯ are a lot bigger than that.¡±


    Yu Sheng answered without much thought, ¡°I figured Spirit Realm Detectives would be extra alert when anything weird happens, always on edge.¡±


    ¡°Being sharp is not the same as being jumpy,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, suddenly serious. ¡°A Spirit Realm Detective needs to notice every little thing but also figure out which ones are actually dangerous and which are just someone¡¯s overactive imagination. Balance is key. Relax too much, and an Otherworld Entity might kill you before you even notice. Be too tense, and you¡¯ll probably scare yourself to death first.¡±


    Yu Sheng pressed his lips together and kept pace with her. They walked on in silence for a moment before he spoke again. ¡°They¡¯ve started building the settlement in the Valley. We can start moving people as early as tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°Mm. That¡¯s about what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Have the Cursed Children been told?¡±


    ¡°Everything is arranged. They¡¯re all quite well-behaved,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, then hesitated briefly before cracking a small, wry smile. ¡°At least on the bright side, we won¡¯t have to keep patrolling these halls at night once we move.¡±


    ¡°On the not-so-bright side, there¡¯s no ¡®night¡¯ at all in that Valley,¡± Yu Sheng said. ¡°Keeping the little Cursed Children on a normal sleep schedule is going to be a real headache. The good news is that those thick curtains from the Special Affairs Bureau do a decent job of blocking out the light.¡± S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Little Red Riding Hood sighed. ¡°Ugh, Brother, you¡¯re giving me a headache just thinking about it.¡±

 Chapter 215: The Leak Spreads

    Patrolling all the corridors and classrooms of the East Building took about thirty minutes, and afterward, they still had to check the West Building. On every floor of both buildings, a small notebook hung in a box at the stairwell entrance. Every finding had to be noted there as a reference for the next Guardian. Little Red Riding Hood was very familiar with this routine.


    Yu Sheng quietly followed beside Little Red Riding Hood, observing her carefully carrying out each step. Every time she passed a room and recorded her observations, it was as if she were fulfilling some sacred duty.


    Yu Sheng thought he understood her feelings¡ªAnka Aila was gradually awakening, and tomorrow, the Cursed Children would be relocated to the Valley. Whatever happened afterward¡ªwhether the crisis of Fairy Tale was finally resolved, or the Dark Angels broke free¡ªthis patrol might very well be her last here.


    ¡°Just a short while ago, I was still planning a complete search of the entire Orphanage, preparing patrols and inspections for the underground facilities,¡± Little Red Riding Hood sighed softly, a faint, self-mocking tone in her voice. ¡°And now we might leave tomorrow. It feels¡­so sudden.¡±


    ¡°Plans rarely survive the unexpected,¡± Yu Sheng murmured quietly. ¡°Things always change.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood pressed her lips together, remaining silent for a few seconds before whispering softly, ¡°It¡¯ll be alright, won¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Of course,¡± Yu Sheng smiled gently. ¡°We¡¯ve already prepared for everything. No matter if Anka Aila attacks you in reality or in dreams, we¡¯ll stop it.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood met Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes, and after a moment, a quiet, relieved smile appeared in her gaze.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go check the underground. King should have finished patrolling the passageway with its guards by now. Let¡¯s see if they¡¯ve found anything.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood descended to the second underground level, following the connecting tunnel toward the West Building. Not long after, they saw King sprawled lazily on a fire-safety equipment box. Three hooded figures in black leather armor stood silently nearby. Upon Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s appearance, the three figures momentarily stiffened with alertness, then quickly relaxed again, greeting Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood with stiff nods.


    ¡°You¡¯re here, meow,¡± the tabby Cat lazily lifted one paw in greeting, apparently unbothered by Yu Sheng¡¯s presence. ¡°Checked both underground floors already. Nothing there. I was thinking about taking a nap.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve done well,¡± Little Red Riding Hood gently scratched the fur on King¡¯s back. ¡°Did you thoroughly inspect that ventilation shaft area?¡±


    ¡°Absolutely. Even crawled inside myself,¡± King yawned. ¡°And even if something were to happen, it wouldn¡¯t pick tonight of all nights¡ªthere¡¯s just no way we¡¯d be that unlucky¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the distant, indistinct sound of music cut off King¡¯s muttering.


    In an instant, absolute silence descended upon the underground passage. King¡¯s stretch froze mid-movement. Yu Sheng felt his Spiritual Intuition spike sharply, resonating as if something had snapped open in his perception. That brief, muffled melody echoed in his mind.


    He swiftly looked up to meet Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s wide-eyed stare.


    Then, the soft, elegant, and soothing music echoed again¡ªclearer this time, as though it came from right behind the wall!


    King¡¯s tail immediately fluffed up in panic, its usually calm, documentary-like voice now barely able to keep its cool. ¡°Oh no, come on¡ªnot again! I¡¯m just an innocent little Cat¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet!¡± Little Red Riding Hood sharply interrupted King¡¯s murmuring. Shadows around her instantly came alive, forming vague silhouettes of Wolves, each one raising its ears, carefully listening to every sound in the underground tunnels. After a few seconds, her face hardened with realization. ¡°It¡¯s court music. A bloodstained royal court? At this hour, it could also be the Eternal Ball¡­ No, dream-time doesn¡¯t match up with reality¡­¡±


    The elegant music was suddenly distorted by harsh noises. A crash resounded, mingled with the crackling roar of fire, as the melody twisted into something painful and dissonant.


    Little Red Riding Hood finally pinpointed the source¡ªthe sound came from behind a wall on the left side of the passageway.


    ¡°This way!¡±


    She shouted urgently, quickly leading her Wolves toward the sound.


    Without hesitation, Yu Sheng sprinted after her. The three hooded figures instantly followed as well, and King leaped onto the shoulder of one of them. With a swift wave of its paw through the air, several new figures¡ªmages and warriors¡ªmaterialized from nothingness, swiftly forming a defensive formation around them. Together, they ran forward through the passage.


    Just at that moment, Yu Sheng glimpsed something from the corner of his eye. On the ceiling ahead, a strange shadow suddenly appeared. It unfolded like clusters of roses blossoming under the dim lights, spreading rapidly. From within the darkness, sharp thorns stabbed outward, struggling as if desperate to pierce the boundary between illusion and reality!


    But before Yu Sheng could shout a warning, the shadow of roses vanished. All that remained was an ordinary stain of accumulated grime.


    Little Red Riding Hood moved swiftly like the wind, darting into a branching tunnel. Behind her, two shadow wolves burst out of the air, crashing through an iron door labeled ¡°Storeroom.¡±


    Dazzling lights poured from behind that iron door. A bright red carpet spilled forth into the underground corridor, spreading like a flood of blood. Through the doorway, Yu Sheng saw a grand hall filled with wildly dancing figures dressed in extravagant royal garments. Each silk gown and tailored suit glittered brilliantly under the chandelier¡¯s glow, yet their faces were grotesque, painted absurdly with thick layers of vibrant color. Those distorted faces laughed hysterically, their mad cackles mixing with discordant, off-key music as a voice shouted above the chaos:


    ¡°The Prince demands those crystal slippers¡ªcut off her feet!¡±


    An explosive roar echoed as the hall began to collapse. The illusory ballroom and the real storeroom overlapped chaotically. Nearby, Yu Sheng noticed the ceiling had collapsed, revealing through the jagged hole a pumpkin carriage blasting upward amidst smoke and flame, soaring into the night sky.


    In the next moment, pillars of intense light tore through the darkness. Without warning, both East and West buildings of the Orphanage transformed into towering structures ringed with barbed wire and thick concrete fortifications. Atop the towers, anti-aircraft cannons burst to life, spewing fiery tongues toward the pumpkin carriage. Yet, just as the carriage was about to be obliterated, it hit an unseen Door and vanished instantly into the night.


    Then, in a blink, everything disappeared¡ªthe watchtowers, the damaged ceiling, and the merged illusion of ballroom and storeroom. Yu Sheng felt dizzy for just a moment. When his vision cleared, the underground corridor was as normal as if nothing had happened.


    But Yu Sheng knew exactly what this meant.


    ¡°The leak is spreading!¡± he shouted, urgently tapping Little Red Riding Hood, who seemed slightly dazed. ¡°Quick, wake all the Cursed Children you can! Bring them to the first floor and wait there until I open the Door!¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡± Little Red Riding Hood nodded sharply, then paused. ¡°But what about those trapped inside their Subsets?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine for now¡ªyou saw just now. If things get truly dangerous, their consciousnesses will flee to the Wasteland,¡± Yu Sheng replied swiftly. ¡°Prioritize evacuating the youngest ones to protect them from the leaking nightmare!¡±


    Thinking quickly, he added, ¡°I¡¯ll send Irene to the Wasteland immediately to explain what¡¯s happening.¡±


    ¡°Got it!¡± Little Red Riding Hood nodded vigorously, then turned to the tabby cat nearby. ¡°King, summon your Knight Guard to protect everyone still trapped in their Subsets. Make sure their real bodies don¡¯t get hurt!¡±


    King didn¡¯t speak, merely waved his paw. Instantly, the Adventurers at his side vanished, replaced by a squadron of heavily armored knights¡ªtowering warriors nearly two meters tall, encased in enchanted adamantite armor, each gripping razor-sharp swords. Their faces, concealed by helmets, were shrouded in shadow, exuding a menacing aura.


    These formidable knights, who looked strong enough to storm a demon lord¡¯s castle, marched silently and orderly forward. At King¡¯s commanding ¡°meow,¡± they moved swiftly down the corridor, quickly vanishing from Yu Sheng¡¯s sight.


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded to Yu Sheng once more, then melted into shadows alongside her wolf pack, disappearing instantly.


    ¡°¡­Everyone here is ridiculously cool.¡±


    Yu Sheng muttered softly, quickly orienting himself before moving forward and reaching out mentally: [Irene, respond if you hear me.] S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little doll¡¯s voice came through immediately, [Heard you loud and clear! What¡¯s up?]


    [Split your focus and go to the Wasteland now. Some Fairy Tale members must have retreated there after losing their battles. Tell them their nightmares are leaking into reality. We¡¯re evacuating the Cursed Children early, so they shouldn¡¯t panic. After their Subsets stabilize, they should return to the real world and gather on the first floor of the Orphanage East Building. I¡¯ll open a Door there to transport everyone safely to the Valley. Understood?]


    [Understood understood, but seriously, how do you keep running into situations like this? I¡¯m going now, but stay safe¡ªif something dangerous comes out, don¡¯t fight head-on! If you die, we¡¯re all finished¡ªouch, bit my tongue¡­]

 Chapter 216: Overflowing Nightmare

    Yu Sheng almost didn¡¯t catch the little doll¡¯s rapid-fire chatter, standing blankly for two or three seconds before shaking himself back to reality. But right now, he had no energy left to scold Irene.


    A strange sound suddenly echoed from the depths of the underground passage.


    It was like a cheerful flute melody, drifting nearer then farther, as if the musician was wandering the corridors.


    Then, the melody vanished. In its place came a rush of footsteps. Yu Sheng saw wet footprints appearing one by one on the stone floor ahead¡ªas if a group of children were joyfully running by. Soon after, the footsteps transformed into the clatter of carriage wheels over cobblestones. Lights ahead dimmed abruptly, and the scent of gunpowder filled the air.


    But this lasted only a few seconds. Thick mist quickly rose around him, and shadowy figures appeared within it. The underground passage was suddenly a strange street lined with tall, crooked houses. People hurried along beneath a cold night sky, and winter arrived in a breath. Yu Sheng noticed his exhaled breath crystallizing instantly into tiny ice particles. In the blink of an eye, the passersby froze solid, turning into lifeless sculptures.


    From the corner of his eye, Yu Sheng glimpsed a flame flickering at the street corner, growing brighter and warmer, spreading quickly toward him.


    Yu Sheng shook his head sharply, fighting to see clearly through the rolling fog. He ducked low against the biting wind, pushing past the eerie frozen pedestrians and twisted buildings. The nightmare leaking into reality was intense, the chill almost piercing his bones. Then, warmth approached. Within the glow of firelight, a long-haired girl emerged, looking bewildered and amazed.


    ¡°¡­ Old Brother, why are you here?¡±


    ¡°Your nightmares are leaking into reality,¡± Yu Sheng replied urgently, noticing her form beginning to fade. With no time for detailed explanations, he spoke swiftly, ¡°Speed up tonight¡¯s ¡®stage,¡¯ or head directly to Sheltering Wasteland. Find Irene¡ª¡±


    Before he could finish, the winter illusion of the underground passage wavered and dissolved. Yu Sheng wasn¡¯t sure if ¡°Matchstick¡± had heard clearly. In his final glimpse, he saw the frozen sky ignite brilliantly¡ªthe girl lifting her hand high within the flames, as if summoning a White Phosphorus Bomb.


    The corridor temporarily returned to normal, and Yu Sheng bolted toward the exit. Little Red Riding Hood would take some time gathering the Cursed Children, but with ¡°King¡¯s¡± knightly guards, reality should be secure enough. Irene was watching over Sheltering Wasteland, and defeated Fairy Tale members in the ¡°Subsets¡± weren¡¯t immediate threats. Yet, a vague unease crept up from his heart¡ªas though he¡¯d missed something crucial or as if unseen events were unfolding beneath his very eyes.


    This unease intensified sharply. A sudden sting on the back of his hand caused him to instinctively glance back.


    A thorny bush had scratched his hand; branches tugged at his clothes. He saw the twisted trees of the Black Forest around him. The passageway behind had vanished, replaced by dense vegetation.


    He spun around sharply. The corridor ahead was gone, too. All around him stretched the boundless Black Forest, shadows creeping beneath endless trees. Dense branches blotted out the twilight sky, and wind whispered emptily in his ears, mixed with distant howling of wolves.


    Walls, ceiling, floor¡ªeverything was gone. This wasn¡¯t just an illusion leaking into reality; he had truly stepped into the Black Forest itself.


    Realizing he was genuinely within the Black Forest, Yu Sheng stopped dead, eyes narrowed in cautious vigilance.


    He heard the faint wailing of a baby, muffled yet persistent, echoing from somewhere deep within the woods.


    Then, a timid, whispering voice spoke up from a nearby bush: ¡°Here! Over here, pssst¡ªI¡¯m right here.¡±


    Yu Sheng turned swiftly toward the voice. A brownish-red tail poked from behind the low shrubs¡ªit was Squirrel¡¯s tail.


    He quickly approached, kneeling near the bushes. There he found Squirrel hiding among the branches, humorously clutching two leaves to cover himself, cautiously peeking outward.


    ¡°Squirrel, you¡ª¡±


    ¡°Shh!¡± Squirrel motioned hurriedly for silence, creeping carefully up to Yu Sheng and lowering his voice even further. ¡°Anka Aila is here.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s nerves tightened immediately. He inhaled softly, eyes darting anxiously around the dark trees.


    ¡°Where?!¡±


    ¡°You can¡¯t see it, and it probably hasn¡¯t seen you yet. What¡¯s here now is only its gaze¡ªI don¡¯t know how to explain, but I remember this gaze. I remember¡­ what it feels like to be watched by it,¡± Squirrel whispered, her voice trembling slightly. ¡°It seems to be looking for something. Its gaze just swept over this area¡­ The entire Black Forest went quiet for a moment, but now the wolves are restless again.¡±


    And it wasn¡¯t only the Black Forest.


    Anka Aila¡¯s gaze swept through every subset of Fairy Tale, passing over every stage.


    Yu Sheng instantly understood, his expression turning grim. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What is it looking for? Could it still be searching for that lost Umbilical Cord?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but¡­ perhaps not,¡± Squirrel curled up even smaller beneath the leaves. ¡°It¡¯s been looking for that cord for many years. There¡¯s no reason it would suddenly grow this restless now¡­ Ah! Why did you suddenly come here? And without any of your friends?¡±


    Squirrel looked at him curiously.


    ¡°¡­Part of the Black Forest ¡®leaked¡¯ into the real world. I came directly through the overlapping section,¡± Yu Sheng explained seriously, unsure if Squirrel would even understand. After hesitating briefly, he gently scooped her into his palm, softly stroking her head. ¡°Things might change very soon¡­ You need to find a place to hide¡ªdo you have somewhere safe?¡±


    Squirrel stared blankly at Yu Sheng, unconsciously dropping the two leaves she¡¯d been clutching. After a moment of confusion, she nodded vigorously. ¡°Yes! Squirrel can hide! The Black Forest has many hollow trees. Each tree hollow is a hiding spot for Squirrel¡­¡±


    ¡°Good, then hide inside one, no matter what happens. Protect yourself first. Also¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng paused briefly, then decisively cut open his finger.


    Squirrel seemed startled, staring at Yu Sheng¡¯s sudden action with wide, confused eyes as blood seeped from his fingertip.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding!¡±


    ¡°Lick it,¡± Yu Sheng instructed.


    ¡°¡­Huh?!¡±


    ¡°Every child has done this,¡± Yu Sheng looked deeply into Squirrel¡¯s eyes. ¡°It¡¯s a new ¡®rule¡¯ of the Orphanage.¡±


    Squirrel¡¯s expression was completely dazed, her tiny walnut-sized head clearly struggling to process complex thoughts. After a few seconds, she decided not to think further, simply leaning forward and licking the blood from Yu Sheng¡¯s finger.


    Only afterward did she vaguely realize what ¡°every child¡± meant, her expression turning nervous and flustered, mixed with an incredible, faint joy.


    In truth, Yu Sheng had no idea if his blood would help, nor if Squirrel, already part of the Black Forest, would gain the same ¡°protection¡± as the other children in their nightmares. He just wanted to offer whatever aid he could. In this urgent situation, every other child from the Orphanage had a safe place prepared, but this little Squirrel¡­ if he didn¡¯t help, she¡¯d remain completely alone, endlessly hiding within the vast, dark woods.


    Soon, Squirrel¡¯s figure gradually faded from Yu Sheng¡¯s palm.


    The surrounding Black Forest also slowly dissolved, fading into darkness once again.


    The dreamscape began to recede temporarily. Yu Sheng stood up, seeing the shadowy forest melt away, replaced by the walls and floors of the corridor emerging between flickering shapes.


    He quickly headed toward the wavering exit, found the stairs leading upward, and rushed from the second basement level all the way to the first floor.


    Strange, brief illusions and peculiar sounds erupted around him, like fleeting actors and props moving across a stage: distorted Fairy Tale scenes, twisted characters, sharp, short trumpet calls, cheerful flutes, roaring lions, the songs of princes and princesses. Like countless invisible hands desperately trying to hold him back at the final steps¡ªeach briefly emerged and vanished within seconds, left behind as he pressed forward.


    A dull adult uninterested in fairy tales, Yu Sheng broke free of these dream-spawned illusions without hesitation. Soon he saw the hall on the first floor of the East Building, already crowded with figures.


    Older kids were directing the scene, teenagers helping to maintain order and check belongings, while the younger Cursed Children stood quietly in line. Some still half-asleep, some clutching hastily grabbed water bottles, others looking anxious and fearful. Yet despite dozens of small faces filling the hall, not a single one cried or shouted.


    The loudest sounds were the rapid exchanges between Little Red Riding Hood and several other ¡°Guardians¡±¡ª


    ¡°Put on your clothes properly! Has everyone brought their water bottles? There¡¯s clean water on the other side. Once you have your bottle, wait over here.¡±


    ¡°Bring some food, and blankets too. There might not be beds or cooking facilities there, it¡¯s all been too sudden¡­¡±


    ¡°Do another headcount¡ªLong Haired Girl, keep an eye on the queue! The youngest ones are falling asleep again, don¡¯t lose track of them!¡±


    Then, someone spotted Yu Sheng.


    ¡°Big Brother¡¯s here! Hurry, Big Brother¡ªopen the Door!¡±

 Chapter 217: Emergency Transfer

    Snow White was the first to spot Yu Sheng. Her face lit up with delight, and she waved energetically toward him. Following her gesture, dozens of curious little faces turned in Yu Sheng¡¯s direction. Only now did the children finally behave like ordinary kids, their faces showing surprise and excitement as they began chatting eagerly, peppering their older Brothers and Sisters with endless questions. A few who recognized Yu Sheng cheered joyfully, their voices bubbling with excitement.


    Yu Sheng hurried forward, barely noticing that Snow White had just called him ¡°Brother Door-Opener.¡± Brushing past the crowd of small heads, he went straight to Little Red Riding Hood, eyes serious as he quickly examined her from head to toe.


    Little Red Riding Hood blinked, confused by his intense stare. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± she asked instinctively.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Xiao Xiao?¡± Yu Sheng demanded urgently.


    ¡°She¡¯s in line,¡± Little Red Riding Hood pointed toward the queue of children. ¡°Right at the end, see?¡±


    Yu Sheng turned swiftly and saw the tiny, thin girl standing among a bunch of five- and six-year-olds. She wore a little backpack, with a pink water bottle hanging from her neck, waving vigorously at him.


    ¡°I saw the illusion of the Black Forest earlier,¡± Yu Sheng smiled gently, returning Xiao Xiao¡¯s wave, but when he faced Little Red Riding Hood again, his expression grew grim. ¡°I thought you or Xiao Xiao had accidentally slipped into a ¡®subset¡¯¡­¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood opened her mouth in shock, unable to find words for a moment.


    ¡°It seems the conditions of the leak have changed. Even if the ¡®protagonist¡¯ isn¡¯t entering Dream Entry, their corresponding subset is starting to spill into reality,¡± Yu Sheng said hastily, glancing around the hall. ¡°Is everyone here?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve woken everyone who could be awakened, but we can¡¯t forcibly wake those still in their ¡®Nightmare.¡¯ Counting all these children and the Guardians, there are twenty-two,¡± Little Red Riding Hood quickly answered. ¡°King¡¯s Knights are guarding the rooms of the sleeping ones. If needed, we might just carry them out directly.¡±


    ¡°Will that be dangerous?¡± Yu Sheng asked, noticing the gravity on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s face.


    ¡°Forcibly moving someone during a Nightmare, or shocking them awake, might destabilize their condition. The corruption from ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ would accelerate, greatly increasing the odds they¡¯ll meet strong enemies within their subsets¡ªit¡¯s like translating a shock from reality into terror inside the nightmare,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained. ¡°But we¡¯re out of options. It¡¯s an emergency.¡±


    She bit her lip, swiftly weighing her choices, then took a deep breath. ¡°We have your ¡®Shelter.¡¯ If anyone encounters strong enemies, they can retreat into the Wasteland. We¡¯ll give everyone a shot of Sanity Blocking Agent to suppress the corruption temporarily and move them forcibly. The aftereffects of the blocker will be minor compared to the alternative.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned slightly, but quickly nodded. ¡°Fine, you handle it.¡±


    In this matter, he trusted Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s judgment as a professional.


    He turned away and approached the large Door in the main hall.


    The Cursed Children watched him curiously. Dozens of gazes followed his every move, filled with tension, confusion, expectation, excitement, and uncertainty.


    Yu Sheng drew a slow, deep breath, placing his hand gently upon the large Door¡¯s handle.


    ¡°Irene,¡± he called silently to the Doll. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, yes! Here I am! How¡¯s your situation?¡±


    ¡°Are you at the Valley construction site right now?¡±


    ¡°You told me to go to the Wasteland¡ª¡± Irene paused, then quickly corrected herself. ¡°Oh right! I¡¯m at the construction site! At least, one of my bodies is here. The person in charge got frantic when they heard the children were coming early. They¡¯re busy setting up temporary kitchens and tents. Purifiers and generators are up and running, and there¡¯s instant noodles if anyone¡¯s hungry¡ª¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the children have snacks,¡± Yu Sheng interrupted gently. ¡°I¡¯m opening the Door now. Prepare to receive them, guide everyone safely toward the platform, and keep an eye out so no one gets hurt. It¡¯s nighttime here in reality, but daylight in the Valley. The kids might get excited¡ªjust don¡¯t let them wander off.¡±


    ¡°Got it! All set over here!¡±


    Yu Sheng finally exhaled in relief, gathering his focus.


    He felt the Door beneath his hand, forming a temporary connection with that distant Valley.


    In the next moment, he gently pushed open the large Door, which normally would lead to the Orphanage¡¯s East Building playground¡ª


    Bright sunlight poured forth, revealing endless grassy fields, distant mountains crowned in sunshine, a little river winding lazily at the foot of the hills, and Doll Lady standing happily at the Door¡¯s edge, waving cheerfully at everyone.


    The children exclaimed in surprise, their voices rising in excited chatter.


    It was noisy, but this was how a group of kids aged from five or six to teens ought to sound. The silent discipline of just moments ago was too unnatural for their age.


    Yet their noise lasted only briefly. Soon they quieted down, regrouping around older kids, quickly reforming into orderly lines. They all looked expectantly toward their nearest Guardians.


    It was an emergency; they knew clearly that they must wait for further instructions.


    ¡°It¡¯s like going on a field trip,¡± Yu Sheng broke the silence with a warm smile directed at the children. ¡°Go ahead, it¡¯s a wonderful place.¡±


    ¡°Come on, everyone¡ªfollow me! Those behind, stay close to your older Brothers and Sisters!¡± Princess Long Haired Girl called out clearly, leading the first group towards the large Door to the Valley. ¡°Everyone listen carefully! Once you cross, don¡¯t wander off! Follow your Brothers and Sisters straight to the gathering spot!¡±


    The Cursed Children lined up neatly, each team carefully guided by a Guardian placed in the middle. Older kids, around fourteen, walked along the edges, checking on their younger Brothers and Sisters, making sure everyone was accounted for and safe.


    Minutes later, the Knights summoned by King arrived in the hall. These towering, silent figures carried the still-sleeping Cursed Children swiftly and gently through the great Door.


    Yet, Yu Sheng¡¯s ears caught eerie noises drifting from underground corridors, from outside the East Building, from hidden corners above:


    Off-key melodies, Knights shouting orders, singing voices, and distant gunfire.


    Through a nearby window, bright lights illuminated a feast. There, a Prince prepared to marry a mysterious Princess said to have slumbered for a century beneath the ruins. Their wedding banquet would soon begin in the castle square; bonfires would blaze until the entire city turned to ash.


    Bells chimed as a grand ship docked against the night sky. Sailors whispered of secrets beneath the waves¡ªa half-human, half-fish creature was among them. The scent of the sea rose from below deck. Soldiers lit whale-oil lamps on the shore; the hunt would begin as the ship touched land.


    Overhead, troops marched upside-down across the ceiling, their uniforms as strange as playing cards. They disappeared silently into corners and shadows.


    Small hands clasped tightly, the children walked through these illusions¡ªsinging nursery rhymes led by older kids. Their off-key voices blended with royal ballads, trumpets, whistles, and cannon fire. Together, they passed ghostly dancers, sailors, soldiers, speaking lions, and creeping flames that twisted across the floor, onward toward that sunny Valley beyond.


    They walked and walked, small hands gripping big hands.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look around! Hold tightly onto each other! Follow your Brothers and Sisters¡ªdon¡¯t let go until you cross the Door!¡±


    They walked and walked, big hands guiding small hands.


    ¡°The last group¡ªJack, join Long Haired Girl. Help maintain order. Irene will give you further instructions once you¡¯re there.¡±


    Gradually, the phantoms faded. The unworldly sounds grew faint.


    ¡°King, take your Knights and do a final sweep through all the floors. Hurry back.¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice echoed gently as quiet returned to the hall. All the smallest Cursed Children had passed safely through the Door, leaving only a handful of Guardians behind.


    With the crowd gone, Yu Sheng noticed something had finally settled within the Orphanage¡ªan unrest he hadn¡¯t realized was constant, now stilled.


    He didn¡¯t know how to describe the sensation, only that his Spiritual Intuition was calming.


    It seemed tonight¡¯s leak had finally ceased.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet now¡­¡± Snow White glanced carefully around, listening closely. ¡°Has it stopped?¡±


    Yu Sheng relaxed slightly, reaching out mentally. [Irene, how are things there? Any anomalies in the Valley or the wasteland?]


    ¡°Everything¡¯s fine here,¡± Irene replied quickly. ¡°The children arrived in good spirits. No leaks detected inside the Valley. Those still sleeping, along with the Guardians, are safely resting in temporary tents. The wasteland is calm, too¡ªsounds like all the Subsets are quieting down rapidly.¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s expression softened as he turned toward the tense Little Red Riding Hood. A slight smile crossed his face. ¡°Good news¡ªthe Valley¡¯s isolation is holding.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White exhaled in relief.


    ¡°Should we head out, then?¡± Snow White urged softly. ¡°Let¡¯s not linger and risk anything else happening.¡±


    ¡°We checked upstairs and downstairs,¡± King¡¯s voice called from the stairway. ¡°All clear. No one¡¯s left behind.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded decisively. ¡°Alright, let¡¯s move.¡±


    The two Guardians and one Cat quickly passed through the big Door into the Valley.


    Yu Sheng stayed behind, of course¡ªit was his responsibility to close the Door.


    Only when Little Red Riding Hood was safely through did he breathe a sigh of relief. Before stepping across himself, Yu Sheng glanced one final time at the now empty and silent hall.


    He froze.


    A hollow figure dressed in hunter¡¯s garb stood quietly watching.


    Yu Sheng blinked.


    And with that blink, ¡°Hunter¡± vanished into thin air.

 Chapter 218: After the Overflow Fades

    Yu Sheng stood motionless at the Door, one hand still holding open the passage to the Valley, eyes fixed deeply into the hall, staring at the stairway leading underground.


    He was certain he had just glimpsed the Hunter¡ªworn-out hunter¡¯s garb, a heavy hood, beneath which lay nothing but emptiness. The Hunter had stood silently, appearing for only the blink of an eye, but Yu Sheng was sure of it: the figure had been watching him.


    Why had the Hunter appeared? Was it because Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s delayed exit meant the ¡°Black Forest¡± subset hadn¡¯t completely faded yet? Was there something lingering within this building? Or perhaps¡­ was Anka Aila¡¯s stirring growing even stronger?


    Moreover, Yu Sheng was sure the figure had been looking directly at him. Did the mysterious Hunter¡­ want to communicate?


    He furrowed his brow deeply in thought. Just then, movement near the open Door caught his eye. Irene leaned forward, peering curiously through the Doorway. ¡°Hey, Yu Sheng, why aren¡¯t you coming over?¡±


    ¡°You take Little Red Riding Hood and the others and settle the Cursed Children first,¡± Yu Sheng replied quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll do another sweep here and come join you shortly.¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± the little doll nodded, not pressing further. ¡°Then hurry up. There are so many little kids here; once they get comfortable, they¡¯ll probably chase after me again¡ªI won¡¯t be able to handle it alone.¡±


    Yu Sheng gave a casual reply as he released his grip from the Door.


    The passage to the Valley closed instantly. The landscape visible through the Door disappeared into nothingness, leaving only the empty courtyard outside East Building, quietly submerged in the night.


    With a cautious tension in his chest, Yu Sheng first checked the entire first floor, then ascended to the second. He moved carefully down the hall.


    The lights were still on, doors left ajar. The hurried evacuation had left clear signs¡ªbeds left unmade, belongings abandoned on tables or bedside, chairs overturned and untouched on the floor.


    The building echoed only with Yu Sheng¡¯s quiet footsteps.


    No strange sounds arose. No sudden lights appeared outside the windows. No uncanny shadows ascended from the walls or materialized out of thin air. Yu Sheng carefully inspected the second and third floors, finding nothing unusual.


    It seemed clear that with the Cursed Children¡¯s evacuation, the Fairy Tale ¡°overflow¡± had indeed ceased. The Hunter¡¯s brief appearance was likely only an ¡°aftershock.¡±


    ¡­But was it really so simple?


    Yu Sheng felt lingering doubt. Just then, his phone rang.


    It was Song Cheng¡ªnaturally, news of the early evacuation of the Cursed Children had already reached the engineering teams in the Valley and thus Special Affairs Bureau.


    Answering quickly, Yu Sheng spoke first, ¡°The Cursed Children have been evacuated safely. The ¡®overflow¡¯ has stopped, and all illusions that had entered reality have vanished. I¡¯m currently inspecting the building alone.¡±


    ¡°Good,¡± Song Cheng¡¯s relieved voice replied from the other side. ¡°It¡¯s good news the overflow stopped. A team has already been dispatched to your location¡ªthey¡¯ll arrive in about ten minutes and will take over surveillance.¡±


    ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll wait here,¡± Yu Sheng replied. Then, glancing up through a hallway window toward the sky¡ªwhere Prince¡¯s anti-aircraft fire had recently lit up the darkness¡ªhe continued, ¡°Just now, illusions had spilled out all over. I saw some extending beyond the Orphanage walls, even into the sky¡­ Has there been any significant impact outside?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I wanted to discuss,¡± Song Cheng¡¯s voice grew heavier. ¡°So far, we¡¯ve had no external reports of sightings. Even the Special Affairs Bureau¡¯s detection equipment around the Orphanage hasn¡¯t registered any anomalies. The Bureau is urgently verifying data from other nearby sensors and ¡®nodes,¡¯ but at present¡­ it appears none of our equipment detected any of the ¡®overflow illusions¡¯ you mentioned.¡±


    Yu Sheng paused in his tracks, stunned by the information.


    The illusions spilling from the nightmare had been incredibly vivid, complete with roaring artillery and bursts of flame lighting up the sky. Yet there hadn¡¯t been any disturbance detected outside the Orphanage?


    Lack of eyewitness reports made sense, considering it was deep into the night and ordinary citizens were screened by node-shielding devices. But for Special Affairs Bureau equipment to miss all signs was baffling.


    Could it be¡­ those nightmare-born illusions were visible only within the Orphanage¡¯s confines?


    Yu Sheng shared his suspicion with Song Cheng, who was quiet for two or three seconds before responding slowly, ¡°¡­That¡¯s quite possible. Those illusions spilling outward were fundamentally still part of Fairy Tale members¡¯ ¡®nightmares,¡¯ not physical entities truly entering reality. As you noted, they left no trace once faded, indicating their visibility was significantly restricted.¡±


    ¡°Then we should be thankful we stopped the overflow while they were still merely illusions,¡± Yu Sheng exhaled softly.


    Just then, headlights appeared outside the Orphanage perimeter¡ªcar lights coming from the direction of the road entrance.


    Song Cheng¡¯s voice came clearly through the phone again, ¡°Our team has arrived. They¡¯re waiting at the main Door.¡±


    ¡°I see them¡ªI¡¯ll go out to meet them.¡±


    Yu Sheng strode to the orphanage¡¯s main Door. As soon as he stepped outside, several sleek, black vans marked with the Special Affairs Bureau emblem stopped neatly along the perimeter wall. Their doors slid open in unison, and a squad of heavily armed operatives poured out, their futuristic black gear gleaming sharply under the dim twilight. Each figure looked like a seasoned agent straight from a sci-fi thriller, and among them stood a familiar face.


    Li Lin.


    Yu Sheng stared blankly at the young man, momentarily confused. Covered head to toe in tactical armor, gripping his rifle firmly, Li Lin looked every inch the seasoned special forces soldier. Yet Yu Sheng¡¯s memories stubbornly clung to scenes of him haggling over discounted instant noodles in the neighborhood supermarket or squatting casually by the roadside like a carefree youth.


    The contrast was so striking Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t immediately reconcile it. It wasn¡¯t until Li Lin approached him directly that Yu Sheng finally raised a hesitant hand in greeting. ¡°Oh¡­ it¡¯s you?¡± S§×ar?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Li Lin nodded sharply, snapping into a disciplined stance. He announced formally, his voice precise and well-trained, ¡°Special Affairs Bureau Second Mobilization Squad, ¡®Fairy Tale¡¯ Emergency Response Unit. Li Lin, acting field commander. We¡¯ll assume responsibility for surveillance and defense here.¡±


    Yu Sheng blinked, bewildered. ¡°You¡­ are the field commander?¡±


    ¡°Only temporarily reassigned,¡± Li Lin admitted softly, leaning closer with a wry look. ¡°Honestly, Brother Yu, I¡¯m freaking out here¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng, whose initial discomfort with Li Lin¡¯s new, professional appearance had already faded, immediately cracked a smile. Curious, he asked, ¡°What about Xu Jiali?¡±


    ¡°Xu¡¯s a Deep Diver. He¡¯s standing by at headquarters, ready to be deployed if Otherworld truly gets out of control,¡± Li Lin whispered back. ¡°Our squad¡¯s main job right now is just surveillance. How¡¯s the situation inside?¡±


    Yu Sheng coughed slightly, composing himself. ¡°Well, right now things inside are stable, though it was pretty lively just a moment ago.¡± He quickly recounted the recent chaos and the cursed children¡¯s evacuation. ¡°With the kids gone, the anomalous spillover effects have ended. Still, we can¡¯t be sure if the orphanage itself has changed, so someone needs to stay and monitor. I¡¯m heading to the settlement next; I¡¯ll leave this place in your hands.¡±


    Li Lin nodded firmly, his demeanor now genuinely reflecting the reliability of an elite operative. ¡°Understood. Don¡¯t worry, you can count on us. Go ahead.¡±


    The more Yu Sheng listened, the stranger those reassuring words sounded¡ªbut perhaps that was just his recent brushes with death talking, making him overly cautious, akin to the vigilance of an undertaker sensing trouble.


    Still, Yu Sheng didn¡¯t dwell on it. After carefully briefing Li Lin on the orphanage, the phenomena they¡¯d witnessed, and necessary precautions, he waved goodbye, pulled out his phone to report in, then stepped through the Door toward the Valley.


    The instant he crossed the teleportation portal, Irene¡¯s panicked voice shrieked into his ears:


    ¡°Yu Sheng¡ª! HELP! Somebody stop these crazy little monsters!!¡±


    Yu Sheng jolted in surprise, immediately spotting several giggling, shrieking children chasing Irene around in dizzy circles on the grassy clearing. Irene, stubby legs pumping frantically, looked like a frantic rabbit, sparks nearly flying from her frantic strides.


    Farther away, he saw several Fairy Tale Organization Guardians calmly overseeing groups of resting children scattered across the grass and around the platform. Little Red Riding Hood stood near the construction site, deep in conversation with the supervisor, while Fox Girl energetically bounded toward Yu Sheng, waving enthusiastically.


    Relief washed over him; the Cursed Children were clearly adapting well and happily settling in. No emergencies in sight.


    Grinning widely, Yu Sheng moved to meet the joyful Fox Girl, who shouted happily as she approached, ¡°Benefactor, Benefactor! Human cubs are so much fun!¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed warmly, but midway through his steps, he suddenly froze. From the corner of his eye, he caught sight of several brilliant, blazing-blue fox tails soaring swiftly through the air above the grass, each tail carrying an ecstatic, squealing child¡ª


    Cold sweat instantly broke out across his forehead. ¡°Whoa¡ªstop! That¡¯s not safe!¡±


    Irene, still darting in desperate loops across the grass, screamed louder than Yu Sheng: ¡°That¡¯s EXACTLY what I¡¯ve been saying! DOESN¡¯T ANYONE CARE ABOUT SAFETY HERE?!¡±

 Chapter 219: A Little Mischief

    After a tense yet thrilling commotion, Yu Sheng finally managed to pluck those giggling kids off the cruise missile¡ªyes, missile. Thankfully, nothing went wrong, though Foxy still seemed unsatisfied, and a few children who missed their turn looked disappointed.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually pretty safe,¡± Foxy murmured softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even let my tails fly that high. And even if someone fell, I¡¯d catch them right away. Back in my hometown, the Cursed Children always play like this¡­¡±


    ¡°Your hometown¡¯s martial spirit can¡¯t be compared to here!¡± Yu Sheng stared at her incredulously. ¡°Your kindergarten kids can probably fly on swords already!¡±


    As he finished speaking, he turned and walked towards the resting area for the other Cursed Children. Foxy hesitated for a moment, then quickly trotted to catch up, still earnestly explaining, ¡°That¡¯s not true, Benefactor. Back home, they only learn sword-flight in elementary school¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng nearly stumbled into the ground.


    Not far away, the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± members had seen the commotion clearly. By the time Yu Sheng approached, several Guardians stepped forward to meet him. Snow White wore an amused expression as she reassured him, ¡°There¡¯s no need to worry. We confirmed safety with Miss Foxy beforehand. Her¡­ tail-control is truly remarkable.¡±


    Yu Sheng glanced at these familiar faces, then turned back toward the smiling Fox Girl. He scratched his head, bewildered. ¡°Why do I feel like everyone got close so quickly? The big ones, the little ones¡ªthey¡¯re all acting like they¡¯re right at home.¡±


    ¡°This place is better than we ever imagined. It¡¯s almost magical,¡± said Matchstick, the gentle girl with long, flowing hair. ¡°And we should thank Miss Irene as well. She quickly showed us around, helping the little ones relax. Everyone was nervous at first¡ªafter all, we were surrounded by leaking nightmares moments ago, and some are still sleeping in their tents. Irene made sure they were all fine back in the Sheltering Wasteland.¡±


    ¡°Really? She¡¯s pretty reliable then,¡± Yu Sheng chuckled softly, glancing around. ¡°Where¡¯s Irene, anyway?¡±


    Just as he asked, the sharp scream of the little doll came from behind. ¡°Yu Sheng, you jerk! How dare you even ask¡ªcome help me!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned and saw Irene being chased by another pack of kids. Clearly, these were different from the first batch, who were now happily chasing King the tabby cat all over the hills.


    As Irene dashed by, Yu Sheng swiftly grabbed her and hoisted her into the air, facing the laughing mob of kids. ¡°Alright, alright, settle down. Irene Big Sister is tired. Let her rest.¡±


    The children obediently dispersed.


    Yu Sheng sighed helplessly, glancing at the doll now draped limply over his shoulder. ¡°Was that really necessary? You couldn¡¯t handle a bunch of six- and seven-year-olds? What about your incredible magic, super strength, and agility?¡±


    ¡°You think I can just go all out? Those little beansprouts wouldn¡¯t last a second,¡± Irene mumbled stubbornly, dangling lazily on his shoulder. ¡°If I got serious, you¡¯d have to call the Special Affairs Bureau and explain why you suddenly need forty child-sized hospital beds. I was holding back¡­ Ugh, humans spawn such energetic brats.¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed, carrying the doll to sit at the edge of the platform, gazing outward.


    Never before had the Valley been so lively.


    There were kids resting and snacking on the grass around the platform, teenagers helping in the makeshift camp, children who had just awakened timidly peeking out of tents to explore their new surroundings, and a rowdy group chasing King the cat in joyful abandon near the distant grassland.


    No more tension-filled gloom, no frantic, oppressive escape. The youngest ones were entirely at ease, savoring carefree moments. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is how it should be,¡± Yu Sheng murmured to himself. ¡°Back at the Orphanage, when everyone gathered, these kids were too obedient¡­ too mature.¡±


    ¡°Being tense when it¡¯s needed, relaxing when it¡¯s safe.¡± Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s voice drifted from his side. Without turning, Yu Sheng saw from the corner of his eye that she¡¯d settled beside him, legs swinging gently off the platform¡¯s edge. ¡°I told them the danger had passed and it¡¯s safe here, so they can play freely¡ªas long as they stay within the grass area.¡±


    ¡°¡­Do you even know what time it is?¡± Yu Sheng casually asked.


    Little Red Riding Hood tilted her head slightly.


    ¡°It¡¯s half past four in the morning,¡± Yu Sheng smiled wryly. ¡°They¡¯re already this excited¡­ Their sleep schedule¡¯s wrecked on the very first day.¡±


    After the thrilling chaos had finally settled, Yu Sheng successfully coaxed down those few daredevils who¡¯d been joyfully riding atop cruise missiles (yes, literally missiles). Fortunately, no accidents occurred¡ªthough Foxy still appeared a bit disappointed, and some children who missed their turns looked slightly crestfallen.


    ¡°It¡¯s actually really safe,¡± Foxy grumbled softly. ¡°I didn¡¯t even let my tail fly too high. Even if they fell, I could¡¯ve caught them instantly. Back home, our Cursed Children play like this all the time¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng widened his eyes at her. ¡°How can your hometown¡¯s martial culture compare to here? I¡¯m guessing even your preschoolers can ride swords through the air!¡±


    Without waiting for Foxy¡¯s reply, he turned and walked toward where the rest of the Cursed Children had gathered. Foxy, after a brief stunned moment, quickly followed behind, still attempting to explain herself: ¡°No, Benefactor, it¡¯s not like¡ª¡±


    ¡°What else could we do? An emergency gathering at half-past two, and now it¡¯s bright outside, everyone¡¯s wide awake. There aren¡¯t even enough beds, so later if anyone gets sleepy, they¡¯ll either crowd into tents or burrow straight into sleeping bags on the grass,¡± Little Red Riding Hood said, sounding as if she was complaining. Yet, her face held a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s kind of interesting, though.¡±


    Yu Sheng raised an eyebrow, surprised by her word choice. ¡°Interesting?¡±


    ¡°Think about it¡ªrunning out of the Orphanage in the middle of the night, everyone grabbing bags hastily packed, fleeing into the wilderness, then building a temporary camp together with adults. Some help out, some create more chaos, some run around without a care¡­ and some even get to hug a fox¡¯s tail while soaring low through the air,¡± Little Red Riding Hood described slowly. ¡°It¡¯s like jumping from one dream right into another. Messy, wild, even a bit¡­ mischievous?¡±


    She tilted her head toward Yu Sheng. ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s a little mischievous?¡±


    Yu Sheng stared blankly, then suddenly laughed aloud. ¡°¡­Yeah, it really is a bit mischievous.¡±


    The Cursed Children who lived in the Orphanage rarely had the chance for such ¡°mischief.¡±


    They had always been obedient, careful, disciplined. Throughout their short lives, they¡¯d always had to behave.


    Generation after generation of Little Red Riding Hoods and Snow Whites probably only had tonight, this hurried, chaotic ¡°emergency escape,¡± as their single chance at true mischief¡ªto encounter the unexpected, to try things they¡¯d never done before, running ahead with nightmares chasing behind.


    And they had outrun those nightmares.


    Now, they could rest in a shelter, even staying awake until half-past four in the morning.


    [If only it could always be like this.]


    ¡°How¡¯s the situation back at the Orphanage?¡± Little Red Riding Hood suddenly broke the silence, turning to Yu Sheng. ¡°You seemed to have stayed back there quite a while after we left. Did something happen?¡±


    ¡°I saw an apparition of the ¡®Hunter,¡¯ but I¡¯m not sure if it was just residual overflow from the subset,¡± Yu Sheng explained frankly. ¡°He vanished before I could communicate. Afterward, I checked the entire East Building and found nothing unusual. Didn¡¯t have time to inspect the West Building, but I didn¡¯t hear anything suspicious.¡±


    ¡°Soon after, the Special Affairs Bureau arrived. Li Lin led the team¡ªyou know him too. They secured the perimeter and will station there for the foreseeable future. They brought a lot of specialized equipment, clearly aiming for long-term, thorough monitoring. It seemed very professional.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± Little Red Riding Hood breathed out softly, hesitating before continuing, ¡°We left in a hurry and couldn¡¯t take many things with us. Later, if you have time¡­¡±


    ¡°No problem, I¡¯ll go back and get your things. Opening a Door is easy enough,¡± Yu Sheng smiled reassuringly. ¡°Council employees should be here soon too. Teacher Su and the others know the Orphanage well. If anything goes missing, we can ask for their help. Everything will stabilize soon¡ªdon¡¯t worry about anything else right now. You¡¯ve made it safely through the night, so just focus on resting.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood nodded slowly. ¡°Alright.¡±


    Yu Sheng stretched lazily, lying directly back onto the stone platform.


    Now that his nerves were relaxing, fatigue finally crept in.


    Irene, who¡¯d been perched on his shoulder, effortlessly flipped forward, smoothly transitioning from lying down to sitting upright on Yu Sheng¡¯s chest, before promptly settling down again to rest.


    Even Little Red Riding Hood stared blankly for a moment, finally meeting Irene¡¯s eyes. ¡°¡­Impressive moves.¡±


    Irene poked Yu Sheng¡¯s chin lightly. ¡°He¡¯s so careless that if it were you, you¡¯d get plenty of practice too.¡±


    Yu Sheng, eyes half-closed, easily intercepted the little doll¡¯s hand. ¡°Normally, you should walk on your own, not boldly ride on my shoulders.¡±


    Irene huffed, ¡°Tell me that again after you¡¯ve finally sculpted my proper five-foot-five body!¡±


    Footsteps approached, causing Yu Sheng to open his eyes again, spotting a lean young man in the Special Affairs Bureau uniform approaching from the campsite.


    Yu Sheng quickly sat up, but the young man waved reassuringly. ¡°Please, relax¡ªI just came to let you know the temporary kitchen is set up. Breakfast will be ready at five-thirty. We¡¯re preparing hot soup, steamed buns, and porridge for the Cursed Children. But we haven¡¯t assembled the dining hall yet, so where should they eat?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just that?¡± Yu Sheng¡¯s face brightened immediately as he smiled and slapped the ground. ¡°That¡¯s easy.¡±


    A moment later, with a deep rumble and grinding of stone, a fifty-meter-long table emerged directly from the center of the platform¡ªyes, fifty meters long, appearing as casually as if conjured from thin air. On both sides, over a hundred neatly arranged stone stools rose along with it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not too good at complicated stuff, but a dining table¡¯s simple,¡± Yu Sheng grinned proudly at the stunned young man. ¡°Tell your people to join too. After a busy night, you should all sit and have something warm with the kids.¡±


    ¡°¡­Understood, sir!¡±

 Chapter 220: Getting on Track

    This was the Cursed Children¡¯s first meal in the Valley. After the frantic overnight transfer, followed by excitement and brief chaos upon reaching their new home, they gathered around a massive dining table atop the open platform. The staff from the Special Affairs Bureau had already prepared steaming hot buns, rice porridge, and soup. It wasn¡¯t exactly a grand feast, given the hurried circumstances, but a warm breakfast was more than enough to ease everyone¡¯s hearts.


    Yu Sheng sat at one end of the long table (and it was indeed very long). Foxy was seated to his right, while Irene perched atop the table itself. The youngest Cursed Children lined up neatly along the table¡¯s sides, arranged according to their usual seats back at the Orphanage. Each child already had a small tray placed before them, and now the ¡°Guardians¡± and Bureau staff busily brought over large steaming pots and bamboo steamers, carefully distributing food to everyone.


    For the young Cursed Children, the experience was both novel and delightful. The wide-open Valley was unlike anything they¡¯d seen at their old, crowded Orphanage or the bustling city streets. Eating together with adults at one gigantic table under an open sky was something they¡¯d never imagined before. Even the normally well-behaved, disciplined kids from the Fairy Tale group couldn¡¯t help but chatter excitedly.


    Of course, it wasn¡¯t just the Cursed Children who found it extraordinary; even the Special Affairs Bureau personnel felt amazed. If nothing else, none of them had ever seen a dining table fifty meters long before.


    Little Red Riding Hood finished helping serve the kids and then sat down beside Yu Sheng, muttering softly, ¡°Honestly, don¡¯t you think this table¡¯s a bit excessive?¡±


    Yu Sheng replied sheepishly, ¡°I just wanted the first meal here to feel special¡ªa sort of ceremony, you know? So everyone could gather at one big table.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s very ceremonial¡ªbut did you even consider those poor people serving the food?¡± Little Red Riding Hood grumbled. Then she got up, grabbed a piping-hot steamed bun, blew on it vigorously, and bit down, immediately exclaiming, ¡°Ah hot hot hot!¡±


    ¡°It just came out of the steamer; of course it¡¯s hot.¡± Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help chuckling. Little Red Riding Hood usually kept a serious, mature expression, but after spending more time together, he¡¯d realized that this responsible Guardian of so many younger siblings also had a playful side. ¡°Slow down a little.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood continued puffing out breaths, glancing across the table at Foxy, who was enthusiastically devouring two steamed buns at once. ¡°I saw her eating so fast, I thought they¡¯d already cooled down.¡±


    ¡°¡­She¡¯s a cultivator. She literally eats grilled meat by sandwiching a piece of charcoal between pork slices¡ªyou¡¯re really using her as a reference?¡±


    ¡°¡­Okay, my mistake.¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed helplessly, but was quickly interrupted by his phone ringing. Pulling it out, he saw Bai Li Qing¡¯s name flashing on the screen.


    Upon answering, the director¡¯s cool, clear voice immediately sounded in his ear: ¡°Open a Door connecting directly to the underground parking lot of the Special Affairs Bureau. The Council¡¯s personnel assigned to the Orphanage have arrived.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ right, got it.¡±


    Maybe it was because of the long, exhausting night, but Yu Sheng took a moment to recall exactly what she was talking about. Hurriedly agreeing, he stood to open the Door. As he hung up (double-checking this time), he couldn¡¯t help murmuring softly to Irene, ¡°Is it just me, or did Bai Li Qing sound a little cheerful just now?¡±


    Irene tugged at Yu Sheng¡¯s hair and scoffed, ¡°Obviously. It¡¯s half-past five in the morning, and for once, she finally got to call you off-hours and boss you around. Usually, you¡¯re the one making Special Affairs Bureau personnel jump from their desks in a panic every time you report something. Now she¡¯s the one waking you up and making you work. If it were me, I¡¯d be openly laughing at you right now.¡±


    Yu Sheng frowned slightly, ¡°Is it really that dramatic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what my Spiritual Intuition says.¡±


    Clearly, Irene and Yu Sheng shared at least one trait: their Spiritual Intuition rarely focused on serious business.


    Meanwhile, Yu Sheng reached into the empty air, smoothly creating a Door¡ªsomething he¡¯d become remarkably good at through constant practice. Connecting to the Bureau was now second nature, and since it was only for a few people, the Door didn¡¯t need to be large. In a blink, the ethereal gate appeared, and with a slight push, he opened it wide.


    The Cursed Children curiously turned their heads toward the commotion. Yu Sheng smiled broadly and called out cheerfully, ¡°Look who¡¯s here!¡± S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    One of the little ones nearest to him jumped from their seat excitedly: ¡°It¡¯s Teacher Su!¡±


    Familiar faces emerged onto the platform one by one. These teachers, sent by the Council, had watched over the Orphanage¡¯s children for years. They smiled warmly, having received emergency instructions from their superiors at dawn and quickly rushed over.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡ªit¡¯s your beloved Teacher Su, along with Teacher Li and Teacher Sun, bringing along your favorite winter-break homework¡­¡± One of the teachers cheerfully teased, patting the camping trailer he had pulled through. He revealed a load of materials, letting the children know that even if they were ¡°camping¡± out here in the Valley, there would be no escaping their daily studies.


    Immediately, groans and playful protests filled the air along the giant dining table, mingled with laughter from the adults.


    ¡°Glad I don¡¯t have to join in this¡­¡± Little Red Riding Hood whispered smugly.


    Yet, no sooner had she spoken than Teacher Su approached, placing a large bag on the table in front of her. ¡°Your homeroom teacher asked me to give you this¡ªabsence from school is no excuse not to do homework. Here are your monthly mock exams too. Finish them and I¡¯ll deliver them back for grading.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood fell into stunned silence: ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Snow White, Long Haired Girl, and the rest of you over there¡ªstop laughing. This pushcart here belongs to you. Before we set out, the Council specially contacted each of your teachers at school. They sent along your assignments and even the test papers for the end-of-month mock exams.¡±


    Laughter immediately filled the air around the long table.


    Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the sight, though he soon reminded everyone gently, ¡°Eat first, eat first! You Cursed Children were awakened at half-past two this morning. You¡¯re just now getting a hot meal. After you finish eating, you need rest¡ªthe homework and extra lessons can wait. You folks come and eat too; just a few extra chopsticks is all. Once you¡¯re done, I¡¯ll show you around the place.¡±


    By the time everyone finished their breakfast, and Yu Sheng had shown the Council¡¯s workers around the perimeter of the camp, the sun had already risen high in the sky, and it was past nine o¡¯clock in the morning.


    Right on schedule, the second wave of construction workers dispatched by the Special Affairs Bureau entered the Valley, relieving the exhausted first shift that had worked tirelessly from the night before. The workers immediately resumed finishing touches on the settlement, preparing for other planned construction projects.


    The settlement itself was nearly complete.


    Standing atop a small rise near the Portal Platform, Yu Sheng gazed at the neat and brand-new ¡°camp.¡± Senior members of Fairy Tale were being guided by the master craftsmen, getting familiar with the facilities and accepting the keys for critical equipment like generators and water pumps. Under the clear, blue sky, the white prefab housing gleamed brilliantly. Hardened pathways stretched wide and orderly, while teenage Cursed Children, alongside their teachers, carried bundles of daily necessities through winding lanes between houses. The King led his team of Knights through the camp, tirelessly rounding up younger children to ensure they got some rest. Occasionally, adults would pause, trying earnestly to explain to a puzzled child why they needed to sleep even though it was broad daylight¡­


    Admittedly, the settlement wasn¡¯t grand or particularly beautiful. Yet, it radiated a reassuring comfort, fully meeting all the needs of a thriving orphanage. Perhaps a few inconveniences remained, but it was clear Little Red Riding Hood and the others were already growing fond of their new home.


    As for Yu Sheng, no one was happier than him.


    Linked directly with the Valley, Yu Sheng felt a subtle but powerful shift in the atmosphere around him. Beneath the perpetually clear sky, it was as if a simple yet vibrant ¡°town¡± had sprung to life. This newfound vitality quietly nourished the land, and Yu Sheng realized he deeply enjoyed this vitality, the changes in the Valley, and this feeling of being nourished. It made him sense his existence more strongly than even the beating of his own heart.


    He didn¡¯t quite understand this sensation, but the warmth it brought convinced him it was a good thing.


    Afterward, Yu Sheng shifted his gaze toward the area near the Portal Platform.


    Newly built pump stations and generator rooms stood between the camp and the Portal Platform, workers diligently extending pipes and electrical lines to another construction site nearby.


    This development was part of an earlier agreement Yu Sheng and Bai Li Qing had reached: Hotel would grant the Special Affairs Bureau access to the Valley and its crash site for research. In return, the Special Affairs Bureau would finance and execute a series of construction projects here¡ªincluding setting up reliable utilities and even building an advanced vegetable greenhouse.


    The nightmare leakage incident at the Orphanage had been unexpected, yet now everything seemed to be swiftly improving and settling back onto the right path.


    With a sense of relief and joy, Yu Sheng returned to Wutong Road No. 66, intending to enjoy a long-overdue nap before the Special Affairs Bureau inevitably called him again to open the Door.


    Foxy lent him a fluffy tail for comfort, while Irene promised that her steel-rebar-and-stone body wouldn¡¯t unexpectedly leap onto the bed this time. The room temperature was perfect, and with the curtains drawn, the dimness was just right. Yu Sheng thought there couldn¡¯t possibly be a better setting for a good, restful sleep.


    Holding onto the warm, comforting Fox tail, Yu Sheng happily closed his eyes.


    When he opened them again¡ªoh, great. Black Forest.


    And from somewhere nearby came the unmistakable wailing of an infant.


    Yu Sheng muttered softly to himself, ¡°¡­Damn it.¡±

 Chapter 221: Hunters Invitation

    When Yu Sheng opened his eyes to see the Black Forest, he wasn¡¯t all that surprised.


    After all, the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± Otherworld had never truly disappeared, nor had Anka Aila ceased its restless stirring. The Cursed Children from the Orphanage had only narrowly made it through one dangerous night. Any moment afterward, the stories within Fairy Tale could reignite¡ªand places like Sheltering Wasteland or the Valley were merely safe havens, protective shelters to shield the children from losing themselves or falling prey to Anka Aila.


    In other words, nightmares would always return.


    Still, Yu Sheng couldn¡¯t help but feel irritated, [Is this Black Forest purposely coming after me?]


    Taking a quiet breath to steady himself, Yu Sheng became even more convinced of his intuition.


    The Black Forest was indeed after him¡ªor perhaps, something deep within the woods was targeting him specifically.


    Distant wolf howls floated in the air, mingling with the relentless cries of a baby. A restless wind rustled through nearby bushes, and a strange, buzzing sound hovered at the edge of hearing.


    The humming noise made Yu Sheng suspect tinnitus. He slapped his forehead and dug at his ears, but the noise only seemed louder, mingling irritatingly with the crying, making it harder to concentrate.


    ¡°This cursed place just keeps getting louder,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, as if his murmurs could drown out the noise. ¡°Sounds like someone set off an alarm¡­¡±


    Suddenly, there was a rustling from a nearby pile of dried grass, and a small, red-brown creature emerged from the rotting underbrush, hopping eagerly towards Yu Sheng.


    ¡°You¡¯re alright! You¡¯re alright! Little Red Riding Hood is alright! Squirrel is alright!¡±


    Squirrel bounced cheerfully around Yu Sheng¡¯s feet, chirping happily in her tiny, squeaky voice.


    Yu Sheng bent down, gently scooped her up, and rubbed her fuzzy head with his finger, smiling softly. ¡°Yes, we¡¯re all fine. We made it safely through the night.¡±


    Squirrel joyfully hugged Yu Sheng¡¯s finger, but quickly glanced around warily, crouching low and whispering cautiously: ¡°Shh¡ªstill can¡¯t speak too loud¡­ Anka Aila is lurking in the Forest. Its gaze just passed by a little while ago. Squirrel thinks it¡¯s unhappy; it¡¯s going to make trouble again¡­¡±


    ¡°I know,¡± Yu Sheng instinctively lowered his voice, too. ¡°But I¡¯m actually here to look for it, this time¡ª¡±


    But Squirrel seemed not to hear him clearly. She shook her head suddenly, cutting Yu Sheng off without context, her voice anxious and distracted: ¡°Hunter!¡±


    Yu Sheng froze in surprise. ¡°Hunter? What about Hunter?¡±


    ¡°Hunter!¡± Squirrel nervously repeated, the familiar confusion returning to her little frame. She quickly snapped back, frantically wiping her face as if to clear her mind, mumbling quietly, ¡°Squirrel is thinking, Squirrel is thinking¡­ Hunter¡­ Hunter?¡±


    She suddenly stopped, straightened her body, stared deep into the Forest, and after two seconds smacked her tail excitedly: ¡°Hunter is over by the house! Right, Hunter is at the house¡ªHunter is waiting for you!¡±


    ¡°Hunter is waiting for me?¡± This revelation truly shocked Yu Sheng. He immediately remembered that fleeting figure he had glimpsed when evacuating from the Orphanage¡ªthe mysterious shadow who appeared and vanished in an instant. An uneasy feeling surged in his chest. Without further hesitation or questions, he simply said, ¡°Take me there!¡±


    Squirrel eagerly pointed her tiny paw: ¡°This way, this way!¡±


    Yu Sheng turned in the direction Squirrel indicated¡ªtowards the darkest depths of the Forest, with no lamp posts, no path, and no flickering candles from the safe little houses visible.


    But he chose to trust Squirrel. He could clearly feel his blood-bond with this little one in his palm. This wasn¡¯t a trap set by the Black Forest.


    Yu Sheng began to run quickly into the darkness, taking advantage of the journey to ask more clearly: ¡°How do you know Hunter is waiting for me at the Little House? Did Hunter appear? Did Hunter speak to you?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Squirrel nodded earnestly. ¡°Hunter just suddenly showed up without Wolf Granny. Hunter walked right out of the Forest alone, avoiding Anka Aila¡¯s gaze, silent and stealthy¡ªbut Squirrel still heard Hunter¡¯s voice directly¡­


    ¡°Hunter said: Tell the one who touched the Umbilical Cord and the Bullet to come¡ªto come to the first Little House. Hunter said there¡¯s not much time left, the Angel is waking up, but someone interfered with the Angel¡¯s connection to the ¡®Outside,¡¯ creating a brief¡­¡±


    Squirrel abruptly stopped, clearly stuck on difficult concepts she couldn¡¯t fully grasp or recall. After struggling a while and failing to remember, she gave up trying, brushing over the details hastily: ¡°Squirrel can¡¯t remember clearly¡­ anyway, Hunter said ta finally has a chance to speak openly because the Angel¡¯s control over ta is weakening. Ta wants the one who touched the Umbilical Cord and Bullet to hurry. Squirrel saw you holding the Umbilical Cord, but doesn¡¯t know what the Bullet means. Did Squirrel get it right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me,¡± Yu Sheng replied decisively. He reassured Squirrel, simultaneously processing her disjointed and incomplete account, his mind racing as he pieced together this puzzling invitation.


    As an entity bound strictly by the laws of the Black Forest, Hunter had always acted in perfect accordance with its grim rules. The figure appeared only when the Wolf Granny emerged, capable solely of firing upon her or eliminating any Little Red Riding Hood fully consumed by wolfish madness. Through all known histories¡ªeven those remembered by Squirrel and every Little Red Riding Hood before¡ªHunter had never uttered a single word.


    Yet now, Hunter had willingly spoken to Squirrel. Even more shockingly, Hunter moved freely within the Forest without the presence of Wolf Granny, briefly entering the real world.


    ¡ªAll because someone had disrupted the angels¡¯ connection to the ¡°Outside.¡±


    Yu Sheng lowered his gaze, examining his own hands.


    Over the recent days, he had offered his blood countless times, performing ritual after ritual to ensure the safety of every Fairy Tale child. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°¡­Well, this is an unexpected outcome,¡± Yu Sheng muttered, slowly curving his lips into an amused smile.


    Although he didn¡¯t fully grasp how, it was clear now¡ªhis repeated ceremonies of Blood Bestowal to every Fairy Tale child had weakened Anka Aila¡¯s grasp on reality. It had done exactly as planned, safeguarding the children, but had also, by chance, granted Hunter the opening to move freely.


    It seemed that beneath the dark, empty hunter¡¯s cloak, a spark of humanity and reason still lingered, yearning desperately for freedom.


    In the distant gloom, the shadowy outlines of the Little House gradually materialized.


    Yu Sheng inhaled softly, his footsteps slowing as he neared the house, alert to every rustle and murmur in the dark.


    Hunter might not mean him harm, but the Black Forest itself was alive. He needed caution, wary of provoking any dangerous reactions during their encounter. After all, this was merely a dream, and Yu Sheng had come without Irene, without Foxy, even without his trusted ¡°Reason.¡± Should something go wrong, he might perish instantly.


    Dying was not the real problem¡ªwasting precious time was.


    Around him, the forest had fallen into deep silence, even the howling of wolves faded. Only the faint cries of a baby and the persistent buzzing noise remained, and by now, Yu Sheng had grown accustomed to those eerie sounds.


    Yet, he could feel the tiny Squirrel trembling in his palm.


    She feared this place, feared this dreaded house that marked the dark end of every Little Red Riding Hood.


    ¡°You¡¯re scared of this house. Maybe it¡¯s better if you stay outside,¡± Yu Sheng whispered gently, preparing to set her down on a nearby tree stump. ¡°Just wait here.¡±


    ¡°No!¡± Surprisingly, Squirrel flipped quickly, clinging tightly to his fingers. Dangling in midair, she insisted stubbornly, ¡°Squirrel¡­SquirrelKnight fears nothing!¡±


    Her tiny body still shivered, but Yu Sheng saw clearly¡ªher fear had lessened. What once overwhelmed her was now something she was determined to confront.


    Yu Sheng paused, then smiled warmly.


    ¡°All right, then come with me¡ªbut if you become too afraid inside, wait outside instead. A SquirrelKnight who knows when to retreat is still brave.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes!¡±


    He placed Squirrel gently onto his shoulder, stepped forward, and carefully pushed open the old, shadowy wooden door.


    The gentle creak echoed softly. Yu Sheng leaned inside, peering into the house.


    Pale light seeped through dusty windows, illuminating the interior filled with countless red cloaks of varying sizes, draped throughout the room. Amid those cloaks, Hunter stood quietly, centered perfectly within the space.


    The entity¡¯s head tilted slightly downward, the hood¡¯s hollow darkness offering no face to see. Yet as Yu Sheng stepped fully inside, that hood clearly shifted, acknowledging his presence.


    From within the emptiness, an unseen gaze met his own.


    ¡°Um, I¡¯m here,¡± Yu Sheng approached Hunter awkwardly, greeting the mysterious figure. ¡°Squirrel told me you were looking for me.¡±


    Hunter slowly nodded.


    Such a simple gesture, yet it caused Yu Sheng¡¯s breath to pause momentarily in surprise¡ªHunter had truly responded!


    ¡°What do you need from me? Is there something you want to say?¡± Yu Sheng continued cautiously.


    Hunter hesitated briefly, then stepped suddenly forward.


    As Yu Sheng instinctively tensed at this sudden approach, the empty hunter¡¯s attire raised an unseen ¡°hand¡± to gesture toward itself.


    ¡°Put it on.¡±


    A hollow, ghostly voice echoed directly within Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.

 Chapter 222: The True Shadow

    Yu Sheng was momentarily stunned upon ¡°hearing¡± Hunter¡¯s words. Yet, his first instinct was neither suspicion nor excitement¡ªbut rather, the clear recollection of a strange dream from before.


    In that dream, Hunter had silently appeared before him. Curious, Yu Sheng reached out to touch the empty hunter¡¯s garb, only to see his hand pass straight through its sleeve¡ªif he hadn¡¯t hesitated in shock, he might¡¯ve already been wearing Hunter¡¯s outfit.


    [So, that dream was Hunter¡¯s first ¡°attempt¡±? Was ta already trying to make me wear this hunter¡¯s garb then?]


    Yu Sheng frowned, remaining cautious instead of acting impulsively. He spoke in a low voice, ¡°What¡¯s your reason?¡±


    ¡°We know what you¡¯re seeking,¡± the empty, blurry voice echoed again in his mind. ¡°The path to the ¡®Deep Layers¡¯ is sealed by illusions. Only by becoming a part of ¡®it¡¯ can you bypass this Forest. We¡¯ve found the way, but we can¡¯t resist its will. That¡¯s why we¡¯ve been confined to performing the ¡®script¡¯ of this stage. But you¡­ you seem capable. Wear this hunter¡¯s garb¡ªbecome the Hunter in the Black Forest¡ªand you will see the Forest¡¯s true path.¡±


    ¡°If you truly have the courage and determination to confront it, go and face it.¡±


    Yu Sheng sharply noticed a peculiar term Hunter used when referring to ta-self: ¡°We.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re the Deep Dive Squad from years ago¡ªyou¡¯ve merged into one Entity?!¡±


    ¡°Yes, exactly as you¡¯ve guessed. ¡®It¡¯ can¡¯t distinguish between our individual selves and a collective, so during the ¡®Fracture,¡¯ we fused together amidst our descent,¡± Hunter calmly explained, seemingly with only a faint hint of nostalgia. ¡°But we still remember many things. That photograph you brought¡­¡±


    Suddenly, a sharp, piercing hum erupted throughout the Forest, interrupting the voice in his mind. A massive, oppressive force brushed every nerve ending, sending his Spiritual Intuition into violent tremors. An eerie illusion gripped him: countless giant, monstrous eyes, forming an immense shadow, swept through the Forest with chilling indifference.


    As swiftly as it appeared, the illusion vanished. The Forest fell briefly silent once more, and Hunter¡¯s voice urgently resurfaced, tinged with anxiety: ¡°Quickly! We don¡¯t have much time¡ªit¡¯s realized the actors on this stage are acting on their own. ¡®Hunter¡¯ must revert to its original state before Wolf Granny appears! Trust us, we¡¯ve waited long for this chance, ¡®it¡¯ is about to¡ª¡±


    Without hesitation, Yu Sheng lunged forward, reaching for the empty hunter¡¯s garb.


    He knew his action was reckless.


    Hunter had provided insufficient information. There was no real trust between himself and ¡°them.¡± What would happen once he wore the garb? How to act next, or what precisely the ¡°true path¡± was¡ªnone of this had been clarified. Rushing forward based solely on impulse seemed a dangerous gamble.


    But there was no time left for deliberation.


    Because at this moment, he sensed Anka Aila once more¡ªthe shadow of countless eyes scanning overhead again, like a mechanical program combing through data. He could practically ¡°hear¡± the Black Forest resonating, responding to this command. Amid the rising noise mixed with infant wails, Yu Sheng vaguely perceived that the trapped Dark Angel within the depths of the ¡°Fairy Tale¡± had noticed him, marking him as an Intruder within the Forest.


    He could open a Door and escape¡ªbut opening it now risked revealing the coordinates of the real world directly to that Dark Angel.


    Yu Sheng¡¯s hand again passed through the hunter¡¯s garb, just as it had in his dream¡ªthe ¡°Hunter¡± was merely a hollow illusion, intangible and incorporeal.


    Yet, Yu Sheng clearly sensed that as he threw himself towards that empty garment, his connection to the hunter¡¯s garb abruptly intensified.


    Anka Aila¡¯s gaze shifted sharply towards him, as if a puppet suddenly moving on its own had startled the puppeteer into alertness.


    Yu Sheng felt the hunter¡¯s garb enveloping him, drawing him into an additional ¡°shell.¡± His thoughts momentarily dulled as alien emotions and memories surged into his consciousness, flowing away in an instant. Yet, within that fleeting moment, he glimpsed scattered, chaotic scenes¡ª


    He saw twelve figures in thick protective gear standing together, with himself among them.


    He heard voices delivering commands and the sound of water filling the ¡°Deep Dive Pool.¡±


    He heard chaotic roars, countless voices merging and distorting together, mingled with echoes resembling the mechanical hum of innumerable devices operating simultaneously.


    He saw himself hurtling through endless darkness. His outer shell was shattering into countless fragments.


    Wild torrents of energy lashed against the protective barriers, each nerve ablaze with warnings of collapsing internal structures. A cacophony of error messages flooded his mind, screaming relentlessly¡ª


    Warning: ¡°Umbilical Cord¡± severed!


    Warning: Core connection lost¡­


    Yu Sheng felt his consciousness leaping wildly between different viewpoints¡ªnot only those of the Deep Divers from seventy years past, but also visions that belonged to something inhuman. Memories impossible for a human surged before him. In the final glimpse, he saw himself plunging through a chaotic storm of swirling light.


    At the end of that fall lay an empty clearing surrounded by a few old, worn-out buildings.


    The blinding radiance faded.


    Yu Sheng opened his eyes, now standing in the heart of the dark Little House, clothed in Hunter¡¯s garb.


    His vision swayed gently. Countless red cloaks surrounded him like silent flames, setting the quiet night ablaze.


    The gaze of Anka Aila drifted slowly across the night sky above the Little House.


    Yu Sheng raised his eyes cautiously beneath the brim of the Hunter¡¯s hood. For a moment, the Little House¡¯s roof seemed to vanish, revealing an enormous shadow drifting overhead, a shadow filled with countless blinking eyes. The monstrous shape continued its slow, deliberate path, gradually descending toward the edge of the Black Forest.


    It had not detected the intruder hiding inside Hunter¡¯s guise.


    Yu Sheng steadied his breathing and tentatively asked deep within his mind: [Are ¡®you¡¯ still there?]


    There was no direct reply.


    Yet faint, hollow whispers stirred in the darkness. Those echoes seemed intentionally sent, like distant signals acknowledging his call. It appeared ¡°they¡± were still present, merely hiding themselves carefully to avoid alerting Anka Aila.


    Standing quietly, Yu Sheng examined himself, cautiously lifting his arm.


    He saw Hunter¡¯s familiar garments but felt no unusual restraints or sensations as he moved. The worst-case scenario¡ªthat this uniform was a trap designed to transform him into a puppet, a Hunter bound by the cruel rules of the Black Forest¡ªhad thankfully not occurred.


    Yu Sheng blinked slowly. He still sensed something had subtly changed within him, though he could not clearly grasp what exactly it was. As he pondered, he felt another gaze resting on him.


    Turning slightly, he saw Squirrel crouching nearby, trembling slightly but courageously refusing to flee from the house.


    ¡°So,¡± Squirrel asked in a hesitant whisper, ¡°does this mean you¡¯re a ¡®Hunter¡¯ now?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?¡± Yu Sheng considered briefly, stepping forward and gently scooping up Squirrel. ¡°But nothing really feels diff¡ª¡±


    He abruptly stopped speaking mid-sentence.


    Squirrel nervously tugged at his fingers. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t answer. He simply stared blankly at the wall before him.


    The wall began to flicker in his vision.


    It flashed erratically, vanishing one moment, reappearing the next. When it disappeared entirely, he could clearly see the Black Forest outside¡ªand now the entire forest flickered like an unstable projection, trees and bushes blinking in and out, increasingly unreal with every passing second.


    Guided by instinct, Yu Sheng stepped forward. He passed effortlessly through the flickering wall, emerging outside the Little House with Squirrel still in his grasp.


    ¡°Whoa!¡± Squirrel squeaked in shock, finally registering what had just occurred. ¡°Did we just walk through the wall? How¡¯d you do that?!¡± sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t respond. His eyes were fixed on another sight.


    A vast, yawning fissure stood silently at the heart of the Black Forest. It was identical to the rift he¡¯d once seen tearing through Old Zheng¡¯s room, the same wound Anka Aila had opened to pierce the real world.


    It had always been there, hidden behind the illusions of the Black Forest¡ªa path to the truth behind the stage, unseen until now.


    ¡°Do you see that?¡± Yu Sheng asked, carefully raising Squirrel with one hand and pointing toward the fissure with the other.


    Squirrel looked confused, her tiny face blank. ¡°Huh? See what?¡±


    ¡°Never mind.¡± Yu Sheng sighed softly. ¡°Seems only a ¡®Hunter¡¯ can see it.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, Yu Sheng began walking toward the fissure.


    But the moment he took that first step, a wave of chilling wolf howls and a terrifying roar thundered through the night, freezing him in his tracks.


    ¡°Wolves! They¡¯re coming!¡± Squirrel shrieked.


    And indeed, the Wolves arrived.


    Countless wolves appeared instantly, materializing from thin air, their savage forms filling every space within Yu Sheng¡¯s sight. He knew at once¡ªthis horde far exceeded anything he¡¯d encountered even when he and Foxy stormed through the Black Forest to face Wolf Granny.


    A tangible aura of murderous intent saturated the air, almost thick enough to taste blood.


    Yu Sheng gasped sharply, teeth clenched. Reaching behind him, he awkwardly pulled out the Hunter¡¯s rifle, gripping it unsteadily.


    ¡°Come on, then¡ª¡±


    He growled defiantly.


    The wolves charged, surging forward.


    Then, they tore him apart.


    Into countless, tiny fragments.

 Chapter 223: Damaged

    Yu Sheng awoke abruptly, emerging from visions of chaos and an endless, dark descent. He opened his eyes into the dim gloom of his bedroom and tried to sit up¡ªbut couldn¡¯t.


    Two Irenes perched, one on each of his arms, while another made of steel bars sat squarely on his chest. Nearby, Foxy crouched at the edge of the bed, staring intently with golden-red eyes glowing faintly in the dimness, brimming with a mischievous aura.


    Yu Sheng nearly choked, gasping as he tried to shove the heavy doll from his chest. ¡°Didn¡¯t we agree you wouldn¡¯t jump onto the bed? Do you realize how heavy this body of yours is¡­?¡± S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The little doll glared back with crimson eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t jump suddenly¡ªI climbed up slowly.¡±


    With great effort, Yu Sheng finally managed to sit upright, dizziness still clouding his mind. ¡°What exactly are you all doing here anyway, staring at me like you¡¯re viewing a corpse¡­?¡±


    Irene immediately nodded. ¡°Exactly. We are viewing your corpse.¡±


    Yu Sheng: ¡°¡­?¡±


    ¡°Benefactor, your aura completely vanished for half an hour. We assumed you¡¯d died,¡± Foxy chimed in, nodding seriously. ¡°Irene said humans are fragile and often drop dead after staying up too late, so you probably died from exhaustion. But I thought she crushed you to death by sitting on your chest, so we were waiting for you to come back and tell us¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng groaned, ¡°Can¡¯t you try learning something more reliable from Irene?¡±


    Another wave of dizziness struck him, either from his bizarre resurrection or perhaps from being nearly crushed to death a second time by a steel-and-stone doll. As clarity slowly returned, memories flooded his mind¡ªthe Squirrel, the Little House, the Hunter, the flickering black Forest, Anka Aila¡¯s ominous gaze sweeping the skies, the savage Wolf pack¡­and his death.


    Suddenly, Foxy leaned closer, her glowing eyes wide with concern. ¡°Benefactor¡­ what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°I became ¡®Hunter.¡¯ I saw the fissure behind the black Forest¡ªand then I was killed by the Wolf pack.¡± Yu Sheng spoke quickly, suddenly jolting upright and looking urgently towards the window. ¡°Wait! What time is it now?!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s already dark. You¡¯ve slept a long while, Benefactor,¡± Foxy answered hurriedly, startled. ¡°Irene and I visited the Valley earlier this afternoon. Everything seemed fine¡­¡±


    ¡°No¡ªno, something¡¯s going to happen. Nightfall is approaching again¡ª¡± Yu Sheng muttered anxiously, overcome by a powerful unease as he hastily rose from the bed. ¡°Anka Aila¡¯s activity hasn¡¯t lessened at all. It¡¯s preparing an even greater assault. I¡¯ve overlooked something crucial¡ªI¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    The three Irenes glanced uncertainly at each other before one jumped onto the bedside table, staring up at him curiously. ¡°Wait, what trouble are you talking about? Wasn¡¯t the most dangerous night already behind us? Foxy and I just confirmed that the Cursed Children are safe in the Valley.¡±


    ¡°But Anka Aila¡¯s power isn¡¯t diminishing¡ªit¡¯s intensifying!¡± Yu Sheng interrupted urgently, staring into the doll¡¯s blood-red eyes. ¡°Yes, the Blood Bestowal Ceremony and the Valley¡¯s shielding have weakened Anka Aila¡¯s control, but its awakening speed is actually increasing!¡±


    The three Irenes froze simultaneously: ¡°¡­What?!¡±


    ¡°I saw it clearly from within the black Forest¡ªthe Dark Angel is scanning through every Fairy Tale subset,¡± Yu Sheng explained rapidly, grabbing his coat and quickly sending a warning to the Special Affairs Bureau from his phone as he opened a Door in midair. ¡°I suspect it¡¯s searching for Fairy Tale members who¡¯ve been ¡®interfered with.¡¯ My actions to protect the children likely appear as abductions to Anka Aila, and it¡¯s realized it¡¯s losing control over the stage. But I¡¯m not sure how much this has accelerated its awakening¡­¡±


    Irene stared blankly, confused. ¡°Wait, where are you going?¡±


    ¡°To the Valley. You and Foxy, follow me!¡±


    A shimmering Door appeared in the air, instantly transporting Yu Sheng to the makeshift camp in the Valley. The sudden brightness of daylight momentarily dazzled him, and as his eyes adjusted, he saw Little Red Riding Hood standing nearby, gazing at him in surprise.


    ¡°Why are you here?¡± She quickly approached, smiling warmly. ¡°Irene said you were exhausted and went straight to sleep. We¡¯re just getting dinner ready¡ªcare to join?¡±


    ¡°Is everything in camp alright?¡± Yu Sheng ignored her invitation, urgently pressing, ¡°Have any children fallen suddenly asleep or mentioned anything strange?¡±


    Seeing Yu Sheng¡¯s grim expression, Little Red Riding Hood quickly grew tense herself. ¡°No, everything¡¯s perfectly normal¡ªwhat¡¯s going on?¡±


    Yu Sheng rapidly recounted his recent experience before concluding grimly, ¡°I need to return to the black Forest quickly and find a way to approach that fissure. Anka Aila¡¯s growing activity is deeply concerning. It clearly considers my ¡®taking¡¯ the children away a major provocation¡ªmaybe too major.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood listened carefully, tension evident on her face. She hesitated several times, finally asking cautiously, ¡°Then¡­was our previous ¡®sheltering¡¯ too hasty? Did we provoke the Dark Angel too soon?¡±


    ¡°No, we can¡¯t think that way,¡± Yu Sheng swiftly interrupted her. His mind was clear about the situation. ¡°We¡¯re not the only ones making moves¡ªthe Angel Cultists have been tirelessly pushing Anka Aila toward awakening. Ever since we performed the ¡®Blood Granting¡¯ rituals for the children, we haven¡¯t had the luxury of hesitation.¡±


    ¡°At its heart, while our act of ¡®Sheltering¡¯ might provoke Anka Aila, choosing not to protect the children wouldn¡¯t slow its awakening at all. After all, the Heretic Cultists are so desperate they¡¯re performing mass Self Sacrifices just to stir their master awake. This time, we have to seize the initiative. At least then we keep some control in our hands.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m just panicking,¡± Little Red Riding Hood quickly nodded, her brows knitted tightly together. ¡°But now what? Anka Aila is waking faster, and it¡¯s even scanning all the Fairy Tale subsets¡­ The nightmares ahead will probably be far worse.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly why I¡¯m here¡ªto check our status immediately,¡± Yu Sheng replied grimly. ¡°In the real world, night has fallen again. It¡¯s another active cycle for the Fairy Tale stage, and tonight will be particularly crucial. As long as the Sheltering Wasteland holds strong, surviving this nightmare won¡¯t be an issue. No matter how much stronger Anka Aila gets, it¡¯s still trapped within the Otherworld we call ¡®Fairy Tale.¡¯ Theoretically, its link to reality was severed when you all evacuated.¡±


    ¡°I understand,¡± Little Red Riding Hood replied instantly. ¡°Tonight, I¡¯ll increase patrol frequency. King has also prepared; his Court Wizards will monitor the entire camp continuously.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded, but a faint unease continued to gnaw at his heart. Even though he had confirmed all was well among the Cursed Children, and preparations for patrol and surveillance were set, he still felt something wasn¡¯t quite right¡ªas if an unforeseen disaster loomed just out of sight.


    His expression hardened, and just as he felt he was grasping a crucial thought, an urgent ringtone suddenly shattered his focus.


    He frowned instinctively and picked up his phone. Bai Li Qing¡¯s name flashed urgently on the screen.


    Yu Sheng had barely answered when the Director¡¯s cold, crisp voice spoke rapidly from the other end. ¡°We found that book.¡±


    After a brief pause, she added, ¡°The book Zhao Le Le gave to Anka Aila. We¡¯ve located a copy from the same print batch. Several scanned pages have been sent to your Frontier Messenger. Check immediately.¡±


    Yu Sheng ended the call, his mind swirling with unrest. Still, he opened Frontier Messenger at once, scanning through Bai Li Qing¡¯s message.


    Irene and Little Red Riding Hood quickly leaned over, curious, while even Fox, who barely recognized words, crowded close to peer at the screen.


    Yu Sheng swiftly found the images Bai Li Qing had sent. The first to appear was a low-resolution scan¡ªa bright yet crudely printed cover from an aged Fairy Tale book, its edges torn and worn, clearly archival material of an old children¡¯s book.


    The cover depicted a cartoon-like forest with winding paths, and, prominently seated atop a tree stump, a whimsical, red-brown squirrel.


    The squirrel held up a pine needle, pointing theatrically toward the book¡¯s title:


    Squirrel Knight Reads You Stories


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes lingered on the squirrel for a long moment. He drew a quiet breath before opening the next page.


    A scanned page revealed the table of contents:


    First story: Little Red Riding Hood


    Second story: Snow White


    Third story: Sleeping Beauty¡­


    Little Red Riding Hood, standing nearby, stared intently at the phone. After a moment, she softly murmured, ¡°Oh¡­so mine was the first story¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng¡¯s eyes hovered on the table of contents briefly, then moved to the next scan.


    On yellowed and damaged pages, the cheaply printed text presented the first story, accompanied by simple illustrations and phonetic annotations.


    The entire story, including pictures, spanned just two pages. It was extremely brief, clearly intended for young children who had only recently begun reading independently.


    Yu Sheng continued flipping through scans¡ª


    The print grew increasingly jumbled, occasionally breaking into unsettling blank spaces.

 Chapter 224: Abrupt Awakening

    After glancing through the next few scanned images, Yu Sheng furrowed his brow.


    The book contained ordinary story passages and illustrations, but scattered among them were glaring layout errors, misprints, and blank spaces where entire sections had clearly been omitted. The early pages weren¡¯t too bad, but the mistakes got progressively worse toward the end.


    Yu Sheng closed the pictures and started typing a message to ask what was going on. Before he could send it, Bai Li Qing¡¯s message appeared first: ¡°Did you see it?¡±


    ¡°I did,¡± Yu Sheng quickly replied, ¡°But what¡¯s wrong with the later pages? I saw lots of layout mistakes and missing sections.¡±


    ¡°Poor print quality,¡± Bai Li Qing seemed to have anticipated his question and swiftly replied, ¡°Most copies from this batch were recalled and destroyed years ago. But of course, the Council couldn¡¯t have controlled every corner of Boundary City, so some books inevitably slipped through. One of them ended up being donated to that Welfare Home¡ªmaybe just to pad their charity records, or maybe it was entirely unintentional.¡±


    A few moments later, she sent another follow-up: ¡°We found the book listed among the orphanage¡¯s assets from when management changed hands. Honestly, it wasn¡¯t easy tracking this down. The images you saw came from matching titles across other databases.¡±


    ¡°On the other hand, because most editions vanished from circulation, this book ironically became a rare collector¡¯s item among niche book lovers. Special Affairs Bureau is still trying to locate any surviving copies. According to transaction records, the last known copy surfaced a month ago, bought by a charity affiliated with Sunshine Foundation. We¡¯ve already sent people to investigate, though we¡¯re still unsure exactly how this book might help¡­¡±


    Bai Li Qing¡¯s message was long; Yu Sheng scrolled carefully through it, feeling an uncomfortable ache when he thought about how such a poorly made storybook had once been Squirrel¡¯s most treasured possession. His thoughts were interrupted by Little Red Riding Hood, who leaned over, looked at his phone, and suddenly gasped, ¡°Huh?¡±


    Yu Sheng turned his head. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°Sunshine Foundation¡­ I feel like I¡¯ve heard that name recently,¡± the girl murmured, brows knitted tightly as she tried to recall. ¡°Just these past few days, I think¡­¡±


    Suddenly, her eyes sharpened. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The high school student¡¯s mind sparked with sudden clarity.


    ¡°Snow White!¡± Little Red Riding Hood shouted urgently, turning toward the campsite. ¡°Snow White! Where are you?¡±


    In an instant, Snow White poked her head out from one of the small houses nearby. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t we get a batch of donated books delivered to the orphanage recently¡ªthrough the Sunshine Foundation?¡±


    Snow White froze briefly, stepping out as she nodded. ¡°Yeah, there was a whole shipment. Sunshine Foundation donated them¡ªmoving them into the reading room almost killed me. Why?¡±


    Then she spotted Yu Sheng standing next to Little Red Riding Hood and cheerfully waved. ¡°Hey Brother, had your meal yet?¡±


    Only afterward did she notice the grim and solemn expressions on Yu Sheng and Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s faces.


    Her expression quickly tightened. ¡°¡­Is there something wrong with the books?¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood stared intently into her eyes. ¡°Did you really check them thoroughly? There wasn¡¯t anything unusual?¡±


    ¡°I checked each one! I even gave you the full list afterward¡­¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood frowned, recalling clearly that she had indeed reviewed the booklist afterward, and that particular book wasn¡¯t listed.


    But the timing was simply too suspicious to overlook.


    ¡°Where are those books now?¡± Yu Sheng asked gravely. ¡°I need to examine them immediately.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re still stacked exactly as they came, in the reading room on the northwest side¡ªsecond floor, far end,¡± Snow White hurriedly answered. ¡°I haven¡¯t even had the chance to put them on shelves yet. They¡¯re untouched.¡±


    ¡°But what¡¯s actually happening¡­?¡± she trailed off.


    ¡°Eighty-six years ago, Zhao Le Le gave a Fairy Tale Book to Anka Aila, who had just descended into this world,¡± Little Red Riding Hood explained, voice heavy with worry. ¡°And according to recent market records, a copy identical to that old storybook was bought a month ago by a charity affiliated with Sunshine Foundation. Then, just a few days ago, Sunshine Foundation donated a batch of books to our orphanage. All the strange occurrences began after that.¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood paused, her voice tense.


    ¡°Coincidences exist¡ªbut do you believe it could be this coincidental?¡±


    Yu Sheng had already reached out toward empty air. ¡°Whatever it is, I¡¯m going over there first¡­¡±


    The words were abruptly cut short by a sharp, piercing ¡°noise¡± that surged into Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.


    It was the cry of an infant, shrill and urgent, mingling with the frantic blare of alarms and a deep, throbbing hum¡ªlike waves of sound flooding and overtaking the world, roaring through his consciousness.


    Yu Sheng sucked in a breath sharply, turning his head toward the campsite.


    The Cursed Children were still running between their small, simple houses. The older kids and Guardians seemed entirely unaware of any threat.


    Foxy, standing beside him, jumped at Yu Sheng¡¯s sudden reaction and the alarmed look on his face. ¡°Benefactor, what¡¯s wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Anka Aila¡¯s ¡®noise¡¯¡ªit¡¯s clear and close,¡± Yu Sheng spoke rapidly. Even now, the relentless cries kept surging through his mind. ¡°I can feel it trying to drill into reality¡­ No¡ªit¡¯s about to break through! Get the children back inside! Quickly!¡±


    As if sensing something else, he urgently looked up, turning sharply to Little Red Riding Hood. ¡°You need to get back too! Everyone must inject Sanity Blocking Agent¡ªhave the Special Affairs Bureau and Council staff take control of the camp immediately!¡±


    Little Red Riding Hood couldn¡¯t hear the ¡°noise,¡± but she instantly understood the emergency from Yu Sheng¡¯s reaction. Without question, she turned and ran towards the camp. Snow White was only half a beat behind, both girls disappearing swiftly into the cluster of shelters.


    Within moments, the entire camp stirred as if responding to an invisible alarm. The playful chaos of the previous second vanished as Cursed Children instantly fell into orderly lines, directed quickly by the older children and Guardians into their assigned shelters. The Council personnel rushed to distribute sufficient Sanity Blocking Agent, and the nearly adult Guardians swiftly injected themselves first, then calmly and methodically helped their younger siblings based on their varying levels of erosion¡ªevery action was carried out as if rehearsed countless times, precise and efficient.


    Yu Sheng, Foxy, and Irene quickly made their way into the camp.


    Threads blacker than night glided silently through the air.


    Irene, sitting on Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder, quickly moved her tiny hands, deftly weaving invisible threads. The silk-like strands expanded gracefully overhead, forming an eerie, living net that covered the entire camp. Countless fine threads gently fell downward, brushing the air around the shelters.


    ¡°No contamination yet, but some children are uncontrollably falling asleep,¡± the little doll said urgently. ¡°Some are already dreaming¡ªYu Sheng, do you sense that ¡®Anka Aila¡¯? Is it invading the Valley? Has it gotten in?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t panic, I¡¯m tracking it in reverse,¡± Yu Sheng waved rapidly, trying to concentrate deeply. He chased the source of the continuous noise in his mind. The power within his blood connected him to the entire Valley and every child inside. Carefully, he searched for any trace of angelic invasion. But after multiple careful scans, he found no sign of Anka Aila.


    He knew that presence. He¡¯d faced that towering shadow in the Black Forest before.


    Yet, it wasn¡¯t here.


    But the noise was growing sharper¡ªthe awakening of Anka Aila was advancing rapidly¡­


    Yu Sheng lifted his head, eyes moving over the quieting shelters.


    One by one, the houses became silent.


    The Cursed Children were falling into sleep, one after another. Nightfall had come to the real world, and the strength of Fairy Tale surged dramatically in the darkness. The infant¡¯s cries grew clearer and more intense. The awakening of Anka Aila felt as if it had already broken through some invisible barrier¡ªas if it had already entered¡­


    [A Container.]


    The word suddenly appeared again in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind.


    The Cursed Children were all protected by the Blood Pact, and the Sheltering Wasteland would at least safeguard their consciousness.


    There was no sign of angelic intrusion into the Valley. Anka Aila didn¡¯t seem to have found its way here.


    Little Red Riding Hood and Snow White, the most deeply eroded members of Fairy Tale, had been stable until this moment. Irene, the astonishing little doll, was continuously monitoring everyone¡¯s minds here¡ªand even she found no trace of contamination.


    So, was the chosen container not one of the children here?


    Could it possibly be Squirrel, long trapped in the Black Forest, who no longer had a physical form?


    Or perhaps Old Zheng¡¯s nephew¡ªthat young man he¡¯d met only a few times?


    A phone rang suddenly and urgently, snapping Yu Sheng¡¯s attention back. He instinctively grabbed the phone and saw Li Lin¡¯s name flashing across the screen.


    He answered immediately, and the young Special Affairs Bureau operative¡¯s hurried voice filled his ear.


    ¡°¡­What do you mean ¡®the Orphanage stood up¡¯?¡±

 Chapter 225: Growth

    ¡°Orphanage has stood up¡­¡± sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Li Lin¡¯s voice trembled over the phone. Although he was an elite operative¡ªperhaps not yet fully seasoned¡ªthis young man usually kept his cool. But this time, whatever he was seeing had clearly surpassed all his training and experience.


    ¡°To be precise, those two buildings¡­they¡¯re ¡®growing.¡¯ They look like some sort of plant, twisting around each other with a deafening noise. We¡¯ve already called for backup. Right now, we¡¯ve withdrawn beyond the outer wall. The nearby blocks are being evacuated, and just now, the ground¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, the call began to break up, as though harsh interference had disrupted the signal. Right after that, Yu Sheng heard a baby crying, mixed with a shrill noise like an alarm. At first, he thought it was all in his head. But a second later, he realized the sound was coming from the phone.


    The crying on the other end and the static in his mind overlapped, making him dizzy.


    Finally, Irene¡¯s frantic hollering brought him back to himself. ¡°Hey! Yu Sheng! What¡¯s going on? Hello? What happened?¡±


    ¡°Anka Aila¡­ Orphanage is actually the real container for the Dark Angels!¡± Yu Sheng gasped and summoned a large Door that led somewhere far away. ¡°Foxy, Irene, come with me!¡±


    But just as he was about to step through, he remembered something, and his hand froze.


    He looked around at the camp¡¯s little houses. Through the blood-based link he had forged, he sensed that almost every child was already in a deep sleep, and some had even entered the Sheltering Wasteland.


    ¡°Irene,¡± Yu Sheng turned to the little Doll. ¡°I need you to split yourself in two¡ª¡±


    ¡°Is that even human language?!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t interrupt¡ªsplit your focus. One part of you needs to head into the Sheltering Wasteland. Remember how we opened the TeleportationDoor to the Black Forest last time? I just realized something that might help me break through the wolf packs in there. I¡¯ll need your abilities¡­¡±


    He paused, a strange gleam appearing in his eyes.


    Irene recognized that look right away: [Yu Sheng has a new idea].


    ¡°I¡¯m about to give Anka Aila one huge strike¡­¡±


    ¡­


    Under the dark night sky, unsettling roars and squeaking, scraping noises filled the air, as if some unstoppable force were tearing the world apart. Towering shapes¡ªpart cement and steel, part black, alien substance¡ªrose toward the heavens like wild, out-of-control limbs. They twisted and wrapped around each other, forming a spiral that connected earth and sky.


    Yet beyond Orphanage¡¯s walls, all that noise and horror vanished. From nearby streets, everything looked normal. The dreadful mutation and corruption seemed trapped inside those walls like a phantom scene.


    Still, Li Lin knew something was leaking outward. He could see how the outer wall bulged from time to time, like the stirring limbs of a fetus inside a womb. Even after withdrawing, he occasionally heard strange sounds overhead. Glancing up, every couple of minutes he caught a glimpse of that twisted ¡°umbilical cord,¡± which always disappeared in a blink¡ªonly to reappear, growing even more grotesque each time.


    Before pulling out, they had tried to charge into the buildings and set up emergency surveillance devices, but the buildings¡¯ structure changed in the blink of an eye. It was as if the place sensed their intentions¡ªdoors vanished, and twisted shadows swarmed to block them. They had no choice but to retreat.


    Now, the sensors left inside the perimeter showed nothing but chaotic data. The surveillance feeds grew steadily more unreal. Indescribable figures appeared around the two main buildings¡ªswaying people, thrashing limbs, and disturbing, inhuman shapes.


    That was when Li Lin saw something flicker in the corner of his vision: a shimmering Door appeared in midair nearby, and the three members of the Hotel stepped out.


    For some reason, he breathed easier¡ªlike he¡¯d just seen backup from the Special Affairs Bureau.


    Yu Sheng strode over, gripping his sinister-looking staff, and looked briefly back at Orphanage¡¯s main gate.


    Through the darkness, the wall and gate twisted now and then, as if some force inside was slamming against them, trying to break out of this ¡°forbidden zone.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s it looking?¡± Yu Sheng turned to Li Lin, the Special Affairs Bureau operative. ¡°I saw those two buildings¡­¡±


    ¡°The mutation is trapped inside the wall for now, but it¡¯s spreading,¡± Li Lin answered quickly. ¡°Before we retreated, we tried to get surveillance gear into those two main buildings. But they seemed to erase their own doors, then sent out those twisted shadows to block us. We had to fall back.¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded. ¡°Got it. You stay here¡ªwe three will go in.¡±


    Li Lin froze. ¡°Wait! Just the three of you? You¡¯re going straight in?¡±


    Yu Sheng was already moving. He glanced back. ¡°Yeah. What else would we do?¡±


    ¡°I just thought¡­maybe you had a bigger plan, or you¡¯d coordinate with backup from the Bureau, come up with a combat strategy¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Yu Sheng scratched his chin, then shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t really thought that far. Our society isn¡¯t exactly professional.¡±


    He marched forward, leaving Li Lin and his coworkers gaping. The next moment, he passed through the deformed main gate, which bulged against the night sky.


    Inside, Yu Sheng saw the truth behind the wall.


    The upper halves of the East and West Buildings had become clusters of strange fragments, held together by fibrous black strands. The lower halves still looked roughly like buildings, but they were drowned in thick shadows. Beyond those two main structures, the entire orphanage yard brimmed with roiling darkness and pulsing, shapeless matter. The swing sets and slides used by the Cursed Children were wrapped and swallowed by that creeping substance, the sandpits and flowerbeds brimming with an inky liquid. And that eerie crying of a baby¡­Yu Sheng heard it in his mind and in the real world at the same time.


    ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Irene clung to Yu Sheng¡¯s hair. The little Doll tensed up completely. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think just barging in was a bad idea¡­¡±


    Next to her, Foxy¡¯s nine tails were all fluffed out, like a row of unsheathed swords. ¡°Benefactor, it doesn¡¯t look like we can get through¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng didn¡¯t reply. He simply stared at the two twisted towers that still ¡°grew¡± into the night.


    It seemed to him he could see something Li Lin, Irene, and Foxy could not.


    He saw a path winding through that swirling darkness, through the thick, tar-like material around the buildings.


    He glimpsed faint glowing traces stretched across the shattered ground, leading all the way to the East Building¡¯s spiraling form.


    A subtle warmth pulsed in his chest, growing hotter by the second, with a hint of both burning and trembling.


    Reaching into his coat, Yu Sheng found the source¡ªa bullet, tipped with a spiral-shaped point.


    It was heating up as if just fired from a blazing gun barrel, fulfilling a mission to strike its target.


    From the corner of his eye, Yu Sheng saw those shifting shadows and sticky black substance turn into lines of looming trees. The swing sets and slides, once coated by the strange fluid, now sprouted bright flowers like in the Dense Forest.


    Little Red Riding Hood would walk along that lonely path.


    The Big Bad Wolf would ambush her.


    Wolf Granny waited in the last little house, hungry for its prey.


    And the Hunter¡ªhe would cross the forest to reach that little house.


    ¡°Follow me¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng spoke softly, clutching the bullet in his palm. He moved forward as though guided by instinct, heading toward the two main buildings that wound around each other like a massive umbilical cord.


    Foxy followed without hesitation, tails bristling.


    Irene held on to Yu Sheng¡¯s head, eyes wide, and suddenly flung out her arms. ¡°Ugh¡­fine! I¡¯m the Doll of Alice¡¯s Little House!¡±


    Black threads unraveled from Irene¡¯s hands. They drifted around the three of them, weaving together into a shifting barrier.


    Yu Sheng hardly noticed. He just walked, following the path only he could see. Soon, he seemed unable to recognize the writhing shadows and sticky walls. He slipped past what looked like dead ends and barriers, guided by faint light. Irene let out quiet exclamations as he passed through what appeared to be solid walls and locked doors¡ªas though he were simply crossing patches of forest light.


    On the first floor, the lobby was filled with dense thickets. The reception desk¡¯s doorway overflowed with shrubs, and a fallen tree trunk blocked the stairs. Vines hung from the ceiling. Nearby walls had cracked open, and a dim glow flooded the classroom beyond.


    Yu Sheng climbed a slope tangled with vines. He squeezed through a broken window that felt like a hollow in a dead tree. He pushed aside tall grass with his staff. At the end of that path, he paused, seeing a small sign half-buried in mud and rotting leaves.


    It read: ¡°Reading Room.¡±


    [Yes, the reading room¡ªevery ¡®story¡¯ in an orphanage like this begins here,] he thought quietly.


    He muttered to himself, ¡°For the Cursed Children who grew up in Orphanage, all tales start in this place.¡±

 Chapter 226: Descent

    An orderly emergency evacuation was underway in the nearby neighborhoods, and it was almost finished. Numerous Node Devices and defensive equipment had arrived on-site and were being installed around the Orphanage¡¯s perimeter walls. An invisible barrier was rising over the entire area. Anyone with spiritual talent who gazed at the streets right now would see a faint glow shining in the night sky¡ªa cocoon of light enveloping the masses of shadows underneath, shadows that kept swelling and writhing as if in constant flux, like some eerie ¡°chrysalis.¡±


    Because an angel¡¯s descent posed the greatest threat of all, the Baseline Technology Restriction Act had been temporarily lifted. A large amount of technology far exceeding standard usage rights had been deployed here. As layers of defensive devices gradually powered on, the boundary of the sealed zone finally began to stabilize.


    At least from the Orphanage¡¯s outer walls, those horrifying sights were no longer visible.


    Yet the situation within those walls remained grim.


    One after another, a dozen black vehicles pulled up to the site, bringing in more Special Affairs Bureau Operatives. One of the cars drove right up to the Orphanage¡¯s entrance. Its door opened, and a woman with long gray-white hair stepped out. She wore a white suit-dress and gazed up at the sky over the Orphanage with a solemn expression.


    Li Lin felt his breathing tighten. Even though that pale figure did not appear to look directly at him, he could clearly feel her gaze fall upon him.


    ¡°How long have they been inside?¡± Bai Li Qing asked.


    ¡°Thirty-two minutes,¡± Li Lin answered at once. ¡°Since they went in, there hasn¡¯t been any obvious change in the pollution readings, but the overall environmental depth keeps rising. It¡¯s currently at Internal Depth L-2. We can¡¯t gauge the danger level.¡±


    He had barely gotten the words out when a monitoring technician hurried over and handed him a tablet.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s reached L-3 and is still climbing,¡± Li Lin said, a bead of sweat plainly forming on his forehead. He braced himself and spoke to Bai Li Qing. ¡°Our regular monitors are down. We can¡¯t get any video signals from inside.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡±


    Bai Li Qing simply nodded, then continued to stare at the sky above the Orphanage.


    Behind her, a pair of hidden, immense eyes slowly opened, scanning the space within the walls.


    With mere human sight, one would see the Orphanage looking ¡°perfectly normal¡± from the outside. However, in Bai Li Qing¡¯s mind, the real image of it slowly sinking into a ¡°nightmare¡± emerged. She saw two towers twisting upward like umbilical cords, the ground covered by ¡°sludge¡± that pulsed and swelled. And within those writhing cords, she could make out three tiny points of light moving about.


    She kept her gaze on those three lights until a dizzy spell she could not resist forced her to look away.


    ¡°Can we lock onto them?¡± she asked inwardly. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°It¡¯s too difficult,¡± came a mechanical, almost wooden reply from a female voice. ¡°They¡¯ve nearly departed the real world. In about ten more minutes, I suspect we¡¯ll lose them entirely. But it¡¯s certain the Dark Angels¡¯ ¡®corruption¡¯ really doesn¡¯t affect them. They¡¯ve been inside the Orphanage over thirty minutes now, and the ¡®marker of sight¡¯ I left on them remains clean and intact.¡±


    Bai Li Qing gave a soft ¡°hm,¡± retracted her gaze from the Orphanage, and took out her phone.


    ¡°¡­It¡¯s me. Prepare for ¡®shattering.¡¯ If there is no cease order within twenty-four hours, or if we observe any sign of angelic descent during that time, proceed with dome fragmentation. I¡¯ll take responsibility. We need to drive that thing outside if we can. Of course¡­the best outcome is that we get through this night safely.¡±


    ¡­


    Inside the Orphanage walls, the angel¡¯s dream had merged with reality, like blood fused to flesh, or mud soaking into mud.


    Everything was entangled. The limits of the real world felt blurred and unstable beneath this perimeter, and everyone¡¯s thoughts echoed hollowly amid the ongoing collapse of the material realm. That echo spread through consciousness, slowly transforming into the image of a far-reaching Forest.


    It was the first tale from a certain Fairy Tale Book.


    An old, low-quality book full of mistakes and blank spaces¡ªyet it once brought great joy to many Cursed Children.


    Yu Sheng walked into a room.


    It had once been the reading room at the far end of the Orphanage¡¯s second floor. Now its original layout overlapped with a vision of the dark Forest, making everything look strange and jumbled. Tall trees shot through the ceiling and the floor. Their crowns dangled broken lighting fixtures and bits of overhead framework. The walls had turned into crumbling dirt and stone, partially buried beneath rotting leaves and thorny shrubs. Even the bookshelves and tables lay embedded in the trunks, fused with the wood. All around the floor were scattered books.


    Cautious, Yu Sheng stepped through this ¡°dense forest¡± where the surroundings kept shifting and expanding. His eyes swept over the scattered books, and he suddenly stopped in his tracks.


    He saw a small stack of brand-new books¡ªstill sealed together with plastic ties¡ªlying in a patch of weeds.


    He felt a strong tug in his mind, as though some force was drawing him to them. Even the hot bullet in his hand seemed to tremble faintly.


    Yu Sheng hurried over, untied the plastic band, and let the brightly colored children¡¯s books tumble out.


    They were all normal books.


    Most of them were new, printed within the last couple of years, with decent paper and solid print quality. None of them had anything to do with SquirrelKnight.


    But Yu Sheng still sensed a strange ¡°connection,¡± perhaps coming from the dark Forest, or maybe from Anka Aila¡ªan intense attention fixed on these books.


    He frowned, then glanced over at the little doll Irene, who was standing alert in the midst of the forest illusion. ¡°Irene!¡± he called.


    ¡°A-ah?¡± she stammered nervously, still watching the surroundings.


    ¡°Check these books,¡± Yu Sheng said urgently. ¡°Is there anything ¡®hidden¡¯ inside them? Like the message we found at Old Zheng¡¯s place¡ª¡±


    ¡°Give me a second!¡± Irene jumped off Yu Sheng¡¯s shoulder before he could finish, straining a bit as she flipped through the oversized volumes. ¡°Ugh, it¡¯s so heavy¡­ Wait! There¡¯s a piece of paper stuck in here¡ªdidn¡¯t you see it?¡±


    While she spoke, she flipped one book open, and right in front of Yu Sheng, she naturally pulled out a slip of yellowed, torn paper. It was sitting in plain sight between the pages, as if it had belonged there all along.


    Yu Sheng took the slip. The first line leaped out at him: Little Red Riding Hood.


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s more!¡± Irene called. ¡°This one has them too. Lots of them!¡±


    She leafed through several books in quick succession, pulling out one tattered page after another and handing them to Yu Sheng.


    More and more fairy tales emerged, one faded page at a time. Then he spotted a crudely illustrated cover with a forest and a reddish-brown squirrel:


    SquirrelKnight Takes You Through the Stories.


    Immediately, Yu Sheng realized why Snow White, who had inspected these donated books from the Sunshine Foundation, never found anything suspicious.


    Those Heretic Cultists had infiltrated the supply chain and used a technique similar to how they once exchanged covert letters with Old Zheng. They had taken the original old book apart and ¡°slipped¡± it inside these normal donations!


    That was how they smuggled a symbolic relic¡ªan older copy of SquirrelKnight that strongly connected to Anka Aila¡ªinto the Orphanage.


    And perhaps¡­this was also a vital step in ¡°raising¡± the Orphanage into a proper ¡°vessel.¡±


    Countless clues came together in Yu Sheng¡¯s mind, clearing away the tangle. Irene, still perched among the books and weeds, lifted the last two volumes in her hands and gave them a little wave before tossing them aside. ¡°That¡¯s it! That¡¯s all of them!¡±


    Yu Sheng nodded slowly, sorting through the scattered story pages. But his gaze kept returning to the cover.


    On the cover sat a red-brown squirrel with a fluffy tail. She was posed rather clumsily, holding a pine needle as she pointed to the book¡¯s title.


    She blinked, then hopped off the page and landed on Yu Sheng¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah! It¡¯s you!¡± the squirrel squeaked happily. She turned around to hug Yu Sheng¡¯s finger. ¡°I¡¯m so glad you¡¯re all right! Those wolves are terrifying¡­and this time, you brought friends?!¡±


    ¡°¡­Wow,¡± Irene murmured, eyes wide. ¡°I guess that¡¯s¡­um, the ¡®dream world¡¯ for you?¡±


    Foxy didn¡¯t seem at all surprised. He simply said hello to the squirrel, who greeted him with equal warmth. ¡°Hello! SquirrelKnight is so happy to meet a new friend!¡± she squeaked, then noticed the book in Yu Sheng¡¯s hands.


    She saw the old cover, with a squirrel sitting on a tree stump along a woodland path, clutching a pine needle in its paws.


    ¡°You¡­you found it?!¡± The squirrel¡¯s eyes went round with human-like astonishment. She even dropped the pine needle she was holding. ¡°Where did you get that?!¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the one you originally gave away,¡± Yu Sheng clarified. He set the squirrel on his arm and flipped through the disassembled pages so she could see. ¡°It¡¯s from someone outside who¡¯s been preserving another copy from the same printing. For some¡­very complicated reasons, it ended up here in the Orphanage.¡±


    The squirrel held onto Yu Sheng¡¯s sleeve and watched him turn the old pages. In a tiny voice, she said, ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s definitely not our original copy¡­ The one we had was full of notes.¡±


    Yu Sheng perked up. ¡°Full of notes?¡±


    ¡°Mm,¡± the squirrel nodded, as though smiling. ¡°There were a lot of blank spots in the book where no text had been printed. So some of the older kids wrote stories in those spaces, or told us stories using the pictures. Other kids who could write added in the missing parts¡ªor made up their own. Some wrote down tales they¡¯d heard from other places, too.


    ¡°That book was everyone¡¯s treasure. It was¡­it was their treasure¡­¡±


    Her voice trailed off. Suddenly, she started to cry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I lost it¡­ It¡¯s gone forever¡­sniff¡­¡±


    Yes, she had lost the precious treasure that so many children in the Orphanage had poured their hearts into.


    All of their stories were in that book.

 Chapter 227: Causing a Commotion

    It took Yu Sheng a long time to settle Squirrel once again. During that time, he finally felt he understood the underlying chaos of this strange Otherworld called ¡°Fairy Tale.¡±


    It was shaped by the boundless imaginations of the Cursed Children, by the Dark Angels¡¯ misunderstanding of Human stories, and by the changes that generation after generation of ¡°Fairy Tale¡± members made to the ¡°stage¡± once they fell into its subsets. All that, piled up over eighty-six years, had warped this ¡°Fairy Tale¡± system beyond recognition.


    Now, this enormous, mutated collection of stories loomed like a swollen mass of flesh on the brink of rupturing completely. And from that swollen growth, Anka Aila¡¯s ¡°child¡± was about to be born.


    A low rumbling rose from deep beneath the earth, and the groaning of growing trees echoed through the black Forest. Yu Sheng carefully tucked the stack of ¡°Fairy Tale¡± fragments into his clothes. Holding the heat-radiating bullet in one hand and gripping his weapon in the other, he slowly stood up with caution.


    Irene perched on his shoulder, while Squirrel¡ªat some point¡ªhad scampered into Irene¡¯s arms. Foxy stood nearby, her ears twitching and her fur on edge.


    ¡°Benefactor¡­¡± Foxy said in a tense voice. ¡°Something¡¯s changed in the air around us¡­¡±


    Yu Sheng said nothing. He only glanced up at the sky.


    The broken remains of the Orphanage¡¯s structure had vanished from sight. Through gaps in the treetops, he could see a hazy twilight sky that clearly wasn¡¯t the Borderland¡¯s. The fading light of dusk streamed through the Forest, casting shadows across the tall trunks. Distant wolf howls echoed, drifting closer and then fading away, as though forming an invisible circle around them.


    A faint, rustling whisper brushed across Yu Sheng¡¯s body. When he looked down, he saw a ghostly layer of ¡°fabric¡± taking shape over his clothes¡ªit was the Hunter¡¯s attire he had once worn, now appearing on him again.


    He felt a flash of surprise, then realized what it meant. The subset was closing in. ¡°Fairy Tale¡± was overtaking reality entirely. Inside the Orphanage¡¯s walls, the power of the real world had vanished. Now he stood fully in the black Forest.


    ¡°Depth must be at least L-3¡­¡± he muttered, recalling knowledge from the archives.


    Foxy stared at the hunter¡¯s outfit now forming on Yu Sheng and opened her eyes wide. ¡°Benefactor! Your clothes¡­!¡±


    Yu Sheng smiled. ¡°This is the ¡®identity¡¯ I got in the black Forest. Don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He raised his head toward the depths of the trees. Endless trunks flickered in his field of vision. From the Hunter¡¯s perspective, the true paths in this Forest were slowly coming into view.


    Far in the distance lay that giant fissure, standing like a gash in the land. Thin, writhing tendrils crept around its edges, as though they were alive. But before he could focus on that fissure, uncountable wolves began appearing all around them.


    Some were the size of ordinary wild wolves, while others were twice as large. Some even stood on two legs like humans, hunched over, their eyes glowing with hungry green light. All of them exuded savage, murderous intent. Their shapes flickered in and out among the trees, merging into a hair-raising pack.


    ¡°Holy¡ª!¡± Irene swore the moment she saw the wolves. ¡°There are so many?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the ¡®immune¡¯ mechanism of this Otherworld called the black Forest,¡± Yu Sheng said calmly, tightening his grip on his weapon. ¡°Because we¡¯re about to do something drastic, the Forest is reacting.¡±


    The wolves drew closer, and the nearest of them crouched low, ready to pounce.


    ¡°Foxy,¡± Yu Sheng said.


    ¡°Yes?¡± she answered immediately.


    ¡°Let¡¯s make a scene.¡±


    ¡°Understood!¡±


    In the next instant, streaks of Fox Fire lit up the darkness. They raked across the surrounding pack in a furious barrage, lashing out like the whips of a relentless reaper. The Evil Wolves howled and lunged, throwing themselves into the flames. A grand eruption of combat roared to life among the flickering trees.


    Fox Fire whirled, ripping through the air. The Evil Wolves snarled like a dark tide, surging in endless waves. Yu Sheng stepped forward, moving toward the fissure at the center of this ¡°stage.¡± With every step, the Forest trembled as though struck by a violent quake. More and more wolves¡ªlarger and stranger¡ªkept appearing out of the shadows of trees and twisting out of the very air itself, trying to rip apart the ¡°Intruders¡± who threatened this world.


    Irene clung to Yu Sheng¡¯s hair with one hand and held Squirrel in the other. ¡°When do I get to fight?¡± she shouted. ¡°It looks like we¡¯re getting overwhelmed here!¡±


    Yu Sheng swung the Tetanus Staff and slammed it down, snapping a lunging Evil Wolf in half. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me¡ªkeep an eye on the Sheltering Wasteland!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ All right!¡±


    While the little doll hurried to focus elsewhere, Yu Sheng¡¯s peripheral vision caught movement from a giant tree. Its trunk and branches started to twitch, the bark shriveling and shifting until it sprouted fangs, claws, and fur like steel needles. Hunched over, it became yet another massive Evil Wolf. With a roar, it lunged at them¡ª


    Only to be cut short when a silvery Fox tail, blazing with blue jets, shot into its open jaws. The explosion that followed tore it apart in a thunderous mushroom cloud.


    Three piercing whistles followed in quick succession. Several Fox Carrot Missiles streaked across the sky, blasting apart clusters of wolves that kept materializing in the distance.


    Yu Sheng grinned at the billowing explosions. ¡°I always said letting out a big roar before you actually pounce is a dumb idea¡ªyell for even a second too long, and someone¡¯s stuffed a missile in your mouth.¡±


    He hadn¡¯t even finished speaking before another dark wolf slipped through the crossfire unleashed by the Fox Roaming Cannon. It pounced at Yu Sheng from a blind spot. In Squirrel¡¯s shriek, Yu Sheng cursed under his breath and darted aside, raising the cold gleam of his weapon¡ªonly to be saved when another figure dashed out of the shadows and tackled the wolf. Several more shapes swarmed in, tearing the beast apart in seconds.


    Yu Sheng turned and saw a girl in red emerge from the gloom. A vague pack of wolves followed, shapes shifting at her side.


    ¡°You finally showed up,¡± he said with relief. ¡°I was starting to worry something had happened to you.¡±


    ¡°Why do you always have to make such a huge mess every time?¡± Little Red Riding Hood sounded exasperated. ¡°Couldn¡¯t you have tried something stealthy? This is the black Forest! We do stealth here! This isn¡¯t Snow White¡¯s stage with that lunatic stepmother crashing around like a maniac!¡±


    ¡°Hey, I didn¡¯t mean for it to escalate this fast! We couldn¡¯t even take our first step without all hell breaking loose!¡±


    ¡°Ah, forget it!¡± Little Red Riding Hood kicked a wolf off to the side. ¡°Just tell me what to do next¡ªI just got here, and I¡¯m lost!¡±


    Yu Sheng pointed toward the distant fissure without slowing down. ¡°That way. We need to force a path through.¡±


    She glanced over but saw only an endless stretch of Forest. Still, she asked no questions. She just nodded and lifted both arms high.


    ¡°By the way,¡± she growled, ¡°I almost never use this move. Dr. Lin would chew me out for days if she knew.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Darkness spread beneath her feet, as though the shadows themselves were rippling, creeping over the ground. They rose like a physical tide, even stretching into the air, tainting it with gloom.


    ¡°But who cares¡­ I¡¯ll be eighteen soon. Either we settle this today, or this is my last time!¡±


    Within those shadows, countless shapes loomed¡ªrestless illusions taking shape. The red coat on Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s shoulders shifted into a cloak as vivid as blood. It flared in the wind while a strange gleam flickered in her eyes.


    When she opened her mouth, her voice echoed with a wolf¡¯s howl.


    ¡°Awooo¡ª!¡±


    At that call, Little Red Riding Hood¡¯s true wolf pack materialized. Every wolf she had ever seen. Every wolf she had ever fought. Every wolf she had ever killed. They all emerged from the cloak¡¯s edges, from the creeping darkness at her feet, and from the air around her.


    In the span of seconds, those wolves outnumbered the pack lurking in the black Forest. A fierce clash erupted between wolf and wolf, turning the woods into a chaotic battlefield.


    Foxy charged into the thickest cluster of Evil Wolves. After hearing Yu Sheng¡¯s command to go all out, she rolled forward in a burst of light. When she rose again, she stood as a massive nine-tailed demon fox, easily as large as two vans. One sweep of her tails ignited a ghostly blue firestorm that consumed everything around her.


    Little Red Riding Hood, riding on the back of her largest wolf, stared at the rampaging demon fox in disbelief for a moment, then turned to Yu Sheng.


    ¡°She can do that?!¡±


    Yu Sheng laughed. ¡°I never told you? When she gets serious, things get wild¡­¡±